Fall of Equestria: Outward Evils

Chapters

Well...damned.
A Overlord Curisoty
Overlord deal
Overlord faults
Overlord relieves
Overlord Q and A
Overlord wrath
A time of events moved on
Overlord raiding with a side of liberation
A Resistance debate
A facility of new discoveries
A time of learning and recovering
A Overlord time with little sister
Mixed results
Into the Empire
Questions and realizations
Meanwhile in the Resistance..
More stuff to show and see
Little R&R under the sea
The slaves of the Overlord time
Planning, Plotting and apparently starting a Epidemic
Save a Empire, apparently get bothered too.
Save the Princess and restoring the Heart
Recuperation
The truth of the 'evil Overlord'
United two into one
When Jasmine's away, Jerry will play.
time well used
A rising Epidemic
A hard battle and a nightmare
Musing time
A night of passion of husband and wife
...What?
The planning
To begin
When Fate Speaks
To find a Element Bearer
Cult Town
Mixed feelings
Discussion and planning
New Inhabinates
Nightmare and Council
Underwater Expidetion
Castle sweet Castle
The signs of winter....in summer
Villain songs 1# and sexy maids
Abandon Base!
Hearing news and learning things
Making a choice
A lot of discussions
A attempted invasion.
Rebuild what we must
A potential chance
Chance, Distractions and other things.
Discussions in Citadel-1
Temporary bordem
A Fated Encounter
A Overlord....
Reconsideration
A new situation
Interludes....
Silence
Damn it!
Jerry Nightmare
The Short chapter
Development
Fulfilling a deal.
Operation: Panic!
Consequences of imprisonment an Overlord
A relaxing moment of a Overlord rescue
Dungeon Delving
I’m the bad guy. But also, not a bad guy.
A flickering light
Your Town, Our Turn
Overlord vs Undead Hoard
A challenge of Ideals
Subtle effects
Meanwhile at The Legions of Evil!
Temporarily raid and surprises.
A bit of time to kill
The Start of Evil
Past times of healing and confessing.
Another human?
Under the Sea~
Working the best they can
under the sea trip
some time in the castle...with another Villain song
A discussions of a Overlord, a Scientist....and of scouting.

Well...damned.

Oh my God, I was wrong. So wrong. lament out Jerry as with the Minions huddle together, and the Overlord in the library, he honestly thought that the history wouldn’t be tampered with. He was dead wrong, as nearly all of this stuff was filled to the brim in caribou propaganda, male superiority, mares being put under, and not even one shred of actual history. It made him want to cry of how stupid it was. I mean, sure they did conquer this place-- but did they really had to remove all the history!? with a low groan he shelved a historical book back, as it was the fifth one he grabbed here.

He raised his arms for his Minions to follow, ignoring the postures, the propaganda-- even the sex around as he was feeling mixture of anger, disgust, and a bit of horny. Mostly from failed attempts of droning out sounds of sex in the library, or the nearly smut works he read up. Thankfully he managed to have some control over himself, as he walked out of the building, seeing more forced or willing sex around, as Jerry was starting to feel annoyed, as his shock or bits of disgust were ebbed away as he was more exposed to this.

Beside, the urge to start killing was becoming tempting.

“Master, if you do feel like killing, go on ahead.” Gnarl voice speaking in with a grin as he went on. “While it is a evil act, perhaps you should visit these ‘pet stores’? I am certain you can, allieve you're tension Sire.” Jerry was split on that, as he knew what these ‘pet stores’ held. On one hand, he wanted to see and figure out what they fully got...but on the other, he was afraid that it might make him more shocked and feel more mixed feelings about this situation and himself. However he knew that Gnarl wouldn’t take the ‘I don’t want to go because I’m afraid what might happen’ response...so he used something pragmatic.

“I doubt so, the gold we have in the treasury might not work here.” said the Overlord lowly, as he added. “Not to mention even if it did, it would be a pain to get my armor off and on again after gaining a slave for my needs.” There was a hum from the old minion as Gnarl response.

“That is true, we may need to see if the gold in the treasury works here. You made a good point Master, even if the gold works, it would take too much time for you to gain a release on your tension.” however he did asked. “But we did learn that any concrete information is lacking here. Not bad alter information or smut, but what next, Sire?” it was admittedly a hard and good question to ask. What was next?

Jerry thought over and soon reply lowly. “Spread influence of Tower Gates. The more Gates around, the easier it is for me to travel faster.” than thought and said. “First off, we’re going north, I recall there was woods near some train-tracks. Might start from there.” as he moved through the streets, he heard Gnarl hum and spoke.

“Very well Master, if you wish to spread your influence with Gates, then you're will be done.” then added. “Oh that reminds me, you have a new Jester. His name is Quaver, although be warned, he does tend to give out poems and is a eccentric fellow. We also discovered a few things, for one the Castle has many guests room, as well as servant rooms. And the room I mentioned? Well it seem some form of magic room, but I need more time to figure it out, Sire.”

Quaver? Holy crap, I have Quaver? Sure he’s a little annoying, but he’s more loyal than the last Jester! thought Jerry, as he spoke. “A fondness of poems?” giving a low chuckle as he saw a train-station up ahead. “Let's hope the tales he bring are more better than the last Jester. Also, the Castle will be called the Dark Castle.” noting that most ponies were giving him a wide space for him and his minions. He slightly wonder if its out of fear, uncertainty-- or the fact his entire body and minions scream, ‘mess with me, I dare you.’ He did however added. “Gnarl, get a bag of gold from the treasury, I might need it.”

“Master, why can’t you just enforce your will upon the peons of your might?” questioned the old minion as Jerry explained.

“No need for such actions yet, not to mention why should I, when my presence cause fear and uncertainty to their minds?” he somewhat wonder if many will see him crazy if he was ‘talking to himself’. Then again, he probably lost his marbles when he first arrived here. The old minion hum as he replied.

“Very well Sire, Grubby will be coming up with it.” as he saw a brown Spawning pit coming up from the ground as a minion with a hard hat and pick-axe came out with a bundle of brown as he spoke.

“Master, gold!” Jerry unceremoniously grab it as the minion saluted as he jump into the pits as it went back underground into nothing. He didn’t need to look behind him of looks, as inwardly Jerry cursed himself for causing commotion-- but knew he didn’t had much choice. He came up to the glass panel, where a red collar mare frozen, looking at him in uncertain as Jerry spoke.

“A ticket to Whitetail woods, please.” she nod her head, quickly getting as fast as she could as he added. “Now if you mind.”

“S-Sorry sir, h-have a nice day!” told the mare, as Jerry grab it with his left hand, as he heard a ‘hey stop!’ quickly moving as he figure whoever was in authority not only saw Grubby and the Spawning pits of earth...but the fact Jerry have his weapon sheathed out and holding it as if ready to attack. He didn’t want to cause issues, or more specifically start a fight without having any idea what he was up against...for now.

With bits of luck he managed to get in, and was in more luck as the train was starting to leave...but yet Jerry had a odd feeling...feeling whatever generosity or luck that ‘director’ gave him...ran out he moment he stepped into the train as it was departing the train station. He sighed as he motioned his minions to follow as he had a good feeling this would be the longest train ride ever.

The trip to Whitetail, was for a lack of better terms, annoying. Mostly for the Minions to move around and causing trouble, while other parts was the nearly smutty magazines, the service mares giving more than food or drinks-- or the ‘offers’ for anyone to just take them...really annoyed him. Oh and Gnarl voice in his head didn’t help much in Jerry mood. Not one bit. But on the plus side? He arrived in Whitetail woods, taking a good walk…

And was at least glad that he could enjoy the bits of nature as it were. Granted his Minions were having some fun, mostly in seeing things...or wanting to break something. I wonder if the real reason the Overlord in the game doesn’t talk was because he didn’t to lose his voice from the peanut gallery behind him 24/7? thought Jerry. He shrugged that off, as he consider that for now, he followed the map that, he ‘borrow’ from a brochure box from the train and train station.

Which Gnarl took to add in their new map, although hinted at Jerry to get a better map. Preferably one showing the entire landscape for them to travel and for future reference in conquering. could worse in my situation. I could be hunted by Caribous. but he had a feeling he will be later on...he just didn’t fully know what sort of ‘evil acts’ he could do. That was probably his biggest problem. What could he do, to not only get Gnarl off his back...but to be deemed, to him, a ‘necessary evil’ like that guy said?

Problem was, he didn’t had a clue.

But either by the orders of that guy, fate-- or someone called Murphy, decided to ruined whatever good mood Jerry had. And it started with him taking a left turn on the path, as he stepped on something, which slipped out of under his boot as he said in surprised. “Wha?” seeing something long and green as it moved in the air, seemingly trying to find something as Gnarl spoke in his head.

“Master, I don’t like the way that thing is looking at you.” as the thing just soon slide down, leaving from the area as Jerry eyes saw it was going inward of a bush as Gnarl spoke. “Follow it Sire! It may lead to something of importance, that or something to kill. I dare say smashing and smiting might improve your mood, Dark One.” Jerry would refute that, but he had to admit, he did need to practice his ‘ax-play’ with his weapon, as well as using his minions more thoroughly than the simple ‘sweep’ as he figure the mechanics with controlling them with his left hand and his mind.

So he followed Gnarl advice, following after the thing as much as he could in his armor. However with some luck, the thing was making a trail for them with its body sliding in reverse. Jerry didn’t know if that was a good thing with how slow he was in the armor...or was a inevitable trap. His Minions, followed along, all waiting in anticipation of a fight for them to be used in, or do anything in his command.

Yet even as the little chase end, Jerry had to pause, as the limb seem to enter in a cave..one thats seem to go underground judging how it forms. O-kay, creepy and potential trap cave. Yeah sure, I’m certain that this would cause me near death experiences. thought in a near sarcastic tone, as most games tend to have a vibe. Granted he shouldn’t see this as a videogame...but well, technically he was a video game character, so it was hard to stop thinking things almost like a video game.

And knowing Gnarl would want him to enter in, the Overlord decided to enter in, might as well see what it held inside…

The moment he came down from the entrance, he wasn’t sure he was surprised to see in the dark with either a odd form of video game logic, or if his helm held special properties of night vision. Or his glowing white eyes with thanks of the helm made him see….Or feel shock of seeing a damn large tentacle plant monster...or several with some of these mares all wrapped and being filled in various positions. Jerry slightly noted there were 15, although most seem to be...far gone in terms of awareness.

Gnarl gave a cackle and spoke. “Well that explains why it was out and searching for something, this thing must be seeking females. Hmm, judging by their looks, these things seem wanting to get them to do something but what?” then before he even ask on Jerry opinion or what he was going to do, the Overlord took his axe, threw his left arm out to direct his minions as they move in different positions. Blues in back, Reds in higher ground, and Browns and Greens near him as Jerry spoke out.

“Burn it with fire!” moving to the biggest one, which was the size of a minivan, as he went behind it and made the Greens jump behind it to backstab as he let the Browns charge as he thought. Ain’t no tentacles will be near me! Kill it all with fire! Because this is the NOPE territory! the plants gave shrieks sound, as they were feeling attacks of the Browns weapons, the Greens blades and fingers, and especially the Reds flames.

And Jerry axe chomping away as he glance to see maybe two smaller sized abominations coming to stop him and the Minions, as he turn his arm to them. Making the Browns to stop an attack them, as the Reds keep firing any target close near their location above the battle. Jerry turn to the main thing, as he slice down his axe, cutting through limbs as he heard a few minions dying, as it was a few Greens that didn’t move when the thing slam down its limbs near them.

The Blues reacted as one came from their spot, grabbing the Greens into their place and with a wave of hands and surge of magic. Jerry got some of his Greens back, he redirected them to keep attacking the back of the big one. With the sounds of death, Jerry knew his Browns killed the things attempting to stop him, as he directed them to some other's that were charging to stop the intruders as he spotted 3 beside the big one.

Most were holding the mares as he raise his left arm, switching spells as he let the fires burn the plants. But yet even as the fire burn them, they didn’t burn the mares. For the spell he was using was Combustion, as within a few seconds, the tentacle plants died, the mares dropped from their place as the Overlord turned his attention to the major plant. As he switch to another favorite spell of his.

Legion of Honor. A sort of ‘pick-me up’ spell for the minions in terms of better health and protective aura on them. As well as them specifically attacking enemies and no one else.

As the wave of blue energy hit his Minions, they were energized, and were attacking with renewed energy. Specifically attacking the plants as Jerry hack and slash the main one, keeping focus of the plants and his minions, as he noticed he was down at least 3 Browns, 2 Blues as well who died while bringing the bodies back. But Jerry knew that these were acceptable risks, as he saw the tentacle plant was shaking as Jerry raised his left arm up to call forth his Minions, and soon saw it explode.

Mostly in green juices and such as Jerry admit, that was a semi-easy fight with a few losses, well...not few when he raise his arm for the minions to circle together, and made the remaining blues go to the dead minions to grab, put near the circle and revive. With a wave of his arm, he got his full numbers minions back behind him. Heh, good thing I add in defense, max health and regeneration on my armor. feeling any hits the plants did to him during the fight healing as he noticed a good amount of lifeforce around, mostly Greens as he directed his Minions to gather it.

He soon noticed something big and blue as Gnarl spoke in his head. “Why I don’t believe it! It’s a Catalyst Stone! I never thought I would see such a thing here in all places.” Jerry look at it as he thought.

Overlord 2 stuff? Here? While seeing Overlord 2 stuff in the Dark Castle was one thing, it was somewhat surprising to see the objects of the second game here...and within a tentacle plant monster. Still, how did it got inside the thing in the first place? questioned Jerry. Gnarl continue speaking on with that questioning tone.

“How did it got inside that creature? These things don’t usually get digest, hmm, maybe it just assume it was some sort of food. I’ll get Grubby to bring a Waypoint Gate, Master.” Jerry glance to the Minions who gave him the life force, as his jeweled left arm absorb it. He mused if that was part of the jewel function, or game logic. With a stretch of the same arm in commanding the Minions, they grab the sphere of blue energy and of stone as Jerry glance over the mares, noting most wearing black collars as some had red too.

Wonder how these mares got here, maybe try to escape to freedom and got caught? thinking that was possible, as he recall these tentacles things spread out long limbs to trap unsuspecting mares, would be reasonable they were caught by surprise. Gnarl gave a hum as the Waypoint Gate came up a few feet from Jerry as the old minion spoke.

“You know Master, if you desire females, now is a perfect opportunity. They’re still down and are weak. You still have a chance to acquire, alternative relief.” Giving a little evil laugh as Jerry glance to the mares, as it was true. He in a sense has a ‘perfect opportunity’ as it were, the mares laying and slowly getting awareness from their forced pleasure of the plants. They couldn’t stop him from taking them with his Minions, and were helpless.

Yet, for whatever reason he was split. Should I? Do I really have the right? I mean I said I was going to be a Overlord in a sense but… it was...hard to say what was the right choice, mostly because he was forcefully reminded that this wasn’t a video game, that every choice he made...had a lasting consequences on not only him, but those around him. But yet, there was another option, a ‘good choice’ as it were when he felt something wrapped around his left leg.

He look down with a bend head, surprised to see a bat pony holding around his leg with her arms, looking up to him as she pant some. The mare was shaking some, whether out of forced pleasure, in need of release, or fear of him, Jerry wasn’t certain. What he was certain however, was the fact her wet blackish coat was from more than just sweat itself. In fact it seem to hold a certain sliminess to it as well as her dark blue mane having it too.

Eww… thought Jerry, as he look over to her form, as C- chest seem to press against the armor, blue leathery wings, with...holes in them with metal around the holes seem to flare some. He didn’t know why they were flaring, but he assume it was for either a body instinct or a need to stretch. However what was notable was the red collar around her neck as she spoke pitifully. “P-Please, don’t abandon me…”

Eyes of yellow, full of faint hope, fear of being left, as well as a desire and need to be taken by him as she pressed tighter against his leg as she begged in her panting tone. “Please, I’ll be a good cunt. I-I’ll serve you well Master, please don’t leave me. I-I promise I’ll be good, and obedient, I do whatever you want!” then whimper as her ears flatten against her skull. “Please...take me, I-I don’t want to be left alone.”

Now this is…. started Jerry in his mind, as he was honest..he was terrified. Thankfully he didn’t show it, but inwardly? He was scared shitless. It wasn’t because this mare was a different species, it wasn’t because of the holes in her wings, and it wasn’t because she literally jump on his leg and look near ready to drop of whatever answer he was going to give.

It was because this was the first time a girl was interested in him. At. All.Oh shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit! thought the inner nerd as he tried to calm down. Okay, you can do this, you can do this, just...act natural. She is on the verge of...losing hope, in need of me to ‘take’ her…Damn, maybe I should look into this later? Figure out why she is like this... giving a inner sigh he assured himself. You. Can. Do. This.

He move a hand over to her head, she bow her head, eyes clenching in her fragile hope that she wouldn’t get hit or be tossed away for being so rude to him-- The hand that settle on her head was gently petting her. Eyes opening wide in surprise, she felt...at ease some, still she slowly raise her head, daring to look up to him as she didn’t knew if she was allowed to ask or even speak as she took a risk. With a gulp, she stuttered. “A-Am...am I y-y-yours?”

Jerry gently pet her slimy mane, while one part of him was giving ‘ew’ sounds and wanting to remove the hand. Another part, one that was larger than the disgust one, kept petting her mane as he said as gentle as he could in his deep voice. “Yes. you are mine.” seeing her expression lightening up, ears perked up, wings stretched out, and having a joyful look on her face as he asked. “What is your name?”

She inwardly admit, while the tone of the voice unnerved her, she still nuzzle a bit into his hand, as she looked up to him, as the metal cover hand gently and barely touched her cheek. It showed that even if he was menacing looking or scary, or could hurt her...he was gentle and nice to her. She smile to him as she replied. “Shadow Daze, Master.” there were sounds of moving, as the two glance, seeing most of the mares, now aware, awake-- and running out of the cave as it was only him, Shadow, and the Minions as Gnarl spoke in.

“Oh pooh, look likes they’re all gone.” then laugh. “Then again, a willing slave is better than a load of slaves resisting. And the Spell Catalyst is in the Dark Castle, Sire.” Jerry motioned with his left arm to the spawning pits for the Minions to jump into, they followed without question. As they enter in the glowing pits of their tribe color, Jerry look down to Shadow and spoke.

“Let us go, its time to show you your new home.” she let go of his leg, sitting on her knees as she nod her head and said with a smile.

“Yes Master!” feeling happy she has a place again, as she followed him on all four, having her head bow as to show her insignificant place to her new Master. While Jerry glance back and thought. The...hell? it was one thing to own her now...it was hell of another for her to walk like this. Okay, now I need to ask her a couple of questions…As well of why that mark on her sides are crossed out. that part made him really questioned on what happened...then glance to his slimy hand, and to her body covered in slime as he added. But first...a good scrubbing bath.

As the two enter in the Waypoint Gate, they were within the throne room itself. Shadow eyes widen more in her place, looking around with a slight raised head as she had no idea her Master had such a place like this! However she couldn’t help but move a bit near him as she heard the cackles of a old thing coming up with a set of robes, a yellow glowing crystal, and was a few inches taller than her...in her position at least.

“Why Sire, it seems your new slave is showing such devotion to you.” grinning some as he said. “And by her smell, I dare say she’s ready to let you do ‘whatever you want’ to her, as by her words.” Shadow look away, not dismissing or arguing as she did say that, and her lower lips were wet from the, pleasure that thing did to her as to make her take its seeds. “Anyway Sire, those tentacle plants seem to be on the end of their lives, which would explain why they had much mares despite their small numbers, had to extend their species population after all.”

Jerry glance down to Shadow, as he raise his left arm to the stairwell beyond the throne of lava and stone. “Go up that stairwell and wait for me. I will be there shortly.” She nod some, and began to crawl towards the stairs of stone. Doing her best to walk on all four as she could as she wanted to impress her owner of how a good mare she was to him in obeying him.

The Overlord look to Gnarl as he told. “Tell the Reds to fire up the bathroom, make it warm.” then added. “And get someone to gather some robes for me. My armor needs a good scrubbing.” as the slime hit some parts of his armor as Gnarl said with a bow form.

“Of course Master,” then grin as he raise his head up. “I’ll be sure to make sure none of the minions come near the bathroom in your little relief.” Jerry inwardly groan, but soon turn to start heading to the armory...before pausing as he glance to Gnarl and asked.

“Gnarl, are Blues able to heal wounds of non-Minions?” Gnarl hum to this, stroking his small beard and soon said.

“Somewhat, Sire. They’re able to patch up gaping wounds, or scars, maybe accelerate healing growth. May I ask why you are curious of this?” Glancing to the stairwell of the Private Quarters, Jerry glance back to Gnarl as he replied.

“Her wings. The fact they have holes in them displease me.” keeping it simple as the old minion held a questionable gaze, before laughing as he said.

“Oh I see Sire, since she’s now yours, you want her to make her ‘unique’ from other slaves of this place?” then said. “I can get some Blues to work on her wings, first we got to remove those piercing in them, which would be easy enough.” then added. “And I’m certain you would want some little time with your new property, hmm?” having a knowing expression as he laugh. “Doing evil deeds and traveling around to spread influence is good, but Evil takes break now and then, Sire.” Jerry rolled his eyes under his helm, moving down to the armory to get himself out of his armor.

Shadow Daze sat in her spot, waiting for her Master to come as she waited by the stairwell like he ordered her. She slightly shift in place, mostly of how wet she was, and how needy she was. But she didn’t touch herself, she didn’t want to displease her new Master by pleasuring herself before him. But a part of her wonder just what her Master was? He wasn’t pony, and certainly wasn’t a caribou, so..what was he?

Any form of questions moved to the side, as her ears perk in hearing the sounds of steps. Head slightly bow, she try to keep still, arms pressing breasts together to show more perkiness as to give a good impression. She didn’t want to displease him at all, even more as he decided to take her in and made her as his. She wanted to be good for him, she didn’t want to be abandoned again.

She slightly raise her eyes, wanting to see what her Master looked like under his armor, as she was surprise that he was furless with nothing except for head with short mane. Tan like skin cover his face and body that wasn’t cover with a red robe. He didn’t had a muzzle, as it was flat, but more importantly, was his glowing white eyes were...actually brown. She honestly thought they were always that glowing white. Then again, there was much she didn’t knew of her Master.

As he stop by her, she lower her gaze, noticing that he didn’t have hooves. But rather odd paws? Or talons? It was hard to say what they were. Shadow did however, paid heed as she heard him spoke. “Follow me, we will go to somewhere you’ll be cleaned up.” leading her as she followed behind him. She honestly hope it wasn’t a mud bath, no matter what she knew, they didn’t clean well.

Thankfully as they took a turn and down a hall, they enter in a bathing room. Jerry look over the large pool like area, seemingly to fit 5 people and was the size of a large jacuzzi. Around it was stone statues of Blues and decorations around the walls. Jerry noted there was also loads of soap, some ‘shampoo’ of medieval sorts and towels on wooden stands. Note to self, get actual shampoo when I reach into a town. knowing that even if he was in another world-- there was too much ‘modern’ times here for there to be actual shampoo than whatever this place had.

He glance to Shadow, who was taking this all in as he spoke. “Go into the pool, I will be along shortly.” the mare looked surprise as she looked up, just as quickly move towards the pool as she tested the water with a hand, feeling the warm water in as she enter in it. Dunking inside the water and feeling the water soaking her body as she did what she could to take the slime off of her.

Jerry himself, move to grab some soap and shampoo bars, glancing to the mare as she was enjoying the water as he took peeks of her. Moving her arms over her form, wings stretching as Jerry tried to hide the blush on his face. Okay...you can do this, the sooner you do this...the more easier it is in the future. thought the man, trying to gain some form of courage as he started to walk towards the warm water. Something that Shadow took notice as she turn her head, and spoke in slight surprise.

“M-Master, what are you doing?” seeing him near as he sat down near the edge of the pool, his feet feeling the warm water as he moved his robe some to keep it from getting wet as he replied.

“It is simple, I am going to help wash you.” grabbing the shampoo with a hand towel to water up.

She nuzzle his knee as she spoke. “This lowly mare thanks you, for giving such kindness to her, Master.” looking up to him with a smile as she went on. “Truly you’re a wonderful male for taking in this cunt and allowing her to be washed by you.”

Keep cool Jerry, you got this. Just...keep focus on the work and not her body... thought the geek as much as he could, it was getting a bit difficult to make his courage last longer and not to show embarrassment as he said simply. “I am simply making sure that you have a good cleaning, and mostly making sure all of the slime is off of you.” then scrub the shampoo bar with the wet rag and said. “Now I’m going to be cleaning your mane.”

With a bow head and close eyes, she stood and waited as he was washing her mane. He noticed a few things now that she was standing in the warm pool. For one, her height was 5’4”, another thing, was that she was...young looking. He didn’t know how young...but he really, really hoped she wasn’t 16...that was going to be dangerous waters for him. Mostly in moral issues. As he scrub into the mane and head, a bit on the ears as he heard her gave a small coo, in a few minutes he stopped and asked. “How old are you?” getting a bucket by the side and dip the water in it to wash the suds off her mane from behind.

“Nineteen, Master.” replied the bat pony.

Jerry gave a relief sigh as he was thankful she was...at the same age as he was. He place the rag and bar of shampoo down as he wipe the suddy shampoo on his hands and carefully wash her face and muzzle. There was a sound of contentment, mostly of how gentle he was working on her face. So gentle...so kind… thought Shadow Daze, as she was joyful of how good her new Master was too her, as she felt something warm and carefully wiping her face. She knew it was a rag of water.

When she felt he was done, she opened her yellow eyes once more as Jerry ordered. “Turn around, I need to wash your back.” there was a slight blush, as she obeyed him, turning and spreading her wings as she felt his strong hands working on her shoulders. Washing and going down into the skin as they move to her spine, going down and working all over. She tried to hold still for him, try to not fidget, but when he came to her middle back, around her base wings.

A low moan came out, as her ears flatten of the touch of her Master. Jerry pause, as he wasn’t sure what that reaction came from-- but quickly went back, trying to ignore it...but as he was working around the wings, he noticed her wings shaking, fidgeting on her body-- and more moans and sounds of arousement coming from her. The hell? thought Jerry, as he went down to the lower back some.

Shadow Daze gave low pants, thankful that she didn’t cause too much trouble for her Master, and slightly wonder if he was going to tease her? She was already wet, and with the water warming her lower regions, it certainly help keep her feel that desire of relief. Yet when he stop and began pouring water down her back, she tried to not whimper of the lack of his touch on her. He just felt so good with those hands rubbing her back and around her base wings…

But she couldn’t help but wag her tail under the water like a dog when she heard him say, “Alright, now spread your wings. They need to be washed too.” She didn’t need to spread them too much, as they were wide and spread for him to see. While she was looking straight ahead and doing her best to not drop to her knees of the pleasure she was going to get...Jerry frown of the holes and metal around those holes in those wings.

While what he conveyed to Gnarl was a bit of a front...he was honest as those holes in her wings really made him ‘displeased’ as it were. Well, more of annoyed and want to gnash his teeth, really who would waste perfectly good wings like this? He switch bars as he began scrubbing the shampoo off the rag, and began scrubbing with the soap, as he began from the base on the left side. Moving around it and doing his best to be careful about it.

What he got was a long low moan from her, as he noticed she was shaking as Jerry was raising a brow, wondering what got that reaction...but his brain was starting to deduce that maybe, just maybe...as he was washing her wings and working over them from both out and in….that he was giving her unintentional pleasure? Waaaaaiiiitt...am I? thought the man, as he decided to ‘test’ this, as he was nearly finished with the left wing...and soon slowly work on the right at the base.

He noticed that she was shaking now, trying hard to stand still as he heard a stifled sound from her as he decided to get a better confirmation as he suggested. “There's no need to hold back Shadow. I want to hear it.” and soon there was a loud and pleasurable moan as he began stroking the wing with the rag. Eyes widen in surprise as he heard her panting hard, as he thought. Oh shit, I am! he couldn’t help but ask to himself. So bat ponies or ponies with wings...get pleasure from their wings being work on?

Damn...who knew? and despite this shocking information, he had to continue on, as he wasn’t even finish with all of the right wing. So ignoring his own arousal as well as Shadow moans and sounds of pleasure, he kept on. Shadow Daze herself pant, eyes slightly rolled up as her Master hands were giving her a wingjob she never expected. Infact, she could feel she was leaking hard under the water, as she had to rub her thighs more with how much he was working on her wings.

However when he stopped washing them and grabbing the bucket to water the soap off, she couldn’t help but whimper. She was too aroused, too needy. She glance back to him, with a bit lip, showing off those teeth and pleading eyes as she begged. “M-Master, c-can this slut c-cum now?” Jerry had to use every sort of willpower to not only hide his blush and embarrassment-- but to not panic as a virgin.

KEEP IT COOL! KEEP IT COOL! Granted his heart rate beating to no end, bits of sweat down his face-- and the nervous feeling he had in himself, it was hard to ‘keep it cool’. He tried to think of a way to answer as he told. “Not yet!” hearing her whimpering sound as he went on, mind trying to think fast. “F-First you need to be washed a bit more!” and in his panic, he ordered. “Get on my lap with your back against me!” his mind gave a screeching sound as he thought. Wait...the hell did I say!?! Yet there was no time for him to change that order, as Shadow move out of the water and settle on his lap, leaning back as her stretch wings were high in the air.

He could feel her tush grinding against his crotch, and his member growing faster as he internally scream of this situation. The bat pony glance back to him, as she asked. “L-Like this Master?” tail going around his waist, expression on her face hoping she did his commands right as Jerry replied the best he could.

“Yes…” doing everything in his power to not panic as he took the shampoo bar again and said. “Now, let's wash your chest...and arms.” doing the latter as he was scrubbing them, Shadow herself did her best to sit still, but her ass kept grinding and moving on his lap, giving low pants and thighs rubbing hard against each other. Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit...oh what do I do? What do I do? trying to figure out what he could do as he finished with her left arm, and started to work on her right from the shoulder.

It was a rather short job as most of the slime on her was already off from the water, as well as from his scrubbing as he gave a low gulp. Knowing that he had to work on her chest...and hoped that this wouldn't’ be even more awkward as it already was. His hands move from the upper part of her chest, the mare gave a slight breath in, waiting, anticipating his very touch as when his hands began washing and moving on her cups, did she gave a loud moan.

Ears flat down on her head, eyes rolling up as her ass kept grinding down on his lap, the water soaking through the robe and feeling that member wanting to get out. Didn’t help more as her snatch was leaking like wildfire, she squirm in her place. Having trouble holding still as she moan out with half-lid eyes. “Master~.” she felt so good, so ready, she was near ready to beg him to just take her now!

His hands rolled around the breasts, squeezing and working in between them as she gave a satisfied moan. He work down to her belly, moving around and making sure he got everything...while feeling up her body as his boner officially decided to stop being under the robe and moving against the squirming ass. She shiver in anticipation, in need. She could feel the length being big, she honestly hope he would take her now, that he would use her like a good slut.

When he came down to her crotch, her breath sucked in, as she awaited for his actions or orders. She let out her breath when he move away, focusing on her sides and cuite mark as she gave a moan, feeling the hands working around them, moving around her legs and going down as much as they could. They slowly move inward of her legs, going near her treasure place as she whimper in want.

Before he stopped, as she gave a low groan of denial as he said. “Let me just do something quick.” moving his hands to move her back in the water, she glance and asked in mixture of lust and worry, with a bit of fear.

“D-Did I displease you?” he shook his head, as she saw him taking off his robe, revealing that muscular body, well tone look...and that tower in between his legs. As Jerry decided to lose his virginity right now, as he was mildly surprise of his own length.

Oh shit… seeing it 8 inches and 2 inch girth, he was slightly wondering if the actual video game Overlord was this big…It would explain why in the games the woman were having a good time...I think. Shadow on the other hand, just look at it as she whispered.

“Big..” while it wasn’t as tall as her...former master, it made up for its unique shape and girth. Jerry clear his throat, gaining her attention as she looked up as he said.

“You didn’t displease me, I just need my robe off.” placing it behind him as he look to her and told. “Get back on my lap in the same position Shadow.” seeing her aroused expression, the blush on her cheeks as she moved up, turning around as her tail went to the side as she laid against him. Her head rest against his shoulder, as she felt his hands moving to her legs as they spread. A anticipating breath came out, knowing that she was going to be used for whatever he desired.

Her legs spread out and wide, revealing everything of her puffy flower, leaking so much juices onto the smooth lap and bits on the ground. Panting harder as her hands move to her legs, keeping them up and spread for him to see her willingness. She hoped that he would just take her now, she was ready and wanting of him and that dick-- she gave a sudden sound, feeling his fingers rubbing the flower, spreading her some as he began to finger her.

O-Oh, thought out Shadow as she whimper some. I-I’m not g-going to l-last…. as she felt them fingers moving around her, feeling and spreading her. She wiggle some as she felt so close, so close to cum, to just let go and release! She look up and pleaded. “P-Please~, p-p-pleas-se M-M-Mas~,” moaning in sentence as she felt him gently rub her nub. Feeling so close now as she let out a aroused moan, panting all the more as she looked up to him with tongue out and hanging.

Seeing his arouse face, feeling his member against her asscheeks as she grind against them some as the bat pony managed to speak. “P-Pleeeaase, m-may, may I c-c-cum~?” the Overlord look down, as Jerry was feeling a mixture of pride of making her want to cum, pride of having a girl so close to him...or the fact he was having sex at all. While the other part was mostly of ebbed panic, uncertainty and his heart trying to go fast or trying to calm down with all of this going on.

Jerry look to the red-collar mare, as she look ready to just go on the spot, but wanted permission from him to do so. He felt he did enough ‘teasing’ on her as he said simply. “You may cum.” as she gave a loud and long moan, eyes rolling up, body shaking in sweet release with her cunt letting out juices as her walls squeeze what fingers were in her. Shadow was enjoying this orgasim, feeling bliss and resting against her Master body, feeling his fingers around her walls all the while.

He mused if he should be a little concern that it took nearly 3 minutes for her to come down her orgasim high. Or guessing that during the little ‘act’ with the tentacle abominations caused her to be a bit more needy in sex? Maybe it was a bit of that, and probably because she's been aroused since I got her out, wash her back, her wings and of her breasts. Annnd her flower too.

A part of him was still a bit disbelief that he did that. But another part of him said fuck it and enjoy the fact he made a girl cum. With his hands.

He deserve some ego-boosting after all.

As Shadow came down from her orgasim, she gave low breaths. Shuttering some of the pleasure she was given, and took what time she got to gain her breathing. She looked up to him, eyes that were full of relief, of love and joy as she gave a content smile and said in a gaining breath. “T-Thank,” gulping some air in as she lean on him with her back, wings lowering down as they laid down on the ground. “T-Thank you Master, for allowing me to cum.” Looking down, Jerry gave a low smile and replied.

“Of course, I couldn’t just deny you any longer, now can I?” he was reminded of his own needs as he said. “But now, I think its for me to gain some relief as well?” he gain her response as she began grinding her asscheeks against his cock, as she smile sulrty with half-lid eyes, moving her hands off her legs, to let them rest down as she place her hands over his..

She then spoke in a lustful tone. “Of course Master~.” then move her head up to nuzzle his neck and asked. “What does Master desire out of his new property?” that made Jerry paused. What did he want to do? Or more specifically...how was he going to lose his virginity? Think, think, think...ugh, I may had enough courage to do half the stuff I did, but how am I going to… trailing off as he thought.

Okay...think. I need to stall a bit… hands moving to her breasts, squeezing and feeling them as she gave a low moan and coo. “Master~.” feeling those hands moving around her breasts as they gently move around her nipples, tweaking them a bit as she gave a small moan. you know what? Just wing it. Pretty sure I can handle that, right? moving his hands off as he move them to her waist. Hold them in his hands as he brought her up, she followed his movement, as she moved her legs up.

Hooves on the stone floor as to position herself over his lap, she felt herself moving down as she glance down. She saw the member being position under her, as she held excitement on her face. Knowing what was going to happen as she ready herself to be speared by his tower, with a bit of movement, she felt his tip near her lips. A shiver of excitement went down her spine, a wide smile on her face as she glance back to her Master.

Seeing a mixture of arousement, lust and nervous in his eyes. She didn’t fully understand why, especially with his face holding a smile and bits of sweat down his side. But any sort of wondering or questioning in her mind left as that member tip went inside her. It felt, odd. It was round in her, the texture of her Master cock was odd, but nothing horrible like. She lower her hips the more of him enter in her, feeling that member going around in her wet walls. Shadow could feel his hands holding her hips while she was being spread.

She gave a low moan, feeling herself stretched as she gave bits of squeezing around it. Shadow was enjoying feeling a cock in her again, nothing like that plant thing in that cave. Jerry himself, was just taking in the fact he was getting his v-card taken away by the mare. As well as feeling the soft, warm, and wet walls around his member. In fact he noticed that she was taking his entire cock in, hell she was already down halfway.

He was honestly surprise she could take so much, a part of him guessed that she’s been taken so much, she’s loosed in her slit. But another surprise came as when her body came down to his base, he thought he was 8 inchs, and in a way he was. But with his height and her height...well eight inches for him, is nearly nine inches for her. He figure this out when he felt his tip moving through another barrier as Shadow Daze gave a loud lustful moan.

Looking back to him, she could only smile as she pressed her ass against his lap, rubbing back against to him as her now dry body from lack of water on it could feel more of his warmth. “Master is sooooo big~.” giggling some as she fluttered her eyes to him. “Went through my cervix, Master cock feels sooo good in my snatch.” moving her hips around as she she asked. “Is Master going to take his slave for him to fill over and over?”

While his face kept to a smile, he couldn’t hide the slight shock in his eyes that he enter through her cervix, something that suppose to hurt for most woman as far as he knew. Confusion slightly raised of how she got her cervix open...but it ebbed off as he soon realize that whoever owned her? Had a tall dick. And probably took her more than once. He was a bit confuse on that. How could these guys have so much energy and high sex drives? then again, maybe that's how things work here.

He didn’t know the how or why, but what he did knew?

Was that he was having sex. And that...that excited him some with a smile on his face. “Oh I am,” he said, as he took her half way up slowly, just to get a good feel of her, and wet back down to the base. Shadow coo, feeling the rather slow and pace movement of her Master cock. She didn’t mind it at the very least, in fact she enjoy the gentle treatment from her Master, thinking that he was taking his time.

Which was a half-truth considering he's a (former) virgin now. As Jerry was moving her up and down, he glanced down, looking to those bouncy breasts as a part of him wants to feel them more. well… I am her Master now...might give more than a order once in awhile. thought the man as he spoke. “Shadow, I want you to start moving those hips to ride me.” as he let go of her waist, moving his hands upwards to her now still boobs, feeling the lesser wet fur as he squeeze them in his grasps.

“Yes Master~.” moan the bat pony, as she started to move her lower body up and down, slightly moving her legs to straddle him. Giving herself a better position to start moving more efficiently for him, she shiver in excitement, feeling his hands rolling around her breasts, feeling their softness and firm forms. A part of her was partially enjoy the pleasure, while another part of her held a smidge of fear. A fear of being hurt.

Her breasts were starting to to held more tightly, as the hands were gripping them more, feeling them fondle with abandon. She try to focus on pleasing him with her body moving, but the hands were starting to pull a bit more, squeezing harder as she let out a low whimper of panic as her Master was becoming rougher with her breasts. Jerry notice this as he saw the ears lowered and pin back as he glance to see her tightly close eyes, as he lessen his touch on her with his hands just holding them and not squeezing them.

Shadow noticed the pain stopping, eyes opening some as she didn’t stop moving her hips. She glance back as she was surprised of the gentle kiss on her cheek, eyes widening as she saw a mix of guilt and embarrassment of her Master face...and even more shock as her Master words. “Sorry Shadow, haven’t really had a mare of my own.” She gave a dry gulp, as she stuttered out, mostly in mixed relief of the pain stopping, the worry of being mistreated, and try to show that she was willing to endure what he did to her.

“I-It’s fine, M-Master. I’m, I’m your property. Y-You can do whatever you w-want.” trying to be brave and show her Master that she can endure whatever desires he wants. As long as he doesn’t abandon her, leave her like her old master...maybe...maybe a little pain won’t be so bad?

Jerry held a concern look, and while he was getting pleasure from her still moving body, he told her as he gentle squeeze the breasts. “You may be my property, and I may do as I please….” then carefully and gentle tweak her nipples. “But I want to make sure that whoever is under me, will know that I can be a caring Master that doesn’t give pain without a reason. I’m not a sadist after all.”

Shadow shiver in slight pleasure, giving out a low moan, the hands were more careful, more gentle… while she was still afraid of the pain that might be given to her body, a part of her...a part of her believed and hoped that her Master wouldn’t give too much pain. That he would be gentle, that he would be caring-- that he would keep her, cherish her, even let her stay with him? She gave a shaky nod as she spoke. “I-I hope Master will be, be e-enjoying this slave much.”

She took a low breath, and wanted to give her new Master pleasure, as she place her hands on his knees. She internally hoped that he wouldn’t punish her for going faster without his permission, as she began to speed up her body onto his member. Pounding against his lap as her ass hit his crotch, lewd wet slaps were repeated as the sudden clench of her breasts came. She wince from the tightness, but endure the pain as to please him.

However she was slightly relief as the squeezing on her breasts were gone, and soon felt those big strong hands on her waist. Feeling them having a firm grip as her Master body was starting to thrust up. She let out a moan, feeling his body pressing against her back. Bits of panic filled her, as she was afraid he might get rough again, or maybe hurt her with too much pressure.

Jerry clenched his eyes, the sudden speed Shadow went on him was causing such large amounts of pleasure, as he couldn’t help but grab her waist hard, hips thrusting up as her body came down, it was a chaotic rhythm of their bodies hitting the other. Grunts and gorans came from Jerry as he thrusted upwards, while moans and pants of pleasure came out of Shadow as the bat pony was using her body to repeatedly come down on his rod.

It was then she started to move and wiggle her hips to get his member to move around, she gave squeaks as her walls felt his rod moving around in her. Eyes half-lid as she did her best to find her g-spot, doing her best to find it-- as she felt a great leap in pleasure in a area. Moaning loudly as Jerry felt her walls tighten a bit, and release as he was near his limit, Shadow tried to keep that member to hit her G-spot area, feeling the wave of pleasures as she felt her core tighten.

It soon came to the point that she slam down one last time as she felt the dick hitting against her G-spot, as she raise her head high and let out a long scream of pleasure, walls clenching tight as her Master began releasing his seed into her womb. Shadow felt herself unfocus, riding the orgasim as she unconisoucly milked the member in her.

Jerry heaved as his heart was racing, his body was feeling sweat down his form, and he was pretty sure he just experience mind-blowing sex high. The two stay in their positions, as Shadow lean against the male, slowly coming down her orgasim as her walls loosen up. She shiver a bit in excitement, feeling the seed sloshing in her womb. She took dry gulps of air, as she look back to Jerry as she turn her body around.

Both shiver from the sudden movement of their privates moving around, as Shadow press up against his chest, rubbing her breasts against his muscular form as her arms moving around his back as she look up to him. She saw the pleased expression on his face, the look that show that she did good. While Shadow was relief that she please her Master, she internally dread of what she was going to ask...but she needed to know. “Is, is Master happy with his toy? Is Master...going to keep me? Is Master pleased with this lowly mare attempt to please him?”

Jerry look down, seeing the hopefulness that she did good, the want to know how well she did, and bits of fear, fear of displeasing him somehow...Jerry took this in, as his arms carefully move around her back, resting on the lower back to pull her more against him. She gave a gasp of surprise, eyes widening as he move his head down to give a chaste kiss to her lips. And soon move his head to her pinned ears as he whispered.

“Yes Shadow Daze. I am pleased that you did your best. I am happy that my,” thinking of the best choice of words to her position beside as a slave, but he didn’t want to pause in his words, so he chose with slave. “Lovely slave did well.” Shadow took in a gasp of air, eyes widen as bits of tear were starting to form, as she started to grasp his shoulders as she asked with a wavering tone.

“A-Am...am I...truly?” to her, being a slave was...was more than being a toy. It meant that he value her, that he wanted her by his side. Yes she was under him and would be used...but, but it meant that he wouldn’t toss her away. It meant that she was of use to him. She soon lower her head, pressing against him as she let out small tears. Wings wrapping around him, shaking in place and holding tight as if afraid that if she let go, she wouldn’t feel him against her. Joy filled her that she had a place again, a Master to serve-- and to have purpose again.

Jerry just gently place a hand on her head, petting her mane as he slightly wonder. Was she really scared he’ll leave her? That he wouldn’t take her in? He said he would when she came to him….so why? Maybe...maybe whoever earned her, just saw her nothing but a tool to use. Something to throw away when it didn’t pleased him. thought Jerry as there was a frown on his face.

A part of him...felt angry, angry of such wastefulness of tossing a mare just because she didn’t do well. That it was her fault and not the short-sight of whoever owned her. Well not with me. I’m going to make sure that she’ll enjoy her place with me. and while a part of him felt he should take his legs out of the water, another part of him was focusing on the bat pony in need of attention, of comfort-- of the very fact that she belonged.

A Overlord Curisoty

After a few hours from the bath, and mostly relaxing in Jerry bed. Jerry was filled with various feelings. One of those feelings was achievement, mostly for losing his virginity to a rather good looking mare (in his opinion really). Another feeling was a small sense of pride, as he got himself a female. Another was ebbed surprise that he is a slave-owner in a sense. And finally was bits of wonderment and curiosity.

As he wonder what exactly Shadow species was called beside ‘bat pony’, wonder why she was tossed out….and wonder why these ponies mares were in slavery. Sure he will admit that its a bit wrong to force slavery...but on the other hand, he technically didn’t forced Shadow as his slave and was a nerd with no actual companionship for the finer sex. So really, in retrospect its like a dream come true if he wanted to build a harem of sexy woman. Or mares in this case.

He was currently naked still, as he laid against the bed, resting some from the sex...with Shadow cuddling against him. Arms around him his shoulders, legs wrapping around his own on the left side of him. Her now healed wings covering his body some and her body pressing up against his side with her breasts pressing on his skin. Turns out the Blues could literally regenerate wounds of non-Minions. Go figure.

He glanced down, seeing her nuzzling some with a happy expression with closed eyes and a smile, as his hand was petting her head. He honestly was taking the fact that she was thrilled she was his now. He thought over a bit, as he recalled he did wanted to ask her a few questions. “Shadow.” gaining her attention with perk ears, opening her eyes as she look up and spoke.

“Master?” having her undivided attention to whatever orders he wanted her to fulfill, or desires to sate for his needs.

Hmm...what to ask? thought Jerry, as he started with the basics. “What are you called?” seeing her blink in confusion, as he explain. “In term of species, I don’t know what you’re called, Shadow.” she took that in, as a part of her can’t believe that her Master didn’t knew what she was. But another part of her thought she didn’t knew what he was either, or these Minions...or this place really.

“Thestral, Master. I’m a thestral.” answered Shadow, as she felt the hand on her head stopped petting her, she didn’t knew why, but when her Master petted her...it felt lovely, made her feel content. Appreciated in a sense. She felt the hand petting again, seeing him in thought as she slightly wonder if he was going to ask something of her?

But when he did ask, she felt a chill through her spine. “Shadow, why did your old master abandon you?” she look away, the bubbling feeling of pain, of sadness, and the hollow feeling as she recalled those cold and terrifying nights in that forest as she struggle to find something to fulfill her life as--

She felt his hand gently rubbing her ear, getting her thoughts out of track, she slightly shiver. Mostly in uncertainty of the feeling her her ears being rubbed. It felt...odd, but at the same time it felt relaxing, easing her some as she rest her head against him, calming some as she inhale, smelling her Master scent within her nostrils. And exhale as she look back up, as she saw Jerry was waiting with a patient look as she answered him.

“My old master...he saw me just as a toy, he used me constantly.” looking down as despite being assured that her Master won’t do the same, that same pain of the past throb like a wound. “I...I didn’t pleased him enough, I wasn’t...good enough, I wasn’t...pretty or good looking as other's. So he tossed me away. Said I was a waste.” wings clenching around his warm body as her shaking body pressed against him, as if she was seeking comfort.

Comfort which was given as she felt her Master rubbing her ear, she relax against him as she look up with a sad expression. “I...I was scared. I didn’t knew what to do. I was alone, I had no idea where to go...I…” she was clenching around him tight, head against his shoulder as she whimpered out. “I had no purpose. I had nothing to live. The only...only thing that kept me going...was the faint hope...that my old master might take me back.”

Shadow slowly raise her head, looking to Jerry with a mixture of happiness and ebbed pain. “Or...a new master takes me in.” nuzzling his shoulder more as she felt him rubbing more of her ear, cooing out with a content look as he gave a gentle pinch and rubbed them as if he was rubbing a cat's ear. “And I’m happy that you took me in Master. That I am your property and yours to do with.”

He felt he should ask something else, mostly to help change the subject, but figure out where she came from as he asked. “Where did you used to live? It must of been far off in the forest when I encounter you.” Shadow recalled back as she nodded her head and spoke.

“Yes Master. Ponyville, it's a long distance.” tilting her head as she asked. “May this cunt ask why?” Jerry couldn’t help but held a dislike look, as she look alarmed and quickly spoke. “Did I do something wrong?!” hoping that she didn’t displease him somehow with what she said, she didn’t want him to think she needed to be punish. However Jerry soon shake his head and said as he rub her ear to calm her more.

“No...but Shadow? I want you to stop calling yourself cunt, or lowly mare.” looking at her, as he noticed she paused, mostly from what he just told her as he went on. “You are my slave, my property. Not a thing or a tool. Do you understand?” she was quiet and look down to the body of her Master, as Shadow was a bit speechless of what he more or less ordered her to do. Her old master, and many males called her such degrading things, made her call herself those things, and remind her she was lowly, she was nothing but a toy or she would get punished in one way or another…

But my Master doesn’t want me to say myself as that...how else am I supposed to call myself? she asked this to him, as she felt certain that it was harmless to ask a bit to her Master. “What am I allowed to call myself, Master?” for a brief second, she thought he look surprise in his expression, as he thought on that for a moment.

Huh...okay...uhhhhh. it was a bit surprising...but he suspose that if he wanted her to stop calling herself what she used call herself...she probably wanted to call herself something else, right? “You can...call yourself a slave for me, or my property... “ he trail off, as he saw her slightly nodding her head, however it looked like she expected him to say more things to call herself, or declare herself as. “Uhhhh to be honest, I don’t mind if you call yourself you're name really.” Shadow...she blinked.

She honestly thought that he would want her to call herself bitch, or whore, or even cock-warmer...but...but...she felt elated. Happy in a sense. Yes she may have to proclaim herself as his slave or property...but that's it. She can use her actual name and not be punished for it. She smile and hug him more, nuzzling his neck as she muttered out. “Thank you Master.” in response she felt him rub her head. She gave a content sigh, resting a bit more on him, enjoying not only being close...but being on a bed. It felt good to be on a bed and not in a ‘mare bed’ or on the cold stone ground.

But she glanced up once more, as she started to feel assured that her Master won’t mind if she looked up to him at all, and even more with her asking things from him. “Master, am I allowed...on the bed?” he looked at her with owlish eyes as he stare at her, the thestral was slowly starting to feel unsure if she should even asked that and was about to get off the bed if he said no--

“Um...yes, yes you are.” she paused, as she look at him with tinge of surprise, as Jerry soon told. “Why wouldn’t you be? I’m not letting you sleep you anywhere else but with me, and especially on the bed.” while Jerry felt put off on that question-- he wasn’t going to let her sleep in anywhere else as he doubted there was beds that was close to him, and he wasn’t going to let her sleep on the ground!

He maybe a Overlord, but he doesn’t have to be a dick to her! Beside...it stroke bits of his ego that he had a good looking mare cuddling up by him. He felt her pushing more of her body to him, as if she was overjoyed that he said she can sleep with him on the bed. “Why wouldn’t I?” she hesitated, as she look up and spoke.

“My...last master made me sleep on the ground...or in those dog beds…” looking away at that as one thing came to Jerry mind. The fuck these guys were thinking? thought Jerry as it was one thing to make a slave sleep in a crummy bed or in a small bed out of hay….but seriously!? On the ground? You know...I’m starting to think that there's serious something wrong with the guys around here. Like really wrong.

As Jerry internally sighed, he decided to confirm a few things to her. “I’m not going to make you sleep on the floor or in those things, you are going to sleep in the bed with me and that's final, Shadow.” she gave a slow nod, slightly resting her chin on his chest, looking at him as she took in his words. “Another thing, I don’t know what your old master fed you, but I’m feeding you actual food, you need nutrients after all. As well as bathing every two to three days to keep clean.”

Shadow just listen in, looking at him as her ears couldn’t believe what they heard. She felt nearly surprise, shock, happiness, relief, and even mild confusion. He’s...giving me actual food? Allow me to wash myself? I… she nearly pounce him, as she moved her body over his, arms moving around his muscled filled body to the sides. Head resting in the crook of his neck as her chest laid against his own, wings around him to cover as much as possible as her legs rested around his own as her eyes clench and ears pinned back.

Jerry was about to ask why she nearly jumped on him, but heard her asked. “W-Why?” her tone full of confusion, full of uncertainty, full of doubt. He notice tears slightly coming out of her closed eyes as she move her head from his neck, and look at him face to face as she continued. “Why, are you so...nice to me Master? What have I ever done to gain so much from you? You healed my wings to allow me to fly, you give me actual food, water to wash myself...why?” trying to understand how she was rewarded with so many things to do she couldn’t before…

He look at her, as one of his arm move to her lower back as to hug her some, looking straight into her eyes as the other arm move up to wipe the tears off her face as he said with a low smile. “Because Shadow, I am your Master, and I want to make sure my slave is well treated. I want to make sure that you’ll be taken good care of, Shadow.” Shadow just stared at him, she just laid her head in the crook of his neck, arms wrapping under him as she didn’t understand. She just didn’t understand how...how...how he could be so nice?

Another part of her was almost assuming he wouldn’t allow her any of those things, that he was just saying that to get her hopes up-- before dashing them to the ground. She just...just…

Jerry felt tears pouring out, as she whimpered, shaking on him as she broke down. She couldn’t believe it, this...this had to be a trick! This had to be a trick! But yet she didn’t felt the sting of a hand on her ass, or a harsh pull of her wing-- or moved to be punished for even going on him without even asking. She was confused, she was scared...she was still afraid he might punish her somehow.

Jerry just held her as he look at the ceiling as a thought came to his mind. You know...maybe it wouldn’t be so bad for the Minions to kill her old master. Because this is fucking ridiculous. he let out a internal sigh as he might get Shadow to lead him to Ponyville, because he had no idea where that was at all. Maybe when she’s calm down...might go tomorrow to let her settle in. giving himself a mental nod at that.

A blackish small Gate came forth from the ground, as within the edge of Whitetail woods, two figures came out. Jerry was walking out with his Arcanium set as per usual. He glance to the Spawning pits around the Waypoint Gate, which was a smaller version of the Main gates with less spikes around it. As he brought forth up each Minion as they jump out and went around him, Shadow was getting her bearings from the sudden teleport.

She wasn’t sure how her Master wasn’t dizzy at it, as after the little dizzy spell, she began to walk on all fours again, as she look at the Minions coming around, as while they were small and didn’t seem much of a threat without their weapons-- they were many. And she was only one mare, she internally shivered and hoped her Master didn’t allow these things to take her, she may be his property, but he could make her do anything he wanted…

Jerry didn’t noticed of the thestral position as he was focused on gathering his horde. Okay, 15 Browns, 10 Reds, 15 Greens, and 10 Blues-- okay should be good enough for this trip to not accidently cause more damage. turning his head as he went on. Now let's see where-- SERIOUSLY!?! seeing her on all four like a dog as he thought. I thought I said she doesn’t need to walk like that before we left! Why would she...waaait. Unless she thought I meant in the Castle only...yeaaaah that could be it.

Taking a low breath to himself, he spoke to the thestral. “Shadow, you don’t need to go on all four. I told you back at the Castle. You can walk on your hooves.”

The mare gave a slow glance up, as she wasn’t sure if he was serious or baiting her with a trick but asked in caution. “Do, do you mean that for real, Master?” taking a leap of faith as she look up towards him. “Do you mean I don’t need to walk on all four anymore?”

“Yes, that's what I told you back at the Castle. You don’t need to walk on all four.” Shadow look down, feeling nervous that she was allowed to walk like he did. And with a hesitate breath, she slowly moved upright. Getting off the ground and standing up on her two hooves. Jerry glance to her, as he look away as he thought. Note to self. Find clothings. as he couldn’t believe there was any sort of clothing for Shadow at the Castle...then again, it was filled with Minions and him. And he doubted there was anything ‘mare sized’ for Shadow to wear.

Maybe in this Ponyville place there’s something for her to wear...which reminds me, I still have that pouch of gold with me. Might be able to buy something for her. then glance back to her as he said. “Lead me to this town.” she gave a quick nod, as she flap her wings and went to the sky, to see which direction. While she was up there, Shadow was taking in the utter satisfaction she could fly again.

To feel the wind against her coat, to feel her wings flapping in the air, to even be up here like before! She paused, glancing down to her Master, as he stood there in all of intimidation and scariness, a being that demanded respect and with a small force of imps...she was up here, in the air. She could...could leave. Leave and go--

That thought stop completely as she frown. Go where? Even if I have my wings again...they’ll just get punctured again. beside, she couldn’t leave. She was both too scared to leave him...and ironically need him to...have a purpose in a sense. It made her stomach feel weird, when she thought on it. Shadow shook the thought off, knowing that despite having wings again to fly, they could be easily taken away. Either by the Caribou….or her Master if she displeased him.

A shiver went down her spine at that thought. He could remove her wings with punctured holes if she displeased him somehow. She needed to keep him pleased, to stay on his good side. Like a good girl. She refocused on where to go, as she saw the green lands and small mountains to her right, and the town that was over them. She came down and landed before her Master with a bowed head out of caution and kneeling position as she bowed to him as to show her proper place as a slave to keep him pleased.

“Master, if we go to the right to that direction,” motioning to where she spot the town behind her, “we’ll reach Ponyville within due time.” She waited with a hold breath, wings clenching together in in mixed anxiety and hope that she did a good job to pleased him with what she was able to give.

Jerry just look at her, as he mentally facepalm as of both Shadow bowing to him and of Gnarl remark with a cackle. “Look at her Master, showing her proper place as a slave! I say that's good dedication to show that you are her Master. I dare say that if she tries hard enough, she might gain the honor of dying for you.”

Ugh...can’t really tell her to not bow at me, technically she’s not doing anything wrong… he internally sighed out, deciding it was best to leave this for now. Looking at Shadow he spoke. “Good Shadow. Now let's go.” seeing her stay in place as he walked pass her, Shadow did her best to keep still. Doing everything she could to not visibly shiver of the Minions moving around her as they more or less ignored her.

Shadow kept still to the best she could, head still bowed as she waited until the Minions were behind her as she got up and walked behind the Minions. As if indicating she wasn’t going to be near the Minions or by Jerry. Either out of fear of the Minions, or showing a mix of respect and as a slave. Jerry gave a glance back, as much as he could with his helmet as he slightly wonder if he should ordered her to stay close to him?

I mean, I know she’s my slave...but...we’re in the middle of a forest! In unknown territories! For all I know something could just-, and as if the universe hated him, something was jumping behind the group as a weird wood things that was aiming towards Shadow. The thestral scream as she flew up in the air, barely dodging that thing as Jerry reacted. With Brown's charging at it, Greens charging to go stab on its back-- and Reds hitting it at afar. However as it snarl and chomp at the Minons around Jerry noticed it seem more...wolf like?

Shadow came down by him as the thestral had a hand over her chest, staying near him out of fear of whatever that thing is. While it was deadly looking-- it couldn’t really stand the flames of the Reds as it was burning alive. When the thing fell down, and a Green brought a Green lifeforce, Shadow shutter out with shaky legs and stuttered out. “Y-You k-killed a T-Timberwolf.”

....Seriously? thought Jerry, as he said. “A...timberwolf…” then soon asked. “Any idea why it jumped to you?” she gulped, as she looked up, trembling in fear from the near death, or possibly rape experience as she explain.

“T-The wildlife has..been experiencing changed behavior since the C-Caribous came, Master. S-Some are either the same, killing anything for food…” gulping as she look to the deceased body of the burnt Timberwolf. “O-Or...changed by magic and creatures the Caribou brought...like Timberwolves,they were part of the e-environment...until, until they were altered.”

“Hmm, it appears these deer lot brought some nasty surprises or change things around here. Be aware of your surrounding, Sire.” advised Gnarl as Jerry gave a mental nod of agreement. As he turned to face Shadow, the thestral shaking still as her legs cross the other with her tail in between her legs, arms wrap around her chest as her wings tried to cover herself. Her ears pin against her head as she looked absolutely afraid.

Damn...she look terrified. thought Jerry as he spoke. “Shadow.” gaining her attention as she look straight at him as he said. “How about you stick close to me? Just to be more safer in case we meet anything else.” she was about to dismiss and suggest she should stay in the back, until she heard multiple howls. She took a sharp breath as she decided to give in her Master words and meekly stayed close to him.

Jerry glance, seeing more of these Timberwolves coming out, three of them this time, as they snarled. Dark green glowing eyes look at them as Jerry motioned the Browns and Greens to charge, the Reds on the side, and Blues in a group. As the Browns attacked and the Greens jump, same tactic before. But with all three wolves biting and attacking, Jerry knew that he’ll lose Minions fast.

And while he wouldn’t mind much, he knew it might be a while until he gain more Minions. With that in mind, he stretch out his left arm, as he activated Combustion. Shadow eyes dilated, as she gulped. He’s...he’s starting a forest fire?! Oh no, no, no, no! We’re, we’re going to breath in smoke!? she saw the fires spreading a bit around the Timberwolves as they were burning faster and dying quicker.

As the burning Timberwolves dropped and Lifeforce was gathered, Jerry comment. “You know, sometimes I wonder if the universe is out to get me.” Shadow just saw the bits of flames catching on trees, on the grass and Jerry didn’t even noticed it as he turned away from the spreading fires and just walked on towards the town, not in the least suspicious of a spreading fire. Although what Gnarl said made him confused.

“Ah look at the fires, aren’t they lovely, Sire?” as Jerry hum he admit. Well they were a good stress reliever of a horrible pun of ‘timberwolves’ and it was good to kill them with fire… and soon spoke.

“Yes. Yes they are Gnarl.” As he felt good about himself as he walked on, almost strutting along while remaining oblivious to the slowly spreading forest fire behind him. Shadow would honestly shouted at him, scream at him for not seeing it-- but she held her voice in. If not for him might end up see her yelling as annoying and result in abuse, she followed him meekly and close. Silently telling herself it was safer for herself..even if the beautiful forest near her home was being now destroyed by her Master.

Jerry unawarely didn’t even noticed the smoke, mostly because of the cloth covering his face under his helm. Ah, nothing like a good burning to ease the shit I have to deal with.

As after a few hours of walking, and killing monsters that just popped up of nowhere, and reaching Ponyville. Jerry made it with only 43 Minions! Some of those Minions died for a good cause for him. Mostly the Reds. He glanced around as it was a small town of sorts as Gnarl comment. “Ooh, there's something dark in the air!” as the closer the Overlord got, the more Shadow felt afraid as she unconsciously felt like she should be on all four, to be safe.

As Jerry noticed a few things off. One, more mares were in collars, some were being banged or rape around as he wander a bit in it. Some were being told to walk like dogs near their masters or walking on two legs, some were being ‘publicly punished’ with being tied to the posts with ‘punish signs’ to show what they did wrong. Others were being ‘disciplined’ by being tied down to table. Jerry could see why Gnarl would comment that.

It only seemed to hit home that this place almost sounded like a ponography gone wild with all the sounds of moans and wet lewd slaps sounding all around. He almost couldn’t go anywhere without it happening someplace or somewhere.

“No, please!” Came one cry from a window left open to a home. “N-no more, no! It hurts!” Then, with a hitching gasp, that voice of the unseen mare turned to panic. “No, no, not in there, anything bu-AAAAAHHHH!! NUGH-OOHohohohooo!!” the pain in the voice alone sounding something from a torture chamber form a gorey game than some guys overly perverted sex fetish.

“Ah, the sounds of torture. Reminds me the old days.” said Gnarl in the helmet, as Shadow visibly went closer to Jerry, fear on her face as she went on all fours. Keeping close with her tail in between her legs, as Gnarl comment. “Oh, it seems your slave isn’t taking your orders, Master.” Jerry glance as he did noticed she was down on all four, keeping her head down as he was about to speak to her-- before a voice shouted.

“The forest is blazing! Get the water, gather the pegasi and the whores, we need to put out the wildfire before it reaches us!” a Caribou running through the town and shouting, as some quickly moved, some forcefully grabbing pegasus, or letting them follow them as Jerry blinked. Wildfire? Well, wonder how that happened? it didn’t came to his mind that he caused it. But he did turn his attention to Shadow and spoke.

“Why are you on all four?” Shadow gulped, fearing of possible punishment as she disobey him. She shook in slight terror of what he might do for her ‘crimes’ as she answered with a stuttering tone.

“I-I am just your property M-Master…” Doing her best to keep her head down as well ignoring everything around her. “I-I’m just showing p-proper respect.”

The overwhelming fear in her heart didn’t allow her to look up, mostly out of her own worried of how he might be looking down at her, displeased. The only reason she did this was to not appear out of place-- her old master hated it when she walked normally. That she didn’t have even a right to walk near his height.

And many would even agree to this-- the Caribous were strict to this at times, some finding a need to make mares like her lower their height to not dare match or surpass theirs. And while her new Master was higher than her.. She still feared what others would say, what he would do… And, she at least took solace in the mere fact that, despite the slightly uncomfortable position… she could more easily hide what little modesty was already torn away from her.

Jerry look down at her. As he took a calming breath...and commanded. “Rise.” she froze, not registering what he said as she spoke.

“F-Forgive me Master, w-what did you say?” flinching of a possible hit that she didn’t do as he said, but no hit came as he repeated himself.

“Rise. On your hooves.” Looking at her as he ordered. “I did not say you can get on the ground. Now rise.”

With a rushing realization she had overstepped her boundaries, Shadow rushed to her hooves. She stood up and did so in a straight and stiff manner-- not even bothering to hide her breasts that slightly bounced for just a moment or her nethers. She looked to him, only finding the cold stare of the helm looking to her. She gulped, feeling scared.

Her ear flicked, hearing a slight chuckling that sent a shiver down her spine. “Quite a obedient bitch you got.” She held back the urge to whimper, eyes closing and ears slightly pinning back while a Caribou came around and eyed her up and down.

He then ignored her, turning to Jerry and giving him a odd look, “You new here?” Sparing a glance back to where the smoke and blaze could still be seen. “Don’t know about you, but I think you should go someplace else. This town has the strangest of bad luck.”

Snorting, he said in slight annoyance. “Already? I just came here to shop a bit. A bit rude to turn away a possible customer to some stores, isn’t it?”

“I’m just giving some good advice.” Told the Caribou with crossed arms. “I stop here to make a few deals, but I don’t like risking this place.” Then gave a glance at Shadow telling, “As nice as the goods are here.” Giving her a perverted smirk that sent her senses alert. “The place drags in disasters, big and small.” Ignoring her again to motion at the red glow in the distance.

Glancing back, he noticed it was the same direction he came from. Odd...how did that happen? I just came from that forest, when did a forest fire happen? he look back to the Caribou, as while looking was one thing, he felt...annoyed that the guy was staring at his slave with that look. Gnarl comment in the helm. “Eh, I don’t like the way he’s staring at something of yours, Lord. He might try to touch what belongs to you.” Jerry, felt the same with the old minion.

One of the reds look to the fire in the distance and said. “Burny, burny!”

“Say.” Spoke the Caribou, “I noticed your bitch looks pretty perky.” Giving Shadow’s chest a once over and making her want to shrink back. “I haven’t had a good fuck with a thestral in a long time-- even more one her age.” He gave a lick of his lips and spoke, “I’ll pay you a good 50 bits, if you let me get a good few fucks in her cunny?” Reaching for the bag by his hip to make the deal.

Fear shook in her, as her eyes slowly peek, to him as she was pleading that he didn’t. That her Master wouldn’t toss her to this Caribou like a sex toy, that she would be fucked dry. She was near ready to cling to his leg and beg him to not let the Caribou take her. She was terrified that her Master would be like her old one, that he would just take the money and--

“No.” told Jerry.

“What about a hundred?” Pushed the deer-man, “A hundred bits, and maybe we’ll even it out with me getting a feel of the bitches tight throat too?”

She gulped, knowing that would cause so much pain, and maybe even cause her throat to feel sore for days. She fear that Master might just say yes, and if he did? She hope that she would pass out when the Caribou will take her throat-- “No.” told Jerry the second time.

There was a slight frown on the male. He stared and judged Jerry, trying to find his price before seeming to gain a thought and told. “Alright. Fine.” Giving a slight shrug as if it didn’t matter. “There’s plenty of whores I can still rut on the posts… maybe a few thestral bitches too.” Then held a almost knowing look, “But… I think we both know this red bitch isn’t… the most best catch.”

He placed both hands on his sides, a confident smirk in place. “She’s not that willing, I can tell by those quivering legs of hers. Not completely broken and willing of her place like a real cunt like her should be.” Giving Shadow a pointed look that made her flinch. “They scream good, I’ll give them that… but, maybe you want a trade instead?” Smile big while he negotiated, “Older mare. Unicorn. Nice fur and a tight ass too, even willing to do things as told. I’ve gotten tired of her, and I’ll trade her. What do you say?”

Fear and terror clenched Shadow heart. She would be thrown away. She would be tossed to the side like her old master. I’m doomed. thought Shadow, as internally she was...was scared and knew that her Master would enjoy a true-red. Knew that he would appreciate a mare that did everything they were told without hesitance, all the males did. Whoever this mare was? Shadow knew her fate was sealed.

Gnarl comment. “While I’m not too sure of the age, I’m sure that a slave that does anything you command her to might be useful. As well as possibly finding, ways to make her young.” giving a evil laugh as Jerry thought over it. As he was about to give his answer as this was a simple trade of things...before he was glancing to Shadow. Seeing the absolute fear in her slightly shaken body.

Keeping still as she clenched her eyes, tears ready to drop as her hands grip tightly. It was as if she knew what his answer was, that he would toss her away for a older and willing mare...but yet...yet he told her he wouldn’t abandon her. That he wouldn’t just leave her… He tighten his hand on the axe, as he knew his answer. He look back to the Caribou and said. “Allow me to make it simple. N. O. D.E.A.L.” for a brief moment, there was silence of Jerry response as Shadow froze, as if...unbelieving what her Master just said.

The caribou’s smirk was wiped off, and he looked displeased at the response. Still, he snorted and told, “I was giving a good deal, but… your loss.” Turning away and making mutters about slightly boring sex, and was apparently looking forwards to ‘breaking that thestral bitch’. When he was out of range, Jerry could slightly lax his grip, but it gave him a new perspective… he might have to keep a closer eye on his slave while around here.

He glanced over Shadow, checking on her condition as he saw she was relieved, looking like she ran for miles on end. Her hands were relax as she took a shaky breath...and did her best to not flinch away when she look to her Master...and with a faint hope that she was still allowed to speak and asked to him. “M-Master, w-why...why didn’t you t-take the deal?” they quickly said. “I-I mean I’m n-not happy of your c-choice! B-But...I thought you, like m-mares who are willing to do anything as you p-please?”

Jerry glance over her, as he moved to her, she held still, not moving as he stood before her and look down at her. She lowered her head, fearing from any punishment or slap with his metal covering hands as he move a hand up to her head...and pat it gently as he told simply. “You are mine. I said I wasn’t going to abandon you. I hate it when I break my word.” then move his hand off and ordered. “Now stay close. And direct me to a clothing shop, Shadow.”

The mare nodded in hurry, sticking close to the taller being and saying. “T-This way, Master.” as inwardly...she couldn’t believe it. He...he remembered….he remembered me asking him to not abandon me...even if there was a better mare in the deal...he still chose me. feeling...a bit better that despite being back here, she at least knew that her Master wasn’t going to toss her. Although she hoped her old master didn’t spot her, the unicorn tend to wander around as he pleased. She glance back to him, as she hesitated to ask.

“If I may Master...w-why are we going to the clothing s-shop?” Jerry glance around, as the Minion horde follow along as he replied simply.

“Getting some new clothings for you, Shadow.” glancing down as he added. “While I do appreciate the view-- I dislike it when others look and try to get near what's mine.”

Cloths for her? Real to goodness cloths!? She hadn’t been allowed to wear clothes since she was leashed by her old Master when the Caribou's took over! In admittance, the mere idea of hiding her bits, regaining some form of modesty and not be stared at like a tail lifter… it brought a further flutter of hope in her chest.

Was it possible that, her new Master was… going to be better than all of this? To keep his word and let her have her own cloths-- maybe get some bra’s and panites for actual protection? Nevermind full clothing, panties and a bra would be a huge up-- even more something to support her chest!

But… considering the thought of him being better than… than most males here… was it, perhaps possible that her Master was… simply not form around here? That he was completely new to these Caribous? It would make sense, she had never seen a male like him before. Never.

But...but if he’s not around here...where is he from? thought Shadow, as she directed him to a cloth store. She didn’t sent him to the path of Carousel boutique. Not after...what happen to the former owner of the place. She instead sent him to the path of a small time store, as she saw it had some mares holding in place as mannequins, wearing sexualize clothings and were black collars. She lower her eyes, shameful of seeing them like this...and them seeing her.

As she open the door for him, Jerry crouch his head some, as he walked in with the Minions moving in as a stallion spoke. “Sir I must ask-- please keep those...things! Out of here! They’ll damage the property!” Jerry rolled his eyes, then pointed his finger outside. As all the Minions went out and position a ‘guard post’ as Jerry turn his attention to the owner when Shadow walked in as the Overlord spoke.

“I am here for gathering some fabric for my slave. What are the best recommendations?”

With a leering glance and a grin that did nothing to make Shadow feel at all reinsured, the stallion turned his gaze back to Jerry and told, “We have a fine selection of things, sir.” Moving up from his spot to move around his shop.

He stop at one particular piece of clothing, one that, despite all she had been through, made Shadow blush at it and the ‘mannequin’ it was on. The mentioned mare used to display it, slightly squirming in place with a muffled moan, twitched as the stallion patted her body.

The ‘clothing’ on display was some sort of tight-leather bondage suite, one that made the mare’s breasts perk out nicely and had rings around the sparse bits of sleeves and pants that showed more skin than anything. The rings were in use, to bring the mare to two poles she stood between and kept wide-- her pussy even being shoved with a buzzing loudly dildo, one that was nestled with a special attachment with the suit to hold it in place.

“This one comes highly recommended. Lifetime guarantee with reinforced fabrics and a bonus of rope.” Hand moving to grop at the bare breast that perked from the bondage clothing. The mare gave a shiver and a moan around her ballgag, her lower lips dripping profusely and making a puddle below her. The sight made Shadow gulp in concern for the mare before her, and not for herself for once.

I am...after all, still his sex-slave. thought Shadow. I might be something in like that. but Shadow felt her concern coming back to her being...a bit for her safety as she could be left for the Minions to possibly play with...or left in his room for days and teased on end. Jerry nod some as he look over the ‘clothing’ as a maybe option. “Interesting…” then asked as he glance around. “But what about something that I can have her walk around in? While the bondage clothing is nice-- I do like to take my property with me to tease.”

Perking to this, the stallion held up a hand to beckon them to follow, moving past gagged mares displaying the clothing of the shop. Some moaning while they could barely squirm in place, held tight by their constraints to keep them in their positions and poses. Stopping at one such mare, a fairly young one at that, just under Shadow’s age, he told, “Maybe this one then?”

The earth pony heaved pants before her eyes slightly fluttered up at the ones that had come in this time, the young earth mare in skimpy clothing that hardly hid her chest in a very tight tube-top that made her breasts bulge in place and only cover enough to slightly cover the nipples. And same could be said to her very tight and thin panties-- which only hugged the hips and made the butt bubble out enticingly.

It took a horror filled second for Shadow to recognize this mare-- she used to be good friends with her. Even go on picnics and talk about all sorts of things, tennis, swimming-- even jobs! And now? Now her friend was here as this…. This… Shadow flinched, seeing her friend look up with slight familiarity-- familiarity that turned to shame and almost pleading.

It was crushed under though, crushed by sudden forced pleasure that made her writhe in place. A light buzzing could be heard as she slightly thrashed and trembled, trying to close and rub her thighs tight and giving strangled moans of slight duress. The stallion spoke, hand lifting off a device near the his display model.

“This set has little beads near the vagina and the breasts-- if you want to tease your slave while on the move, all you would have to do is use this device here.” And as if to further demonstrate, he pressed the button, making her once more squirm and ball her fists, trying to get free. He stopped and told, “It even has level settings.” Making her eyes go wide, hearing the slight cranking before the buzzing got louder and she tossed her head back into a loud muffled scream of forced pleasure.

Shadow looked away, thighs clenching together as a part of her wanted to stop this-- another part wanted to beg her Master to take her friend. Do anything to get her friend out of here. She was even tempted to...to wear these things for him if he bought them for her. She glanced up and look to her friend, now not being ‘pleasured’ looks to her with red flush cheeks and tears. Body twitching slightly and looking utterly humiliated and so devoid of hope.

I...I can’t leave her. thought Shadow as she look up to her Master and spoke. “M-Master?” gaining his attention as she asked. “Is...is it possible for...for you to buy this mare?” he raise a brow under his helm as he wonder what was so special of this mare...and glance to the store owner and asked.

“Is this earth mare for sale? Apparently my slave feels the need to ask me of her.”

With a surprised face, the stallion cleared his throat and told while straightening up, “No, she’s not for sale.” Going on to tell while motioning at the mare, “She’s purely for display only, I couldn’t just sell her off. I would have to replace her if I did!”

Glancing to Shadow, she looked hopeful, pleading even of him to buy this mare as he questioned. “What is she to you?” the thestral hesitated...and admit.

“I...I know her Master. She’s my...friend.” Jerry pause at this...thinking some...as he heard Gnarl voice.

“Hmm, well the younger they are, the more fun they’ll be later on. Not to mention you have large amount of gold, Master.” said the old minion as Jerry hum... looking around as he was contemplating until he heard Shadow begged.

“Please Master...I...I’ll do anything.” he pause to that...he thought over as he began looking around clothings, walking off as Shadow stood there. Bits of hope slowly falling as her Master might say no, dreading him saying no as she doubt he has the amount of money to bribe the stallion. However, as jerry was moving...he noticed a box far in the corner of the room, as he noticed a short blue dress...and some underwear for young mares...as a idea came to his head.

He grab them, as he move to the stallion and spoke. “I would like to get these, plus the clothings you showed me...and the earth mare for 5k.”

Sputtering, the stallion knew that was over the amount needed for all of that-- he would be getting an extra three thousand at least if he went on and added prices to the former items-- the small blue dress notwithstanding. Blinking a few times though, he realized… perhaps he could get something out of this? The mare he had was… appealing, but if he could get a more… younger mare, or even a more developed one?

With that in mind, he gave Jerry another look and told, “7k.” Adding a extra amount while he crossed his arms.

“Oh come now, 5k is easy. After all, it's a steal compared to what you have to get.” persuaded Jerry as Shadow hopes were raised that her Master listened to her.

Slowly lifting her head, the mare didn’t look as hopeful-- sacred out of her mind was the real definition. Still, she flinched when the store owner told, “A steal? Maybe if one of my models weren't being sold off. Like I said, I need to buy another to replace her-- that’s the bare minimum!” That I can get away with. He internally thought.

“5k.” said Jerry, keeping at it as he felt that the stallion was trying to rip him off...and it's nothing he liked. Even Gnarl agreed.

“Master, the fool thinks he can cheat you! Perhaps some, persuasion might work?” giving a cackle as he said. “There are other mares near the back, not being seen with their own displayed clothings.” Jerry inforced this.

“After all...you do have other mares near the back, with their own display clothings not seen.” then narrow his white glowing eyes at the stallion, using his size and intimidating armor to his advantage. “It's almost like you're trying to cheat from me.” As Gnarl advise with a evil grin.

“Why don’t you send in the Minions, master?” as Jerry added.

“Or...I could just send in my Minions to teach you a lesson in trying to cheat from me.”

Straightening up a bit more, the stallion gave a slight glance out the front window of his shop. While the horde looked harmless enough, he could tell they were like colts. The way they looked around, the twitchiness of their arms and brimming with curiosity-- if they rushed all over and caused damaged to anything…

Looking back, he could see a very serious face looking back, or, as serious as he could interpret from the glowing white eyes that all but glared from the helmet. And, weighing his options, he could try and call the guard… or he could get a steal of a price anyways.

“Fine.” He said shortly, trying to not appear intimidated, “You may have her.” Then motioned the male to take what would be his, “I’ll go in the back and get the other pair of clothing, you may pay at the counter once I come back.” Walking with what calm dignity he could

The mare however, looked down with shock, and worry as she hesitantly brought her maroon eyes up. She gulped, gulped what drooling out saliva she could back down and trembled. She closed her eyes and hanged there, feeling almost too tired to keep struggling.

“Thank you.” breath out Shadow as Jerry pass her the underwear and short blue dress as he told.

“Get dress.” she nodded, quickly putting on the panties and putting on the blue short dress. While it came down near her ass-- she didn’t care as it was actually the more modest clothing she had in a long time! But, she glance to her friend Storm Spree and hoped she was alright. As she heard something coming up, as she glance to see her Master getting something from that small gate thing in the middle of the store-- which was a large bag on the floor...a large bag of gold.

Shadow moved to help get the earth mare down from her place, gently putting her down as she helped the black-collar settle down and keep close by her. Jerry was moving the bag of gold by the counter, as the Waypoint Gate disappear under the ground as he moved to the two mares as Shadow look up as her friend walks on shaky legs and her body trembles.

Jerry notice sweat on her, smelling a bit stinky from it, and her arousal as he noticed her legs have trails of cum going down them, reaching to her hooves. Shadow tried to assure her Master. “She can walk Master, I’ll help her up.” Jerry didn’t believe her, as the mare look like she was going to faint. So he took his free left arm to wrap around the earth mare, and carefully carried her in his grasp.

She gave a whimpering sound, looking to Shadow with hurt eyes as if she was just betrayed again while she was hefted up into the armored grasp of this new male.

Shadow look away-- but glance to her Master and said. “Master, I can help her walk, honest!” Jerry let out a breath and told.

“She look like she’ll faint. I’ll carry her. You carry the bondage gear.” Shadow wanted to argue, but knew that it might lead to a possible hit. Granted she didn’t know if he would...but she wasn’t going to leave it to chance as Jerry waited until the stallion came back with the other pair of clothings.

When he wandered back with the box in hand, the stallion next to stumbled at all the upfront bits that were now at his counter. He was expecting credit-- or possibly a fancy check? But bags that looked fat with bits-- he next to rushed over to place the box on the counter and open one-- and blink.

They weren't bits. Or, any from of coin he was familiar with. This was far from equestrian currency. Form markings to size and even how their thickness! But, reaching out to one of the golden coins, he weighed it in his palm and while reaching for his own bit’s form a box under the counter, carefully weighed them.

Is this more pure? He thought with a careful thought, getting one of the more pure gold bit’s to weigh between the two. My word… I think it is! And came to a fast realization-- depending on this gold's purity, he might be able to get more out of this!

Looking back to Jerry, he cleared his voice and said, “I didn’t expect you to pay up front, but I think this will do.” Giving a firm nod while patting the box that was on the counter to let Jerry take and go.

“Shadow, take it.” the thestral obeyed, grabbing the box as he move to the door...and spoke. “Minion open.” as the door was open by a Brown, who laugh as Jerry crouch his head, walking out as the horde followed behind. Shadow moved by Jerry side, as she stay silent, and while was happy for her friend...she was a bit unsure if...if her Master might take her. He took her, then again...she asked for it. Would he...he be the same like all the males here?

She wasn’t sure. But what she was certain, was that her friend look thirsty, maybe needed some water as she spoke. “Master, she needs something to drink.” then bit her lip and asked with some dread in her tone. “Maybe...you can give her...water?” Jerry raise his eyebrow as he glance to her...and to the earth mare who gave Shadow a look of near shock, mostly at what the thestral had ask...as he soon said.

“That what I was planning in the first place, what you thought I was going to give her something beside water?”

She wasn’t sure if he was being oblivious to make her drop her guard, or if he was being generally sincered. Still, Spree gave a uncertain, if not confused look between the two. Shadow’s actions were confusion her-- greatly confusing her. And this male? That alone was confusing-- but… if he gave her real water-- REAL, untainted water and not that… other stuff or that disgusting sludge… She wasn’t sure what to think. Well, besides her fear of right now.

Jerry glance, trying to recall where's a good place for a Gate to make. However it made itself known when he was near the edge of town northward. As a Main Gate drilled itself up, spreading out as he walked up the stairs. Shadow follow through as Jerry sent a mental command for the Minions to go to their Spawning Pits, as they teleported back in the throne room. Shadow felt a little dizzy, but it was shorter this time compare her second time using it.

Same could not be said for her friend, her made a uncomfortable sound from her place and sounded almost sick. “Room… spinning….” Came the weak raspy voice from the mare, whose maroon eyes spun about, arm weakly coming up to hold the side of her head.

Jerry soon made a beeline to the Private Quarters as he told towards to Gnarl. “Send a Minion with water!” the old minion bow his head, as Shadow followed her Master, catching up the stairs as she came up by his side and with a bit more confidence asked.

“Master, what will you do..with Storm Spree?” glancing to her as he mused.

“Huh, Storm Spree...not bad of a name.” then answered. “Well, I’m going to give her water...and to be honest I haven’t thought that far ahead-- considering you asked me to get her out of a blue.” making a left to the bedroom of the Overlord as he went on. “Maybe let her take her bearings a bit, maybe take a bath or something.”

While it sounded normal for the most part, the slight recognition slowly coming to focus on Spree was much like Shadow had herself. Confusion and shock, unable to just believe what she just heard. But unlike Shadow, the mare also gained a hint of fear, trepidation and worry. Something caught up with the earth mare that, when able to catch sight of the room they entered, slightly shook at the sight of the bed.

It was a rather large circular bed, with some green covers and bedsheets as Jerry gently place Storm Spree on the bed, as he moved to place his axe on the side of the wall. “Master, where did you want me..?” motioning to the box as Jerry wave his hand.

“Just set it on the side.” she nodded, moving to place the box of the bondage set on the side. But she look to see Spree, as while she knew she had to wait for Master orders...she slightly knew he wouldn’t fully mind if she moved herself. So she moved by to the earth mare, sitting down by her and placing a wing around her as she notice Storm jump and snap her head as worry etch in place, as if she expected the thestral to violate her person or further betray her already hurt feelings.

Shadow winced and said. “Sorry...Master doesn’t like it when he see something that would nagged at him. It was out of my hands Spree.” then hugged her as tightly as she could.

The golden yellow mare went stiff, body unmoving and eyes wide. She wasn’t sure what was going on until she felt the slight added cool dampness to her shoulder and the first slight sound of a sob. Looking down, Spree blink and… and realized, Shadow was crying. Why was she crying?

Isn’t she… I thought she was… Spree glanced at the red collar around the thestrals neck, having felt certain that this mare wasn’t her friend. That she was just a red abiding her master's will and wants and… “S-s-Shadow?” She got out with a questioning tone, her throat feeling tired and sore from all the screams and moans she made over days of unrest.

Sniffing some, Shadow spoke. “I-I’m sorry Spree...I really am...my...my old master was just...just…” shivering some from the memories as she held her tighter. “I...I tried to help you, I honestly did. I tried to run and get you out of there...but my old master kept punishing me...put me on the posts…” whimpering as she shook some. “I tried so hard...tried to think of what to do...before...well… I submitted.”

Shakily, arms slowly lifted and snaked their way around the dark black coat of the thestral. Almost gently hugging back before a few droplets began to once more make their way on Spree’s face. She… she’s broken… With a slightly stubborn sniff, Spree closed her eyes tight, a few tears rolling down her cheeks and down on her friend. She’s broken… but… but Shadow’s still there. Is she still there?

There was a fragile hope her friend was still there-- why else did she get her… her Master to buy her? The very thought reminded her there was another male-- one that had placed her on their bed. It made her shiver in fear and close her legs tight. She gulped dry air, feeling a slight terror while trying to hold her firing tighter.

Shadow sniffed some. “Spree. I’m happy you’re still the same. I...I honestly dread you were...beyond broken….” lifting her head up to look at her, tears still coming down as she said. “You were always so strong. More stronger than I was.”

Looking down at the smiling face, Spree felt a bit of warmth rise. Yes, Shadow was still there… broken badly.. But there. But, she flattened her ears and admitted with a weak voice. “Al...almost… not st-trong… enough…” Sniffling and trying to hold together. “I...I w-wanted.. To.. die..” It would have been better-- better than all the forced pleasure. Better than all the forced orgasms. Better than being in a pile of her own fluids and being forced to gag down that sludge from each male’s load in her mouth. She felt violated and disgusted.

Shadow was about to speak, before her ears perk. As she glance to see one of the Browns in those servant clothing's, holding a tray with a goblet of water. Holding it before Spree the Minion spoke. “Water heal! Make better!”

While part of Spree wanted to stare at the utterly bizarre and near ridiculous sight of the diminutive imp creature-- she forgone all of that and just looked at the clear, sparking and untainted life giving liquid before her. Water. Real. Water!

Hand moving and reaching, Spree next to snatched the goblet up and placed it to her lips, nearly chugging it down. For the first time, the water felt like a moment of heaven. Going down her needy throat and soothing it. It felt more rejuvenating refreshing than normal. But after not having water for so long… she was willing to toss that idea as nothing.

Shadow wipe the tears off her eyes as she asked. “Where is Master?” noting he was gone from the room, with his axe as well as the servant Minion told.

“Master, de-armored!” then asked to Spree with a tilted head as if expecting her to ask for more. “More water?”

Next to spilling almost a quarter of the water that ran down her chin and soaked her front-- Spree didn’t think of it and next to shouted while putting the goblet down and away from her lips, “YES!” Slightly hissing out in desperation for more.

He laugh and said. “I go to Blues! Water they have!” laughing as the servant ran off to get more water, as Shadow held a slight concern look as the earth mare was gasping for breath, as she chugged the water down and asked.

“Spree...are you...okay? I mean I know you might not had water but…” trailing off as she felt that Spree may had drank more than she could take.

Breathing deeply and trying to regain her breath, Spree said, “My throat...hurt so much..” Rubbing her neck that felt oddly better. Much better than she expected. “W-we… we were hardly given any clean water… most just…” Then, with a shiver of utter revulsion, she told, “J-j-j-just… just c-came in and…” Looking a bit sick at her own thoughts.

Shadow knew what the earth mare was getting at as she let out a shiver. “Y-Yeah…” recalling when she was punished and left on the posts for days. Arms rubbing against the other as she look away...and said. “Listen Spree? I know….I know I’m a red now…” looking down and admit. “I’m not fully proud of giving in...I honestly hoped that my old master would stop hurting me.” then pinned her ears flat and legs pressing together as she told bitterly. “Which never stopped.”

Looking to her, Spree reached over and hugged Shadow. She wasn’t sure what she could say for comfort, not exactly. She was too confused herself. She wasn’t sure of what was going on or who the new male that just… bought her was-- or what he would do to her! She wanted comfort too, but Shadow wasn’t in the position to help her… and she wasn’t sure she could help Shadow either. And that hurt, in both ways for her.

Taking a low breath, she shake off those thoughts. Looking to Spree with a small smile, she said. “Thanks…” then look to the walls as she sighed, and look to her and said. “I know Master is...scary looking. But he's not all that bad...just really confusing at first. He's more...gentle than most males and doesn’t thinking like them much.”

“I don’t care if he’s gentle!” Was the rather fast response by Spree, one filled with fear as she gave a quick glance around before telling, “I…. Just keep him away. Please, I don’t-- I don’t want anymore.” She was already in enough pain as it was, multiple orgasums over and over had left her precious place in a world of knotted pain.

The amount of fear in her friend's eyes next to struck at Shadow. It was almost the same as that hopeless look she gotten a look at in the shop. And while not full of shame or humiliation-- it was filled with new found terror. Terror, she knew, was to the idea of her master possibly touching, maybe wanting her friend’s body.

She hugged her, as she said. “I’ll…” trying to find the words and soon told to assure. “I’ll try to get Master to understand, to, to,” biting her lip to think as she heard a curious voice.

“To what?” as they both look as Jerry was in his robes, walking with a goblet of the same water as he raise a brow. Wondering what Shadow wanted him to understand as he pass the goblet to Spree and said. “Here, for you.” he noticed she was crawling backwards to the bed, as he wonder if certain mares were going to be like this. Although it slightly...made him feel what Spree did? Made him feel a little angry she just went backwards to him...and concern that she might have issues.But considering the position she was...I think it's slightly justified. She doesn’t know me. She doesn’t know if she can trust me… Shadow took the goblet from her Master offered hand, and give it to her friend, trying to get her to drink the water as she assured her.

“Its water, remember?” taking a small drink to show it was safe, and letting her friend see in it. Trying to let her friend know that she wasn’t going to be given something that wasn’t water. As it was the same clear and sparkling clean water she had once before. She flick a ear as she heard her Master spoke.

“Anyway, when you’re done, the bath is ready for you to wash in-- oh and expect the shampoos to be bars, nothing modern as you might expect.” then turn around. “Anyway Shadow will show you where the towels are at in the bath room.” waving off as if he was leaving it like that as if he didn’t see the ‘opportunity’ that was before him with Spree laying against his bed. Shadow felt slightly glad that her Master ignored her friend and was focus on whatever he was thinking about.

Hmm, maybe check on the Dungeon, see if I can still harvest for lifeforce? Been awhile since I did that, need to boost my numbers in case I need to fight non constantly maybe go back to town, get some more clothes, but with a fewer bits of my gold? For some reason the stallion seemed shocked of how much it weighed. mused over Jerry as he was debating on either go to the Dungeons, or go back to the town to get more cloths and figure more stuff out? He also consider asking the mares to guide him around, seeing as they know the town more than he does.

He stop, as the mares paused, as he glance and spoke. “When you’re done with the baths and dressed up, meet me in the throne room. I need you two to accompany me.” Shadow gave a low gulp and asked.

“If I may ask Master...for what?”

“Directing me around Ponyville. Its obvious you two know the lay of the land. I need you two as guides.” she just nod her head as if to indicate she understands, the man turn his head to walk out and headed down the throne room.

As Jerry was coming down the stairs, as he figured he should check in with Gnarl about the Dungeon status, as well as how many Minions he had, as the old minion was in the throne room, by the stone throne as noticed Jerry walking to him as he bowed. “Greetings Master, what may I do for you?”

“How is our dungeon? Any creatures the Tower Heart managed to produce?” the old Minion shook his head-- but pause and spoke.

“Actually Sire, it attempted to bring up those Timberwolves, but their magic is unique, I dare say that any creatures you may encounter are far different than what we had. It may take time until the dungeon is full for your needs.”

Okay, meaning no Minion harvesting. thought Jerry, as he asked.

“How many Minions do I have for each Tribe? I haven’t fully checked in for a while.” Gnarl tap his chin, thinking as he spoke.

“You have around, 1020 Browns, 1016 Reds, 1230 Greens, and 1006 Blues.” then asked with a low grin. “If I may be bold Master, are you thinking of taking your newest slave, she is quite a catch in a way.”

“No,” told Jerry as the way she looked...unnerved him as he gave his justification. “Right now, I need information. Information about the town, about these Caribous...about what's fully going on. Everything is, off.” Gnarl hum, as he admit.

“It seems odd that these Caribous would seem callous Sire, especially to their properties.” then added to appease Jerry. “Or to your property, Master. Will you head back to the town soon?” then added with a wide grin. “Perhaps use that ‘tool’ you kept with you with the new slave?” knowing Jerry kept the device that was used for Spree clothings. Jerry didn’t say anything, as while a part of him wouldn’t just take Spree now...another part of him wanted to tease her, to make her want him to take her.

“Right now, business.” said Jerry, as he went to the Forge as he was thinking of using his Steel armor, mostly to be seen as ‘harmless’ as well as not be fully covered in armor in case he need to get touchy for Shadow...or possibly Spree. Granted it would make him have 40 Minions in his horde...but he can deal.

Overlord deal

After being assured the water wasn’t possibly spiked with something and being lead to the large bath in the castle, did Spree slightly relax. She had to appreciate the warm water she had submerged herself into and finally get to scrubbing her body of all the grime, sweat and bits of dry cum that were on her.

She was almost more than happy to finally get that collar off her neck, feeling her throat and glad that nothing was on there. At the moment her ‘clothes’ were discarded to the side, and she knew that thy needed cleaning. Preferably, she’d rather make them burn-- but they were the only thing besides that bondage suite to wear.

Where the cloths were, she wasn’t sure. Spree had a feeling those strange creatures with ridiculous clothing and white wigs took them and carried them off. Still, after washing vigorously at her body and massaging her sore spots with a tender care, did Spree lay back and try to relax.

Near her, Shadow had opted to stay nearby, though hadn't taken a bath herself. She didn’t have need of one, but with her friend in distress as she was, she felt the need to be there for at least some support. More than once, the thestral watched the mare glance at the doorway-- as if expecting someone to walk in on them. She had a clue as to who she was on the watch for.

She’s fearing Master to come in. and while she wanted to defend him-- she couldn’t fully blame her friend. To Spree, her Master might be like all the rest...and admitally? She sometimes think the same with her Master. He just...couldn’t be so sincere, right? It was part of a plan or scheme to just take her, or Spree when they least expected. She sometimes wonder if her Master really was different? And if that was good….or worse?

She did slightly hoped her Master didn’t come. Didn’t see Spree without her collar. She was honestly afraid what would happen if he did, its why she didn’t took hers off. Because males didn’t like seeing a mare without their collars on. Her ears flick, hearing the scampering of a Minion, as it was one of the servant ones. Holding folded clothings, looking clean and scrubbed of anything it had as the Brown place it on the ground and left without a word.

For her part, Spree was finishing up her wash, dunking her head and getting what soap she could form out of her now shining blue mane. She wrung it out to the side, looking to Shadow and saying, “It’s felt like forever since my last bath-- better than being hosed down with cold water.”

She nodded, as Shadow held a smile as she said. “I know the feeling. It was amazing that we could just wash ourselves and use the bath like before…” then admitted. “But this is more like a big jacuzzi than a bathtub than anything.”

While Spree wasn’t really sure how to take this, or what to make of it, she did say, “Right now I’m just glad I can actually take a bath.” She was more than happy to get any and all gunk that was sprayed on her off. It was gross enough being constantly smeared with it and forced to drink it-- but now that it was off, she felt much better.

Looking around, mostly for any unwanted eyes to see her bare body, Spree carefully pulled herself out and reached for a towel quickly. It was a bit rough, and there was only so much to use as it wasn’t particularly large. But she managed with a few to dry off her body.

Spree however slightly paused with a towel over her front, looking down at the cloths that have been the bane of her life since she was forced to wear them day after day as males ‘tested’ how it worked with her in it. She repressed a shudder and with a tinge of worry, discarded the towel to get them on. She didn’t want them on-- but she also didn’t want want to be prancing around naked.

As Shadow saw her friend put on the clothes, she was partially wondering if she should tell her friend to...put her collar on. As while she was her friend...Shadow also knew that they were both under their Master, and she didn’t want her friend to be punished for not wearing her collar on. Especially so soon. So with a breath in, Shadow spoke when she look to Spree putting the tube-top on and over her chest.

“Don’t forget...the collar, Spree.”

Sharply turning her head, Spree looked at her friends worried gaze before she herself, glanced down at the black leather collar. She stared at it with a uncertainty, and a good amount of her wanted nothing more than to leave it there forgotten. But part of her mind, the fearful part that reminded her of her beatings or long ‘punishment’ seasons made her realize… Shadow’s master was, in a sense, now HER master.

While the yellow mare would never give him the pleasure of hearing those words come from her mouth, Spree was also scared of what would happen if he decided to do something about her for not wearing her collar. And, in truth, it wasn’t like she could run. Even if those little creatures of his didn’t look too imposing-- there were enough of them to make a hoard. And she didn’t want to think of what they might do to her.

With a balled fist, Spree let out a shuddering breath and moved over to reach out and take it. She hesitated on placing it on, but did so in the end-- but not as tightly as it was before. She didn’t like have it on, and if she found a chance, would rip it off as soon as she was able.

Shadow couldn’t help but give a relief breath. She knew her friend hated the collar...but the thestral doubted she could protect Spree if her Master felt the need to punish the earth mare for disobedience. And to be truthful? She didn’t even knew what he might do, that was the scariest part as she didn’t got punished yet. She took another breath and said to Spree. “Spree...let's go down to the throne room...Master is waiting for us.” moving to lead Spree out of the bathroom and to the throne room down the stairs.

Turning and moving to follow her friend, Spree gave a glance around-- but still gave a concerned look to Shadow. “You.. know you don’t have to call him that.” Then made another quick look around, and speaking lowly just in case. “Shadow, you don’t have to call him that. I know you said you submitted… but, please. Maybe… maybe we can find a way to just leave. Forget this all happened.”

“And go where?” sharply told Shadow, looking to her friend as she said. “Go where, Spree? Where can we run to?” then glance to a window...and said. “Look outside. There's nowhere to run to.”

From friend to window, Spree slowly made her way over. Already she could tell something was off with how dark it was and how there was a slight red glow. But as she got closer, she felt a slight heat almost radiate from the window. Eyes slowly dilated into shock, and Spree stood before the window with a tense body. Dark clouds of ash covered the sky and fields of lava flowed freely all around. Geysers of molten rock spurted off in the distance, making her feel wary of the dangers out there.

“Even if we managed to leave Master, even if we outrun his Minions...outside? It's a death trap.” told Shadow, as she took a breath, and looking at Spree with a sad look. “Not to mention, I...I have to call him Master. I have to please him not only because of my safety...but because I can’t stop calling him it...I’m broken in-- yes I...I’m not willing like other's…” then look down and admitted. “But I...I can’t fully live without a Master.”

Turning, Spree carefully walked towards Shadow and said, “Yes.. yes you can.” As if to assert this. She however paused and glanced to the side in thought, but soon shook her head and told, “Shadow, you’re still there. I don’t want to lose you any further.” Walking up a bit more to place her hands on the black mare’s shoulder and tell, “You’re still you. Call him ‘master’ when he’s around-- be he’s not here. So.. please?” Looking worried, “I want my friend back completely.”

Taking a shuddery breath, she put her arms around the other...and told. “Spree...I can’t.” looking to her as she explain. “When my old master abandoned me, left me in the forest near Whitetail...I didn’t thought about freedom. Running away-- or even trying to find help of other mares...I...I wanted to be back with him.” looking away with shame as she added. “I didn’t know what to do Spree.”

“I felt lost, I felt like whatever drive I had was just gone. I...I just had nothing. I felt empty. I still empty, but...not as much. Not since I have him around.”

Two arms gripped Shadow tightly to her body, and the thestral felt her head being pressed to her friends bosom almost near protectively. It was here, Shadow could hear the heart clearly in the mare. It was beating fast, almost thumping as if ready to get set for a long run. Spree was scared-- scared for her. It was becoming clear, Spree was scared for her and didn’t know what to do.

Shadow sniff, moving her arms around to Spree and told. “I...I don’t know what to do Spree...and even if we run when we’re back in somewhere familiar...we’ll be caught. Either by the Minions…” and shivering. “Or the Caribous. They...they won’t be gentle and would do the punishing for him…” she look up to Spree, as she held back her tears. “At least...at least here, we won’t have to with Caribous...I’m more terrified of them than Master.”

Why did this have to happen? It was a painful thought that echoed in Storm Spree’s mind, one that stabbed at her heart and seeing her friends almost half-empty eyes. They looked so dull than they used to. Not as bright or alive when they had gone to their outings or did a few games, sports or shopping.

Gulping some, Spree once more hugged her friend, feeling a few tears once again threatening to make their way out. This was just becoming too much at once again. It was just horrible enough when she recognized her friend hours prior in that humiliating position and situation. And now hearing her friend that they were trapped? That she was a lost cause?

She was shocked from her sullen mood by a rather harsh, and admittedly gnarled elderly voice.

“What are you two doing?” both quickly look to the elder minion, coming to them as Shadow quickly wipe the tears off her eyes as the creature continued. “You two should of been down in the throne room! You are making the Master time wasted.” then scrutinized the two, as he said. “Perhaps I should inform the Master and let him decide how to handle slaves who wasted time.”

While she was admittedly scared of what may come down on them, Spree wasn’t going to let some diminutive creature just demean them. “B-Buck off, you wrinkly imp!” Her voice nearly cracked between her emotional mood and slight rise of bravado-- but she kept herself straight and fists balled to her sides, trying to appear more threatening.

As Shadow move a bit from Spree, mostly to wipe the tears off and calm herself, Gnarl laughed with a evil cackle. “Such spirit-- oh it's going to be enjoyable when the Master decide to break you in. and I heard better insults slave.” then barked. “Now get moving-- if you keep wasting the Master time, he might decided to change his plans from going to that town-- to show you two how he does things!”

With a glare, or the best she could muster with the slight threat of tears only slightly dissipating, Spree said, “Just get lost already.” Slightly stomping her way past the creature-- only pausing to glance back to make sure Shadow was by her side. And while she was in no position to give support, she reached out anyways.

Her arms reached and moved, one around the thestrals shoulders and the other holding an arm. Both guiding and protective trying to shield her friend. She openly glared at the amused old shriveled minion, and only took her glare off as soon as they were away. She then breathed out-- and hoped this Master did not do as the minion said.

As they were moving towards the stairs, Shadow took a calming breath, as she said. “I...I hoped we didn’t waste his time too much.” looking down as she kept up the pace. “I...I don’t know what he would do if he punish us. I didn’t got punished yet…”

Trying to take steady breaths to calm herself, Spree admitted, “I hope I didn’t get him angry. I really don’t want you to get hurt because I acted up.” Honestly worried of what would happen to her friend.

“I..I would try to protect you.” said Shadow as she look to her friend. “I know you’re scared of Master, and I would've try to let him focus on me...but I have a bad feeling he might focus on you since you…” trailing off as she didn’t want to finish the rest of her sentence. Looking to the throne room as they reach to the end of the stairs, and glancing to the throne-- she was admittedly surprise of a few things.

One her, well their Master was wearing different armor. Having a blade on the side as the armor reminded her of steel and not whatever he wore before. He seem to be thinking of something-- before he took his attention to the two and asked. “Took a long bath?” Shadow spoke in.

“Yes! We did!” as Jerry noticed Spree had a shiner sheen opposed to Shadow, mostly due to Spree colors were brighter. She kept up the lie. “Spree wanted to, to wash herself good! That's why it took so long Master.” he hum at this, nodding his head some as he was about to speak, but Gnarl, for the mares at least, suddenly appeared out of nowhere and spoke.

“Actually Master, they were wasting time by the window, hugging and all that. They were done with the bath long ago, Sire.”

Darting her eyes, Spree could see the utter satisfied smirk the elderly minion had. He was obviously trying to get them in trouble-- possibly so it could get the pleasure of being right. But, she was also concerned for her friend. Concerned and of what this armored male might do. “S-she was showing me where we were.” deciding to try and cover for her.

Eyes on her, Spree mustered her courage and told, “We were talking, and I noticed the window. I…” Trying to think of something more before Gnarl seemed to pitch in ‘helpfully’.

“They were thinking of escaping, Sire.” Shadow froze, fear clench her heart, as a part of her was trying to find out how he knew that, as Gnarl went on. “They were thinking they could run from you, assuming that you wouldn’t notice your property leaving your great evil, Master!” then gave a malicious grin. “I believe they should be punished for it!” While Shadow held her breath, slightly gripping Spree arm and almost wanted to toss herself at the armored male to take the punishments, Jerry was contemplating.

Oh boy...while...while I can slightly understand since they were under Caribous...they are...mine… then felt more annoyed. And damn it all, I spent 5 thousands gold to get one of them because the other asked! I’m not made of money, it took a good chunk out of my 40,000 treasury! and while it was a impressive number and could be raised up with raiding from the game-- he wasn’t in the game. He took a breath in..and spoke in that deep tone.

“So you are saying...that you were thinking of leaving...after I bought you. After I listen to Shadow plead of getting you…AFTER I gave 5 thousand gold, which I could of easily give 2 thousand, but added that for bribery sakes…” then look to them with slight anger in his eyes. “And you thought you could just leave like that!?”

Buttoning her lips closed, Spree slightly gripped her friend’s arm, just like Shadow was gripping hers. They were both ready to hug the other for comfort at this point, and Spree did not feel brave enough to even give a answer. Anything she said might only make things worse. And she didn’t feel like risking it.

Taking a deep breath and calming himself, Jerry spoke. “I could of easily ignored the lies. I could easily ignored the wasting of valuable time of heading to town...hell, I could've easily just assume that you were looking at my domain with the window…” then tap his fingers in annoyance as he said. “But running after I give my money, money I could of use for something else? Thinking you run when I could of ignored my slave pleads, let you stay there to be nothing but a mannequin…” taking another calm breath. Jerry thought to himself.

Gotta do it. This can’t be just ignored. It just can’t. then thought of the punishments he could do. He wanted to go to the town. Wanted to learn more...and soon a thought came to him. “Now, normally I would teach you two the meaning of a good lesson...but right now? I want to go to the town. So my punishment will be...light, considering I rather get to the town as soon as possible.” then look to Spree and said.

“You, will be settle on my lap for some spanking.” Gnarl look to his Master with surprise and said.

“But, but Sire! They were planning on leaving you! After such generosity of even allowing her to leave that place!” then thought and said in a smug manner. “Unless...you were thinking of using that device while spanking her?”

Oh.. Oh no..no, no, no, no… Spree did her best to curb the want to tremble at the idea. Being forced on his lap for a spanking was humiliating in itself. But to be also feel her nipples and crotch being buzzed at near random depending on the male’s whims of want? She felt a shiver involuntarily go through her body, not wanting that to happen again soon. She still felt a bit sore form all the orgasms!

“M-Master, please, maybe…” begged Shadow as she quieten as Jerry spoke.

“And as for you Shadow? I thought I could be safely assured you won’t leave me. After telling you I wouldn’t abandon you. I gave you actual food, actual water, the right to bath, the right to wear clothes-- the right to walk on your hooves! And this? This is how you repay me?” she look down, shame on her face as Gnarl gain a idea and said.

“Oh Master, perhaps for her punishment, maybe you can make her pleasure you while punishing the disrespectful slave? A fitting punishment to remind her place.” Jerry debated on that, as could it even be punishment? In a way, it didn’t seem much.Gnarl mentioned in. “Perhaps be in that bondage suit, reminded her of her place? We can get the Minions set it up for you here, Sire.” Shadow whimper some, as Jerry consider it...and said.

“Do it.” then look to Spree and command. “Come here and face your punishment, try to resist, and it will go worse for you.”

Spree took a slight step back, her heart pounding and her body feeling a rush. One that told her to run. She looked to Shadow, then around her. She knew there wasn’t a way out-- but the want to flee was strong. She wanted to run, to get away. She wanted to deny this and get away. Her hesitance to even move seemed to be all the excuse for Jerry.

It was a little click of a sound, but the low buzzing in the clothing was still heard. Spree tensed her body, thighs pulling close and arms stiff by her sides as she gave a startled sound. “Nrg! Ah….” Working her mouth to want to say something, but thinking better of it. She looked up with partially closed eyes, seeing his expectant look.

So, with some humility and a heavy step, she began to move forwards. Her face flushing a bit at the vibrations not leaving her chest or dry nethers that were only being rubbed. It was light, but she was still slightly sensitive. There was a quick cranking, and that low buzz rocketed to high-- this time, Spree gripped her body as it was wracked with sudden pleasure. What did I do? I was following! She thought while falling to her knees, gritting her teeth.

“You were wasting his time!” told Gnarl as he said. “If the Master said come-- you come! Not that slow walk, slave!” as he he look to the minions bringing the bondage gear and were setting up the poles. Shadow stood in place, doing her best to be brave and didn't move out of fear and obedience of her Master. Jerry lower the device to low again, as Gnarl said. “Chop, chop slave! If you keep wasting his time, he’ll just add more!”

Taking deep breaths, Spree tried to work her will past the spasming pain inside her overworked and too tight core. It was a slight chore to get back to her hooves and move-- the light buzzing manageable-- but leaving her with a near awkward limp-like walk that was just a bit more quicker than her last.

She cast a baleful glare at the elderly minion, before it turned to hate at his grin. She wanted to wipe that smug look off his face. But hearing the sounds of shuffling clothing, she looked to Shadow. She felt herself slightly slow, a cold feeling in her as the thestral stuck in place with a meekly lowered head and being undressed bare before being redressed.

There was nothing about the black corset like clothing that was at all modest. Only tightly hugging the body tight to show off the body, little amounts of it to cover skin and just help later bind the wearer. Even the area’s like the butt, the nethers and the breasts were left uncovered and easy to access-- the breasts in particular perking out by how tight the corset was.

She was reminded to keep moving when the buzzing areas went high-- making her cry and fall to her hands and knees. This...hurts so..much. Thought Spree, feeling her inner walls get hotter, but also screaming out with pain. Even as the buzzing went back to low, it was hard to stand back up again form just how much it was starting to hurt again. A few hours was not enough time to completely give her tortured walls a rest.

“You keep wasting time!” told Gnarl as he said to Jerry. “Obviously Master, if she keeps wasting time, she might as well be like your other slave in her position!” Shadow submitted as the Minions tied her onto the poles, leaving her defenseless and unable to escape as they attach the dildo into her with a low buzzing. Shadow gave a shiver of the fake dong, as well as concern of the old Minion persuading her Master to make Spree in Shadow position.

“Perhaps it might be best if you stay Sire, teach them how to serve you correctly?” as he went on. “After all, that town won’t go anywhere!”

“Depends on how their punishment will go.” told Jerry as he noticed Spree was having trouble to get up, as he commanded. “Minions. Bring her to me.”

Spree had almost picked herself up before a hoard of hands began to grab at her. In panic, spree lashed out, saying, “H-hey! Stop, let go!” Being almost dragged along by them all, feeling them grip at her wherever they could. It didn’t matter if it was her arms, legs, tail, butt or breast-- all they seemed to care was to drag her to their master and unceremoniously drop her before him like happy puppies. She panted, more so out of fear than anything, trying to get herself off the floor.

Jerry unceremoniously move his right arm, grabbing around her waist, he pulled her up on his lap for a spanking position. Hearing her yelp of protest at his manhandling, but Jerry ignored it as he move his hand with the device over her back. As to keep her away from it, and keep her steady on his lap. The other hand move the tail on the side, as it instinctively moves back to plaster itself between her legs. He gave her a warning. “Move the tail, or I will hold it.”

Clenching her teeth, Spree felt a dangerous sensation go streaking up her spine. She had a full view of Shadow form here, seeing the mare standing in place and unable to move while giving slight moans. The dildo making a slow pressure begin to coil inside the black mare as her walls began to get damp.

Spree didn’t like seeing her friend like this, memories of the past and the sight before her in the present conflicted and caused her a painful feeling in her head. She didn’t want this on Shadow, she didn’t want to get made into what Shadow was!

It was with this thought her tail reacted to her instincts, tightly holding in place before Jerry felt the mare began to squirm. A small sound coming from her as she shook her head, eyes closed tight.

I warned her. thought Jerry, as he move his right hand to the base of the tail, gently holding it as he tugged the tail up. He may be punishing her, but if he pull to hard, might cause more pain than needed to make his point. Granted it was trying to pull back between her legs, as he move it up still and said. “Gnarl, get me something to keep this tail up.” the minion grin, as he bark out.

“Get the Master a short rope!” as a Brown came up towards Jerry as it presented a small length of rope as Gnarl took it, and began to ‘aid’ his Master to keep the tail up with binding around her base, and tugging up to her collar behind her neck. The looseness of it was, ironically, her downfall in a way.

The mere tug of it only caused Spree to slightly choke, forcing her to stop trying to pull her tail down in protection. Slowly, her breathing began to rise more and more. Panic setting in as her walls began to get slowly damp and arousal rose against her wants. No She thought pitifully before the first stripe was upon her rear. “GAH!!” She gave a cry, feeling the hand slap her hardly covered rear before she heard clicking.

There was a medium sounding buzz, and now she felt the need to squirm in discomfort and pain as another slap came down. She grit her teeth and with a pounding heart, she felt fear building. At the third slap that made her rear jiggle just a bit, she gave a cry, “STOP!” Arms now trying to pull herself away, legs kicking to get footing and get her free. “Stop IT!”

She began to cry, little clawed hands and sounds of the creatures rushing up as they grabbed her arms and legs. She jerked them and struggled, sobbing out as she was struck again. “Let me go! LET GO!” Then looked to Shadow with a utter look of terror. Shadow was watching, watching while being punished almost lightly in contrast to Spree. Despite knowing it wouldn’t do anything, her mind still urged for it. “Shadow, Shadow, please! Help! Please Shadow!” Trying to still escape, even if it was futile.

Shadow gulp, as she clench on the bindings around her wrists, she saw her Master turned the device up, she didn’t know how up as it looked like it was the highest setting. The Minions, despite being small, showed they were strong as they grip Spree limbs tightly, as her Master kept spanking the earth mare. And despite the low buzzing in her snatch as her walls were getting wetter...a part of her wanted to plead out.

“M-Master~.” she panted, looking to him as he glance up. G-Good...he, he notice. taking a breath as she said. “P-Please...punish me...I..I’m a bad girl.” there was a pause, as the hand that was about to slap, stopped. It seem Jerry was thinking….until he spoke.

“Do you recall what you said?” making Shadow confuse at first, before a chill went up her spine when he told her. “You said you would do anything if I get your friend. Anything.”

It took a moment for Spree to realize what she did, and despite wanting to be free, she also didn’t want her friend to suffer. But she didn’t want this either-- she was in so much pain, but pleasure-- but the pain was overriding that too. Her walls just hurt so much. She shook her head in confusion, giving sounds of discomfort all the while.

She could already feel the tightening in her core, the painful amount of tingling and stinging in her nipples being pleasured too much-- and the tight and painful crushing sensation inside of her lower stomach. Despite the leaking arousal down her leg-- it all just hurt. And when she struggled again, she felt her too swollen clit slightly rub on the fabric, and that did it.

With a howl, one of mixed pleasure and utter pain ripped through the hall, and nearly made them all jump. Even Jerry looked down with more surprise than anything at how loud the mare was before she seemed to slowly come down and shake and twitch on his lap. She sobbed and cried, and he could hear, “Hurts...hurts…..hurts……” Whimpering the word out in utter pain.

That...that twisted his gut some, making his face scrunch under the cowl as despite him punishing these two….there was too much….and while he did spank her nearly 15 times… a part of him wonder why she howl out. “Gnarl.” getting the old Minion attention as he commanded. “Get the Blues. I want to see how well they do in healing something beside open wounds.” the minion master bowed, moving as he look to Shadow and spoke. “Shadow.” getting her attention as he spoke. “What happened to her.” Shadow gave a low gulp, but answered.

“Mares can have multiple orgasm Master, but they shouldn’t have too many. Too many starts taxing the body, and even hurting. The, the nipples shouldn’t be teased and played with too long, they start hurting. And constant climaxing cause muscles to get really tight and hurt the more pleasure they get.” lowering her eyes as she said. “Spree...Spree hasn’t had rest for days. Being a mannequin that was both ‘tested’ on to try the clothes setting. And...and sometimes being used by owner or customers, Master.”

For some...some reason. That disturbed me. I mean, who wouldn’t let slaves rest? Yeah sure they’re slaves-- but how can they serve you well if they’re overtaxed on their bodies? however it slowly dawn to him that Spree was in mountains of pain right now-- especially with the device turned high right after her orgasm. He soon lower it until it stopped buzzing her body, as he noticed she was breathing hard, shaking as her body seem unable to move right and all twitchy.

Blues moved by her, hands up as a blue and gentle feeling wash over Spree body, as Shadow knew from when they were healing her wings, those odd creatures were massaging and restoring problems in the body and muscles.

Even as the tension and pain began to wash away, the mare did not stop shivering. For a few minutes of waiting, Jerry watched as the blues almost rigorously went about trying to heal the mere, thought whatever they fixed seemed to take it’s time. But after nearly ten minutes of waiting, did they back off. Still, Spree did not stop shivering, no longer twitchy, but not shivering. She continued to cry to herself, and her arms were protectively around her chest, legs closed tight and tail trying to move to protect her abused nethers.

During the healing, Jerry had the rope removed, allowing Spree to rest on his lap, as while he knew Gnarl would want him to punish her more… Jerry felt she was already punished enough. As he gently move her down by the throne seat, getting up as walked to Shadow, who held a breath. Mixed feelings of pleasure in her snatch, worry for Spree, and concern for both mare and herself as her Master came closer. She close her eyes, as shake in terror of what he might do to her, afraid of what sort of punishment he might do.

Spanking? Teasing? Maybe even orgasm denial? she dread of what he may do to her as she heard him click something, as she let out a long moan, the dildo in her went from low to high. Squeezing the fake member as she felt him began groping her, as while she didn’t feel the sting of a slap-- she was thinking that, despite being punished with pleasure, at least he didn’t punish her with pain.

While she felt his hands move her asscheeks around, feeling her up and making part of her want to squirm at the sensation, she got a glimpse of just over her Master’s shoulder, seeing Spree curling up in the throne chair and hugging herself while whimpering.

While others could not hear it, Shadow could hear something with her heighten thestral hearing, something all others would have missing in the small whimpers from the mare. “I’m sorry….I’m sorry...Shadow I’m sorry…” Bringing a slight pang to the horny thestrals chest while another moan rose in her throat when her breasts were gently kneed and her nipples licked in a manner that just made her body more excited.

Oh Spree… thought Shadow, as she squirm a bit, as she wanted to hold her friend, try to assure her it would be alright-- but her Master had her in a powerless position. As she felt him moving a hand down, going to the dildo to twist it around, as he recalled that one spot Shadow went at in their sex season. Positioning it there as she let out a throaty moan, ears pin as she squirm more.

Feeling a mixture of arousal and concern as he gave a amused chuckle. He move a hand to the base of her wing, as he began stroking it as she shiver in pleasure as he spoke in her ear. “Who’s your Master?” Shadow squirm more, knowing that he was asserting his place over her. Putting her in her place as she heistatedly look at him and whimper out in need.

“Y-You are Master~.”

Hearing both question and answer made Spree curl in on herself further. She looked up, unwilling to, but had to see it. The sight of the male holding her friend's body, playing with it and making her slightly struggle in her binds and moaning in pleasure. I...I need… I need to do something. She so desperately wanted to…

But Spree wasn’t able to. Her body, despite feeling better, it felt tired. She felt tired. Her head hurt and her heart clenched with a sickly feeling.

Gnarl look at her, as a idea came to mind as he said lowly. “Slave, perhaps you can ‘aid’ your friend,” knowing the look she gave as he told her. “Perhaps if you...beg the Overlord, to give him pleasure...maybe he might stop toying with his red-collar?”

He could see the slight desperation in this mare’s eyes, desperation that he knew too well from those with good hearts. She wanted to help. But his smirk wavered, something else crossed those eyes. Something else he wasn’t expecting. It was anger, and she was looking at him with them.

Suddenly, a slight tingle went up his spine. After seeing hero after hero, Gnarl knew that look. Fury. Or in this case, feminine fury. And when she got up, albeit shakily, he knew he might have crossed a line he didn’t recognize before. “Y-y-you…..you l-little bastard.” Her voice wavered, slightly making Jerry pause. “You sick...little… bastard…. Y-you did this purposely…. Wanted us in trouble because I wanted to help my Friend-- even when she didn’t want to leave!” And next to pounced at the little grey shitstain.

For a wrinkly old minion, Gnarl could move. It actually saved him as the mare landed and slid on the ground before scrambling up, anger ignited in her eyes and that spunk returning to her now that her body wasn’t wracked with pain. “She was trying to comfort me by the window, you little shit!” Trying to scramble up and get after the minion-- no longer caring if the ‘Master’ was around. She was too angry and focused on the grey minion.

“Master some assistance please!” spoke Gnarl, however when he glance to Jerry, he saw anger in those eyes as Jerry spoke out.

“You….did……” and roared out. “WHAT?!!” the entire castle shook with that one word causing it to move, as it was magically enhanced to shake whenever the Overlord was angry. Or rather...serious. A minion spoke out.

“Uh oh.” as Spree, stopped mid-chase to strangle Gnarl, who also was in mid-run, but also stopped by the shout. As Jerry ignore her, ignored Shadow who shiver in pleasure and shock of the shout. As he stomped towards Gnarl, armor clanking menacingly before quickly grab the old minion by the throat as he hang him in the air as he roared out.

“There is a lot of things Gnarl, that you shouldn’t do! Trying to get my property to get punish for giving each other comfort-- is NOT okay.” strangling the Minion as he shook him in the air. “If they were doing that, I would be fine. I mean, who doesn’t need comfort once in awhile, it would certainly explain why they were making me wait! Hell, I might of forgiven them for it, but you made me waste valuable time in punishing them, use a meaningless excuse for said punishments-- and made me PUNISH Shadow, who was willingly to stay with me even if she was in the middle of a volcanic island!?!” most of the Minions were already out, not wanting to be near the Overlord as his glowing white eyes brightly burn as he glared down at choking Gnarl as all the while the Castle shook to emphasizes how pissed off Jerry was.

Spree took steps back, any and all anger she had was next to gone, more scared than anything. But seeing that smug little pain getting choked… part of her vendetta feminine side spike up in need to get an edge of retribution. “Shadow was trying to get me to stay.” She gulped at his glaring eyes, and knew she would be… doing something risky in saying the truth. “I-I wanted to leave, leave with her and get her away. But… but Shadow wanted to stay, wanted me to stay…” Then admitted, “I was scared. I was scared for me and her and what you’d do to us-- I was scared and wanted to run-- but she… she was convincing me even if she wanted to-- even if I tried to take her… there wasn’t anyplace to run. It’s why we were at the window… she was showing me… why I couldn't…”

Looking at her. Examining her as he held Gnarl...before dropping the old Minion, as he made his way to Spree. Slow agonizing steps as steel hit against the stone floor. Fear clench Shadow heart, hoping her Master was merciful, and seeing Spree doing her best to stand in place, looking up with what defiance she can muster to not show her fear of Master anger. Even if her body betray her and shook with terror and adrenaline.

Jerry stood two inches before her, looking down at her as he took a deep breath...and let it out as he said calmly. “I could of left you. Denied Shadow in asking me to take you. Let you stay there and be in pain. But I didn’t. I didn’t because I wanted to show I can be willingly to listen. I’m a reasonable being. A reasonable male.” as he added. “Most of the time admittedly.”

Trying to keep her trembling under controlled, she glared up, “I didn’t ask for this.” Gulping down air and told, “I didn’t ask to be made into a forced statue for people to prod at and make me cum and get violated. I didn’t ask to be your pet.” Venomously saying the word at him.

If she was going to get hurt or punished after this? Then she was going to make it worthwhile. “I’ve been violated, raped, humiliated, beaten, abused-- I didn’t ask for it.” Letting her rage take hold as she poked her finger at his steel plated chest, a light metallic tapping being heard. “I didn’t want to be your property, I didn’t want this collar-- and reasonable?” She flared her nostrils. “You’re punishing my and my friend for being late with spanking, pain and humiliation-- that’s not reasonable, that’s being a tyrant!”

“You’re not different from the Caribous-- form the stallions they changed into… into bastards!” She shouted up at him, “I want to be just free, free and be myself-- for Shadow to be free and be herself, and like all those dicks that took and enslaved our home, you don’t care and just see us as tools to carry out your sick wants!” Panting at the end of her shouting.

There was a tense moment, as Shadow didn’t knew what was going to happen her friend. She honestly didn’t knew...and was terrified of Spree safety. Gnarl rub his throat, as he clear his throat and spoke. “W-Well Master, it seems there-,”

“Gnarl. Speak and I will kill you.” getting the Minion to shut up, as Jerry look down at her. Feeling many things as a part of him wanted to severely punished Spree, for speaking out against him, for trying to assert herself and rise up to him in challenge to his authority. He wanted to slap her down, hold her down and make her scream. But...but another part…

Was too focus on the Caribous in her words. It merely confirmed to him that the Caribous started this. Made the stallions and mares changed. Stallions into what they are, and putting all females into slavery. He did however confirm something. “I may be a tyrant...but then again..I am a Overlord.” then focus on her and spoke. “You speak of the Caribous change the stallions, enslaving this nation. Speak more of it.”

Feeling herself slowly calm down, feeling a bit relieved he was listening, Spree felt like thanking Celestia. And almost similarly, so was Shadow wanting to thank Luna as her master was waiting for the earth mare to explain. “It happened some years ago… Equestria used to be ruled under Celestia and Luna before the Caribou's came.”

She recalled what she could and told, “I’m not sure how it all happened… but they got into Equestria and began to use magic to make the stallions think like them… forced them to see things only their ways before invading outright.” Then reached u, hand on her collar. “They attacked us. Ripped off the cloths of any mare nearby, collaring us… leashing us to posts. Some even outright raped us where we stood. It was chaos.”

“We’re slaves now-- we all ran while we could, but they corralled us and forced us to be their slaves. Constantly calling us cunts, bitches and whatever else to make us feel like dirt. They keep spewing the idea that we’re nothing but toys for males. That’s all we’re ever meant to be. They don’t care if we suffer-- only we keep to the ground like mutts or dogs.”

“And Dainn…” She said, a small hate bubbling up from there. “He’s responsible for this.” Head down and glaring at the ground. “Because of him, he sits in Canterlot like he’s king… because of him all us mare’s are suffering, being touched…” Then looked to Shadow, “...Breaking us so we’re not even us anymore…”

Shadow glance away, feeling pleasure still as she lightly squirm. She look to Jerry as she whimper in need. Jerry took all of this in...as he spoke. “I was feeling suspicious of the Caribous when I first arrive here.” turning to a slow pace towards Shadow as he went on. “Biased history or near to none history-- or even smutty works. How everything seem...normal that only one gender is enslaved. How the Caribous seem to be everywhere.” a hand move to Shadow, pulling out the dildo as his right hand began playing and fingering her.

She whimper and squirm as he glance back to Spree and spoke. “I’ll make a deal with you. I will relinquish my ownership of you, let you wear clothings, be a guest-- and if there's a chance for safety elsewhere? I’ll let you have it. But,” he started off, moving around Shadow to let Spree look at her as he pause in his fondling. “In return? Shadow will permanently stay with me. You did after all, made me lose much gold in the first place with her asking me to take you. Seems fair for her to stay with me after that.”

He watched her ball her hands tightly, and if not for the fur, Jerry would have been sure her knuckles would have began to turn white. The look in her eyes, was something new to him. They weren't defiant, they were angry. Angry and trapped. The way she looked to her friend, it was so full of concern, worry, sadness and… and possibly love-- not the romantic kind. This mare generally cared deeply for her friends well being, she was scared he’d hurt her in some way. Then again, when he considered it all, Shadow was willing to risk anything of his wants to get this mare out…

It was possible, while rolling this around in his head, that these two were just… very close friends. So close that even after so long in their slavery and abusement, they looked out for one another and took risks for the ther-- even if it might cost them something. And it was clear, that Spree was wanting her freedom badly-- but just as unwilling to leave her friend behind. Her loyalty for the mare ran that deep apparently to cause confliction.

In a way...it made him envious. He soon gently finger in the mare, causing her to moan out as he assured. “Now Spree, while it's true I will own her. I do not callously punish without reason. Yes I thought you two were going to run from me, and Gnarl, the little bastard he is, is very good at seeing for my well being...sometimes. And I rather not hurt or cause too much suffering to what is mine. I prefer the motto: A happy and well care slave-- is a loyal slave.”

With a sharp glare, Spree asked, “Does that apply to ponies that were abused and minds nearly broken against their wills?” Trying to keep her anger in check, “My friend was hurt-- IS hurt. I want to heal her, get her better. Do you even understand how this feels for me?” Hand on her chest.

“He’s the Overlord, he’s suppose to have slaves.” told Gnarl as he brush off dirt off his clothings.

“Shut up you weird toad!” Spree pointed to him, “It’s your fault this even happened! I don’t care if he’s supposed to have slaves, my friend is hurt and I wasn’t able to do anything about it!”

“Yes it is. Gnarl as your punishment, you’ll go follicling in the flowers for an hour.” told Jerry with a flat tone as Gnarl look stricken, and with a glare to him, the old minion shut his mouth, as Jerry look to her as he gently grope Shadow breast, who panted in lust as he continue on. “And let me be clear. She came to me. She wanted me as her Master.” then said. “And as much as I slightly sympathies with you and give a nod to your loyalty-- let me ask you this?” giving her a look as he gently slap Shadow ass as he asked to Spree.

“How long do you think until a Caribou or stallion will find her-- and will break her completely? Hmm?”

With a glare, Spree told, “When I’m dead and cold on the ground.” No hesitation in her tone.

As much as I sympathies with her...I don’t want Shadow to go. As much as I feel like letting her have her friend… slight possessiveness clench in him. shes mine… then...then a thought occurred to him. “Well...how about this? She will be somewhat free, in my Castle. I doubt you two can leave in Equestria...so here you will be free.” then gently twist around in Shadow snatch as she moan as he move his hand to her clit and gently pinch it--

She gave a loud and pleasurable sound. A whiteout filled her vision as she felt nothing but pleasure as her body whacks with it, shaking and pulling in her binds as her juices spill out and eventually go limp after a minute of riding her high. “However in return...if she chose to stay with me in her own free will...you will allow it. Do we have a deal?” as he move to take the red collar off Shadow neck and merely hold it.

Watching with a grimace, Spree could see her friend hanging there, moaning lowly and basking in her afterglow. The sight of her friend bound and strung up like some puppet and having been played with before her eyes made… her honestly sick. Swallowing that feeling down, Spree realized… this was the best chance she had.

“F-fine… Deal.” She told, and prayed she could heal her friend-- get Shadow back to normal and be able to hug her and talk to her like before. She next to reached up to rip the black thing around her neck off and all but ran up to Shadow, going about undoing the blinds to get the mare down-- and maybe get them both to the baths. They needed it.

“Quaver.” a Jester Minion coming into the throne room as it had a jester hat, a sort of rattle with a skull as it used it for a cane-- and a irish accent.

“What may your Jester do for you, Master?” Jerry motioned the mares as he commanded.

“After they get their bearings, show them to the ‘guest’ rooms. They will stay there for a time.” then added. “And put this in my chambers.” tossing the red collar to Quaver, as the Jester saluted, moving off as Gnarl clear his throat, coming to his Overlord as he spoke.

“Well, that's a waste Sire,” then said with a grin. “But with the amount of gold, you can always get more slaves to have!” as pause, seeing...Jerry glare down with hate in those glowing eyes, apathy filled anger as Gnarl felt a bit of sweat down his face as Jerry spoke lowly and cold.

“I will say this only once. Try to entice my anger. Try to make me punish needlessly. Try to make me commit acts that does not need to be done….and I will kill you without a second thought. A adviser who try to use me-- is a useless adviser for me. Are we clear Gnarl?”

The elderly minion nodded-- rather venomously. While it was true these last few days have shown his new Master was… at times incompetent and near stupid in not realizing things or actions-- this and along with a few cases had… gotten the elderly minion to think.

He glanced a bit at the mare’s, the one Spree, more spirited and spunky than he expected, now kneel down on the cold ground, and held the calming thestral in her arms almost like a child and gently speaking to her. While it made him sick to see such gentle comfort being given, it made him think. His wizard eyes looked to Jerry.

The Overlord did stand before him-- not the idiot. The true Overlord that made him feel small and diminutive and not worthy-- the kind he always loved to serve with a full dark heart of malice. Yes, it made sense now. This was a Overlord of wrath, of mindless destruction and rage. One that is very grabby of what was his-- and if someone took his toys away? He became a tantrum child, one with enough anger to crush people and kill without a second thought. Composing himself, Gnarl knew what he now had to do. If he wanted his Lord to be a true Overlord, he had to stoke that fire known as wrath, and do so carefully.

“Good.” moving to the middle of the throne room, he added. “Clean all of this up. I expect it to look good when I return.” there was a blue glow and lighting, as the Overlord was gone...and Quaver laugh.

“Look like the adviser got the scolding from the Master!”

“Oh shut up Quaver!” told Gnarl as he began to move, plotting of ways to stroke that wrathful fire within the male. And decided to see through the Tower Heart...just to prod and poke when it was right.

Overlord faults

Jerry felt the bits of anger, annoyance, disgust-- and annoyed of many things. First used 5k to waste on a friend. Then advisor waste time on punishing those that didn’t need punish. And now? Now I don’t have Shadow as mine to have sex later on! and while admittedly it was shallow, and possibly despicable he was hang up on that and not the fact that he was angry at the Caribous and bits of angry at himself for not seeing it-- he was a 19 in a muscle man body that was suppose to be the Overlord who takes in corruption as if it didn’t bother him!

Even more? He was considering just getting a new red-collar-- but that would make not only Spree, but Shadow wanting the mare out of the collar, which would make him waste more gold, more time-- and make him frustrated even more he was denied sex! Again it may be shallow, but he was a nerd for God sake! His one chance of having mindblowing sex was gone!

And not just that, oh no-- he had the utter pleasure to feel it, taste the carnal lovemaking and the utter feel of power he could flex over a women-- er, mare… female! He felt the raw experience of power over Shadow and dictating any and all his wants on her. He could feel any part of her, he could bang her wet and tight walls, oh how he loved the feel of those wet walls holding his member tight in her. And the experience of actually shooting his load inside of her? That scream of entropy she gave?

As nice and great as it was-- to even taste her fur, flesh and play with those titties and ass of hers-- it was all GONE! All because Spree was able to pluck at his feelings and slap his face with her words and that look in her eyes. The look of a person that had gone through utter hell and, in a bout of stupidity or surge of courage, was willing to step up and do everything she could to protect her friend. To protect a loved one, or perhaps loved ones plural. Loved ones he sorely lacked here or even back home!

And it pisses me off that rubs me wrong! Even more knowing that if I get another mare-- it’ll just happen again, and again, and again! Unless, maybe I get a ‘true-red-collar’. But how the hell am I supposed to know that?! he pause, remember the Caribou who could of trade the red he had for Shadow...but didn’t because he hated breaking his word! If there was one thing he couldn’t stand, was not keeping his promise. And he damned promised Shadow he wouldn’t abandon her! Well not specifically promise her that, but kept his word he won’t toss her away!

He clench his sword tight, as his Minions were around him, ready to move at his will as he took calm breaths. Maybe...maybe I can get a true red? I mean, sure it might be despicable of me...but I’m the Overlord, right? I’m...suppose to be the bad guy…. only problem was...where too? He glance to a stallion walking with a bondaged wrap mare, ignoring her real quick and asking to the stallion.

“Hello.” the deep tone causing the two to look at Jerry, well look up as the Overlord spoke. “I’ve been wondering...where can one find a ‘true-red’ around here?” as the stallion look intimidated, as the bound mare used her legs to hug herself closer to the stallion she’s joined to by the hip. “As I am feeling the need to have...a specific type of property to enjoy thoroughly.”

The stallion did his best to not gulp, and held his mare tight as he gently rocked his hips to keep at fucking her-- though not as rigorously as before out of caution to this… person, thing… “Well… uh…” Thinking and digging around in his mind before supplying, “If you… want a specific type of mare, I heard about these Blank-‘o’-trons.”

Seeing the questioning look, he told, “A-a cousin of mine, workers at Dodge Junction, a few days by train from here. He says they have a Blank-’o’-tron there that makes mares to your specific preference-- since buying a mare at a adoption sometimes don’t suite your wants.” Then gave a nervous laugh, “Like this girl here, I like her the way she is, but some of us want something just perfect.”

This...this I can do. he soon asked. “And which direction is Dodge Junction?” the stallion pointing to where it was, as Jerry glance back...and said. “Thank you. Have a wonderful day.” turning as the steel armored Overlord made his way off. Feeling a bit calmer now as he plan of heading to Dodge Junction and create a mare for himself...just in case Shadow leaves. And while that would nagged him...Jerry let a low breath out, knowing it can’t be helped.

But yet as he move on, a thought occurred to him. I need a map. as so far, he’s been wandering around...that needs to stop. As he slightly wish for Shadow to be here for telling him where the maps were. He glance to see a Caribou walking by, as he spoke. “Hello. I’m looking for a place for maps. Know where I can find one?”the Caribou pause, and look over to the side and told.

“Over there…” then glance to the Minions as he snort. “So what are they suppose to be? Rats?” while the Minions hiss or move in their place, Jerry told.

“My horde.” the Caribou raise a brow, as Jerry said simply. “They are my guards.” the Caribou snort and told.

“Them? They don’t look like much.” While Jerry felt like mocking the guy-- Jerry couldn’t argue to someone like this Caribou, the Minions were pathetic, as surprisingly he heard Gnarl speaking.

“The fool doesn’t realize the extend of us Minions to you, Master.”

Huh. So he's talking again. having a bit calmer mind and a goal set, Jerry figure the old Minion could be of use to chatter now and then as he said. “Looks can be deceiving.” As when he was away from any hearing, he asked lowly. “So, enjoy follicles in flowers?” there was a hateful grumble as Jerry lowly chuckle. Managing to get some enjoyment from Gnarl punishment.

He didn’t bother paying much attention around him. Mostly being of Caribou's or stallions enjoying or raping mares as Jerry felt a low burning in him. guess I’m a little bit cheesed off with finding out the full truth that the Caribous screw things here. thought Jerry, as he internally sighed. He idly wonder, if he should ignored Shadow plead to get Spree. To pass on the mare, and continue on his way-- to this store full of maps.

As Jerry crouch a bit to enter in, there was a elder stallion looking surprise, as he was about to tell Jerry to leave as the man told. “Give me a map of the entire nation and I will be on my way.” ignoring everything as Jerry contemplated as to make Waypoint Gates across the time to Dodge Junction, just to save time to sleep. Maybe take a small break from harvesting life force now and then? The stallion shakily pass him the map, as Jerry pass a gold piece as the stallion started.

“This is-,”

“Check it, you’ll find it satisfactory.” interrupted Jerry, as he walked out, while the stallion look in near shock of the purity of it. Jerry look over the map...and frown. Mostly because of one fact. All these names of cities...are puns. Literal. Puns. it made him question on why it was full of horse name puns...as Gnarl made a sound.

“Ugh, such terrible jokes, Sire. why can’t they be proper names like places should be?” then hum and said. “It seems it will take days for you to get to this Dodge Junction, Sire. will you take the train?”

“I rather walk there, than to waste money.” told Jerry, as he rolled up the map and began walking to where Dodge Junction was at, knowing it might take him a while to get there-- or to make Waypoint Gates for each day.

Two days of peace. That was what Spree could only define it as. Ever since the male, or rather the ‘Overlord’ had left out of his castle, he had not bothered to return. And she was fine with that, great even. It gave her time to rest, to recuperate-- slightly panic over her reckless shouting and actions… but calm down.

After that whole event in the throne room, she had set her goal upon helping Shadow best she could. First comforting the mare and holding her close, before getting them both to the bath to clean up and get some much deserved rest-- or much deserved for her. She wasn’t sure how much Shadow slept.

But now, inside a private room to themselves, she sat on a bed with the thestral before her. Both had closed the doors-- or rather drapes for doors, for what privacy they could have. Both had discarded their clothes, sitting in the room bare.

Spree didn’t want to be naked, but seeing as they had little clothing options, and they had a form of privacy here-- they didn’t think too much on it. It was just them mare’s, and in honesty, it made it more easy for both to tend to the other. While they didn’t have any brushes to help care for their coats, they did tend to the other’s tails or manes.

At this moment, Spree was braiding Shadow’s mane, slightly trying to get what little knots she found along the way. She sighed and smiled a bit, relaxed at the activity that they could still share. She gave a concerned look though, seeing a hoof fidget as she asked, “Shadow… are you alright?” Knowing it might have something to do with ‘Master’ again. Something she was taking her time to remedy.

Taking a deep breath, she told. “No. No I’m not.” looking at her as she said. “You should taken his offer the first time, Spree.” then look down and said. “I know it hurts...but it would of been better than feeling confused, scared-- or even...lacking.” trying to not shiver that she wasn’t a red anymore...it...it made her feel wrong somehow. Like she wasn’t suppose to be free...be away from her Master for so long.

Looping the braid and getting near the end, Spree said, “I know it feels… strange, but believe me Shadow, you shouldn’t feel wrong about it.” Gently tugging on the mane to make sure it was slightly taunt so she could finish. Nodding to herself, she got a bit of twine and used it as a improvised way to tie the braid in place with a bow.

Spree smiled at her finished work, seeing how well it fitted for her friend’s looks. Still, she moved the slightly darker blue closed mane of her friend to the side, moving to hug the thestral form behind, the intimate like contact of their skin pressing not bothering either. “And there’s no way I could have taken the deal. I couldn’t leave you, Shadow. You’re too important to me as a friend. I…” She sighed and hugged the mare more tightly, “I couldn’t abandon you.”

She flinched at that, closing her legs together as she look down, feeling confused as in a way...if her friend made the deal...Spree felt like she abandon Shadow. With a shaky breath, she calm herself as despite Spree couldn’t take the deal...she still matter, she still matter of something to spree. But...what about Master? thought Shadow, as he matter to her in a way...he was the one who took her in, protected her from that Caribou, gave her cloths to wear for modesty. Yes she was a slave...but she was cared and was important to him.

And she recalled it’s been.. awhile since she last saw him. She didn’t knew where he was, and from what she could tell, no one else. Spree probably didn’t care...maybe one of the Minions knew? But the only one who did...was Gnarl. Which made a bitter taste in her mouth, as that old minion used her and Spree to be punished for no reason. She felt the slight nuzzling of her friends muzzle, as she was reminded that even if Master cared for her...her friend still does too. Still cares for her, and doesn’t require her to be a red. She stood up for her, even up to her Master, for her protection. Even if Master was simply trying to protect her-- Spree wanted to protect her.

It was such a confusing and twisting feeling. Master took her in after her old one tossed her out. He took care of her, no matter how short it was, saved her from that plant that wanted to fill her full of it’s seeds. It raped her and he saved her, then washed her and protected her and kept his word…

And Spree? Even after she thought she had betrayed her-- Spree seemed to understand, to accept and come near her. Hug her, comfort her, speak gently and held her close. Yes, Shadow was the older mare… but Spree had a strong heart she sometimes didn’t knew she had. And it seemed to only show when somepony close to her needed it. Like now.

Shadow felt herself being turned around gently, head tilting up to see Spree’s maroon eyes filled with concern. “Shadow… I want to help you. I really do.” Her tone becoming gentle and caring. “I know this feels off but… what we’re doing, this moment right here…” She smiled, almost somberly so. “Do you remember? We used to do this all the time. Go home to my parent’s or you parents house… sit in our rooms and paint our nails, braid up our manes and tails.” She giggled, “Sing those ridiculous pop songs aloud while trying to do stupid homework…”

The thestral recalled that, a smile on her face as she thought back, back when they were just teens, talk about stupid thing, or doing that stupid homework as she said. “Yeah…” feeling the familiarity right now. Recalling the past with closed eyes, and opening them as despite the situation...they were just girls talking to each other, braiding their hairs and enjoying their friendship. “I remember when your folks wanted you to find a colt.” giggling some in the memory.

Smiling some, Spree went on, “And mom always telling me that I couldn't get one because I was being too much like Dad.” She curled up some, legs pulling near her body while going on. “We could talk about colts so easy back then… they weren't so bad…” Thinking some before admitting, “I see them, you know…” Looking up to Shadow with a sad smile.

“I see some of the stallions we used to know as colts… I think only two of them are really the same… they… they have slaves now… but, they’re nice to them pass inside the shop. I… I honestly feel tangled about that. They’re actually happy. Scared, but happy that the stallions they have are still the same mostly…”

Shadow nodded, eyes narrowing as she said in bitterness. “Well...except for Rule.” a stallion she knew...and was her former master. As she look to Spree, who ears pricked and looking more alert as a slight look of familiarity and a slow dread making way to her face as Shadow told. “The unicorn...he was my old master. He was the one who...push me into a red.” then look down. “And abandon me when I wasn’t good enough.”

A look of anger flashed over Spree’s face, turning into a scowl before saying, “That jerk…. I knew he always bothered you but…” Breathing out as she turned a concerned gaze over her friend. She looked the body over, seeing the shapely breasts that were round and firm, luscious legs of a nicely growing mare and a nice black coat that was almost exotic for it’s rarity in some ponies. Even her flanks were rather nice, having a bit of fat to add to their roundness.

In short, she knew that Shadow was pretty-- and so was she with her athletic lifestyle that help mold her body to be just as lean as her thestral friends own body. But right now she was more focused on something else-- “He… please tell me he didn’t hurt you too bad.” Though from head to wing to legs and hoof-- Shadow looked fine. Not even a hint of a possible scar.

Shadow let out a low sound, as she look to her and told. “I was his toy.” ears pin back as she look angry. “He took me dry nearly all the time. And when I wasn’t good-- he punish me by putting me on the posts, for days, Spree! Sometimes even when I try and he still did it!” enrage in her expression as she said. “And, and...even when I became a red-- it still wasn’t enough!” shaking some in anger. “He just suddenly decided to...to…” feeling Spree body moving close, its softness brushing close and firm as arms wrapping around to hold Shadow as she took a low breath.

“I’m sorry Shadow…” She heard, “I’m sorry I wasn’t there to help you…” Spree’s tone sounding almost subdued. “At the time… at the time I just wanted to run. Run and make sure at least the fillies got away… I’m sorry I didn’t come looking for you sooner.” Guilt in her tone, “I… I should have done more…”

Taking a deep breath, calming herself down and her body shaking less. Both from attempting calmness and her friend support as she told bitterly. “I doubt you could do much...because once he toss me out, left me...I was taken by a Seeker Vine for...a while.”

That only made Spree hug all the more tightly. “I’m… sorry.” She had nothing really more to say-- what could she say? She was trapped in a building forced to make poses and have none-stop orgasums that made her feal more violated than good.

She sighed and pulled Shadow to lean more on her for a moment before speaking. “I sometimes wonder what I could have done differently that day you know.” Pausing for a moment. “I know it’s pointless, but… I feel like I could have done something more.”

They relaxed a moment before the yellow mare went on, “Do you… ever feel like doing what you used to do?” Then smiled, “Like run around without a care… or, for you fly around. You used to be a great flyer. Sure, you weren't Rainbow Dash-- but you were better anyways without the ego. You could fly beautifully too.”

She smile...then look to her wings, flexing them as she recalled the pain of losing them...as she said. “Did you know...that when...when Rule did leash me? He took away my ability to fly.” Alarm sprang on Spree’s face, while Shadow continue on. “Punctured holes in my wings. Put metal around the holes...I couldn’t fly away, even if I attempted to escape...I couldn’t do anything while I was on the ground, well except running…” then gave a small smile, as she said as she wipe her tears.

“But...but when Master freed me from the Seeker Vines and took me here...he gave me back my wings. My ability to fly again. I didn’t knew why then but...but...a part of me...a part of me wanted to believe that there was something more to his kindness than being ‘generous’. Like...he just said that to hide something in himself.” then added. “Nothing malicious, just…” thinking of the best word to describe it.

Eyes dragging down, Spree looked at the bare place around the thestrals neck in slight contemplation. Was it possible this tyrant had a heart? That he did… somewhat care? It was a hard thing to accept for her, and one that Spree didn't know if she could confirm. Not in the least.

Sighing, the earth mare looked up and told, “He’s not your master, you know.” Seeing Shadow slightly flinch to the firmness in her voice. “I’m not yelling at you, Shadow… I’m trying to remind you… he doesn't own you anymore…” She thought about how to help her friend best… how to make her feel like she actually mattered.

“I know you feel empty, and without purpose… like you need a leash to guide you…” Then looked up and told, “You don’t. I know you don’t. You can make choices, you can choose what to do. I know you can do it.” And smiled, “I believe in you that you can.” Then asked more softly, “Can you believe in me, that I’m telling you the truth?”

She hesitated, thinking some...as she look to her friend with a nod. “Yeah...I do…” then was quiet...and admitted. “But even though I know you’re telling the truth...a part of me...the, instinctual side...wants to know more of him. To...find out what I really want.”

“I want to know more about him too.” It made Shadow jerk her head at Spree, who went on. “He’s… he is reasonable. He was willing to give slack to let you go-- to let me help you.” Then scratched the side of her head. “Maybe you’re right… maybe there’s something there… but, well… we won’t know until we ask.”

Then gave a careful look to her friend and told, “And I’ll help you. Find out what you want, I mean.” Then looked down and went on, “But I need you to work with me, try and break those habits of being just some red. Seeing you be tied down and feeling like you’re nothing special-- Shadow you are special. Your parents said so, our teachers said so-- I still think you're special, your mark proves it. You are a pony unlike any other.” Then said with a sad smile. “Princess Twilight kept teaching us that, didn’t she?”

She held the same look as she said. “Yeah...she did…” then took a breath and soon look at her friend with a better smile and said. “Thanks Spree. It was...hard to think of that...especially when it was Rule who did most damaging. He..was always good with his words.”

Hugging close that their breasts tightly mingled, Shadow felt a hand gently persuade her to lean on Spree’s shoulder as the mare told with a relieved tone. “We’re friends, Shadow… I couldn’t just leave you behind. I always have eachothers backs…. We made a Pinkie Promise, remember?” Her voice just barely cracking, sounding ready to cry.

Sniffing some, she hugged her back, holding her close as she chanted. “Cross our hearts, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eye’s.” holding her friend close as she let Spree lean on her own shoulder, to give the other comfort.

And for the first time in years, did the two felt a warmth grow. A warmth of hope and love. They were hurt, and their hearts cracked over the pains… but for once in a long time-- they had a chance at healing and having hope things would be better.

And they both refused to let go of that promise they made to keep that feeling close to their hearts.

He… was lost. That was what Jerry had figured out after days of wandering. He had somehow gotten himself, completely and utterly LOST in this long… winding area that was dry, full of rocks and next to hard dirt that cracked from lack of water.

Speaking of water-- there wasn’t any around! The sky had no hints of clouds and he was almost certain that the few rare cactuses around were looking even parched of thirst! How in the freakin world, had he gotten himself lost with a map! It wasn’t like he didn’t have a compass or--

“I...don’t have a compass!” shouted Jerry as he facepalm over the helmet. “I forgot to get a compass of all things!” then grumble as he told. “Well you know what? Screw it. Gnarl, get me a Waypoint Gate, NOW!” He heard the Minion spoke in the helmet.

“Sire, don’t you think you should keep going? After all, there's bound to be something around here?”

“Oh like what?!” told Jerry as he walked on and ranting at Gnarl (or the sky if anyone saw him) “There's nothing out here! Only dry rocks, empty skies and a lots of nothing. I’ve been trekking it for days, taking breaks now and then in the Castle, next to aimlessly wander-- with a map I can only understand so well without a compass-- oh and it’s freaking, hot. It’s hot in my armor, I’m sweating, and I’m tired and--”

Tripping on a railroad track as he face met the ground as he didn’t look where he was going as Gnarl oh so helpfully supplied shortly after. “And apparently something on the ground, Sire.”

“Oh shut up Gnarl.” told Jerry, getting up as he look at the tracks...and look to his left, seeing more tracks...then to his right, as there was something in the distance as he grumble. “If that's not Dodge Junction-- I’m heading back to the Castle.” already walking towards the thing in the distance.

The overall annoyance the man radiated possibly was as strong as his masculine scent that radiated off of him. The sweat under the armor did not make the most pleasant of smells, and it showed after almost hours of it gathering and spoiling. Really, Jerry wanted a bath once he got back to the Castle. Maybe some sleep and a moment away from the mare’s. He was starting to regret not getting them more modest clothing.

Every day was almost painful to see them talking to one another and laughing. And Giggling. And happy. Hell, before it was a power trip to see Shadow meekly bowing her head to him and Spree trembling at his presents. But seeing the mare’s happily laughing and giggling in those sexy outfits that showed their bodies just right? They looked even MORE hot than before and their smiles were cute to boot.

It was not doing his hormones any favors or his ‘little friend’ any sort of time off as the mere sight of the two-- even more when hugging closely to the other, made him slightly warm and wanting at the end of it all. It also didn’t help that they had gone to the lengths to braid the other’s manes or tails, giving him a nice view of their necks, backs and even butts-- oh their asses that swayed with their tails and hips. It was like torture!

And its even more torture that I can’t tap Shadow ass. begrudgingly thought Jerry, as he took a low breath and consider on getting those two some modest clothings-- or threads to make the Minions craft said clothings for them.Preferably long dresses to help hide their slender tone legs and help hide their cleavage and firm breasts. Or even to help hide their slim waists and stomach so smooth and alluring--

For some reason, I’m in hell with having sexual tension and unable to tap Shadow ass. It almost made him reminded that this is what he felt nearly all the time back home. Denied of having sex. Only worsen, as this time? He KNOWS what it's like to rut and fill a mare inside….or to feel up the feminine body whenever he pleased, and the thrill of power he gets from making a female cry out in ecstasy and pleasure.

Keep it cool. Just...just try to get there soon. although he couldn’t help but muttered out. “If this isn’t Dodge Junction, I think I might decided to fuck the rules and take a mare just to ease myself.” unaware of Gnarl delightful face and fingers tapping the other of a plotter.

The mutterings only confirmed to the minion, that the key to his Overlord's power was his anger. To puppeteer or manipulate his lord to these area’s was going to be important to molding him into a true instrument of Evil. But, Gnarl understood there was a great risk here, however.

Even as the elder minion watched through magical means as Jerry drew closer to the town, he knew that if he wasn’t careful, then his neck would be on the line. Not because of his scheming-- oh no. He was much too clever for his Overlord to realize his cunning plans. No, what he was worried about was the dangerous factor of wrath. It’s chaotic nature of lashing out at nearly anything and everything when in a particularly bad mood.

It was possible for Gnarl to get killed, merely because his Lord was in a bad mood and him coming in at the wrong time. So, it was with that thought the adviser decided from there on, when he could, to have either a few minions proceed him to take the brute of the Overlords anger incase it ever exploded… or make sure Quaver was his meatshield.

As he took this in thought, Jerry saw that it seemed a small town of sorts, and from what he gathered, a sort of trade place? Hard to say admitally. The Steel armored male was ready to just explode, as he look to a stallion and asked. “Hey, is this Dodge Junction?” the stallion look surprise, as he felt a bit intimidated. Seeing a strange and taller male...in armor didn’t assure him that Jerry was a ‘okay’ fellow.

He gulped as he clear his throat and said. “Y-Yes sir. This is Dodge Junction.” Jerry look at him as he took in a deep breath….Oh thank you God, for being merciful for me. and said in a relief tone.

“Thank you.” then quickly asked. “I heard there was a machine, a Blank-o-tron machine? To create specific mares?” the stallion blink, gaining a good idea why Jerry was here for as he chuckled and motioned to the direction far to the left.

“Just go down that way, there's a shop for sluts merchandise. There's one of them machines here.” Jerry glance to the direction and soon replied.

“Thanks. Now if you pardon me.” moving to that direction as his 40 Minions followed after their Master. Jerry glance around, as while things weren’t as full like in Ponyville, mostly to the fact that not enough posts for mares to be on were around. In fact there were less mares hanging or tied to things than in Ponyville. Maybe because of the weather and temperature? Make it hard to take a mare? trying to go with what logic he could as he made a turn to a alleyway.

Noticing a building that said ‘Pet supplies’ as there were glass doors, through those doors was dildos of all sizes and shapes on a wall stand, with...dog food, or something like that under it...and kinky toys hanging on the walls as Jerry thought. The dildos I can get...but the dog food thing? motioning his Minions to stay in one place, as he walked in, glancing to see a earth stallion as he lean over the counter, that was, before he saw Jerry.

Standing on attention as he tried to not look worry of a unknown and odd armored being with a blade in hand as he stuttered. “W-What can I do you for?” Jerry look to him, knowing he was within his 30s or so as Jerry replied to the earth stallion.

“I’m here to create..a specific mare of mine. Using a Blank-o-tron.” that made the stallion grin, realizing why the armored male was here for. To get a new hole for himself. He move around the counter, leading him through a door as Jerry had to crouch some. When they got on the other side of the room, Jerry noticed something. There was a circle with clamps to hold the wrists and hands, as well for the hooves of the mare. A laser machine on the ceiling as if it was used to what the machine was.

While there was a large device, with a keyboard, a few screens, knobs, switches, and even a color pattern. The stallion move to a few rectangles with ‘Blankies’ on the side, seeming to all stand on their bottoms as they were tall in height. The stallion look to Jerry as if to confirm something as he asked. “What sort of cunt you want? Unicorn, Pegasus, earth,” then grin wide. “Or crystal?”

While Jerry didn’t felt like getting a ‘crystal’ as he didn’t had any idea what the stallion meant. And as he knew of, unicorns or pegasus didn’t felt like a good idea for him. But earth? He recalled earth mares taking the sex good. And felt a little petty payback for Spree for making him feel what he felt for the last few days. “Earth.” the stallion nod as he move to a rectangle, taking a earth mare out.

He noticed that she had no fur, smooth and pink skin...almost reminded him of a human woman in a sense. Her eyes had no colors or anything in them, they were empty. Her breast size seem of a C, but wasn’t sure from how she was moved to the circular wheel. He noticed she had no tail, in terms of color or hairs, just was the base end with a few inches showing.

“So that's what they look like, heh, I can see why they’re called Blankies, Master.” As the stallion made sure that the empty mare, then nodded as he moved off the side and move the functions of the device.

“This helps you grow or shrink the body parts, mostly the chest or ass. Even add things the Blank didn’t had. Add in how you want your new property look like to appeal to you and only you.” then motioned to a small knob as he said. “That's for handling penetration in her, whether you want her loose as a slut-- or a virgin to take in the first time.” then to the color triangle with three labels for coat, mane, and eyes. “These are for coloring the mare into what you want.”

Then move to a drawing tablet as he went on. “This is the Cutimarkator. It basically creates a cutie mark for them-- or not make one to make her understand her place.” shrugging some as he motioned to a intelligence meter knob from the bottom area to be full on purple with ‘purple dog’ at the bottom. While the top was ‘mare to break’ at the top. “This si to determine how you want her to think, whether to be as dumb as a purple and use for pleasure-- or one of them mares to break for your delight.”

“This is the sex drive knob,” motioning to a knob with 0 as its lowest and 11 at its highest. “This will indicate how much sex they want, careful, if you put it at 11, they’ll be a nymphomaniac. Hard to controls those lot.” As he motions to another knob, as at the top was ‘rape’ of black, then down to the middle there was redness down to a certain extent in the willing area, but under that was a bit of pink for some odd reason at the bottom. “This will indicate if you have to make them want it-- or they’ll gladly take whatever you want.”

He motioned his hand to the determination of freewill of 0-100 as he explain. “0 is that they have nothing else but you to be with. And stay with you 24/7, they’re depended on you, 100 is full of it like a black-collar.” Then motioned to the flip switches on the side of the knob. “There's a walk, a obey, a cum addict, horn stub, fertile, with dependency of how fertile, able to make her blind or able to milk. And that height graph?” motioning to the height of the mare. “Shows how high you want them to be.” then to the typewriter of keys with a screen and said.

“And this is to make sure you fill in what you want in her, what are her purposes are, what you make her as and such.” then to the button and said. “And when you’re done? Hit this and you’ll have your creation.” Jerry nodded, as once the stallion left, Gnarl spoke.

“For a bunch of invasive and sex-driven species, these Caribous sure know how to craft such odd devices.”

You got that right, thought Jerry, as he began to work on the body first. For a odd reason, this felt like a character creation in those MMO he did once in awhile. Although this was far from the video games he played. He look at the breast size, and yes while he enjoyed Shadow lovely and perky C’s...There was something on the fact he could make his creation have any size he wanted. He admit...he felt like a pervert with what's before him. Hell, he is a pervert.

So, he made the breast size big. Going far from the D’s...to the E, then went down to the I, to the I+ chest size. He couldn’t believe he was doing this, making her into...well, whatever he wanted. But the question was, what did he want? Gnarl provided some ‘helpful’ tips. “Make your new slave as lovely, gracious-- and sexy for you to take, Sire! After all, if the bat is gone, you’ll need a slave to tend to your every need.”

Despite Gnarl being annoying at times...he’s slightly right. slightly unaware of Gnarl slight manipulation as he add more of the mare. A slim form, supermodel body, a big ass to slap ifhe liked. He look to the penetration...and made it all tight as for a virgin. He look over the color triangle, making the coat tan, the mane color light brown-- and blue eyes for finishing touch.

Now he debated what to make for the cuite mark, or the markings on a mare sides...until he draw a crude Overlord Helmet with a halo around its top. He moved over to the intelligence knob, and while he rather not make her smart to trick him-- he didn’t want to find out what the ‘purple’ means. So he settle for a good 50, well 49, but no one can’t say its the same, right? Now as for the sex drive… he put a healthy dose of 6. As 5 was the average for the knob.

The willing was a no brainer, putting it down to the red, going to a few centimeters near the pink as he wasn’t sure what the pink meant, but be cautious and stick to the red. As for freewill...he made it a good 30, as while its not 0, its not in the ‘black’. Just in the red. He look to the flip switches, as he rejected the ones that would be useless, like blind, horn stuble, and made the fertile ‘average’. He would put a non-fertile as the mare was used for sex.

But a thought came to him, considering they were different species… nothing might happen at all. What are the chances it will even work? Causing him to shrug and leaving the flip at average without second thought. He did however made her ‘walk’ and obey. Cum addict...was tricky. He didn’t knew how that would work, and felt he should turn that off, just in case really.

As for the height? He decided to make her a good 5’7”. Now all that was needed was a ‘personality’. He went to the keyboard, thinking some as he typed. Hmm, maybe a loyal mare, loyal to me, obedient, do anything I please without hesitation. Maybe want to snuggle with me, cuddle and stay close in bed, know if I’m down or sad, she’ll cheer me up, mostly in the way she knows how. Doesn’t mind if her body will be eye candy for me...and likes to serve me, like a maid. Oh maybe add in she has maid talents and know how to cater to my whims. as he finished up and press the button.

The machine laser started its work, as while it was working, Jerry thought on. Hmm...maybe take this time to shop? Find the threads, or clothings? Yeah that sound right. then heard a ‘ding’ as the operation was done. The mare closed her eyes, as the clamps were released. Jerry saw the supermodel sexy mare opening her eyes and smile. Moving to him as she spoke. “Master~.” cooing out as she nuzzle his neck. He felt so much arousal and mixture of his ego boosting and just was amazed at this!

But another part...another part nagged him. As if telling him this was wrong, that this..shouldn’t be used. For now, he shook that off, he look to her as he said. “You’re name is…” thinking some and told. “Lovely Loyal.” she brighten up as she hugged him, luscious breasts pressing against the steel armor as she nuzzle his neck.

“Thank you for naming me, Master.” Jerry pat her head, to which she coo of the affection as he moved toward the door, crouching a bit to not his head head at the door frame. The stallion glance-- and did a double take of the earth mare that followed the weird looking male.

With a wolf whistle, the stallion told, “Well hot damn, you got some good tastes.” He didn't care if the customer was scary-- the mare was very hot and had a really nice rack. The fur coat and mane fit nicely together enough and the blue eyes that sparkled popped out just right. He really couldn’t help but eye her.

It took some effort to look away from the beauty or to force down the slight bonner he as getting, to ask, “Anything else, or should I just charge you for the created you got yourself there?” Waiting to get down to business before he got himself some booty for his own needs.

“Yeah, anything to have for her to wear? Something of a maid outfit?” the stallion thought, as while they weren’t a clothing store-- they had a little something. As he motioned to the fetish clothing area.

“Right over there.” as Jerry nodded, and as he added.

“Oh, and can you make sure her collar is red? Didn’t knew if the machine made it automatic or its gotta be showable.”

Waving a hand, the stallion pointed, “Left side of the shop, sir, whole rack to pick from. Just past those fetish cloths you’re lookin’ for.”

He nodded, moving on to the clothings, as Lovely followed with, waiting in obedience as Jerry look over. Not a maid, not a maid, not a maid. looking over each one as he found a...rather risque set of clothings. As he they were a maid outfit and told to Lovely. “Put those on. In the changing room.” she smile and said with a cheer.

“Of course Master.” taking the maid outfit, as Jerry went to the collar selection, finding a red collar easy, as Gnarl gave a low laughter.
“Look at you, already commanding a slave. We should of gotten you one of these a long time ago, Sire.” he hum, as he went back to searching cloths, as there wasn’t much wide selection for fetishes, but yet he glance back to see the door opening. As Lovely walked out in the maid outfit and twirl around in it as she asked.

“Is this good Master?” making sure she had it on correctly, as Jerry hum...and soon put the collar on her neck, which she accepted gracious as he connected it and then said.

“Now it is.” then move to the counter as he couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride as he asked to the stallion. “She's a lovely pet, isn’t she?” the stallion gave a perverse grin, as he soon gave the payment.

“That’ll be 500 bits.” and in return...Jerry handed five gold coins.

The stallion’s grin dropped to a questioning one while looking at the coins in his hand, weighing and feeling the unfamiliar coins over. “Uh, sir… this ain't enough to--” Looking up and… seeing the male gone, as well as the mare. He stared for a while before shouting, “Consider that varment!” Getting up and moving to try and chase down the guy who all but vanished.

It was almost too bad the stallion would never find him. Jerry was fast in hauling ass-- namely his new mare that was over his shoulder and allowing him to openly pat or slap her nice rear --and get through a newly made gate a good deal out of town. It gave him a nice good free-bee escape back home and leaving him in the clear.

As Jerry went through the Main Gate, he and his new mare teleported into the throne room. Lovely felt a little dizzy, seeing everything in circles as she stay on her Master shoulder. Jerry himself, merely move his blade to the side and said to a Minion. “Take this to the armory.” a brown move to grab it, as he feel up Lovely rear, hearing her coo out as once she got her bearings, she look back and asked.

“Master, do you wish to play with your new maid~?” For a brief second, Jerry felt like one of his dreams, granted a perverted one, was coming true. Worth it. thought Jerry, as he place her down and told.

“Wait just here. I’ll be back.” moving to the armory to take off his armor, as Gnarl examined the new ‘maid’ for the Lord.

In a sense, Gnarl had to give it to his master. The man knew what to just aim for in a women-- or mare in this case. And the elderly minion had to mentally nod at the results. She stood in place with a smile. Hands folded over her front and patiently waiting in place. Her eyes were focused, unwavering from where Jerry had left.

The maid uniform was also a good touch. She could be possibly useful to make sure the Master was tended to or properly than with most minions. As useful as they were? They were still… subpar to normal slaves and maidservants. And in this case, also less pleasing to look at. He was sure getting her to bring the Master food, water or service him at any given time would be good.

Who knew despite being a idiot, he knows his taste for females. and as a bonus, now he didn’t had to fully worry for his life when his Master is in a bad mood. He can shove this mare before him and let her deal with his anger. Although it could either be for a moment of her being used by him-- or her dying and Gnarl still lives to advise him. A win-win for the old minion.

He heard Jerry coming up in his robes, as Jerry told to Gnarl. “I’m taking a small break. I need to also go shopping, so remind me after my break to head back and shop for threads, modest clothings, and panties and bras.” Gnarl gave a look and asked.

“Why would you seek such things, my Lord?” glancing to him as Jerry told flatly.

“So Spree and Shadow doesn’t unintentionally make me have sexual tensions the next time I see them.”

The slight reminder made Gnarl have to nod some in realization. While the tension did wonders to kindle Jerry’s anger, it also made him extremely testy. Possibly too testy. Gnarl himself still felt miffed at that mare, Spree, for ruining a otherwise perfectly good evil punishing season. It was raising his hopes for a nice, dominating Overlord. He would get back at her.. But she was fierce, and he had a distinct feeling she would choke him to death if he pushed her too far.

He also disliked the goody-two-shoes smell that came off her. So nice and compassionate and caring and almost near dotting over that thestral in protecting and healing what past wounds were on her wittle heart.

It made Gnarl want to puke his guts at it all.

Ugh, if only I can make her take down a...peg… as a idea came to him. Recalling the thestral in her ‘loving’ arms, as he devise a petty and evil plan. She had a ‘choice’ to serve the Master? Well...he could help her lean to him...after all, she knows her place under him...and if he did this with patience and careful planning..that thestral will be back under the Master and he’ll have the satisfaction in harming the earth mare!

He turn his attention to Jerry and asked. “May I know how long of a ‘break’ you’ll take, Sire?”

“A day or two. Walking through the wilderness and being lost-- does not improve my mood.” then said to Lovely. “Come on, you’ll help me bath.” a happy smile on her face as she followed him a few steps behind him. As Jerry was walking up the stairs, and leading her to the bathroom, Lovely took in all around her.

The gothic like place, the lavish areas, the fact that it was all in another place entirely. She briefly wonder, if her Master was rich? If so, it would explain why he would want her as a maid. To help clean things up. She recalls when she first met her Master, recalling the darkness, the lack of light-- and suddenly, she was able to see. She didn’t recall anything of before the darkness, but all she knew that the man who led her, was her Master.

That was all she cared about.

As Jerry came to the large tub, he remove his robe, entering in the warm water as he gave a relief sound, dunking in and coming out, enjoying the warm waters as Lovely stood by the side, waiting until being called upon. “Lovely, can you get those soap bars there with the rags?” quickly looking to where the soap was located, she moved by and grab them as she came and kneel down by his side.

“Here Master,” smiling as she asked. “Do you need anything else? Something to eat? Perhaps something more to enjoy your bath...or me~?” giving him a sluttery wink, her leaning some over. Hands on her knees while giving him a clear view of her very large cleavage. As Jerry partially wonder if he made her think of words like that….or that machine was more sexualize than he first thought.

“First bath, then you.” told Jerry as she giggled, leaning back as she spoke.

“Of course Master.” as she stood at attention, but was slightly opening her legs to let him get a good view of inbetween the tiny skirt she wore. Jerry took low breaths as he thought out. Okay...you got you're own living...sex doll? Hmm, that sorta seems insulting somehow. Sex-slave? Ehhh, maybe...its sorta means she’s a actual mare...then again she was...created… shaking his head as he was scrubbing himself. Ugh, just consider her a sex-slave. Easier for my already tweak moral dilemma.

He did however took peeks, to which she smile, subtly pressing her breasts together as she lean towards him, allowing him to see her cleavage more as she move them up and down with her arms. Giving a show of sorts as she was shamelessly showing off her body to him.

Jerry tried to focus on cleaning himself, but with Lovely giving him a show with her breasts, and with the lack of sex for days on end-- he gave a good mental scream. FFFFFFFFUCK IT! as he got out of the tub, drying himself off fast and look to Lovely as he ordered. “Strip. Now.”

There was a slight elevation with her smile, almost a slight giddiness while she reached and began to strip. She didn’t seem to tease him-- but it seemed like at moment she was, taking maybe a second longer on something that shouldn’t have been that long. Regardless, he watched as each piece of cloth fell one by one.

The stocking, the short skirt, the little headpiece for the uniform, the shirt itself, the corset under it-- he felt himself come to attention and throb all the more. The way her large and near gravity-defying breasts bounced upon being let out of corset itself made him hands flex in want. And the way she slightly rolled her hips while moving her thumbs at the waistband of her panties made him almost fidget in anticipation and impatience.

As soon as it was dropped though, she gave a almost smoldering half lidded look, stepping over her discarded clothes and slowly twirling for him. Tail flagging high to flash her lower bits and wiggle her hips to make her ass slightly jiggle in the most alluring of ways before her front came back around with those slightly bouncing boobs with nice and slightly erect nipples that looked almost like drops of chocolate. And when she spoke with her full lips, she spoke while placing a hand to her lower lips and forcing them open to show a slight dampness between them.

“Master~, how would you like to take your ready and willing maid this evening~?” Jerry didn’t pause, moving close to her as move a hand to her breasts grabbing and squeezing them as he feel the utter softness of them, as he gained a thought.

“Why don’t you show me how good you clean with that mouth of yours, on my sword?” said Jerry, as she gave a slightly giggle, and slowly move down, getting on her knees as she went before his mast member. Taking in the sight of the 8 inch member, she coos.

“Master, it seems your blade needs a proper cleaning~.” then gently place her hands around it, rubbing it some as she look up with a smile. “I’ll be honored to clean your blade.” keeping her eyes to him as she began licking and tasting the tip as her tongue rolled around it. Jerry felt more aroused, as while yes he was getting his first blowjob-- but the way she was looking at him, keeping in eye contact. Seeing the utter devotion, the love she has for him, the want and need to please him as she began to go down on his member. Taking his head as he felt her hands caressing his member.

She saw in his eyes of the utter enjoyment, the pleased and want for her to please him. She felt overjoy that she was placing him, as she look away to focus on the member. Pushing more of her head down and sucking it like expert, moving her tongue around as she bob her head up and down the rod. Moving her head in different angles to add pleasure for her Master sake.

It was admittedly odd, as part of her found the dick she was servicing to be… odd in shape. In her mind, it should have been more flat headed, and more greater in girth and having a medil ring around the middle or so. This was different, and so was the skin's texture-- but regardless, she was figuring it out. The cute mushroom tip that Lovely soon licked at tasted of slight precum, and form his slight jerking again told her-- the pink head was the sweet spot.

The rest of the shaft she place a firm pressure on, and able to feel the veins and muscles that help hold it nice and stiff. She felt herself get wet, inhaling more of the musk that seemed to radiate off the member and form the sac that was a bit hairy-- not that she minded. In fact, she took a slender hand to cup the balls, gently juggling the nut’s inside while she made a moan in her throat. The sound and vibrations tickled the member, the same one she slightly allowed in a bit further, giving a firm suck and making it touch more closer to the back of her throat.

Holy….shit….! Thought Jerry, hands placing on her head, giving low pants as this was-- this was mind blowing! He honestly didn’t expect her to be talent with her mouth, even touching his balls so well. He felt the vibrations as she was slowly taking more of him in her throat, into her wet, tight and warm throat as he almost felt like releasing as he said. “S-Shit, Lovely, I’m g-going to,” gritting his teeth as his eyes clench.

Lovely took that in, as she pull her head back, focusing on the head as she suck hard an lick around the edge as she jerk the rest of the member furiously in a firm hold as she lick around the tip entry. She felt the warm gooey lifegiving seed enter in, taking more and more as she didn’t waste a drop. She waited until she managed to get it all...then pull back to open her mouth wide. Showing all the semen in her mouth, before closing it and swallowing down. Jerry just look at her, panting and red faced as he said.

“Damn...that was amazing.” she smile of the praise and said.

“Thank you Master.” Then look up, eyes full of happiness she did well in pleasing him, and expectancy of doing more as Jerry internally grumble. It might take him a while to ‘recharge’. However...He move to sit down as he ordered.

“Lay on your back and spread your legs wide. Time for your Master to inspect his maid.” A lustful smile filled her face, as she began move back as she laid completely down. But she moved her legs up and high, with her hands gripping around her knees, spreading her legs wide as he look to her wet, puffy virgin snatch. He move down as he internally try not to panic.

Okay...you did a little work on Shadow once...this is a good opportunity. as he began to rub her slit, she gave a low moan. Head leaning up to see her Master, having a wide smile on her face as she saw him working on her cunt. She wonder a bit on her Master wanting to play with her, maybe she should suggest a position she can be in for him to play with her better? She gave a low moan, feeling his fingers push in, as she consider that her Master was simply rilling her up. Which she didn’t mind, but she was curious on why he didn’t take her yet.

She gave a small coo when he gave a deep two-finger thrust in her, making her want to squirm in need. Already she could feel them, wiggling inside of her and exploring around her love tunnel. He wanted to know her-- feel her and make sure her wet cave was ready to be taken. And for Jerry, he could feel her walls next to sucking his fingers in. It wasn’t like Shadow’s, which was a bit more looser and lax-- velveteen soft and pleasant, but not like this!

Whatever further thought he had next to cut off as he heard a couple of gasps, making him blink and glance up… and awkwardly stay in place as both Spree and Shadow stood at the entrance to the bath-- the curtain used to separate the areas lifted and the mare’s looking on with wide eyes and gaping mouths.

Both stared at the other, unable to speak or move. Spree’s face was of shock to be certain, and there was a twitch there, as if wanting to object. And Shadow looked almost bothered too, and almost had a shine of realization about something and made her shift. Jerry wanted to say something, but he was interrupted this time by his sexy maid of a mare-- who moaned in want while her walls again spasmed in need.

Before Jerry could even say anything, he heard Shadow speak. “Why?” looking at him with mixed confusion and bits of hurt as she asked. “Why...do you have...a red here?” Jerry thought on that hard, he and wondered to make it simple, or make it as ‘overlord’...so he did it the honest, but not too blunt. He look to her and said.

“I’ll be honest. I care for you Shadow, I honestly do,” surprise etch her face, as her friend words of him not caring for her as he went on. “But even though I do care, you’re a free mare. Meaning I can’t really, well, be familiar with you like before.” she blink in surprise as she look at him, trying to see if there was dishonesty in his eyes, any sense of lying, trying to see if he was covering his ass…

She didn’t see any lies, or dishonesty. He did care for her...and meant it that since she was a free mare...he couldn’t touch her. “And really, I had a feeling if I did get near you first, Spree will try to push me off.” Now that...that made a sort of sense. She knew Spree was protective, but not unfair. Unless...he doesn’t know that? He seem to not know much. thought the mare as he admit. “And after being in the wilderness for days without sex? Yeeaaah not going to lie, really annoying walking around.”

She tighten her lips, feeling conflicted, as soon as he mentioned sex, it made her feel hurt that even if he said he cared-- he view her as a need for sex. But at the same time, he admit he cares for her...does...does he have sort of moral standards? She look to the more sexy looking earth mare… and look to him as she asked. “Where...did you bought her from?” feeling a little inadequate as the mare was more sexy than her.

“Well...I got her from Dodge Junction, at this store and got this machine-,”

The gasps he heard caused him to pause. In fact, that wasn’t the only thing that made him pause. Shadow’s eyes were wide and isolated, wings tight to her sides and the towl she brought with her was hugged tightly to her scantily clothed body with a sort of horror.

Spree was no better, her hand was at her mouth and her eyes were looking at the mare. There was a pained sadness there, but she also looked like she realized someone just died-- died a very horrible death of some sort. She gulped and looked to him, it wasn’t rage, it was more of a questioning look, as if trying to decide if she should shout or ask something.

The latter won out, as she asked with a dread filled tone, “Machine…. A… A B-Blank-’o’-Tron m-Machine?”

Blinking some, he thought. I am...really missing something here. as Jerry knew it was the same machine as she asked...and for some reason felt like he was going to pay a ‘visit’ to it later. “Yes...why?”

He watched as Shadow closed her eyes tight and placed her hand to her mouth, as if ready to hold back a sob, while Spree took a shaky breath. A shaky and very disturbed breath. “I….Y-you don’t know?” Staring at him with her maroon eyes before shuttering in place, “Oh Celestia… you don’t, do you?”

Gulping, she informed, “It’s… it’s a machine that kills you.” Then breathed out, “And, I don’t mean… like normal-- it rips who you are away… you’re cutie mark… your personality… y-your memories…” Shivering in place and hugging herself. “The...the most troublemaking mares… the most disobedient ones… they put them in, they get turned into… blanks. Empty shells that just… stand around to be turned into a toy for any sicko’s wants and… It’s not like they were ever the pony they were anymore…They’re gone.”

Shadow look on, ignoring the mare on the ground, focusing on his expression, his eyes-- and there was shock, surprise, realization, disgust...horror...and soon there was anger. So much anger, not at her, not at Spree for explaining what he essentially did-- not even to the mare...no this was, this anger was something else. He close his eyes, taking a deep breath...as he said.

“Well...now I know what I’m going to do now.” then got up and ordered. “Lovely, get dress and wait for me in the chambers.” the earth mare panted, feeling needy, but obeying her Master. Getting up and getting her ‘uniform’ on as he put his robe on as he move around the mares and headed out.

Shadow was silent, as when the...the mare move by them...she spoke. “S-Spree?” gulping some, as she look to her friend and said. “I...I honestly don’t think he even..realize what he did…”

Signing, Spree said, “I think he does now…” Looking back to the curtain and said, “I’m… I’m sorry for whoever that mare was…” Then sighed, “But… there’s nothing we can do to help her now…” Sounding very saddened by this before saying, “Come on Shadow.. We should wash up…” Turning to reach for the bath.

She nodded, gathering her things, as she felt conflicted. She didn’t knew if she still feel the same to him or not...especially with what they found out...and what they saw.

There was a quietness, in Dodge Junction, as Jerry was walking in his Arcanium set...with his Mace this time. As 50 minions move behind him. More Browns, Reds, and Greens. He look around, as he grip the mace tightly as Gnarl spoke in the helm. “Oh sire, what are you going to do?” slight giddy in his tone as Jerry said in a cold and deathly tone.

“Destroy that thing and kill everyone in my way.” Gnarl couldn’t help but feel excited of the fact his Master was going to raise hell, maybe literally. As Jerry came inside the shop as the stallion glance and said angrily.

“Hey, you haven’t pay for those things you var-,” choking now as Jerry raise him in the air with his left hand, eyes glowing white with a rage as Jerry was crushing the windpipe-- and a sudden crack came. As he drop the body as he motioned his arm out and shouted. “Destroy all!” the Minions charged as they attack anything, as Jerry came inside the room, looking at it a different light...a hateful light.

He raise his mace, slamming it down, letting out angry screams and rage as he smash it, bashing it-- breaking it as he shouted out. “Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you!” he slam it down as the machine was behind repairs, it was nothing but metal and wires. And in his anger, in his mad rage, did he forget about the Blanke’s, all sleeping in preserved boxes and unmoving as they were dreaming...a dreamless sleep.

Jerry huff and puff, looking at the broken machine as he glare at its remains and said. “The world would be a better place without you in it.” Turning as he walked out of the store with his Minions giving him gold from the register, as he saw a few Caribous standing there, all armed as one of the caribous spoke. “Sir, you are breaking-,” but was interrupted as JErry slam the mace to the face.

“You damned Caribous! You fucked it all up! You fucked this all up!” charging his browns and greens at them, as his reds burn any from afar. “If you wanted me to get mad, if you wanted me to get angry!? WELL GUESS WHAT!?! Guess fucking what?!” as he raise his arm, burning any Caribous around as fires were spreading on buildings as screams and terror came out as Jerry scream to the heavens.

“You are going to regret pissing me off!” going in mad rage, as the slaughter began for Caribous that stood in his way.

And meanwhile...meanwhile Gnarl grin wide, seeing the utter destruction as he cackle. “Oh yes...this is the Overlord…” then laugh. “And all I need to do...is send him into a wrath unlike any other-- and he’ll be a true terror.” as he began his evil cackling laughter.

Overlord relieves

After...some rather few long hours, of ‘stress relieving’ Jerry return from Dodge Junction, as he looked bloody as blood drip from his armor, taking breaths as Gnarl held a smile as he spoke. “Greetings, how was that trip, Master?” seeing him standing there as Jerry told.

“Fine. I’m not leaving for a good while.” then turn and began to the armory, as Gnarl cackle to himself. Knowing there was much delight to his Master wrath.

Jerry numbly let the armor be taken off, heading to his room as he rested in a chair, mind thinking over as he felt...mixed emotions. I...god that was amazing. The high I got from destroying that thing! Damn, it was just, like I could destroy things without people annoying me! I remember the time people annoy me so bad, I wanted to punch them, but never could. But now? a low laugh came from him.

I can do it next to free and do it when I feel like it! No holding back, just take charge, smash down and make them my bitches until I killed...them…. realization came as he held back a breath. I...I killed them….I killed so many. The store owner, those Caribous-- anyone trying to attack me. I-I mean I did it because they were all focus on sex and depraving mares of their own personalities! I, I couldn’t let that be! I just CAN’T let that be!

And he soon recalled there were more blanks there...and he destroyed the only thing that could make them ‘normal’ again...and more realization came as he...he burnt down the building, with them in it! He clap his hand over his mouth. I’m...I’m a killer...A damn killer…. as he shook at that thought, he killed...so many people, and for what? Because of something that sicken him? Just the need to kill everything? And soon...a bitter realization came in.

I’m….I’m the Overlord...I...I have to kill. I have to destroy… hand gripping the chair tightly as he clench his eyes. I...I have to be evil...to be the bad guy...otherwise...otherwise I am nothing more than a reckless fool who just kill when I get angry...a mass murderer… the burden of this...was heavy on him. He...he was just a college kid for God sake! This...this was heavy.

And...and I can’t leave. I could but...but the thrill of the power, the utter delight of destruction, how I enjoy crushing those Caribous-- and relieving in their suffering… taking a shaky breath...he let it out as he knew deep in himself...he was the bad guy. His very actions confirmed it.

But was he really willing to go through with this? Go out and find more to kill, to just… slaughter like before? Could he handle it? Already he felt sick at what he did, and even now the scent of blood began to tickle at his nose-- overwhelming his senses.

“You’re not going to give up yet, are you?” That playful tone made Jerry snap his eyes wide, turning and looking around the room that was once dark and gothic black become near white, silverish and inverted. His spine tingled with a unfamiliar sensation of trepidation, hearing that man form before speak, “Getting cold feet already, Jerry?” Making the newly crescent Overlord get on his feet and turn around to find that man leaning on a umbrella cane.

Taking a very deep breath with close eyes...Jerry breath out, looking at him and tried to speak in a clear tone. “Trying not to...its just, overwhelming on what I just did...and what I done without even realizing it.”

With a slight nod, the mystery man of inverted colors spoke, “Oh yes, very much. It was a very gorey show-- too bad we had to cut back on viewing hours. I think some of those watching missed it.” Then waved a hand, “But guaranteed action was never part of the deal, so I can get that to slip now and then.” Almost having a trollish grin in place.

Calming himself more, he asked. “Are you here to just troll with me, or see if I’m going to back off now?” as he look directly at him as he tried to show his bravo. “But I do want to know...who are you? You sent me here without reason or rhyme...and yet I don’t know your name.”

With a correcting toe and pointing of the caned umbrellas tip, the man told, “Oh no, I brought you for a reason. You just conveniently forgot.” Then tapped it on the stone floor to remind, “You were brought here for the entertainment of higher beings. I told you this, and it was a deal I cut out with someone. I was the strict provider of said deal.”

“As for my name…” He grinned whimsically, “Well, I could tell you… or we can cut a deal and I’ll tell you.” Then waved off and striding around Jerry slowly, “But you can use a tittle. I have plenty of those. Maybe too many.” Then flashed a grin with, “My personal favorite is the Eyes of Fate.”

Eyes of Fate… taking that name in as he look to the inverted man and asked. “So I’m suppose to be the necessary evil like you said? Be the evil for...the Caribous? What sort of evil am I supposed to be beside death and destruction?”

“Cute. It doesn't even know.” Teased the strange man to Fate. “I told you before, that’s up to you.” Then looked to his nails, slightly fixing his leather fingerless gloves saying, “I’m just here to make sure you keep alive long enough and keep things interesting. I have a few mil on this deal, and I would hate for it to suddenly fall under.”

He soon looked to Jerry with a hardly interested look, and told. “I don't really care what you do-- as long as you keep it nice and interesting. The only rule isn’t dying.” Then grinned, “Besides… Being Overlord gives you a good excuse to do whatever you want-- no questions asked. You’re a bad guy, it’s expected for things to get a little…” Glancing down and back up to grin, “Bloody.”

He took that in, as while it slightly horrified him he killed a lot of people without remorse….he clench his hands, as a emphany came to him. I’m the bad guy. I can’t be anything but a bad guy. Even if I try to resist...the Minions won’t follow me. Gnarl won’t follow me...they’ll follow the Caribous, because they’re the closest evil. fear went in his spine, as he knew...he had to be a evil that the Minions want to serve...and wear the guise of a villain to everyone...to be shun, to be hated...because that’s a villain purpose. To be everything everyone hated.

“Oh~” There was a tinge of interest, “Did you figure something out profound in that tinsy little 3rd rate perception of yours?” The man’s voice sounding teasing… but at the same time, Jerry wasn't sure if he was being mocked or not.

Taking a breath...Jerry look at him and told. “Yeah, I did,” bringing up his left hand and clench it tight as he told. “If I’m going to be the bad guy? I’m going to be the bad guy the Caribous will fear and dread, to be the very thing everyone will hate and despise as a villain in this whole wide world.”

There was a chuckling, a very mischievous and nearly dark chucking form the man that lifted up the cane in his grasp and spun it in hand while approaching. He stopped some feet away, hand behind his back and leaning forwards slightly, the umbrella's cane's tip reaching out and lightly tapping on Jerry’s forehead with each word. “Then. Don’t. Disa’. Point.” And at the last tap-- things were once more normal…. The Eye of Fate gone.

He rub his face, moving to the chair to sit down, breathing out as he thought. I can’t believe I said that… a low smile on his face. But...if I’m the bad guy...I better make sure that I’ll make people hate me, to shun me...to despise me. a hallow thought came in mind. Not the first time I was outcasted in society...should be easy...just stand around and monolog my evil plans… should be believable enough, right? a low chuckle came out of him. Eyes closing...as he just needed a break…

But he did glance at Lovely...who waited in his chambers, standing straight and professional as a maid, slightly shifting her legs and rubbing her thighs as she was horny. ...fuck it. I’m evil now. he commanded. “Lovely, get over here on my lap. I need to touch you.”

She was more than happy to, her hooves clopping loudly on the stone floor as she next to ran to him and turned on her hoof-tips to sit down on his lap. She made shuttering breaths and he felt her wiggle her plush rump into his lap-- even seeming to slightly grind on him before going still. He could hear a slight whimper of need from her, but she was trying so hard to not ask him for relief. But she sounded so horny and needy-- no, he could smell her!

Eh..not in the mood for taking her virginity after that little talk...but touching… hands moving to her body, as one hand went in between her legs, going to the panties an grinding in her wet snatch. Another hand went to her breast, squeezing it and feeling the softness of it as she moan out, wiggling in his arms as she didn’t speak, or ask him for more. She submitted to his touch, as her arousal was overpowering the room.

Didn’t help that she was slightly grinding her ass on his lap. He move the hand around her panties, to under them, fingering in her as he started to get under the clothing...and was gently nibbling her neck as he was starting to feel the need to just...overpower the mare on his lap. Remind her who she belongs to.

While it was small, there was a almost slight plea in the small whimper he heard before it turned more into a needy moan. Lovely lulled her head back, shivering all the more when he grazed his teeth over her neck in all it’s vulnerability. He felt his fingers get a tight squeeze and suction from her passage, her mare juices starting to coat more and more of his hand and sully her panties even further.

He heard a strangled sound that was soon drowned out by deep and husky panting. He could feel her soft pillow like breast pressing into his groping hand more during the height of each of her deep and warm breaths. Even if he wasn’t too interested in taking her virginity… he couldn’t deny a slight tension below. All the wiggling and slight grinding on his lap having woken somebody up-- enough so that he could start feeling her grind her asscheeks on him. Encouraging him. If he didn’t know better, she was next to begging him to take her.

He pull from the biting as he glance to the doors to side, seeing them closed assured him no one was going to get in for now. Jerry felt slowly in the mood with her grinding her plentiful rump on him, he was starting to consider if he should take her virginity just to give her a release? But I don’t think I’m fully in the mood. I mean sure some guys would probably jump at this chance, but I just got done with a heavy talk with this ‘Eyes of Fate’.

But there was another way, as he briefly recalled she’s been waiting here for...hours now. With no permission to release or to play with herself. He gained that other idea as he move his hand away from her breast, moving down to her legs as he spoke in her ear. “Take off your panties and spread your legs.” She gave a needy moan, moving her hands down to the sides of the waistbands, wiggling more on his lap and growing ‘tower’.

Lovely pull the panties off, as more juices spill out against his robes, as she nearly kick the panties off to the ground as Jerry briefly notice the panties were ruined with her juices. She grab her knees and pull her legs wide open, looking back to him as she whimpered, slightly shaking and pressing her ass against him. Hoping he would take her now as she's been waiting so patiently for him to take her.

Jerry saw the half-lid eyes, the amount of lust, the need and want in them as she wanted him now. She wanted him to take her and make her feel so good. Jerry gave a low snort of mild amusement and arousement, as he move his hands down to her revealed flower. Glancing down to see the nub revealed as a devious idea came up. He gently grab it and slowly tweak the nub with his thumb and finger.

There was a jerk and a sudden scream, and for a moment it seemed like she had came-- but after a moment he realized that it only gave her a sort of spike of pleasure. She shook on his lap, not focused on grinding as she made small sounds of utter need. He could feel her walls trembling and the little nub winking all the more. It was then he heard her shaky voice speak out with that deep want.

“M-M-Master~,” spoke Lovely, turning her head some, as she begged to him. “P-Please, p-p-please ta-ake me~. I-I-I neeeed you~.” he was a bit surprised, as he gently finger her in, looking at her as he massage the slits as he asked.

“Lovely, you didn’t came yet?” he was honestly sure she came, but she gave a shaky head shake.

“N-No Master,” body flush in hotness and trying to not pant or moan from her Master gentle touch in her wet and needy flower. “I’m c-c-close…”then beg. “Please, p-p-please. Take me~. Please, f-fill me.” reinforcing her grinding on his lap, trying to encourage him to just take her as her waist squirm with her body pressing against him to entice him to just taking her.

“Not yet,” said Jerry, hearing her whimper as her ears became pin down. He spread her lower lips, glancing down to the crotch as he was rolling his fingers around in the revealed flower. Glancing up to the clenched teeth and trembling from her body. Squirming and moaning as he told her. “I will however, let you enjoy your release.” as for a brief moment she wanted to ask what he meant by that, until it was shoved to the side as he began biting her neck with his teeth and began pumping his fingers into her tight and ready to release hole.

Her eyes shot wide and she gave a loud scream of pleasure. She slightly lost grip with her legs, almost dropping them during her moment of electrifying pleasure. She could feel those fingers only so deep though-- and she wanted him deeper in her. It only made that itch more painful in a sense, the sort of itching pain one just needed to scratch.

But Lovely could feel her high, the tightness, it steadily climbed with his treatment. While the treatment of her cilt was a tad rough-- it was also rolling with powerful electrical shocks that made her back arch back so much. She couldn’t hold herself still, slightly shaking her head around, feeling herself unable to move much with those teeth gripping her neck.

Then, he did something different. She wasn’t sure if it was intentional or not, but during his next strong thrust in with his fingers, his other hand pinched her clit, just as her hips were moving. The added pressure, she wasn't expecting and for a moment, things just went white for her. Nothing but a blank, searing white light and a moment of deafening silence filled her. But on the outside, she had gone rigged and was screaming loudly in pleasure-- next to squirting her mare cum all over the hand and even on the robs while she came hard.

Note to self, start making the Minions clean my robes. And get a new one once I’m done with Lovely. thought Jerry, as he waited on Lovely still and screaming from, letting her ride her orgasm high as he ignored the now aroused member under her ass. In hindsight, he should of ordered her to pleasure herself, make her cum with her own hands than to do it himself.

But what’s done been done, as she was coming down, panting and breathing hard from the orgasm as the mare look to the walls. Taking breaths as she turn her head and spoke with a shaky tone. “T-Thank you, Master.” expression shown of utter gratitude of allowing her pleasure and to cum on him. She felt him releasing her neck, as she turn her head more to look at him. Seeing his smile and just leaning back…

She shiver as she felt his member against her bottom, as she asked. “Does,” taking another gulp of breath. “Does Master wish for his maid to please him?” giving him a sluttery wink as she grind more on him, legs shakily going down as her lower half began to rolled around his lap, as a part of her hoped he would take her virginity, to claim her as his.

Taking a inwardly breath, and ignoring the pleasure and tingling of need as she was giving him a lap dance of sorts with her ass, he spoke. “Not right now, Lovely.” she blink in confusion, she didn’t understand why he would say no. she could feel his member under her, she could tell how tense he was, she could even tell he was very aroused from playing her. Why wouldn’t he wanted her to pleasure him?

“But Master, I feel you need me to aid you.” spoke Lovely, as she began to carefully move her hands on his knees, moving her ass more on his lap as to tempt him and let him take her. “You feel so tense, so wanting-- I can feel your mighty rod against me, Master.”

While it was true he was a little turn on, what he need wasn’t sex. It was...it was comfort in a sense. He just needed comfort, someone to hold and just be close. Lovely began with a frown, as her mind noticing that something was wrong here, soon noticed and focus on his expression. Noticing the tiredness in his eyes, the slightly blank expression that sagged, the slight slumping of his shoulders and almost slow breath that barely rose enough to show his desires or wants. It was then she felt the concern in her flare.

She stop grinding as she focused on him and asked with a soft tone of compassion. “Master, what do you want me to do?” expression filled with worry, of concern for him as she look to him as for a brief moment, Jerry felt a low and sad smile on his face. Lovely might not know why she’s worried, but that icky feeling in her...chest. It was...it felt wrong. Her Master shouldn’t be looking like this. She didn’t like that icky feeling, and she didn’t like how Master sagged like that. She has to make it better. She needs him to feel better.

She turn her body around as she settled on his lap, moving her arms around his shoulders, pulling him to her big pillow chest as she laid her head on his. Lovely might not fully understand her actions...but all she knows is that they felt right, and it...it should help. It had to help. She nearly yelp as she felt his arms wrapped around her back, pulling her tighter and closer there was a shudder in his form, as he pressed his face against her chest as she felt...something dripping against her corset cover breasts.

Lovely stay in place, as a part of her wants to do something more, but she didn’t know what. Like there’s...she should be feeling something, knowing something, that urge of want to do something, but she doesn’t know what as there was a ache in her heart. A tightness in her chest, something in her wanted to do more. She knew the hug wasn’t enough, he needed more...but what? What was she suppose to do?

She idly rub her arms on his back, a hand pressing his head closer to her soft chest, all without knowing why. She felt...so confuse. She felt something in her was missing, something that...that was needed. Something she needed, and didn’t have to give.

It sort of hurt, in a strange sense. Her Master needed her bad, and she herself felt like she couldn’t provide. Her body seemed to move on it’s own accord almost, but even then it felt… half there, not completely in place. So, in her own distress, she hugged him tighter, head bowed over his and tried to not shed her own tears.

Why did part of her suddenly feel empty so quickly? Maybe, it was there mere feeling that she wasn’t doing her task right? It was hard to say for her short amount of life. There was so much to see and hear and experience-- and right now she was coming to the end of the day's most… most confusing rollercoaster of emotions and thoughts. All she could do now is hug tightly and keep holding on.

Jerry shudder in place, feeling the comfort as her body hugged him tighter, head bowed over his, he felt..felt a bit better. As he thought in his head. I...I don’t think I could bring up the guise of a bad guy...not here in my own home, especially not with Lovely….or Shadow if she decided to stay. there was a hollow feeling as he said. That is...if she ever wants to be with me. I’m sure she won’t. Not with her seeing Lovely...I’m a freak...I’m really am a heartless guy… He took a deep breath, as he grip her as he got up.

Lovely was surprised of this, but held in her place as he more or less carried her to the bed. He move down on his left side, settling on it as he told to Lovely. “Take off what maid clothings that might get damaged...and just rest against me, I just need to hold you.”

As soon as hooves were allowed to touch the ground, Lovely did no little striptease or fanfare in just taking off her clothing. She didn’t leave anything on while removing it all. Before he could reach for the bed, she reached out a hand. With a firm grip on his shoulder, Jerry paused before feeling those slender arms snake around his front. Fingers nimbly going to work, Lovely reached for the knot and undid it before rather gently taking his robe off and discarding it.

When Jerry turned to look at her with confusion, he only soon felt her soft fur and flesh on his, the warmth of her body mingling with his own as she hugged tight. For a moment, their fronts touched and a slight electrical tingle and heat coursed through them, her and his sexes touching the others, one slicking the other up.

It went ignored though, as the touch alone just made Jerry stumble and fall back, Lovely falling ontop of him. In this position, and thier sexs touching, a sudden elevation and thought occurred to Lovely, one that crossed her mind as she layed on his broad strong chest and lifted herself up enough to look down at his eyes. Whatever hesitations she had, left, and with her hands gently gripping his shoulders, she held him close and gave a… gentle, comforting and almost seeking kiss. There was no fire, no heated passion or sexual excitement. It was a simple, and comforting kiss and embrace.

Jerry mind went blank, as this was...this was something he needed. As he return the kiss, taking in her lips against his as his hands began moving up on her body. Feeling up her soft and firm body as they rest on her back, his body feeling hers on him, as he felt her pulling back. As they both took in their breaths, looking to the other as Jerry eyes were still in need of comfort, but the tiredness was ebbing away, as he saw her eyes of wanting to ease him, to give him what he needs as he took the initiative this time.

Moving his head to give back that gentle kiss, a hand went up to the back of her head, massaging it as while he would accepted cuddling and just holding her warm body….this was actually a bit better than what he had in mind. Although they took it rather slow, just feeling their bodies against the other, Jerry hand massaging the back of her head with his fingers holding her mane.

He never noticed it before now, but the mane was, was silky, it felt soft, like...like a thin silk cloth to feel against his skin. He pull from the kiss, as he briefly smell her mane, as it smell like a sort of vanilla fragrant. His other hand was feeling up her back, as the slim form had muscles underneath, muscles that felt lax against him. Her tan coat felt smooth, like he was petting the coat of...well a cat, feeling it through his fingers as it easily went through.

His hand went down to the curve of her back, feeling it slop down until he reach to her rear. His hands move around her cutie mark, focusing on her plump form of her behind as the touch of them was soft, large, plush in a sense. Groping it as he kneel the tush as it felt like he was working on dough. He heard her low and soft cooing to his slow and gentle treatment of one hand on her asscheek.

His member, despite being firm, was feeling the wet folds over it, feeling her heat mingling over his as it was like trying to ease the member to come closer. His chest feeling her own pressing against his, giving way to the mandible softness against his firm and strong chest while her erect nipples pressing to his skin. The feeling of her licks and little nips and kisses along his shoulder and collarbone, the way her tip of her muzzle nuzzled into the crook of his neck.

Before going back to tasting his skin as the furless and salty skin taste exotic to her mouth, kissing him whenever she could like he was the most precious of things to praise her. Then he felt a beat, a thumping in his chest as he soon felt another...another thumping on his chest, her heart. The strong beats of her heart pounding over his, the hot and husky breath from her mouth coming out with each slow pants as she roam her hands over his strong and muscular body.

Smooth round nails, her nails, not harshly, but almost sensual gripping and dragging over his skin. The way her body wiggles as she slowly grinds all of herself on him, and seeking another kis. One that connects with more heat, a more electric feel. Something draws them in a...a strange feeling. A baser want. As it was one that made the body pulse, the beat of a pounding drum and slow heat with a fire through them…

The kiss deepened more, and when lips parted slightly, Jerry found himself pushing up-- and in turn he felt her submit completely under his wants. Letting him push his tongue right into her inviting mouth as they pressed tighter to the other. His strong arms wrapped around her thin and feminine smooth and soft body, holding her tight to him and in some corner of his mind, ensuring she would not get away.

He felt her return the ground, snaking her arms around his neck and pulling her body tighter-- her wet entrance next to molded around his member, her body fitted nicely to his, everything about her from just molded and fitted right onto him so perfectly. They held, they held the other in a near death grip as they played with their tongues more and more. Both could hear the pounding of their hearts in their ears as thrill went through both-- a boiling in their blood and a crushing need for air--

Both parted, gasping for air in utter need and panting as their hearts raced before looking at the other with their eyes… and right there, without the need for words, something clicked in their heads and possibly even snapped. In the others eyes, they could see a utter want and fire that just excited both to no end.

Jerry just move to her neck, gently biting and nibbling her neck. Hearing her low moans her hands exploring his chest and massaging him, sending a pleasurable feel of his muscles relaxing. He in turn, move his arms from the deathgrip of holding her close, to move down to her plump ass. Gently gripping an squeezing the large ass, moving it around as she gave slow rocking of her hips, her plentiful juices coating and slicking him up for her. Her hot flower only further stoking the fire in his loins.

He felt his hands reacted as he gently slap her asscheeks, feeling them slightly jiggle as he heard her shudder in pleasure. Grinding more on his member as he let go of her neck, as he spoke in her ear. “Lovely, it’s time.” as his hands move to her waist, as if signalling she should position herself.

Painting with a warm and hot breath, Lovely reluctantly stopped-- but still raised herself. Both gave a shiver at the cold air touching their genitals, making them shiver briefly before she reached down to take his throbbing meat. She awed at how strongly it pulsed before pulling it’s tip upwards and lowering herself so it began to poke and part her lips. She looked to him, eyes full of want. She only waited for a bit before she lowered herself.

And when she did, Jerry had to force his eyes to stay open, teeth clenched tightly as he watched her slowly take him in. She was so tight though, and for a moment, he was sure that if he wasn’t lubed up on her juices, he wouldn't be able to get in her-- but the heat, the wetness and the tightness of her virgin walls-- the way it all gripped, sucked and massaged his member as it slowly got deeper and deeper in her, the boiling in his blood and the utter throbbing of his dick was almost unbearable! No wonder men fought and wanted virgin women!

He gave a groan, as he was resisting the utter urge to push deep into her, to just fill her completely. She in turn, gave whimpers and moans, wiggling her hips to coax him further and further in-- only causing his building pleasure and arousal to climb all the higher. As he felt her stopping, he glance down and saw the problem. Only a few bits of his member was left, mostly the base, was not in her.

He glance up to Lovely, panting from exertion, shaking and looking a little uncomfortable. But also wanting, but resting, resting and taking a moment to steel herself before slowly, agonizingly going down more, getting closer to hilting. Only to stop a bit, as Jerry felt a ‘barrier’...and realized what it was. her cervix. he saw her holding still as he glance down and she was close to his base...he debated on just letting her have most and ignored the base.

He actually ignored it, as right now, he has a hot smoking girl, a virgin girl, with him in her, and all nice and ready. He move his hands to her hips, as he slowly pull her up, making more of him being taken out as a long ‘ooooooo~’ sound of a coo came from her lush lips. He managed to reach up to his tip, as he was doing his best to stay in control. But the moment he was going to pull her down, he might of push his own hips up when she was coming down.

But the tightness of her walls made it that even if he thrust up quick, it would only be slow and mind blowing for the both of them.

He felt her lean forwards, hands on his chest as Lovely supported her body onto his more. She gave a pleasurable long moan near his face, her eyes slightly less focused as she completely savored the feeling of him coming in. The way it pleasantly parted her tight walls, the way it twitched and made spots in her tingle and the exciting feeling of when he tapped deep within her.

She couldn’t take it, she looked down, searching, finding and quickly moving-- her lips finding his as she kissed him this time, teasing his lips to get his tongue to come out to play-- and when it did she moaned in content as it came out to dominate her’s again.

Her supplement rear moved back down, slightly making a wet ‘slurping’ sound and a slightly damp pitter when their waists met. She felt her heart pounding more as they push the other away-- before she felt him thrust early. It made her jerk too, pushing herself back down with eagerness and want. They held the kiss while doing this-- the slowly dwindling air making it hard to think before they had to part and breath--

Then the world turned on it’s head. Lovely wondered what happened before she felt herself slide on the soft covers of the bed. Legs held tight and by the time she figured out her new position of her back on the bed and her Master kneeling below her on the bed, holding her legs with a look of want-- it was much too late as he began to move. And did so while taking full control.

She tossed her head back and arms reached out to take grip of… anything she could, taking handfuls of blanket and clenching it tightly as he began to piston at first slowly-- before it climbed, climbed and began to make her feel hotter, her core tighter-- and all the while her voice panted, moaned, mewled and joined the symphony of wet slaps and slurps of their sexs mingling. Making for a lewd orchestra that made her heart pound and nose flare to take in their lovemaking scents that began to fill the room with both their musks.

Jerry was moving as fast as he could, eyes clenching as he held her legs, ears hearing those sounds of utter pleasure. To smell their lovemaking and the feel of having full control over her as she submit to it all. To his touch. To his male pride. It made him feel that need of comfort fulfill with their earlier slow rise of passion. It made him want to spur in making her give out more sounds of pleasure, making him feel great to make a mare feel so good.

It made him feel great of smelling their lovemaking in the air...and it made him feel powerful of having full control of her. Of her taking his pride in her hole, it made him feel like what he did with Shadow when she was still under him. Only this time more. Much more and much greater as this mare, this mare of HIS, completely his, completely wanted him. Wanted him to take her, claim her, dominate her, and wanted to stay submitted under him.

He didn’t even registered that he was fully hilted in her as he kept piston in and out of her, or the the slight tingling tells of her jittery walls. Right before they suddenly clamped, clamped so tight it felt like he was trying to fight a suction cup. One that forced him to suddenly cum in her, her walls milking him more and more as they both felt a moment of nothing, of utter bliss as he was sucked dry of seed-- then, exhaustion. He opened his eyes, breathing hard as he struggle to stay in his position.

But soon was slowly coming down over her body, laying over hers as he rested his head near hers as his arms let go of her legs and move around her body.

He could hear her fast paced breaths, her slight moans and the pounding of her heart. He could still actually feel it through his dick of all things-- and he was sure that she could feel his heartbeat from down there too. Slowly, he turned, taking her with him as the mare herself pulled a arm-- one that still griped the sheets that slowly overtook both, their legs being the only thing uncovered, but also tangled with the other.

They laid there, panting and slowly coming down. Both could feel the member slowly shrinking down, having spent it’s load and energy. Jerry felt a shivering, and a slight whimpering form Lovely before she hugged him closer, nuzzling into him and breathing in his scent before calming down. Her eyes fluttered open, and in the low lighting… the blue orbs sparkled in a way it took away his breath.

She smiled, kissed his lips chastely, then cuddled her sexy body up to his tightly and closed her eyes, head nestled up to his chest and under his chin.

His arms move around, one wrapping around her lower back, and the other around her head. Keeping her close as if making sure she could never leave his body. But yet he knew she wouldn’t, not with hers pressing so close to his. He couldn’t help...help but having a smile on his face. Knowing that even if...if everyone will hate him, despise him-- even Spree and Shadow will degrade him and insult him…

He would still have his Lovely and Loyal treasure...his precious mare of a treasure that was his and only his. NOTHING, will take his only real happiness away. Not even Gnarl. Not even if all the world will go to war with him. Because she was his.

Elsewhere in the castle that had mostly gone silent for the night-- one room was still awake. One room that only had two beds and both with mare’s using blankets to cover their nude forms as they stared at the ceiling…. Both feeling a bit bothered.

“Shadow.” Spree spoke in a slightly tired tone. “I’m fucking horny now.” Sounding completely annoyed. The place next to echoed with the lovemaking that had gone on not even a minute ago.

Shadow ears pin as she said. “Yeah…” then shifted some, as she was reminded when...when she was under him. She recalled how he made her scream like that. It felt...good. She glance to her friend...and asked. “Cold baths?”

Thinking to that, Spree had to agree it might work… but at how quiet the castle was? She doubted the minions were even awake to tend to their wants or needs. She growled a bit at that, and shifted her body. “I don’t think anyone else is awake…”

They laid in place for a long moment, shifting under their sheets with a uncomfortable heat. Spree tossed in her bed even more restlessly than Shadow, and after a while she tossed off her sheets. The sound drew Shadow to glance, seeing a flushed look on her friend before the mare breathed out.

“Shadow.” She said slowly, “We’re friends, right?” Then shifted in embarrassment, “Look, we’re both bothered… do you want me to.. You know, help get it over with?” Looking fairly fidgety on her bed.

Sighing, she got up, then said. “Alright, but in the morning?” giving her a look. “We’re talking with him. It's time find out about him.” then move to the mare, as she gently push her back, letting Spree rest on the bed as Shadow move over her as she added. “69.” moving around to position her flower over Spree face as she moved to Spree own crotch.

There was a slightly amused sound form Spree, smelling the arousal before her as she commented, “This reminds me of the time we both went through our first heat and we got… curious.” Hand reaching around to slightly finger the wet and flushed puffy lips before her. She could see Shadow wiggle her up and body shiver. “Then our mom’s barged in right as I was cumming and caught us both in the act?” She shook her head, “Them cooing over us after that was just embarrassing….”

“Yeah...not to mention they wonder if we’re attracted to the other.” moving her head down as she slightly spread Spree legs. Seeing the mare own puffy and wet lips as she spread the slits with her thumbs. Giving licks as she felt a shuddering breath tickling at the her entrance, as Shadow felt a small shiver up her spine.

She used her tongue to her advantage as she rolled the nethers with it, slightly rolling into her entrance as she felt two hands to reach up and grope her rear. Shadow felt the kneeing flanks before a muzzle rub at her lips, breathing in her scent before giving a long lick. Shadow gave a moan, pressing down on Spree face as she push into Spree snatch, hearing Spree give a moan of her own before her tongue prods and eventually dips itself inside and swirling the inside of the thestral.

She gave a moan, as she use her own muzzle to push into the flower, piston her tongue in it as she was reminded of their first heat, and a few others while she viewed Spree a friend. She also know that Spree was Bi, as far as Shadow knew. She also knew Spree understood well that Shadow wasn’t bi or lesbian. Spree was really a close friend she trust, as this was a...thing they did for either keeping the other from going nuts during a heat...or for fun now and then. They fully trust the other when it comes to this.

There was a deep moan form Spree, and for a moment she stopped. The mare licked her lips and breathed out, “S-Shadow… y-you havn’t lost y-your touch.” Giving a mirthful laugh before reaching her hand off one flank to play at the black mare’s flower-- watching her rump wiggle more as she twirled her fingers inside.

She panted and breathed out, “I-I know you don’t mind this… b-but I think I might miss this w-when you find a good stud.” Then moved her hand away to dive back in, and admittedly savor the taste of her friend. She wasn’t going to claim to not have gained a few kinks out of all this-- and it was sometimes hard to not see her friend as a potential interest. But she did so, because they were friends.

She pull back and joke in a pant as her fingers pump into Spree flower. “J-Just think of, of teaching your mare or stud on how to make you feel good.” then giggle. “O-Or a herd.” then move back to suck on the nub gently with gentle licks with her tongue tip, she knew all too well on Spree ‘buttons’ on getting off. Especially with her flower.

“Nrg, oh~!” And Shadow was rewarded with her friends strangled moans before hearing her pant, “Ha...ha… m-maybe we should both find the s-same stud instead?” Seeming to half joke this before she began to press HER buttons. Shadow felt those hands grip, grop and move her flanks in such a way it made her spine arch with pleasure-- right before the fingers moved to her said spin and trailed their way up before pressing on a little sweat spot right between her shoulderblades during a nice, long, sucking kiss Spree gave to Shadow’s own flower.

Her wings flex high, as she gave a loud moan, pressing down on Spree as she came. Her juices coming down, feeling her lick on, collecting all the juices as she could, but making the thestral orgasim ride out much longer. Shadow felt so much pleasure as she shook...before after nearly 5 minutes, she came down and pants some. She gain her focus, looking at Spree with her smirk, but also looking as if she did good for her, if that helped.

She nodded, as she move off of the mare, and decide to make Spree experience her ‘wrath’. As she was in between Spree legs, and used her fangs to gently prod and move on the slit, while her tongue rolled around the earth mare hole. Noting her shivering and legs nearly clamping down on Shadow to keep her in place, Spree holding back, and gripping the sheets itself as Shadow tongue move to the nub, giving it long and painfully slow licks.

As she pause a bit to wait for the flower to wink before taking a breath and gently blow on the clit. Then kiss and suck on said clit with a very light and careful ‘bite’ of her teeth. Her action made the earth mare orgasim hard.

Shadow held her breath and closed her eyes, feeling a slight sputtering of cum dappen her nose while her friend roade out her orgasum. The Thestral suckled on the cilt carefully, prolonging the mare’s high as long as possible and hearing a strangled moan that Spree fought to keep down and not make too much noise.

It wasn’t nearly as long as her’s, but Shadow did hear Spree coming down from her high. While Shadow let go of the mare, she felt around reach out and gab her arm-- pulling her into the bed as Spree cuddled and told with a breathless voice, “That… that’s much better.” Then gave a peck on her friend's cheek, and told, “Thanks.”

She hugged Shadow close and told, “I don’t know about you… but I feel like sleeping like this.” Holding her friend close and saying somberly, “Sorry… I don’t mean to be selfish… Just… first time in a long time a little.. Sex wasn’t painful.” Snuggling with her long time friend.

Sighing, she move a wing around the earth mare, as she said. “Its fine Spree..” then glance up to the ceiling, as sleep did sound good. Closing her eyes as to rest from the aid of their relief...and felt a bit jealous. Jealous of the red-collar the Overlord had. Jealous that she...wasn’t there with them. She wonder how jealous she can be? She might not like Spree as a lover, but there is a distinct love there. In their little bout of sex, as she look down to Spree, the earth mare falling asleep quickly.

Cuddling with her and taking comfort of the thestral in her arms, also holding her as Spree looks...happy, even possibly safe knowing her friend is close. But she felt that she can’t be too jealous...when somepony here obviously loves her just as dearly as she did before all of this...but she recalled what she told Spree. To talk with the Overlord...if that was even his name.

While she knew Spree will do it, she might be a bit protective, or at times stubborn, she was always fair. So with that in mind, she rest, knowing there was going to be a long talk tomorrow.

Overlord Q and A

In the morning of the island, as both groups were ready and eating food...Shadow and Spree took the initiative, deciding to speak to the Overlord than waiting for him to come...problem is, it was a big castle. Thankfully Shadow knew a bit of the Castle, at least enough to get to the throne room. She ignored Gnarl, as she rather not let Spree and the old minion bicker, turning to see Quaver doing some flips. She felt she could at least somewhat trust him.

As she asked to the Jester. “Quaver, do you know where he is?” getting the irish accent Minion to look to the mares as he said with a wide grin.

“Ah, of course madams! The Master is currently in the Dark Castle room in the Private Quarters!” Shadow bit her lip some, not recalling where that was as she asked.

“Can you..lead us to him?” the minion saluted, as he was moving to lead the two to where the Master was.

Spree glanced around and sighed, arms crossed while looking to her friend. The earth mare slightly glanced down, unable to stop at zeroing in on how the too-small-dress hardly hid the thestrals legs or flanks-- even the white panties that starkly showed like neon lights against her fur.

Looking back up, Spree walked up to be next to her friend and told, “You know, when we find him, we really need to talk to him about real cloths.” And patted her own revealing cleavage to say, “I mean… not that I’m complaining we’re sexy looking-- even I find you hot in that.” Then shook her head, “But we really do need some decent cloths. Maybe a nice dress or a blouse with jeans?” Juggling a few choice cloths to have.

Shadow nod in agreement as she admit. “While I am glad I have something modest to wear-- we do need more than these.” glancing to Quaver as the bard was leading up the stairs, and taking a left turn, as she recalled this area, but never really came around it to see the rooms in it. However when they got to the end, there was a...shine in the left room, sparkling things coming out as Shadow curiosity got the best of her…

Her mouth just gap at the amount of gold just lying there, all the way to the ceiling...filled with chests, some with gems...it was like a treasure trove!

Spree had to turn with her friend to see what distracted her, and just like her, looked on with wide owlish eyes. She wanted to say something, but really had no words. All she could register was this guy was loaded-- very much loaded. Loaded that he was practically set for life!

The two just stayed there...until Quaver rattle his Jester stick, gaining their attention as the Jester told. “Now, now ladies! The Master Treasury room is impressive, but come over here!” motioning them to the opposite side, as the doorless entrance lay before them. Taking her eyes off the gold, she followed Quaver, entering in to see a circle thing, with a exact replica of the Dark Castle. Glancing to moving wheel around the thing as Quaver spoke.

“Master, the miss’es wish to speak to you!” the thestral looking to the side, seeing her former Master in a chair, wearing bright yellow robes as he was reading a scroll. He glance up, surprise as he rolled it up and said.

“Oh, thank you Quaver, you may go.” the Minion bowed, leaving off as he soon asked, full attention at them. “So Shadow, Spree. What can I do you for?” and while Shadow was looking at him, she noticed a..bit of tiredness in his eyes, a sort of pain of something-- but whatever it was, it was push aside for whatever the two needed from him.

Spree wasn’t as attuned as her friend though, and while noting something off in his tone, dismissed the tiredness as his exhaustion from tapping the created mare’s ass like no tomorrow. “Well, first off… could you tell us your name?” Moving a hand to slightly pull her braided blue main over her right shoulder and tell, “We keep hearing ‘Overlord’, but that sounds like a tittle. You know our names, so… what’s yours?”

Putting the scroll on the side, he contemplated...before answering. “Jerry, my name is Jerry.” Shadow blink a little, she was...honestly expecting a bit of ‘villainous’ name like Doom, or Rager….not Jerry.

“Jerry…?” said Shadow as he nodded.

“Yep, I know it's not impressive, but it's my name.”

There was a moment of silence before there was a slight snicker, then a bubbling amount of giggling as Spree held her stomach and said, “Jerry.” Giggling out at the name. And, despite herself, Shadow felt her lips curl up and had to put a hand to her lips to try and smother her giggles too. “I-it sounds… it sounds too cute for a Overlord.” Continued to laugh Spree.

The mare held up a hand, trying to calm down, “Sorry, sorry, it’s just…” Going back to giggling with a bright smile, “I-I don’t know, it sounds…” Why did ‘Jerry the Overlord’ sound so nonthreatening? It sounded more cute or harmless than anything!

Rolling his eyes in amusement, he said. “Yes, yes, laugh it all up.” then look at them. “But you know why I don’t give out my name and instead my title. Doesn’t do much to bring fear and terror to my enemies, now does it?” Shadow giggle more, as she tease.

“M-Maybe die of laughter, then you’ll be feared for it.” Jerry chuckle with a smile going up as he joked.

“With my Minions looking so harmless and comedical, adding my name to my title might make them afraid to laugh whenever I come around.”

Calming down some and letting the giggles dissolve to shallow laughs, Spress breathed in and said, “Oh… oh I needed that.” Looking up with mild amusement before letting her smile ease down some and told, “We also wanted to ask when you’ll be getting real cloths.” Fully calming down as she motioned, “These are… okay-- but they’re just too revealing. A few real dresses would be appreciated.”

A grumbling and frown came on his face, as Shadow didn’t knew why he was acting like this-- until he said. “I know. I actually got some threads-- but the Minions are still trying to make the dresses. And it's more tricky than it seems.”

Shadow soon spoke, “you got threads? If you give them to me, me and Spree can make some clothings from it…” Jerry blink, giving a relief breath and said.

“Thanks...maybe when you two do get clothes, maybe teach some of the Minions how to sew? That way we’ll have more clothings to have for you two to wear.”

Crossing her arms over her chest to that, Spree gave Shadow a glance before saying, “Well… I guess we could try.” Then slightly nodded, “Might as well… It’s not a bad idea to have spare cloths around.” Then gave Jerry a look and breathed in and asked, “What’s going to happen to that mare?” Making him tense some.

Spree went on, not noticing his tense body, “I mean… Listen, I’m not going to ask you let her go or anything. I know that… whatever you… well, did, there’s no changing it. Shadow and I know that… that whoever they were are gone. I’m just…” She sighed and looked at him and told, “I’m just concerned, okay? After what’s been done to us mares, I’m just a little concerned for her well being. I just need to hear it from you that she’ll be treated right.”

Shadow noticed a few signs of Jerry when spree started to ask about the mare. His tense form, the way his hand gripped on the chair...the mixture of guilt, of slight anger, even concern. For Shadow...it was like Jerry was thinking Spree was judging him. But when she noticed he heard the concern and want of the truth from him, he relax some as he took a low breath, then look to them, mostly Spree in eyes as he told.

“I am going to treat her right, treat her like...my treasure.” being honest and upfront on it, as Shadow was getting a idea of that undertone that even if he said ‘my treasure’...there was a deep meaning to it.

For a moment, Spree’s eyes seemed to judge his own, weighing his words and figuring their worth… before giving a nod and a slight smile. “I’ll hold you to that then, alright?” Then frowned and sighed. “Listen. I know you said you’ll treat her right… but I think we both know, she’s your slave… your property.”

She bit her lip, glancing away to think before shaking her head. “I really don’t have anything to say. It bothers me, but as long as you don’t mistreat her… I have no reason to judge you.” Then looked up and asked, “Can you accept that? I might not… really feel comfortable with it, but I’m not unfair about it. I’m willing to give you a real chance, Jerry. Starting today.” Then gave an almost weary smile, holding a hand out, asking in a slightly shy tone, “Deal?”

He thought over that...thinking as he soon got up, moving his hand to shake hers as he respond. “As long as you give me a benefit of the doubt as me being a Overlord...I’ll accept it.” Shadow look over him, seeing him...slightly sagged when he mentioned his title, like it was a painful reminder. She then asked.

“Why are you a Overlord?” getting Jerry to pause as she went on. “When you still had us as your...property...I was starting to think that..that you seem like you don’t belong in this job.” giving her reasons. “You gave us actual food, water, some modesty...it's like you aren’t even a villain in a sense.”

She noticed that sagging a bit more, as once he let go, that tiredness came in his eyes, moving to sit down as he let out a long sigh, thinking on how to say it...before telling in honestly.

“You’re right. I was just...a nobody who was minding my own business, before I was thrust into this job and was told to be a villain.” being quiet as he thought more and went on. “I was tossed here from my home, my..few friends and loved ones and was expected to lead the Minions. Expected to be a villain just because I’m a Overlord.” Thinking as he added as he look in a far off distance. “Expected to do things that were, ‘normal’ for villains to do.”

A frown came over her face to that, and Spree said, “That… hardly seems fair.” Then shook her head and asking, “So why are you still trying to be the Overlord if… well, you don’t sound too… happy about it.” Not sure how to take this. She shifted on her legs, trying to figure out his male. “Wouldn’t it be easier to just… switch sides?” Though this only got a bitter laugh from him in return.

Shadow was a bit confuse on why he laughed, as he shake his head and told. “I can’t.” as he motioned his arms around as he told. “This Castle, the Gates, the Minions-- they all served one thing. Evil leaders. And if I did change to ‘good’,” having a bitter expression as he asked. “Where do you think they’ll go to find a evil leader to follow like loyal dogs?” letting it hang there for the mares to figure out what he meant.

A fist balled up and Spree looked down with a slight resignation. She knew what the next most common evil was-- or at least felt like it. The Caribous. Any of them could maybe fit the mold. She sighed heavily and said, “I see your point.” As much as she didn’t want to. It was right there and in her face.

Still, she looked up and said, “Even if you have to be… why are you helping us?” Motioning to herself and Shadow, “Why are you risking this ‘evil’ you have for… helping us?” Then shook her head, “Not that I don’t appreciate it. I’m thankful, honestly, that you’re letting us free-- giving me a chance to help my best friend. We’re just… a little confused.”

Thinking some as Shadow saw him struggling to thinking of a good way to say this...before he responded. “Because even if I have to be the bad guy, even if I have to be evil, even if I have to do many questioned and maybe even tainted things...I am still a reasonable being. I am still a person with some morals that...that I would be sickened with myself if I broke them,” looking at them as he said. “Because if I have to be the villain and promote evil...I rather be a villain with a skewed morality-- than a villain with no morals and cruel like what Gnarl wants me to be.”

While hearing this greatly concerned Shadow, a lot actually, she wasn’t sure how to take that idea. That thought. Why take that up? Why try and trudge through such a idea? Wasn’t it more harder to just… wading through all the pitfalls of being a villain with shaky morals?

Grimacing, Spree admitted, “You… you have…” Thinking it over before giving, “You’re… really gutsy doing that.” Which was a bit surprising for both thestral and human to hear. “I mean… that can’t be easy. Making that choice I mean.”

He gave a low smile and said. “I know it's not. But if I’m going to be a villain that's going to be a tyrant? I at least want to be a tyrant that has a bit of good, even if its as small as a mustard seed.” taking a breath and admit. “For someone like me...its so easy. Easy to just...give in to the evil acts, to the corruption of villainous. Easy to be what you hated, Spree. But if I did give in? Did allow myself to have no morals?” giving a low smile as he said.

“Well… I might as well be a villain that will die the moment you ponies take back your nation.”

“We don’t really like the idea of killing.” Told Spree, “But I’ll be… honest. That’s almost hard not to think after what the Caribou did to us…” Dragging off into a lull of silence, both sides unsure what to say.

Well, for a while. The sounds of tapping hooves could be heard as they glanced up to see Lovely, once more in her maid uniform, walking in with a bright cheery smile and a tray in her hands full of food and drink. She only slightly paused, taking in the sight of her Master’s somber state, before resuming her speed.

The tray was placed to the desk on the side, and not a moment later she walked up to her Master, arms around his broad from and pressing up to him, delivering a tender lick and soon kiss to his lips, holding it before backing off with a bright smile.

Spree and Shadow had to blink and shake their heads at the… tender action, sexualized or not. It look honestly caring and loving, and not intentionally sexual.

He gave a low smile, as he said. “Thank you.” as Lovely smile more, as she was glad that he was a bit cheered up. As she move to the side, Shadow look to Jerry, unsure of the tenderness between him and the created mare as she asked.

“Why did she..?” he look to her, as he said with a somber tone.

“She’s my precious treasure Shadow. When I came to...Dodge Junction, and when I made her? I made her to fully serve me and tend to me. She gets a good understanding how my mood is and it’s only getting better now.” as he internally know that she understands him and knows what to do...although how she's doing it? He just assume it was the machine doing the work, and not sure what else it was.

Lovely giggle softly, as she knew that she’s learning of her Master sweet or soft spots. Like that tender kiss, it showed from last night how much he liked it, and she actually reveled in it, since he showed his approval by making her feel so good. Shadow thought and soon asked.

“Why did you make her in the first place? Why couldn’t you…” trailing off and finishing. “Buy a mare?” feeling a bit of bitterness for asking that as Jerry sigh and admit.

“You two might ask for that mare freedom. And I...feel bitter as all those mares didn’t ask for this.” looking at Shadow with sad eyes, which made her look in..surprise as she heard him saying. “I honestly thought you wanted to willingly to be mine….not forced to and being broken and abused…” having a slight mixture of anger and bitterness. “I hated that fact, the mistreatment and forcing of slavery, even if Gnarl doesn’t mind it...I did. So I had really one option to do.”

Gulping, Spree finished, “You found out about the machine and decided to get a mare from it…” Nodding some and sighed, “We get it. And… since you didn’t know about the whole truth about it, I don’t think we can blame you.” Then looked to Shadow for a moment, concerned about the confusion in the mare’s eyes.

Scooting a bit, Spree reached a hand out to grasp Shadow’s own. The action slightly snapped the mare from her thoughts, glancing at her hand that was firmly held and squeezed to give a unspoken comfort and support. One that was reinforced when she followed the yellow limb up to her friends eyes and slight smile of assurance that they could talk about her feelings later after this.

Shadow gave a brief nod, as she refocus on Jerry and soon asked. “You...thought I was willing wanting to be yours?” seeing him nod as she thought over...and asked. “Jerry...if you knew of all of this now, and knew of that machine...would you take any slaves as your own? And any mare you come across...be free?” Jerry was silent...thinking some as he thought hard and heavy as he took a deep breath and look to her with a nod.

“I do. As many as I could…” then sag a bit as he added. “But the thing about being villains, Shadow? Everyone will celebrate with the hero's, cheer for them, praise them-- want to be around them because they represent all that's good. Villains? All alone.”

Frowning, Spree spoke, “She’s not asking if you stay villain or hero or any of that, Jerry.” Keeping her hand linked with Shadow’s, “She’s asking if you’ll help. That’s all.”

He look to them...and told. “I will. I’ll help as much as I could Spree.”

Giving a firm nod, Spree told, “Then let Shadow and I talk to them. Let us try and help them.” Then glanced down in thought before looking up and saying, “There’s…. Also something else.” Breathing in and telling, “I used to hear rumors. Real glance passings about a Rebellion. That there are ponies still trying to fight back.”

“I don’t know if they’ll trust you, at all.” Spree told honestly, “But, maybe keep an ear or eye out. If you really don’t think you can help ponies without it bothering this Evil… masquerade you have-- maybe you can find a way to contact the Resistance, let the mare’s reach them safely and get better.”

She then looked to Shadow for a moment, then nodded mostly to herself. The yellow mare then told, “The Resistance might be just a rumor… but if they do exist and you do contact them?” She paused in hesitance before taking a deep breath and told, “I want in with them.” Then held her friend’s hand tight. “After Shadow makes her choice… stay with you or be free… I’m going to the Resistance. I want to do something. To actually stop this nightmare.”

Thinking some...knowing that if...if Shadow do leave or not...depends on her, nothing he can do about that. Spree however? He thought long about it… as he soon said. “If you are going to fight….you’ll need training. Armor and a weapon…” then gain a thought...and soon got up.

“Follow me. I know just the place for you to get started on how to fight.” moving around them as he said to Lovely. “Follow if you wish Lovely.”

She nodded and without much more prompting, moved to pick up the tray and bring it with. Both Spree and Shadow gave the other a glance, but turned and began to follow the Overlord out of the room and down the halls. It was here that Shadow thought about what he said, and decided to inform him a little about Spree. To point, why she wanted to fight.

“Spree want to fight,” getting Jerry attention as he glance behind. “Because her dad was a former guard that went retired. She has some training, mostly in martial arts. She's technically ready to apply the military...but with the Caribous, that didn’t happen. She knows how to fight, but no way to use it.”

Jerry thought some and asked to Spree. “What weapons could you use? How much armor can you hold up?”

Figuring weapons first, Spree told, “Spear was my best weapon. But I also knew how to use the sword and a buckle shield. Bow too, but my Archery’s only so good.” Then went on to give, “I can work with heavy armor. I’m strong enough, but back then I only had weights to work with-- I haven’t actually tried on armor yet so… maybe a medium set?” Giving out her guesswork. Yes, she was trained, but no formal training, just what her dad taught her over her life.

Thinking that over, he figure he could get Giblet to craft a few things, as they were moving down the stairs, and in the throne room, Gnarl spoke. “Greeting Master, how may I-,” then gave a look to Spree and snort and said to Jerry. “-going to toss these two out, Master?”

“No. Just for Giblet to see them.” Gnarl huff as he told.

“Sire, Giblet can only make armor to suit for you-,”

“I’m the Overlord and he’ll obey. Your argument is invalid.” interrupted Jerry as Shadow couldn’t help but snicker of how Jerry just put down the old minion like that. As they were heading down the stairs, making their way more down. Shadow felt a slow rising heat, as the air became hotter around them, with slight scents of ash beginning to tickle the nose and dryness sapping the air of moisture all the further. Lovely did he best to show she wasn’t bothered by it, as Shadow glance to see Jerry seem used to such change of the heat and dryness as they went down more.

Taking a deep breath, Spree admitted, “It smells like a forge.” Only familiar with it as she had visited quite a few while accompanying her father to refit his armor, repair broken tools or get new ones.

“That's because it is.” said Jerry, as once they reach down the steps, the mares saw a armory of armors, weapons-- and a Brown Minion in blacksmith clothing, as Giblet soon asked.

“Master, armor?” Jerry corrected as he motioned to Spree.

“Armor for her, medium size, weapons are spear, swords or buckle shield.”

“And a few combat knives.” Spree quickly added, much to Jerry’s questioning glance. She gave a shy shrug and told, “Dad used to say it’s a good idea to have a few on you incase you lost your main weapon.”

Jerry shrug, as the Minion moved up, looking at her as Shadow slightly moved a bit off, as the imp move around Spree. Examining her as a blacksmith, viewing everything as once it was before he gave a sound. Then turn to Jerry as he asked. “What armor for her?”

“Steel for now, just to get her a good basic.” Giblet then asked.

“Sacrifice?”

All three mares, including Lovely, gave questioning looks to Jerry at the question itself. And while he knew Lovely won’t be bothered by his end choice, he knew that the two mares might not react as well. And admittedly, who would react well to the idea of sacrificing your people-- or rather your troops, to help further your weapon or armor gains?

“What...does he mean by that?” questioned Shadow as she was trying to understand what the Minion asked, as Jerry explained.

“My Smelters are...unique. They craft the metals needed, but if you want a boost of either weapon or armor...I sacrificed my Minions of specific Tribes to gain that boost.”

Spree gaped her mouth, and for a moment it looked like she wanted to say something before clicking her mouth shut. She took a deep breath, looking away for a moment before turning back and asking, “C-can… can you make the armor without needing to… Sacrifice lives?” Feeling a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“I can, usually I can just get Giblet to craft the armor,” as Shadow gave a relief breath of the answer-- before he continued on. “But, here's the thing. With just the armor and weapons made? There's no boost to them.”

“And what are these boosts, Master?” asked Lovely as Jerry thought as he explained.

“For armor? Defense, regeneration-,”

“I’m fine without any.” Spree was fast to cut off. She gave a look to Jerry and took another breath and told, “I’m… fine without any boosts. The armor and weapons are fine without them.” Form how she was breathing, it was clear that the idea of casting lives into the furnace bothered her a lot.

Jerry shrug, as he look to Giblet and told. “Just used up my old armor and weapons to craft her the stuff.” the minion moved as Shadow glance to ahead, seeing the source of the heat as there were three large things. All standing as they each look different, as she grimace of seeing a...doorway, supposedly for the Minions to come and jump in. she shiver as she never thought that he would used his Minions lives like that.

But a part of her reminded that Jerry was...well, evil. And evil people don’t care the lives of their own forces. As Giblet got to a switch, as they saw some Minions moving as Jerry said. “It’ll take time for Giblet to craft what you need.” then motioned them to follow. “Come on, lets head back up.”

Spree and Shadow cast one last look to the Forge, both mares looking to the other with a slight unease of what they found out and the slight callous Jerry had about his Minions worth in life.

Going to the upper and to some thanks to the mares, slightly more cooler levels of the castle, the group moved around and headed to a new room. This one having a table for them to use, and one for Lovely to place down her tray and start serving her Master upfront with his food.

Both mare’s had taken to sitting on the side, mostly to let Jerry enjoy his food and drink some. All the while, both had to glance to Lovely now and then. The mare smiling off to the side and happily waiting for any order he was ready to speak.

When Jerry noticed them again, he decided to have Lovely go and fetch them food too, and with a bow that flashed her cleavage nicely his way, she gave a “Yes Master.” Before dutifully leaving. It wasn’t even five minutes later she returned with more food for the two, setting the tray down and placing the drinks and meals before them before moving to once more stand at her Master’s side.

Both mare’s had to agree, if it wasn’t for the sexulized maid outfit that did nothing to properly cover her-- Lovely might as well had been a maid. She certainly act like one more than a blank mare made to be a sex doll for their owner. Then again, both knew otherwise from last night's loud sex-filled moans and cries.

Spree looked to the food before her, all completely fit for her consumption…. Except maybe the fish. Where Jerry got fish, she wasn’t sure, but she grimaced at the mere thought of eating it. She glanced to Shadow, and with a tapping fork, Spree conveyed she was willing to trade the more carnivorous mare her fish-- for something her pallet could handle. Particularly the salad that was on her friends plate.

She grin, nodding as she let Spree slide the fish on her plate, while she soon gave most of the salad to Spree. Jerry glance at this as he thought. So, some ponies can eat meat, and some are pure herbivores. until he noticed the eggs in the egg salad didn’t bother Spree as he added. Well, okay so maybe protien things like eggs ponies can handle. But not actual meat.

As Shadow enjoy the meat, Jerry soon asked. “So do ponies eat only vegetables and fruits with a few proteins? No offense, but I thought you were omnivores.”

Taking more of her egg salad and chewing for a moment, Spree soon reached for the provided glass of water to down the food and pause to make sure her lips and mouth were cleared of food. With a nod, she said, “We are, but it’s mostly Pegasi and Thestrals that like meats. Other ponies… well, we can eat it, but it doesn't always settle in our stomachs.” Then gave a weird look to how Shadow next to devoured her fish, saying, “Personally? I find it kind of gross…. And even slimy with fish.”

Okay...so they can, but it might give them stomach aches? he glance to Lovely, as realization set in...that he automatically assumed she could eat the meat in her meals as he asked. “Lovely, are you bothered that I fed you meat for breakfast?” getting surprised looks from the mares as Lovely said.

“I accepted any and all meals you give, Master.” as Shadow corrected what Jerry asked.

“He means, is your stomach handling what he feeds you?” Lovely thought a bit as she admitted.

“It was weird to taste chicken for the first time, and my stomach was acting funny for a bit,” then assured Jerry as she saw the concern on his face. “But I’m fine now Master, no need to worry.”

Sighing some, and seeing that maybe she should be concerned-- only because Lovely’s Master was apparently completely unaware of her diet needs, Spree told, “You shouldn’t give her too much meat, Jerry.” Giving him a firm look and telling, “She can have it, and really… no harm if she likes it. But even ponies that like it can get a little… sick to the stomach with too much.” Then went on, “Try keeping her on a full green diet. Fruits, veggies-- nuts and maybe eggs to give her the protein she needs.”

He nodded to her advice, as he thought a bit as he finish up his meal and realization showed on his face. Crap...not enough ‘green’s around. Note to self, when I head out, grab loads of fruits, vegetables, maybe produce...maybe see what I can use for ‘cold boxes’ since there's no electricity here. he then thought over something. Which reminds me, I know they were invaded...and their rulers were under the ruler of the Caribous...How did the Caribous beat them?

“You mention the Caribous invaded. Was it military strength? Waves of troops hitting at you all? Or was it some sort of advancement of science or magic?” trying to get a idea of how these Caribous work beside ‘fuck and rape’ from what he saw. Really to him, it seems they focus on one thing and that was sex. Shadow thought and said with a bit of sadness.

“They were at the Crystal Empire, they...corrupted the Crystal Heart somehow, made all stallions into...well, what they are, even some colts who were teenager. Made any mares who weren’t strong in will…” then frown. “And as far as we know? The caribous just have corrupt magic or anti-magic armor.”

Going on, Spree spoke with a bitter tone while messing with her food. “They didn’t fight us. They just snuck in like they were friends… corrupted the guards, the stallions-- broke the mind of mares to be their sex slaves before one day-- they just revealed themselves. No pony was ready, how could we be? They… they didn’t fight us upfront, they just cheated their way in by… by forcing the same ponies we trusted to capture us. Leash us, even some got raped by their friends or loved ones… It… it was bad.”

Jerry was silent, getting a good idea that they use trickery and deceit, they didn’t even try to fight, they just use the population to do their own work while they add in. with their ‘corrupt magic’ and anti-magic armor-- no one could handle them face on. Shadow look to Jerry...and asked with a bit of concern.

“How are you going to fight them?” getting him to glance as she said. “I know you will fight them...but they can just corrupt you somehow with their magic-- or even corrupt your Minions somehow.” Jerry however grin as Shadow was wondering why he was smiling as he told.

“The joke would be on them at this point. I’m immune to corruption. Because evil and corrupt power an Overlord.”

Ears pricking, Spree snapped her gaze up with wide eyes. “Power? You mean…. You could just… walk straight at them and for each corrupting spell they cast, they’ll only...make you… stronger?” At first it was a slightly horror filled realization… before she cracked a grin and laughed.

Shadow gave a concern look to her friend confused, before Spree said while hitting a hand to the table, “O-oh that’s funny! They not only make you stronger-- but you can actually punch those cowards in a real straight up fight because they keep helping you!”

“Even more funny, they have no idea and assume my armor is anti-magic like theirs!” agreed Jerry, however while this was a revelation to Shadow.. She asked.

“But what about the Minions? I mean they are evil and are loyal to you...but couldn’t the Caribous use their magic on them and make them attack you?” Jerry snicker as he calm down and soon explain.

“Well, that is true,” getting the mares to cast worry looks to the other's, before he told. “Until I tell the Minions otherwise.”

Blinking, Spree started, “But you just said…?” A tad confused.

“When I was in Dodge doing my...well bluntly saying, destruction of that machine, the Caribous tried to get my Minions to serve them. Succeeded...until I took my left gauntlet up, and made them come back to me. Was funny a few times, even more when they couldn’t affect my Blues at all, since the Blues are magic resistance.” as he then pointed out. “Despite them being susceptible to their magic and are idiots-- the Minions instinct is to follow the Overlord. No one else.”

Sighing to that, Spree speared more of her salad and said, “Well… that’s a relief. It would of been bad if you couldn’t stop that from happening.” Though while she took a bite and chew, Spree had to wonder how that worked. Was there a sort of magic that Jerry had over the Minions that went with his whole overlord title? It sounded like it. But then again, she wasn’t a unicorn, she had no idea what could be the thing to give him this power.

Shadow asked this question. “Where do you get your magic to control the Minions? Its nothing I heard before.” Jerry was about to answer, but paused...and shook his head.

“Sorry can’t tell.” getting looks, as Shadow asked.

“But, why?” Jerry thought of a way to appease their slight curiosity and answer.

“Precaution. Let say if and when I do find this Resistance, and when Spree or possibly you too, Shadow, talk to them and they start asking questions about me...to them I might be a possible threat, and they might want to know what magic I can use...so they can put me down with all that they know.”

Looking up to this, Spree thought about it and told, “Then maybe before that happens, you actually try and make friends with us.” The declaration make Jerry’s mind halt and look up to the mare’s face, the only real difference with her being that white strip that went from forehead to nose.

She gave a smile and told, “I’ve been stuck here for over a week. And… my stay hasn’t been great….but you’re making a effort.” Sitting back in her chair and saying, “Maybe, if we can… well, actually understand the other, we could be friends.” She shifted some and told, “And you don’t betray friends. Even if we might be on the wrong sides… I'd still rather be friends.” Then sighed out adding, “Though it does sound… ridiculous, in a sense.”

“You mean as ridiculous as a male from another place, in command of a horde of imps that suppose to be a bad guy-- isn’t one at all?” pointed out Jerry with a grin.

With a scrunched up face, Spree said, “Hey, I’m trying to be nice!” Then poured in place while pointing to Shadow, “I mean… not that it’s going to ever happen, but if Shadow did stay and I went to the Resistance… even if I knew what your weakness was, you… well, uh, would have her hostage… so, I couldn't do anything to you or mention it, right?”

The situation almost making Shadow laugh, knowing that it was just a excuse for Spree. Once the mare made a friend, she was much too loyal to rat out their secrets. A giggle still manage to escape the thestrals lips.

She place a hand on her lips, giggling to her friend as Jerry grin as he soon said. “Well Spree, with a offer like that, how can I refuse to be your friend.” then thought. Going to be weird having friends...never had many to begin with. he then said to the two mares. “But anyway, since we’re friends now-- then that means I need to make sure your stay are comfy as my guests more.” as he went on. “I was thinking of heading to Ponyville to do some, ‘shopping’ of food, cloth-- anything I can get you two?”

Shadow pause, considering something...and look to him and asked. “Can you do revenge?” he look at her and soon said.

“Sorry if I just blank out...but I didn’t expect a request like that.”

Sighing some, Spree held a bitter look and said, “I’d be lying if I didn’t say that I’d agree with Shadow.” Flicking the leaves on her plate around and telling. “Exceptional Rule was this jerk we knew when we were still going to school. He always harassed Shadow and a few times could have gotten in trouble for sexual harassment but always got away. I never liked the guy.” Then looked up telling, “He got his hands on Shadow and became her Master when the Caribous came. I wouldn't toss out the idea if he joined up with them on his own free will-- but I don’t know.”

Looking down, Spree admitted, “I don’t want revenge on him… I want justice… but I know that’s not happening soon, so.. Revenge will do. I want payback for what he did to Shadow.”

While Jerry look like he was thinking, Shadow noticed a few things of his body. The tenseness of his hands on the chair, the slight scrunch face on his expressions...and a near conflicting matter?

If I do this..I’ll be killing more than Caribous. Do I have the right? Just take a life that isn’t a Caribou? but he was reminded that he was a villain. Killing was the norm. But...another part of him want clarification. “When you say...revenge. What sort of revenge? Like losing a limb, or his balls…?” then added. “Or me killing him?”

Blinking, Spree shook her head, “A-ah, no! No, nothing that drastic.” Then breathed out and admitted while scratching her head, “But.. well, at this point he’s pretty close to executioners row… if he mentioned that he was responsible for helping the Caribous willingly, then killing him would be on the table because he did treason to our people.”

“He admitted to me in my abuse session that he enjoy what the Caribous gave.” told Shadow flatly, gaining their looks as there was...anger in her eyes as she said. “Jerry...I want you to kill him.” there was a somber sigh from Spree, but a nod in agreement as Jerry noticed there was a steeled sight in her eyes that shows she wants justice to be done. Just not the one Jerry does.

The man nod, as he asked. “What does he look like?”

“Brown unicorn, silver mane, dark blue eyes.” told Shadow as she went on. “Around my age.” then sighed...and admit. “This is petty from me...but if you do get him...can you tell him that I wish I could see his death before my eyes?” Jerry nodded to that, finishing his drink as he motioned Lovely to take his tray and walk out of the room. As he soon asked.

“Do you two want to ask anything else?”

Taking this chance, Spree told, “Some sketch pads.” She was sure there was going to be some odd look form him as she went on, “Pencils. Maybe find some more fabrics and threads…” Then admitted almost lowly, “And… maybe get a few… well, maybe I can make a list for you. Like getting better shampoo or some hygienic stuff for us mare’s.” Knowing those were actually pretty important needs.

Thinking some, he nodded as he said. “A list might do well, just in case.” and knowing that it would be embarrassing to admit it out loud what the mares would need for themselves. As Shadow was nearly finished with her food...she look outside, to the volcanic landscape...and soon asked to Jerry.

“Where are we exactly? I know we’re not anywhere near Equestria...but it’s nothing I seen before.” As Jerry shrug and admit.

“I have no idea.” as he motioned with his fingers as he explain “I know we’re on a island of volcanic activities...but beyond that? Got no clue where I am.”

Blinking to herself and slowly chewing her last bite, Spree slowly gulped down her food and said, “You mean… we literally had nowhere to run, even if we ran? That besides this volcanic rock… there’s only ocean for… miles?”

“Yep. Why else do you think I use the Gates for? Being lazy?” asked Jerry with a raise brow. “They're my only source of transportation to get off this island.” They just blink owlishly as Shadow asked.

“Don’t you...have a boat?”

“Nope, and even if I did, I don’t know which direction I’ll go to, for all I know, I could be so far from Equestria, it’ll take me months or years to reach there by sea.”

Spree seemed to only add to this with a grimace, “Assuming we’re not in the middle of the ocean.” Knowing that they essentially were in the middle of nowhere. Whether this was good or not… She wasn’t sure.

Signing, Spree got up and collected her plate and turned to Shadow saying, “Maybe we should go and talk about our mare needs.” Looking to Jerry adding, “You don’t plan to go anywhere for a few days… right?” Knowing that his travels had left him aggravated. She had seen him come back ranting once. The week of travel was not smooth, and the later fight he went on didn’t sound pleasant either.

Shaking his head as Lovely came back by his side, standing at attentive as he spoke, “Nope, just going to take a few days off from all of this. Rest up some-- and head out when the week is done.” shrugging some. “Really, I could leave to Ponyville when I please-- or anywhere else I set up Gates.” Shadow soon asked.

“About these Gates...no one else...can use them, right?” he shook his head and told.

“No one but me, they can be used by me-- and whoever I give permission to. And if anyone tries to use them? Well it won’t work in the first place unless I allow it.”

It was good to know, and it set both mare’s at ease while they collected their plates and moved out. They gave their quick goodbyes, deciding to leave Jerry alone with his sex maid while they went to clean and put their dishes away. It took a while to find the kitchen, but as soon as they had Minions were there and waiting to take the plates and silverware to wash.

This left them to leave and wander the halls, not sure what to do with their free time. But after a while of wandering, Spree spoke up, “Do you want to talk about it?” Making Shadow look to her friend who said, “You looked confused form before. When Jerry mentioned and explained Lovely and what she meant to him. Did you want to talk about it now?” Tone gentle just like before whenever talking about something sensitive.

She sighed...and admit. “Yeah,” she thought on how to say it. “When he said...his treasure, it sounded like there was another meaning to it. I know you might of thought she was his possession in a way...but it sounded like...like she meant so much for him..” thinking some as she admit. “Spree...I think..I think she means a lot to him than what he just said.”

Watching her friend carefully, Spree admitted, “She’s literally his perfect mare… I don’t think anyone can really dispute that, Shadow.” Then went on saying, “She has the coat color he wants. The mane he wants. The eyes, the curves… even personality…”

“But...she also lacks something a mare has.” said Shadow with a shake of her head. “I look at her and Jerry, Spree. And as much as there was a tenderness in that kiss...it was like she wanted to do more, but didn’t know what.” looking at her friend as she told. “She was missing what all mares inherently have. Empathy.”

There was a sharp wince to that, as Spree looked down. “Yeah… I… sort of feel sorry for her when you bring it up like that.” Then looked back to Shadow going on, “I mean… I can tell she, like… looks at him like he’s her world. Probably has some ‘I love him only’ thing in her head. But… I don’t know what to think if she can’t… sympathize with him.”

Shadow nodded as she said. “And it’s even more harder to do more than just give a good show for him, when he wants comfort.” getting her friend to look at her with slight confusion, Shadow explain. “Before Lovely came in and kiss him...he was looking tired, and not the exhaustion of last night, but actual emotional tiredness. It made me...just want to go over and hold him and give hushing words to make him feel better.” glancing away as she thought more...and added in worry.

“I think I’m still thinking as a red still. But at the same time...with what he told us, about how he’ll have to be a villain…” arms crossing as there was confliction within her, either being a free mare with Spree, remembering the past of Equestria and enjoying being her own mare...or being a red slave under him, comforting and being close as to give what Lovely couldn’t in terms of emotional relief.

Feeling that same firm hand of her friends on her shoulder, Spree held a soft look and said, “You’re not still thinking like a Red.” Then lightly laughed, “Shadow, you’re a good mare. A… to be honest, you have a really kind heart. I think that’s just your soft heart wanting to make his boo-boo’s go away.”

She gently patted the black mare, mindful of the wings and assured, “Remember when we were little? I was still just 5 when we played around.” Then laughed, “Every time I got a cut or scrape, you’d be right there to make sure I was alright?” Then shook her head, “Your mom always said you’d make a good mom yourself. You… you just had that sort of heart, even when we got older. You loved to just baby those foals you babysat.”

She smile to that, as she nodded. “I did, it help showed I can be a good parent when I get a litter…” then held a frown as she look to Spree and said. “But…despite me thinking as a red-collar or a free mare...I am worried a bit about him. We know that he wasn’t prepared for this life, being evil...and yet he’s expected to do evil things, expected to be like most villains we demonize...and the only comfort he could get is here with a mare that doesn’t even fully sympathies him in the emotional need?”

Thinking to that, Spree said, “Maybe she just doesn't know how to.” Then went on, “Maybe you should talk to her… explain to her how to understand his feelings. I mean… Lovely didn’t even exist until a day ago-- she’s a foal in a mare’s body. Maybe she just… needs to grow up herself before she actually understands.”

“But who can teach her?” asked Shadow, as she saw Spree giving a deadpan look, as Shadow sighed. “Right, Jerry.”

“No, duh, you.” Told Spree while pressing a finger to a breast on her friend. “I don’t know about Jerry, but you’re more empathetic than I am. And you know how to talk to younger ponies-- mostly foals.” Then went on, “I know she isn’t one, but I think you… almost have to think of her as one and lead her by the hand to know what to do.”

Shadow thought for a bit...and said. “Well, I can do something with my time here beside staying in the room or walking around the castle.” she thought more and nodded, as she smile and said. “And if I do...be a free mare? At least I know that Jerry will have a mare that can help him with his emotional needs.”

Smiling to that, Spree told, “I know I said that it won’t happen… but whatever choice you do make, Shadow?” She sighed, “Please just make it as yourself. Not because I said so or that grey told says so or if Lovely says so-- I honestly want you to make the choice and believe in that choice.”

Spree hugged Shadow again, reminding the mare of the earth pony’s very grabby protective nature. “I’ll support you, either way. Like always.”

She smiled, hugging her and said with a nod. “I will. Don’t you worry, I will.” but even if she was assured...she still wonder on her actual choice. Freedom...or servitude?

Overlord wrath

To say the week for relaxation went well… as pretty fair. It was nice to finally kick back and just do nothing too big or important. Jerry was aware of Spree getting that set of armor and weapons and, right afterwards asked help to find a room to practice in. Which, in a sense was good. She and Shadow, whenever not spending next to all hours together-- would eventually separate and do their own things.

For Spree it was training. Sure he had seen her on jogs around the castle or doing a few little exercises. But now it was like the mare was pushing that to a full-time training regime to get herself worked and up to par. Where this burst of determination and pure unadulterated energy came from he wasn’t sure-- though Shadow assured him that was merely Storm Spree’s talent showing up. Once there was a goal to reach, the mare was nigh unstoppable at times.

As for Shadow herself, Jerry had been watching her go off and talking with Lovely of all people. For hours the two would spend time doing a multitude of things. Sewing with the minions and teaching them how to make clothing. Going about cooking or trying out some recipes that Shadow tried to recall from her past. Or, more recently, have very heart-to-heart talks of girly things that really went over his head.

It was pretty clear that despite being girly most of the time, Spree was a tomboy under it all and despite Shadow’s thestral nature for hunting and meat-- was the complete girly girl. It was so odd. And it made him wonder if men will ever understand women.

As for himself? Jerry spent his time either reading, managing his minions… maybe a few spares with Spree-- who was far from being a pushover. Despite his strength, the mare did have skill. Not enough to overwhelm him yet-- but she was scary when she had a spear. It was surprising how timid or hesitant she could be without armor on, and with it seem so fierce.

As for his other times for himself? Jerry took it with Lovely. The allure of sex was pretty addicting. And in truth, he liked exposing the fact he could call on her and have her body for himself. Be it in cuddles, in makout seasons, feeling her up… maybe teasing her and most of all, the actual sex. The only problem was when he got too frisky anywhere, it almost became awkward with one of the other two guests wandering around. So, Jerry tried to make sure he did it in his private quarters.

Not that made it any easier for the two. Both Spree and Shadow spent one or two nights warming the other’s bed-- just to get rid of the horny feelings brought on them form one of Jerry’s more ‘heated’ nights.

But now, with much of that out of the way, Jerry was both happy to say, and also a bit sad to say, that he had to leave to go shopping. And the List both Spree AND Shadow gave him… was fairly lengthy. Food. Supplies. Hygenics. Clothing. There was a lot-- aside from the side note of revenge.

Jerry decided to wear his ‘2nd’ best armor and weapon this time. Durium armor, as while its not stronger like Arcanium-- its was his go to defense and magic armor. As he had the wave Gnarl off as he teleported to Ponyville. And grab the needed horde of 43, as he decided to see if anyone knew of him. He was certain word spread of his...little tantrum in Dodge Junction.

But even if he started to get the food and supplies first...nothing. No one stopping him, no one giving him suspicious looks...and was leaving him alone. He partially wonder if it was the armor, the horde-- or no one caring about him, that...made him surprise. Seriously? No one suspected me? What did word didn’t spread around...or was it because I’m wearing different armor? Eh, maybe the armor threw them off. I was wearing my Arcanium armor when I did that little destress. then look to his list as he hum. Hmm, now for hygienics and food.

He did however a passing comment. “Did you heard about Dodge Junction?” glancing to see some stallions walking by as the other shook his head.

“No, I think the station is out of commision, so far nothing yet.”

Oh right...I destroy that too in my rage. thought Jerry, recalling destroying that as he heard another comment as he moved on.

“The tracks were said to be a complete mess of confused train traffic, I think the primary station was a complete wreck.” A frustrated groan came from another.

“No real large supply are going to make it if the station got wrecked by some psychopath in barbarian like armor.”

“Barbarian like armor? The Overlord armor was crafted in Arcanium! Learn your basics!” shouted Gnarl, as Jerry rolled his eyes as he soon thought.

Good old propaganda, for once you’re useful to me. thought Jerry, as he moved the Minions to carry the hygienic supplies. However what annoyed him was there was sex appealed base clothings, so he had to get fabrics and sewing threads. However he kept a good eye on this ‘Rule’ stallion, just so he can give him the axe to the neck. Revenge and all.

The stallion didn’t seem to pop out though. Either busy or not in the area. It was a little annoying, but nothing he couldn't handle. But it wasn’t the only thing that began to annoy him. Over his time getting the needs of himself-- and mostly the mares, he had to slightly put up with the sounds that came with the area.

Particularly, the pleads of mercy or the screams of pleasure and constant sex. It was easy enough to ignore this and the smells-- but it was no less annoying when he was trying to think. It was just so damned noisy with all this sex! It was some small thanks the shops were quiet enough he could take his time to look at the merchandise and figure out what he needed to buy. Refer to the list for confirmation.

Then there was the lines. Oh the horrid lines-- even in this world with mare’s enslaved to Caribou overlords of the petty sort-- Lines were still a thing. Or even the guys that cut in front of you when you're not looking and him having to suck up his annoyance so he could get the things he’s shopping for and not cause trouble until he leaves.

Really, after such a nice week, all these little annoyances were a bit irritating. Not that he couldn’t deal with it. It was simple enough to deal with. So far, there hasn’t been anything to top what the Caribou had done so far. Aside from the forced slavery, the pervy playthings, or the stripping down of a mare, he felt he had things under control finally in understanding.

Oh how wrong he felt. It wasn’t even immediate. It was when he was going for his next stop that he heard it. A young, and utterly terrified sobbing cry. One that actually made his blood almost freeze and eyes go wide when drawn to look straight at a post a Caribou was tieing not a mare to… no, that wasn’t a mare he tugged along by a leash and was binding to that post.

It was a filly.

Jerry look at her, sobbing as she struggle, the jasmine coat filly tried to get herself free, as Caribou snort in annoyance. Jerry saw the dark green mane moving around as those green eyes full of terror. She was left with wide legs, defenseless…

And she looked only eight….time froze for Jerry mind.

No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no-, chanted Jerry. He thought he saw it all...but this...the Caribou wasn’t-- he was. He knew what the caribou was about to do. And in that moment, as when the Filly scream out those words. “PLEASE, NOOO!”

Jerry…snapped.

He didn’t hesitated, his body made a turn to the scene. His body pumping as his blood began to pump in his veins. Eyes targeting the Caribou as he only felt one thing coursing through his body. Wrath. And he was going to make them know how wrathful he can be. As before the Caribou even did the deed, he turn to Jerry running up to him as he said. “Hey wait your-,” only to stop as the axe was raised up.

And slam down to the neck, forcing the Caribou down as he slam the axe down on him repeatedly. Smashing into the body, blood splattering out as it spray on his axe, on his armor-- on his helmet as he was overkilling the Caribou. He heard shocks, screams, shouts of murderer. He didn’t care. He just didn’t care, he wanted to kill the Caribou. No, he wanted to kill all the Caribous. He turn to some armed Caribous coming with a stallion that fit Shadow description as he shouted.

“What in Tartarus-- are you doing with my toy!?!”

Oh...Scratch that. Jerry didn’t snapped….

Jerry just felt a boiling red feeling overtake everything. Like a bull, everything in sight looked red and he wanted to charge it-- charge and kill it. And that's what he did, he charged to the unicorn, coming straight at him as he look surprise, used his magic to try to stop him. Jerry felt the magic holding him in place, no matter how much he moved, he couldn’t. The unicorn snorted as he said.

“You shouldn’t have mess with my toy, she was learning how to be a good slut to me.” Jerry soon commanded.

“Minions!” all look at him attentively as he commanded. “SIC!” and at once, the Browns and Greens charged in a zerg rush, getting at the unicorns and his Caribous around him. Reds took aim, burning from afar, while the blues aided in attacking with the Browns and Greens as they added in magical resistance as the unicorn tried to attack the Minions.

The focus on Jerry was lost, as Jerry rushed up and decapitated the unicorn head from his body. As the Minions were pulling down the Caribous, he slash the axe into their bodies, as he almost didn’t register the sounds of panic, the sounds of struggled screams-- he turned to see someone trying to take the filly, take her away as he stretch his arm out to his horde, they charged to the males. Attacking and jumping at their backs.

He turn to the Caribou guards from one side, as he stretch his arm out, Combustion burning them alive as they scream. Burning them as the Overlord turn to the Minions as he came to where the filly was. She look at him with fear, uncertainty as she didn’t knew who he was as he quickly took the filly in his arms. She struggle some, trying to run and escape from this male as Jerry saw more were coming.

He sent his browns to defend him as he told. “Gnarl. Get Shadow and Spree ready, I’m bringing a filly!” as he used his Reds on a high position to act as archers.

“Sire, if I may be bold...why not let the Caribous-,”

“Finish that and I will use you as a sacrifice!” snarled Jerry.

The filly stopped her struggling and whimpered submissively in his arms, her body trembling with utter fear as she continued to cry. While Jerry would have wanted to calm her down-- he had to keep running. He could hear the sounds of Gnarl scampering off in a rush, yelling for ‘the whores’ to get to the throne room post haste.

Looking up, Jerry could see the gate just ahead, and with a raise of his fist, called all minions to come rushing back. He put more speed to his legs, his armor clanking loudly as he barreled through anything in his path. Other slaves, stallions, Caribou-- it didn’t matter. He shouldered them to the side and got out of town to rush to the forest. He could hear the sounds of beating hooves.

But it wouldn’t do them anything.

As soon as he reached the gate, he and his minions would vanish. And it was exactly what happened once he was close enough to set foot into his gate. As soon as he touched the stone ground, he came to a near halt, metal grinding harshly on the floor. Both Spree and Shadow where there, ready to ask what was going on-- or until they saw what he cradled.

Spree nearly jerked back, seeing the young filly whimpering and sobbing in terror before gasping out, “Oh… oh celestia.” Then looked to Shadow, saying, “Shadow.” Knowing she was better for this.

She rushed to Jerry, as she spoke in a gentle tone. “Shh, shh,” gently grabbing the filly as Jerry release his hold. The filly instinctively grab onto Shadow, crying out and shaking like a leaf. Shadow gently move her wings around her, kneeling some as she held the filly in her arms. “It's okay, it's okay, you’re safe now. No pony is going to hurt you….they’re not going to hurt you.” the filly just sob and held tight on Shadow, fearing of letting go and in that place again.

Jerry just look...as he was tightly gripping his axe, as he look like with his bloody armor on him as it dripped down..that he was ready to do more killing.

Almost like a mouse, Spree carefully approached Jerry, able to see the trembling rage in his ax-gripping-hand. “Hey.” As soon as those words left her mouth, she flinched and pinned her ears back. He looked livid, and she shrunk under his gaze a bit before steeling herself. “W-we got t-things here.” Feeling vulnerable without her armor, but standing tall before telling, “We… She's safe here with us. Go… go on and give them a bloody nose.” Hoping he would turn around and do just that.

Looking at her, he scrutinized her under his gaze of his glowing white eyes...before he marched to Gnarl, standing before him as he told in a cold and low tone. “You will provide for the filly with everything we have here. Food. water. Clothing. Entertainment. I don’t care if you have Quaver entertain her or the Minions. You will comply with the mares on the filly needs. And if you screw up? Even a bit?”

The tone promised only of death and slow agonizing death. “I will make the last day of serving me a living hell and a slow agonizing death. Do you understand?”

With a very clear and stiff understanding, the elder nodded quickly and mutely. He understood the threat clearly. And while he wasn’t happy about it, he was willing to comply with the Overlord. As soon as he had nodded, Jerry didn’t wait further and used the gate’s ability to return, no doubt to keep up the bloody fight.

Spree sighed out in relief before turning to Gnarl and told, “Towels, get towels now.” He wanted to protest, but she only slapped more things to do down. “Get food ready-- soup, warm soup. And-- cloths, make sure clothes are ready-- a dress. And get Lovely, fast. We’re going to need her-- maybe tell Quaver to practice and get ready.”

Form there he watched the mare walk away, slightly muttering other things in her concerns before looking and moving by Shadow and the filly, kneeling down and adding her hushing tone to the mix. “You’re safe. We’re here now. No pony is going to hurt you. We’ll protect you.” Arms around both to help encompass the filly with a familiar surrounding.

She shivered, whimpering some as the filly look up to them and stuttered. “W-W-Where am I?” looking around in confusion as it was...dark. Dark, scary, nothing she ever seen. It was like she was in the domain of a monster. Shadow pressed her lips, thinking as she gently pet the filly head, gaining her attention as she smile and said.

“Safe. You’re in a safe place.” then gently pick up the filly, as she said. “Now come on, let's get you wash up,” feeling a little...disturbed of the bits of blood on the filly coat. “I’m sure it’s been awhile since you got a hot bath.” although as she glance to Gnarl, who grumble of being ordered by woman, she mouthed to him as the old minion read her words.

‘Do as you are told, or Jerry will make good on his word.’ with a glare that filled of a woman protecting their child, even if this filly wasn’t hers...the old Minion can tell, she would treat her as if she was her only child. Which made her more dangerous if picked at now.

Knowing he would not win, and face the wrath of a female that was willing to go to greater lengths to protect the young child-- Gnarl turned away and set to do his tasks. In his dark heart, he felt like something had drastically changed. This filly was trouble. He could smell it, and it stank like the smell of whimsical change.

Spree gave a firm nod at him leaving before moving with. She let Shadow take hold and lift the filly up, holding her much like a mother would their toddler. Not that Spree could blame either. The filly was traumatized and hugging the older mare for dear life, arms around neck and legs clamped around the thestrals thin waist.

Shadow herself hugged and held the filly close. Her voice sounded so gentle as she made gentle humming and very shy and comforting nuzzles. Ever so often, Spree could see her gently groom or lick at the filly’s head, hand gently rubbing on the foal’s back and making sure her small head was leaning on her shoulder or firm bosom.

The sight made Spree smile. This was her friend right here. Despite her fears or insecurities of being a red-- her friend was very much there. The earth mare trailed next to them, keeping respectfully close, but not too close. She let Shadow do her magic, and it showed. The way she soothed and calmed the filly began to calm her ever so steadily.

She gently rub the filly back, holding her close as the filly laid her head on the thestral shoulder. She stopped crying, as Shadow gently nuzzle the filly, as she ignored the blood on her dress, focusing on the filly needs. As they enter in the bath room, she said gently and calmly. “I need you to let go now, we need to wash you.” the filly freezes up, but with a bit of coaxing with Spree, the filly slowly unlatched on the thestral.

As Spree helped wash the blood off the filly coat, and Spree help feel the area on the filly, a area that initially panicked her, before being told calmly by Spree as she was untouched. Still ‘pure’. Shadow felt relief, she was dreading on if the filly was...defiled. But apparently...apparently Jerry stopped it. Was this...was this the first time he encountered such horrid things like this?

Spree was just as relieved, so much so she said, “I didn’t mean to scare you sweetie. I just wanted to make sure you were okay.” Leaning down to gently hug her and said, “I’m sorry.” Lifting and ignoring how her dress had gotten a little wet during the washing. “Does anything hurt? Anything at all?” Working a arm and feeling the slight indents around the wrists. Rope and bondage, if Spree was right. It worried her.

“J-Just...around the wrists...and ankles…” said the filly as she tried to be brave, try to calm as Shadow kneel down, gently nuzzling the filly, as the filly took calming breaths as she was being washed. They heard hooves moving, as they all look to see Lovely with a tray of hot soup, and a familiar goblet of water as she move the tray on the ground. The filly was uncertain if she can fully trust the mare...with the red collar on her neck.

To take initiative, as soon as she saw the uncertainty and fear cross the filly’s eyes, Spree reached out and took the goblet. Making sure the filly watched, Spree took a sip and gulped. She smiled and told, “I felt the same. But it’s fine.” Placing it near the green filly before saying, “I know she’s a red… but she’s a good mare.”

Placing a hand to herself, Spree told, “I’m Spree. Storm Spree.” Then motioned, “That’s Lovely Loyal. She’s…. Well, she’s the maid for that male that brought you here.” Then motioned to the last, “And that’s my good friend, Shadow Daze.” Then smiled down, “You have nothing to worry about. Shadow and I are free.” Then asked, “What’s your name?”

Looking at them, then glance to Lovely who merely smile, but stay a bit far to assure the filly, then back to them as the filly spoke out. “J-Jasmine...Jasmine Bright.” glancing around, as she was trying to understand the ‘where’ as she asked. “Where am I?” then with hesitance asked. “W-Who...who was that...that scary guy?” shivering some in uncertainty as she asked.

“W-Why...why did he...he…” trying to understand as Shadow finish.

“Take you?” the filly freeze...before nodded mutely. Shadow thought of the why...before she smile and assured.

“Because he was scared.” gaining the filly surprise as she went on. “He was scared you would get hurt a lot. That you would be hurt. He...he gets really angry when he’s scared. It's just..how he is.”

It wasn’t a total lie. In a sense it would make some sense to them, but for Shadow it was the closest reason she could give for the filly. Jerry wasn’t… too evil, and form the weeks they now spent with him, come to understand his moral ‘guidelines’ were flexible… bare a few things.

Spree gave a look of ‘Really?’ but otherwise ran with it and said, “Y-yeah. When he get’s scared, sometimes he gets… a bit temperamental.” Jasmine’s eyes turned to look at her, and Spree went on, “I mean, sometimes he get’s angry at things too.. But he’s usually calm. Only time he’s angry is when he’s scared, too annoyed or…” Looking to Lovely and adding with a slight joking tone, “Or can’t have his midnight ‘dessert’.” Laughing at herself while Lovely giggled.

While the filly was a bit confuse, but assume it was just ice cream as she said with a smile. “Oh, you mean when he can’t get ice-cream late at night!” Shadow held back a giggle, as she said.

“More like a cream pie. He likes his sweets, especially in the middle of the night.” although this slightly backfire as she asked.

“You think we can share some sweets in the night?”

Before Lovely could accidentally say something that would wreck this otherwise funny situation, Spree said, “No!” Then rushed, “You, ah, see, we don’t get that many sweets all the time, and, uh….” Looking to her friend for help here. It made Shadow roll her eyes some and much more smoothly tell the filly instead.

“Fillies don’t get sweets so past their bedtime. No need to ruin your appetite in the morning.” And making Jasmine pout.

“Awwww!” Lovely giggle at this a bit, as she inform.

“But we do have some sweets for you to have when you’re done having soup and water.” she glance to see one of the servants bringing filly size dress. As Jasmine look at the imp...and laughed, pointing at the servant minion who pass the dress to Spree, the filly drop on her back, kicking in the air as she laughed and said.

“T-Th-hats f-f-funnahahahahaahaha!”

Feeling a grin raise on her lips, Spree looked to the slightly puzzled minion and said lowly, “Psst.” Making him look up to her, “Bare with me here.” And reached down saying, “Yeah… they do look silly, don’t they?” Before twisting the white wig completely around to leave the long white curls to blind the servant minion that still stood prim and proper.

The Minion yelp in surprise, running in a circle as it shouted. “Can’t see! Can’t see!” as Shadow couldn’t hold back her giggle, Lovely giggling openly-- and the filly herself, just laugh. Feeling...happy in so long, having a smile on her face as small bits of tears of laughter came down her face. For once, she was just glad to laugh at something, even if it was the silliness of whatever that thing was.

The Minion managed to move its wig back on its head as it shouted out. “Bad touch! Wig for work!”

Unable to stop herself, Spree said, “You’re right. It’s for work, and I think it worked well!” Pointing to the laughing filly that slightly rolled on the ground.

Still, Spree waved her hands and told, “But we’re ok now, go. Bad enough you’re peeping on her.” Then held the dress up and asked, “Lovely, do you happen to have the towels with you?” Looking up to the mare that moved one arm away to show the towels just under the tray. Smiling, Spree said, “Mind helping us dry Jasmine and get her dressed?”

Lovely nod, moving close as she unfurled the towels in her hand, passing them along to both mares, as the three were drying off the filly. Who giggle and try to ‘fight back’ against the towels. Shadow smile, feeling a bit happy that the filly managed to..be a filly. That her virginity was saved. It was sad enough with what happened...as there was a worry in her heart. As she’s happy now...but what about later? What about...when she starts to sleep? That...that made her afraid.

As they were helping her get the dress of green on, she look to Spree, as there was white panties helped to give more modesty to the filly, she look to her friend as she mouth while Jasmine was occupy with Lovely with the soup. ‘We need to keep a eye on her when she sleeps’.

Blinking some, Spree thought and realized that, despite everything or the filly’s mood… the nightmares wouldn’t stay away. And Spree would admit, even she and Shadow had them form time to time. There was no way Jasmine got away without being traumatized, without seeing mare’s being raped and screaming or pleading for mercy or the abuse all around her. The violence and cruelty…

Looking to Shadow. Spree mouthed back, ‘She sleeps with us’. Though Spree was sure that Shadow was going to be the one to do most of that. While she herself was good with a protective hug… Shadow was more gentle, and if Spree was honest, had a much more motherly touch to help Jasmine.

Shadow gave a confirm nod, as she was also thinking of asking Jerry to lessen his ‘midnight dessert’ for now. Or at least, give them actual doors. Maybe ask if he can make the Minions to craft a door or something. She glance to Lovely, who was doting on the filly, as Jasmine was eating the warm soup, while she was glad that Jasmine was okay with the earth mare, and more glad that the earth mare was taking her lessons in stride. There was a nagging thought in her head.

But before she focus on that thought, she look at Lovely, who had a ‘what do I do?’ expression as Jasmine sat on Lovely lap as a ‘chair’ as she ate the soup. Shadow roll her eyes, as she saw that strained smile, darting eyes, arms slightly up and away as Lovely was trying to figure out what she should be doing. She gain the mare attention with a clearing throat. Gaining the maid attention, she just mouthed, ‘Just relax, and just hug her gently’.

The earth mare took a low breath to calm herself. As she gently hug the filly, who in turn rested against those large breasts as she ate. Looking up with a brilliant smile, as Lovely gave a smile of her own, as she felt a hitch in her throat, a warm feeling in her as...she couldn’t understand before the filly went back to eating.

Shadow shake her head, as she refocus on that nagging thought. What was it? trying to recall and internally grimace. Oh right...Jerry. while she knew him being...occupy.

Meanwhile in Ponyville, Jerry slam down his axe, as Jerry was cutting down a Caribou, hearing another Blue dying as he snarl. He charged his Browns to attack, as his Reds were hitting fireballs in their higher position. Greens in multiple areas to jump and stab down Caribous unaware of them being their. Jerry felt his right arm sore all over, mostly from wielding his axe and attacking Caribous all over. He felt crossbows in the lesser armored parts on his armor that were sticking out, as he heard another Brown dying, with a Blue attempting to save it.

He was down to 37 Minions, as a few died from over fighting with Caribous, or got shot down by archers. He felt the slowly coming blood loss-- but with his armor holding itself in Defense, he could handle it. He stretch his arm out, Combustion burning Caribous as more screams came-- but others endure it as he realize they brought in the anti-magic armor now. He charged with his Browns as they attack against the Caribous, feeling his armor chipped as he slam his axe.

He heard his Blues dying faster, as he turn to see grit his teeth. Look like they’re trying to circle me around. as he sent another Combustion, and raise his left arm. Calling all his Minions as he began to move to a different position, but yet as he ran with all his might-- he soon halted. Seeing himself surrounded. Caribous in romans setting with their shields. The Minions hiss or snarl, as in the back, he saw something glowing--

As a wave of magical energy slam down on him, trying to enter in his mind with clenched eyes, trying to corrupt him, make them like them and bow to their needs and use him for their own ends...and him cracking open and feeling...refresh as Gnarl to laugh maniacally. “HA! Those pathetic idiots, giving you free corruption!” and Jerry...he laughed. It was a low laughter...but it was rising higher and louder, becoming more maniacal, more uproaring, and outright EVIL in its deep based tone.

For a brief second...there was a pause...as Jerry said in a ton full of hate, apathy...and so much rage.

“I’m going to break your spines.” As he and Gnarl had a front row seat of the Caribous, just a few of them… looking as if they just shit themselves.

For a moment… Jerry felt rather proud of himself for using a way too used cheese villain line. It surprisingly did intimidate people as long as you had the backing rep to prove it. And to test this, he took a step forwards, undaunted. In turn, a few hesitated with one step back. Like a predator, his eyes caught that hesitation, that moment of fear.

With a warcry of a shout, Jerry charged-- all his minions rushing full title. Those that hesitated ran in fear, those remaining holding their ground and trying to hold place-- but their lines were broken. Broken by the few weaker willed cowards that left their shielded wall with gaps. A full shield wall would have stopped Jerry. It was by mere luck and chance, that something had thrown a wrench into those plans.

They were swatted aside, a few being target’s to Jerry’s wrath as he brought the axe down and either crushed, dented or in some cases, bit the steel into their flesh. And while he would go on-- Jerry felt his body ache. It was tired. It was bleeding. He lost a few minions and retreat sounded better. And Gnarl, despite enjoying this all, voiced that concern.

“You can always return to crush them, Sire. After all...I doubt they’ll go anywhere.” giving a evil cackle as he Jerry decided to use a spell to retreat. One he activated around himself, as he began running. The Caribous assumed he lost, giving chase as they fire bolts of crossbow or magic-- but the barrier around Jerry stopped all attacks, as Jerry inwardly grin of Sanctuary uses. Nothing can get in. The strongest defense in Overlord. Sure can’t harm...but it can keep me alive and push enemies aside. as it was pushing Caribous out of the way as he was more or less bulldozing his way to the Main Gate.

As Jerry made a turn, he swore he heard a roar of a dragon, but didn’t bother to look back. But if he did? He would of seen a dragon of purple and green...all grown up as it was chasing Jerry. “run Sire, run!” told Gnarl, as Jerry kept running, as despite the extra boost from the corruption? He was running on fumes, as the Overlord managed to get through the Gate as his surviving Minions jump into their Spawn Pits-- and he was back in the throne room.

Jerry halted, stopping his magic of Sanctuary as he took low breaths. His entire armor and ax covered with blood, either dry, or recent, dripping down on the ground as he stood there. Tightly gripping his axe as most of his anger was out of his system, but he felt like dropping down, taking those crossbow bolts out of his armor...and feel so tired and exhausted as he knelt down, using the axe as a means to keep himself up, Jerry gave tired pants and exhaustion as he stayed there for a while.

While he rested for a moment, he reached his hand up to remove his helm, letting it get placed to the ground and feeling cool air next to blast at his face in a rush. Sweat dripped from his face, taking slow and steady breaths to calm down before he heard the sound of patterning hooves.

Eyes drawing up, he found Lovely walking up to him. Her eyes filled with concern as she held up a tray with a goblet with that ever refreshing life giving water, Gnarl making his way up by her side, no doubt having fetched her for his needs.

Jerry left arm shakily move to take the goblet, as he grip it, he tried to keep it steady. Already feeling his body crying out in pain of the killings he done, and grit his teeth as he tried to move it. Lovely soft and gentle hands move to aid his lone shaky one, as she gave a soothing smile to assure and aid her Master. She helped him as she directed the arm to his face, pouring the liquid into his mouth as he drank it up.

“Move it you scrabs! Get those things out of the Master!” for a brief moment, Jerry forgot what was sticking out of him, before he gave a painful shout. As the Minions were pulling out crossbow bolts on his body in various areas. Lovely held the goblet firmly in the gauntlet hand. Nuzzling his face to give him comfort of the brief pain, she help him take the drink again, as with each gulp his wounds were slowly healing. His body slowly easing of its soreness and tiredness.

As he finished it, he gave dry gulps of breath, slowly getting up on shaky legs, with Lovely doing her best to help up her Master. Not caring of the blood getting on her uniform or body, as Jerry was moving towards the armory to have his armor removed. Gnarl hum to himself...as the elder minion knew that the Overlord done a good job, and would spread terror and fear for a good while. He gave a cackle, knowing his manipulation was working well. As the Overlord was using his wrath for a good, well evil cause.

If only he wasn’t tired...he might of destroyed that town. giving a low cackle, as he glance to see the Master coming from the Forge, with Lovely pressing against his side, helping him up as he was shakily moving across the throne room as Gnarl mused to himself. This weakness however, is just a small setback. Not all Overlords had long lasting strength. Some got tired. This...was to be expected. seeing them going up the stairs as he mused on.

I’m sure those whores will stop complaining of the noise with the Minions making them a door. It’ll allow the Master to take more liberties with that slave of his. then gave a evil gleam as he thought out.

And most importantly, when the Sire is done resting...he can continue his evil work in carnage. Because after all...Evil always find a way! cackling to himself that everything was going as plan.

As the doors closed behind the two, Lovely aided her Master to the bed, helping him along the way to sit down on it. She helped him remove his robes, taking them off as she gently massage his back, helping his muscles relax as he gave a low sigh. She smile as she move down on the back, making sure her Master relax.

As she move her slender hands up, she perk her ears as heard him ordered. “Lovely...strip, I...I just need to cuddle, maybe some touching.” she smile, moving back and started to take her clothes off, as she saw him lean down by his back. As the earth mare was naked as he was, she crawled by his side, moving around his right side. She gave a tender kiss to his lips, legs moving around his own, body leaning close as she gave him comfort.

Feeling his arm tiredly move around her back, holding her close as she gave a coo. She pull back, to nestle near his body, nuzzling in his neck, as she let her body move around him with her hands gently caressing his chest. Right now, Master needed comfort and snuggling. Something to hold as to rest, to sleep. She knew that any intimacy will be done at a later time. So she gave him all the cuddle and comfort he wanted, knowing this work far wonders than sex did right now. And she was learning more about his sweet spots bit by bit in times like these.

She giggle when she felt him groping her ass a bit. Well...doesn’t mean he like to give touches now and then. she rest her head in the crook of his neck, taking in his scent as she was here for anything he needed. Anything.

Jasmine looked about the room she was in with curious eyes, finding it slightly lavished and decorated and form what she could tell, slightly filled with a few things. Right now, they all sat on a single bed. The (new) door was closed and locked from inside, allowing her and the older mare’s complete privacy as they were, at the moment naked.

She wasn’t sure why at first, but it became clear later on as they went about combing her mane and brushing out her coat-- making sure that she was properly cared for. There was also a odd comfort of feeling their bare bodies with hers, but she wasn’t sure what that was exactly.

Still, Jasmine almost brightened up as she got to help them unbraid their manes and tails to comb them out-- even slightly help brush their coats too. It help her forget of what had happened during the day, and it gave a familiar feeling of comfort. One that made her a bit somber, admittedly. And while Spree was more focused on preparing the filly for bed, Shadow noticed the somber look in the filly’s eyes, and felt the need to get to the bottom of it.

She move by her, sitting down by the filly side as she asked gently. “What’s the matter Hon?” Getting the filly attention, as she glanced up, she look down, playing with her thumbs. Shadow frown, knowing that something bothered her. She gently scot close, wing around her as she gave gentle nuzzles. Trying to coax the filly as Jasmine slowly give in.

“I...I was reminded.” getting Shadow perk ears to listen in, as Jasmine felt the mare arms gently holding her, as she saw Spree slow her work on Jasmine tail as the filly went on. “I...I was reminded of my sister. She...she used to do this. Combing manes. Our tails...happier times….” getting a look of concern, Shadow asked gently.

“Where...where is she?” Jasmine’s ears flatten, legs crossing together as she said lowly.

“I don’t know….last I saw her….was in the Empire.”

With a gentle tug to work out the last knot, Spree looked up and spoke, “We’re… sorry to hear that, Jasmine.” Then told, “I know we can’t help now…” Then smiled, “But maybe she’s okay.” Seeing those innocent and scared eyes look at her, Spree resisted the urge to bite her lower lip and told, “I.. I don’t want to get your hopes up… but maybe she’s okay and looking for you now.”

She leaned back some, comb off to the side and told, “I know it hurts and you’re scared… but she’s out there, probably worried about you as much as you’re scared and even worried about her.” She looked to Shadow first, trying to think of something more before looking down and saying with certainty, “And… and until you see her again? We’ll be here for you, as long as we can be. Right Shadow?”

Shadow nodded with a firm nod. “Of course.” holding Jasmine close as she nuzzled her mane, giving comfort to her-- she recalled the geometric like pattern in the fillies eyes when she looked up to Shadow, the way the light reflect in such a glittering gem manner as she knew that Jasmine was a crystal pony. Then...realized it. She pull Jasmine a bit and asked. “Jasmine...are you a crystal pony?” the filly mutely nodded, as Shadow heart ache, knowing that the Crystal Empire...was the first place it got hit by the Caribous. It was a near miracle to see Jasmine...pure for so long.

Blinking a few times, Spree was just as shocked, if anything she looked at the small filly carefully for a moment. The details were… there, hard to spot really. She knew that Crystal ponies glimmered… sometimes. But other times, they looked like normal earth ponies. Well, aside form the eyes which seemed to always have a greater sparkling like glitter about them.

With a slight laugh and a smile, Spree said, “You’re one lucky filly.” Getting a confused look from Jasmine. Spree just smiled further and said, “How you lasted this long… I think you’re a real miracle, Jasmine. A real special one at that.”

She look down, frowning some as Jasmine told. “I don’t feel lucky or a miracle...if I did...I would have my sister with me…”

Looking downhearted by this, Shadow took a moment to think before nodding in her mind on how to say this. So, she tightly hugged Jasmine more to her bare from and leaned her head down, comforting with a soft tone befitting more of a mother than a simple mare.

“Your sister would be happy that you were one. To make it this far, to be safe. Thats a big sister's job. To make sure their little sisters are safe and happy.” Jasmine sniffed, as Shadow smile, and look at Spree as she said to the filly. “Look at Spree and I. we’re not really sisters...but I always was her big sister. And if Spree was okay and safe...I was happy.”Jasmine slowly grip the mare as tight as she could as Shadow spoke gently.

“You might not think you’re lucky or a miracle...but believe Spree when she says, you are lucky and that you’re a miracle. And only a filly part of a miracle, would made it so far from the empire safe and sound as you have. Don’t doubt that. You are special in that way.” Jasmine tried to stop the tears, but she just whined, leaning against Shadow as the thestral gently comb the filly head with her fingers. She internally sigh, knowing that despite their words and comfort...the real terror will be in the filly nightmares.

It was with a gentle hold, and a bit of re-positioning, that Shadow sat on the bed more and got Jasmine to sit and lay on her lap. With a slow swaying, Shadow hummed a gentle tune, closing her eyes and rocking gently the filly in her arms. She didn’t think anything more, only to hold Jasmine and gently hum her a lullaby. Once that her mother used to hum to her, when she needed comfort.

While Jasmine’s heart ached, she couldn’t help but press her face into the two mounds of this mare, seek comfort with the thestrals dark coat and body. A part of her, a deep part… felt a want for her sister, to be held by her big sister like this. To her her words of comfort and feel her hands gently hugging her close.

But even if she couldn’t have that… the feel of the soft body of this mare, it calmed her. It comforted her. She hugged more tightly, wiping her tears over the soft bosom that seemed to only give her a form of comfort. She was aware of things getting a bit dimmer, but otherwise ignored it and held more tightly.

Slowly, Shadow felt those arms slowly slack, the little sobs and hiccups die down. Eventually, Jasmine slipped off to sleep in her arms, still holding as tight as a slumping filly could.

Spree looked down sadly, and glanced up and told, “Let’s sleep in the same bed for tonight.” Getting a look form Shadow while telling, “I know… but she needs this.” Moving to shift the covers before smiling, “If she has a nightmare… I think with us both near it will help…” Then laughed dryly, “Maybe keep our nightmares away too…”

She gave a low sigh, shaking her head some as she said. “Just for tonight.” then gently held up the filly, moving her in the same bed as she let Spree hold her, letting Jasmine rest against the earth mare first. “I’m worry of what nightmares she’ll have…” then gave a relief breath as she look to Spree and asked. “Spree...do you think that it was...shocking to see Jerry like that?” She glanced down to the filly as she explain.

“I knew that he could get scary when he’s mad...but when...when he held Jasmine in his arms,” shifting some as she admit. “I never knew he could be downright terrifying when he was livid.”

Breathing out and shifting the filly close to her, Spree told, “When you were strung up and being ‘punished’, I got to see it… you didn’t because I think you were just not his target.” Then patted the space in the bed for Shadow to join. The thestral hesitated for a moment before climbing in, blanket pulled over them.

While Shadow reached and hugged Jasmine, effectively surrounding the filly with two comforting mare’s, Spree went on, “I think… I think that whatever happened pushed him a bit too far. Like when I mentioned what really happened when he was made to wait. Or when he found out about the machine… Maybe it… just was too much and it made him so angry…”

Being silent, as she gently comb the mane of Jasmine with her fingers...she asked lowly. “Do you think...that when he...he saw Jasmine in a position on those...posts. That whoever was causing her distress..just cross something he willingly wasn’t going to stand by?” looking to Spree at that.

“Shadow, we both know it takes a real sick mind to rape a filly.” Told Spree in a low tone. “I wouldn't blame Jerry for being disgusted… there’s… there’s just some things you don’t do…”

Shadow nod...and admitted. “As much scary it was when he came with her...I’m sorta glad he’s not ‘evil’ enough to stand by and let it happen. I really am happy he decided to take her away from...such a terrifying thing.”

There was a gentle nod form Spree for a while, just watching Jasmine sleep between them… then looked up to Shadow herself. The way she held and gently combed her fingers through the filly’s mane before saying, “You’re not a Red.” It was said with such confidence, such certainty, it surprised Shadow to stop.

“Watching you… You’re not a Red, Shadow. I can tell.” There was a soft smile in place, while Spree told, “The way you handled Jasmine, the way you took charge and made sure she was alright, comforted… A broken Red wouldn’t be so… sure of what to do. I know it.” Then sighed in some contentment, “You were scared, you submitted… but I can say with confidence… you weren't really a red. Just hurt. And you’re getting better with each day.”

She nodded briefly, unable to wipe that smile on her face, as she look to Jasmine briefly, then to Spree as she nodded. “Yeah, you’re right…” then felt a low feeling as despite being assured she wasn’t a red-collar…she just hoped that Jasmine will have peaceful dreams...she then thought of something else...and said to Spree. “We should get Jasmine introduce to Jerry.” looking to her as she went on. “And I mean Jerry, actual Jerry and not what she saw that terrified her in the suit of armor.”

Nodding some in thought, Spree said, “How about… tomorrow I talk to him? Get him to not mention his Overlord thing and let her just… well, get to know him. Jerry.” Then reasons ed on, “We can drop the news of him being Overlord once she’s used to him. Let him tell her.” Watching Shadow nod in slow agreement.

With a smile, Spree told, “You’d make a good mom Shadow.” Shaking her head some and going on, “I… almost feel jealous how natural you are at it.”

She giggled. “Blame my parents. They wanted me to have a good stud when I moved out.” she did however frown and said. “But her meeting Gnarl is bad.”

With a slight smirk, Spree assured, “Let me handle him. Once I talk to Jerry, I’ll go and maybe annoy the toad a little and keep him away from you, Jerry and Jasmine. Sound like a plan?”

She giggle and nod in confirmation. “It’ll do good for him to not get near them when Jasmine is getting use to Jerry.” then relax on the pillow and yawn. “Hopefully, maybe...Jasmine might go when we find the Resistance. I don’t know about you...but I’m not too sure this place is safe for her.”

“I feel the same Shadow.” Told Spree, “Same here… good night, Daze.” Giving a slight wink before closing her eyes. Friends or not, she still liked to flirt with her friend. Sure it wouldn’t amount to anything, but it’s how she showed she cared.

“Good night, Spree.” said Shadow, relaxing and sleeping…

However in the middle of the night, Jasmine shook, shaking some as in her dreams, she was visualizing being on the post. Seeing the Caribou coming at her...more Caribous coming around, unable to stop approaching, getting near, getting close--

And in the waking world, Shadow spoke in her ear. “Shhh, shh.” gently rocking and holding the filly, she woke up by the filly moving, as she knew the nightmare came. Giving a low hum of a lullaby, as she glance to Spree. Seeing her blinking some and rising, but once she was able to tell what was going on, she moved in to join the hug too. Gently massaging and rubbing the young one’s shoulder, both mares doing their best to comfort Jasmine, ease her in her nightmare.

And slowly, but surely, the shaking and thrashing lessen, and lessen as she went back to a slumber. Shadow gave a tired sigh, motioning to Spree to get back to sleep. As for now, the nightmare ended for tonight.

Spree slightly yawned, but once more pulled the blanket over their naked forms and felt a warmth comfort wash over her as their shared body heat mingled. She peeked a eye open in her tiredness, but said, “Alternate sleeping shifts?” Slightly yawning at the end, hoping her friend understood what she meant. Seeing as this was the only night they share a bed together, mostly for Jasmine-- that would mean later on, Jasmine should toggle between them every night or something.

Mostly for the sake of their own sleeping schedules.

Shadow nodded as she told. “I’ll take tomorrow night.” as she gently place Jasmine down in between them, as she kept Jasmine close to them, and was glad she spotted the nightmare before it got worse.

In the morning, and all three getting dressed for the day in dresses and breakfast, Shadow coaxed Jasmine to meet Jerry. And while Jasmine was unsure, Shadow assured her he was a good guy, and was certain after Spree inform him of what to say or not to say-- they’ll come up. However as they were passing in the throne room, with Jasmine following Shadow--- they heard a gnarly voice.

“Why hello there.” getting Shadow to breath low, as Jasmine glance to Gnarl, seeing the old minion giving a wide grin and said. “If you wish to speak to the Master, he;s currently resting in his Private Quarters.” Jasmine look over him, taking in sight of the elder being as she asked.

“So, who are you baldy?” he splutter.

“B-Baldy!?” then told. “I’ll have you know, I am Gnarl! Minion Master and adviser to the Overlord!” Shadow took a breath and told.

“Ignored him Jasmine, he’s just grumpy.” Gnarl snort, then gave a grin as he asked.

“Grumpy? Well, I don’t suppose it can’t be help, after all the Master had such a long and stressful day yesterday.” getting Shadow to pause as she glance, as Jasmine was curious as Gnarl took this chance. “You see, he had a very, physical work out, doing a lot of things like say...Removing a certain Rule?” Shadow spine gave a chill, as she focus on Gnarl as the minion laugh.

“Oh yes, he did do what you ask. In fact, he was the second one to get the ax.”

“What does he mean by that?” Asked Jasmine as Gnarl was about to reply, before being interrupted.

“Toddy guy!” For Gnarl, that was said with way too much cheer. And it was said by his currently ‘most-despised-whore’. He turned to give a glare to the grinning Spree, not sure what she was up to before she stopped by him and told, “Guess what? I need you for something.” Hands on her hips, her loose and basic pants hugging her hips just enough to show her feminine curve. “I asked and Jerry said something about his armor needing a look at?” And steamrolled on.

“Well, he want’s you to check up on it. And told you to go make sure it’s polished up.” Then with a too large grin, began to turn and shove the minion along, “He also said he wants you to get the minions working on lunch, and he also said he wanted you to make sure the weapons were sharp, he also said he wanted to make sure we know the exact amount of gold in the treasury. Did I also forget to mention he wanted you to do a headcount of the minions too?” Going on and on, not giving the minion a chance to even speak a word.

Shadow giggle, as she motioned Jasmine along. Jasmine herself, felt a large grin at Gnarl demise, and for some reason, will enjoy annoying him to no end. As they were moving up the stairs, Jasmine noticed a change of detail. For one, there was less volcanic area or crude stone around. Another thing, was it seem more...castle like, something only a nobility will own.

Shadow lead the filly on to the right side, ears perking of some music playing. Wondering a bit on who is playing music, as when they got into the doorway of Jerry room, they saw Quaver with a small band of minions playing music as he entertain Jerry. Jasmine looked at Quaver, smiling as she recalled him from his time entertaining her last night, and focus on the being at the bed.

Seeing Lovely by his side, helping him up and gently massage his back or right arm as she lean against him. Giving gentle nuzzles to his neck as she focus on the yellow robed being. He wasn’t like most beings, having a flat muzzle, no fur but a mane on the head. Looking tired, but awake enough to be entertain. While Jasmine was getting a good look at Jerry, Shadow look over Jerry.

Seeing Jerry being tired, made Shadow wonder how long he’s been fighting? Or at the very least, wonder what caused Lovely to massage his right arm. She also noticed a...content look, or at the least a being content of something. She noticed he was looking at Jasmine, and was connecting the dots as she try to see what he was content of? Oh...he’s content that she’s alright, she looks fine… smiling some as she clear her throat.

Interrupting Quaver as the Minion stop dancing as she said. “Sorry to interrupt, but we’re here to meet Jerry.” The Minion laugh, moving on the side as she let Jasmine follow her close to the bed as she introduce. “Jasmine, this is Jerry. Jerry this is Jasmine.” Jerry look to the filly, as a smile was on his face, as he raise his left hand. At once, Shadow noticed how, shaky it was. As he raise the hand before Jasmine as he greet.

“Nice to meet you, Jasmine.” Jasmine look over the hand, and to him, as she took a low breath...and with some hesitant movement, she reach out to grip the hand...and slowly shake it.

It was… firm, she felt. The hand felt firm but also weak, almost tired. For a moment she thought she heard something pop, but it could've been her imagination as the male didn’t show any from of pain. When she let go, all this Jerry gave was a smile, a… pleasant kind really.

Behind him she could see the mare, Lovely, smiling happily and keeping her efforts up in working his right side the most. Jasmine could hear a idle humming of content form the mare, like she could do this all day-- serving this male and be happy with just that.

Then, she noticed Jerry lift his left hand up in a motion, one that caused the sound of feet to catch her attention and glanced to where he was looking. Similarly, Shadow made a glance and blinked in some surprise. A green minion, one that looked a bit roughed up, came over and next to carried a small assortment of boxes… boxes that looked very familiar to the thestral-- game boards.

“I hope you don’t mind, but maybe you can play a few games with me?” asked Jerry to Jasmine as the filly herself slowly nodded.

For Shadow, she furrowed her brows and asked to Jerry. “Where did you get the game boards? I thought they were none around here?”

“I may had gotten some from my trip out.” said Jerry as the green place the box down as he went on. “And well, the Minions collected stuff for me.” then look over the few game boards, seeing chess, foal games-- and his eyes widen as he said. “No way!” then ordered. “Green, get that, that one!” the mares looked confused at his... childlike excitement as the Green took out a big board, as Shadow brow furrowed as she said.

“Is that...Ogres and Oubliettes?” as she questioned. “Why are you wanting the Green to get that one? That's for nerds.” Jerry pause...and glance to her as she look at him...then gape her mouth as she said. “Noooooo.”

He only held a dignified nose up at her, as it to prove he was a proud nerd to that. He even went about setting up the board, and telling all the while, with Jasmine listening in… eyeing the game board with her own interest peaking.

By Luna...he’s a nerd...it make so much sense when we had sex...he had no idea what to do! mind blown at this as Jerry was talking through with Jasmine.

“It’s a bit complicated, but with the right smarts, a bit of RPG-elementary from me, and loads of dices and math-- it's a interesting game. Sure it may be nerdy-- but it provide a good use of tactician and choosing what could happen.” Jasmine asked.

“But why do a lot of ponies think its mostly a nerd game that ponies play with who have no life?”

Lovely only looked on with the most lost of expressions, and Shadow herself placed a hand on her face. She groaned and felt like she had accidentally blundered on this-- this was to make Jasmine feel comfortable around Jerry, and she had gone and possibly made things worse by planting the idea of this being a nerds game-- which it was, but not the point --and making things harder for himself!

But yet, he somewhat surprised her.

“Because a lot of ponies don’t understand that this, in a sense, is a simulation of sorts.” getting Jasmine to tilt her head as he went on. “The thing about these ‘nerd games’? They help strengthen your mind, help you be ready at a moment chance if things go bad, or in some cases for worse.” then grin.

“Not to mention, as the one leading the entire game, how everything is going through will depends on the DM mood.”

“Master...I’m so confused.” said Lovely as Jerry look to her and assure her.

“Its alright, just keep massaging my right arm, alright?” she brighten up and nod her head. Going back to massage his arm as he look back to Jasmine as he continue. “But yeah, despite it being nerdy, its fun and help you enjoy things with friends.”

Jasmine soon nodded some...but asked. “But isn’t bringing this to a filly a bad idea? I mean most of this stuff is over my head..” he consider that some and admit that maybe he should start with something simple-- until he can give her a general idea on the game...and make campaigns. Then ordered to the Green.

“Minion.” pointed his shaky left hand up as it was dramatic like. “Retrieve the Candy land!”

Shadow had to raise a hand to stop a laugh from escaping her lips. Hearing him speak in that rather horrible nobleman's impersonation-- and seeing the stinky smelly green salute and turn around to get the board game-- it made for a oddly comical sight. Even more with what he was asking for. But, at least it was something Jasmine could play. In fact… Maybe she should join in too? It would be good for Jasmine to play with all of them-- maybe rope Lovely in too.

As Lovely put the arm down, she spoke in concern. “Master, you shouldn’t raise your arms too much. You’re still recovering.” Jasmine glance and asked.

“Recovering from what?” Her eyes looking on with a childlike curiosity.

“I lift too many dead weights.” Shadow was at least thankful Jerry could give white-lies. The thestral then said.

“Maybe we can all play?” glancing to Quaver already leaving with the small band, apparently their job done. The thestral look back to them as she continued. “Candy Land is a easy game to play with, and I’m sure Lovely could learn to play too?” Jerry hum at this, thinking over as he gave a slow nod.

“Yeah, not to mention, I might need her to help move my pieces, because you know, shaky hands.” as the RPG game was put away as the Green came back with the board, as it settle on the bed, as Jasmine move to open the board and set up the pieces as once they were starting playing…

Jasmine felt...felt content, as despite all that happen and the nightmare...she was content with just...playing a simple and foal board game. She smile as she enjoy Jerry rather silly self, Shadow giggling at his silliness, and Lovely both playing and moving Jerry pieces when she wasn’t massaging his arms. It was...it reminded her some familiarity of...more innocent times.

For once, everything felt. Normal again.

A time of events moved on

The following month after the mass damages in Ponyville and the shoring of its guards left a slight durest in the ranks of the Caribou forces. Despite the certainty of their power, the male in cold armor and crowned like helm had been spotted all over the southern areas of the land. Roaming from place to place, patrols coming across the dark lord and his hoards.

There were few survivors to be found-- wounded and bloody and near broken, but enough of them to confirm the male and his armed little imp rats were on the constant move. Appearing in near random locations at the most random of times. Towns and caravans were hit, and most of things remaining set ablaze upon the path he trekked.

Food was stolen. Mare’s let loose to flee into the wilds. Gold stolen. Pillows...raided?

For one noblemen that sat in his lavished chair and looking over the recent news from his lofty place in Canterlot-- he had to raise a brow on his otherwise stony face and read on. This ‘Overlord’ as he proclaimed himself, had done some odd things.

Magic, Arcane Magistater and renowned Master of dark magic practices and Necromancy arts… almost felt stumped at the supposedly ‘Evil’ actions of this new dark force. He had seen evil, being a stallion of Equestria. He had studied the facts found by one Twilight Sparkle about Nightmare Moon. He had seen the greedy hunger of the Changeling Swarms. He had witnessed the chaos the mad spirit known as Discord could bring. He even read the reports of the more legendary dark wizard Sombra and his almost near resurrection at the Crystal Empire. All formidable. All powerful. All made sense to thier motives.

But this? Robbery of bakery goods and sometimes being picky on what to steal or not? Trying to light a house on fire and forget it had a pool on the roof that later put itself out? Raiding a crafting store for lots of glitter? Was this male mocking them all-- or was he a destructive force with a idiot's mind?

He did debate the male was just bonkers mad like Discord, and insanity was only driving him forwards, not conquest. It was hard to tell. For now, Magic merely sighed and placed the reports down, relaxing back while the door opened and a orange pegasus mare in a fine dress and a golden like color filled with a few gems walked up with a slight grace only offset by a preppy step. “I brought you dinner Magic.” Then told with a sexy grin, “It’s you’re favorite~” Hand reaching up and around it lift up the lid to show the steaming rice and fish with a marinade of lemon and garlic.

His stony expression shift to a soft smile, as he spoke with a fondness to her. “Ah, thank you.” then let her place it before him as his horn glow to remove the reports on the side. “To be honest, I need something to cheer me up. I’ve been reading odd reports of this Overlord being-- and doesn’t make sense one bit with his motives.” as he took a bite with a fork to the fish, chewing some as he swallow and continue on to the mare, looking at her lovely blue eyes behind those fake glasses.

“He makes me question if he's a idiot or a crazy male. None of his actions of raiding make sense of a supposedly evil being-- beside the gold and supplies.”

Moving around and trailing her leleth hands around the chair the stallion sat in, the pegasys reached out and took up the paper, reading it some and remarking, “You’re right… this is weird.” Reading a bit more on for a while before placing it down and asking, “Has those bozo dead-brains stop by to get some answers on how this guy is able to pop around Equestria a lot?” Then went on, “I can see some of the Caribou's getting antsy with this guy on the loose.”

Taking another bite, he chewed a bit. Thinking back of when they came by as he answered. “They did. As far as I can understand?” horn glowing to gently pull the mare onto his lap to sit on as he continued on. “Apparently there's these stalagmite things coming up around Equestria. Mostly near towns or cities.” taking another bite as he chew the rice and fish together, humming some as he swallow and told.

“So far? They run on magic I never encounter-- or able to penetrate with my own magical knowledge. Its like its a teleportation based on its structure and symbols on it, but I can’t do anything about it.”

“What about the material?” Asked the mare that snuggled her way back into his grasp, fluttering her full and soft feathers slightly while wiggling her rump on his lap more. “Maybe whatever type of steel or stone it’s using is just interfering with your magic.”

Horn glowing, he acquired something from a sample bag, a small piece of black obsidian as he let Zealous look at it as it hovered as he told. “This is a piece of what I could get with the one in Ponyville. I never seen anything like it. Even more? After I took this, the area I cut it from just grew back.”

Hand reaching out, the mare took the fake glasses off to carefully look the stone over. She rapped a nail on it and listened with her ear carefully. She frowned and reached out for the left side fork, taking it and hitting it’s handle to the rock.

“Well whatever it is, it’s not a rock or gemstone.” She told in a measure of certainty. “But I can tell it’s not metal… I’m not sure what this is.” Holding it away with confusion in her eyes before blinking and asking with her head tilting up to look at the unicron, “Magically summoned construct?”

He nodded in confirmation. “From what I understand, it's exactly that. And even more, I don’t know how he does it.” snorting some as he took back the fork and soon another bite of his meal as he chew it some. Swallowing as he continued. “Whats even more? The Caribou's can’t even do anything, even with their ‘magic’ trying to make it sway to them….leave to messy results. Or sometimes dry husks.”

Thinking some in thought while she held the sample, Zealous asked, “Magic… maybe it’s because it’s not compatible.” Making the stallion pause for a moment during his next bite. “I mean… I know how stones and rocks work with magic-- some metals too. If this is summoned, and uses a magic you don’t know-- maybe we can’t do anything because the magic is too different, it just isn’t compatible to mix.”

The stallion thought that over, thinking of all the magic he attempted and failed, all the research on the rock failed...and took that bite, chewing some as he swallowed and spoke. “You may be onto something. With the reports of the Caribous mind magic unaffecting him in Ponyville and making him stronger-- I dare say, if I am correct in my assumption, his magic and the magic on the summoned construct...are corrupted magic of some sort.” thinking some as he added.

“Would also explain why some of the Caribous turned to husks, the construct source must of absorb the magic into the Caribous until there was nothing left to give.” taking another bite and chewing, before swallowing and said. “But his actions are still unknown. He is a supposedly evil-- but let mares free into the wild and picked up by them. A real evil being would try to get the mares as his new property. Not let them go.”

With a joking smile, the pegasus reached up and began to poke a finger under his chin, even going as far as to slightly wrap her finger into his small beard to tug on it and tell teasingly, “Or maybe he doesn't care? I know that you only like one type of pussy, and that’s this little needy girls love hole~” Giving a knowing wink. “Maybe he just doesn't care, ever think of that, Magic?”

Humming some, as he chew his next bite, ignoring the slight tug as he swallow and respond. “Perhaps, he may have gotten slaves and feel like not having more.” as he look down, with a teasing look as he move his other hand to her DD breast as he gently squeeze it. “After all, if I was raiding and causing destruction, I would want to go back to my domain and make my pet scream as I take her as her Master.”

She giggled and said in a mock pleading tone, “Oh Master, you don’t plan to punish me, do you?” Fluttering her eyes before saying, “I’ll be a good girl-- a really, really good girl.” Then huskily asked, “Unless you really want me to be a very naughty girl~?”

Before she said more though, she stopped and said, “But before I get to feel you pin me down with that hot dominating nature of yours-- do you think we should tell them about this?” Motioning a hand to the rock in her hand before placing it on the table. “I know they can be a pain, but your friend might want to try and bring it up. Maybe find out what we can do next instead of sitting here.”

She then amended with a giggle, “Not that I mind. Having you around to ‘play’ with your little pet is really, really great.”

A smile on him, as he gave another squeeze to her breast, before letting go as he said. “I might as well, maybe this Overlord will be a ‘the enemy of my enemy is my friend’ scenario. As he seem to attack Caribous more than stallions, so its possible that we can at least come to a agreement of sorts with him.” then held that scowl as his horn glow, gathering the reports as he told.

“But knowing them? Argue for a week, debate, and get more report as he’ll probably be all over Equestria and stealing clothing's next.”

“It’s not like they can move.” Zealous pointed out, “Not easily anyways. Dainn has been extra keen lately. I think the Overlord also got his guards all stirred up too.”

He nod in agreement, as he add in. “And in a sense, their caution is justified, as the reports of his wrath are...very gory.” taking another bite as he chew and swallow as he went on. “Apparently for a possible idiot, he seem to hold a lot of anger towards the Caribou, and tend to cause massacres with him and those imps.”

Relaxing back, Zealous laid idly with the stallions bears a bit while he ate, letting that settle in her mind before smiling and wiggling on his lap. “Maybe once you’re done, I can help you unwind and forget about your stressful work, Master.” Nuzzling her head up some. “I still feel a little horny after you showed those boys out in the streets that you’re the only Stud allowed to take this broodmare~”

A slight grin came on his face as he spoke. “Of course Zealous, couldn’t let them get their grubby fingers on you.” as he move a hand to go under the dress over her chest as he gave a possessive squeeze. “After all, you’re mine, Zealous.” he then gave a wink as he then whisper in her ear. “Maybe you can be a very naughty mare? Been bad and need me to ‘correct’ you to be a good little broodmare for me?” horn glowing to teleport the information to a secret drop box, knowing they will have it.

Right now though? He has a mare to focus.

His ears flicked, feeling tickled by that bubbly giggling voice of hers. “Oh Master, I’ve been such a naughty little mare. I was rubbing myself without your permission-- please have mercy~” This mare was so much his sin, but Magic was not willing to pass up such a lovely poison that was his property, slave and wife.

All things considered, this wasn’t so bad. Jerry had to admit, there were rough patches… alright, plenty of rough patches-- but going from nearly coast to coast and visiting new places and always on the move? It was actually a little fun. He got to see new places, got to bash new enemies… almost reminded him of the actual game… but this time it was real.

He constantly had to push that fact down, but it was something he was slowly coping with. Something made easier whenever Shadow actually would sit down with him and TALK about it. And she wasn’t the only one, Spree would sometimes stop by with the thestral and make sure he was holding up-- or pause in a spare to talk.

It admittedly relieved him. But once more? Gnarl wasn’t the sole annoyance in his head. In fact, not even a week after he found that murder-crystal tree, Jasmine had gone and found her way to the same room Gnarl would advise him form. And the results… were amusing to listen to while he hiked along. Like some comedy radio show in his helm.

“Blast you whelp! I am in the middle of speaking to the Master!” as Jasmine talk back.

“And I’m telling you baldy-- Jerry needs my help and not creepy talk from you.”

“Arg, I should of put Minion guards here! You’ll never come here in the Spawning Pit!” grouch Gnarl as Jasmine gave a raspberry, as the filly told.

“I took the stairs, beside I got bored from moving around the Castle.”

“Confound it whelp! I swear you will be the death of the Master!” snarled Gnarl in annoyance. Feeling annoyed that the Dark Lord didn’t tell the Minions to forbid her anywhere!

“Are not!” told Jasmine a certain tone.

“Are too!” called back Gnarl as they went at it like children.

“Are not!”

“Are too!”

“Are not!”

“Are too!”

Back and forth, back and forth. It mildly amused Jerry, as he look over his map, knowing he got nearly all the places on the map. Except for Trottingham, Vanhoover, Luna Bay, Hayseed Swamps, the San Palamino Desert, and both South and West areas as well as the Badlands. And the Crystal Empire, Canterlot, and Cloudsdale. Right now? He was currently thinking of heading to Rainbow Falls, as to set a Gate there and travel down to Trottingham.

However, the problem was that the only way to get there was by train, as attempt to get there on foot? Would mean going through the Crystal Mountains-- and he doubts he can get there unless he travel for months on foot. hmm, maybe take a ship to Trottingham and go by sea and on the tracks to Rainbow Falls? Idly wondering where to go as he gave attention to the two-- and apparently they were still at it. With a sigh he spoke.

“Alright you two.” gaining their attention as the Arcanium armored male spoke. “Right now? I need to figure out where to go, as of right now I’m near Philadelphia.”

“Are you sure Sire? Didn’t lose your compass?” Gnarl asked ‘helpfully’ as Jerry told.

“One time Gnarl! That was one time!”

The man reached down to get the compass that was in a side pouch to his armor, flipping the flap open and reaching in… before his armored hand felt a noticeable hole in the bottom of the bag. It didn’t help when Gnarl seemed to remind him at that moment of how he lost it.

“It seems Master, that during a fight with the last patrol, one of their blades cut into your bag.” then asked snidely. “Should we get a Waypoint Gate up for you to return too?” He grumble as he rolled his map up, as Jasmine added.

“Jerry, if you do try to do it yourself, you’ll get lost again and we’ll have to pity you when you’re not close to a Main Gate.” then added. “Plus Lovely missed you, and I’m sure Shadow and Spree will want to know what happen since you left.” Jerry sigh as he shake his head and comment.

“You really are such a lovable, but annoying little sister.” she giggle and said.

“And you’re like a nerdy, but silly big brother.” Gnarl gave a gack sound as a Waypoint Gate was made as he told.

“Just get inside Sire, all this nice talk is making me sick in the stomach!” Jerry chuckle, as he and his horde came through, and was back in the Castle, as he crack his neck, moving to the Forge to get his armor off, as within a few minutes later he came back in pink robes. As when Jasmine and Gnarl came up to greet him, Jasmine giggle of seeing Jerry in pink robes. As there was a incident with his robes being wash and mixing colors, which made his robes pink.

Gnarl suggested Jerry to burn it-- but surprisingly the man wore it with pride and up-turn nose as he merely comment ‘real men wear pink’.

At least there weren't flowers on it too. That was something that Gnarl took a little solace in.

With a pat to the filly’s head and a quick flicking of a hand to have Gnarl follow along, Jerry moved down the halls and slightly in thought. Being Overlord was proving to be a mixed bag of challenges, one that was only slightly better due to the ponies around. For a people that didn’t like evil-- they supported him fairly well. And were actually nice. It made him wonder what was going on in their heads from time to time, but otherwise didn’t bother too much.

Turning into the next room, Jerry thought about what he wanted to do before the slight waffering scents of something tasty tickled his nose. Food was sounding good, and a nice lunch might be what he needed. But first, he moved to find out what he smelled. He picked up his pace, moving for the dining area and glancing inside to blink at the small set up before him-- all three mare’s sitting at the table.

Shadow was the first to notice them first, turning her head and stopping her giggling to smile at them. Spree and Lovely too, noticed. Turning their heads to spot them and the yellow mare waving a hand to them. As for Lovely, as soon as she spotted her Master, she was swift to raise from her seat and straighten out her more proper dress and slightly straighten up the small lay of food out more nicely and going about getting a more proper chair for her Master.

He smile, moving up as he said. “Hey girls, how are you?” Shadow smile as she replied.

“I’m doing well Jerry, in fact we were wondering how long you will be gone for this time.” as Jerry nod his head some, as usually he would take days, maybe weeks of traveling and raiding before coming back. Glancing to see Lovely getting a proper chair for him, as once it was set near his meal, he sat down and said.

“Thanks Lovely.” she smiled and gave a bow head.

“Of course Master.” Jasmine sat down by him, as her plate was full of food, as she began munching, Shadow asked to Jerry who took slow bites, mostly to enjoy the taste.

“Where were you planning to go this time?” humming some after he swallow, Jerry recall back his planning as he said.

“Well, I was planning to head to Rainbow Falls, I was near Fillydelphia and thought to head up near Trottingham. That or use a Gate to get close to Vanhoover from Smoky Mountains.” gnarl merely stay in his place, standing on the right side as he ignored the slave close to his Master as Jasmine giggle and said.

“But he didn’t go because his compass got lost during a fight with a patrol earlier.”

Turing to that, Spree asked, “Again?” Then looked to Jerry and said while waving a fork his direction, “You really need to consider on hanging back a little. I know you can take hits with that armor-- but I keep trying to tell you, don’t always rely on it.” She realized she was technically helping the bad guy be a better fighter… but it was hard not to when he was also her friend now.

Groaning out as he told. “And I told you, I tried! They keep rushing at me when I’m sending the Browns to distract them, and get the Greens to hit them in the back.” then taking another bite to chew some, swallow and went on. “And believe me, they’re getting more antsy to try to kill me more and more.”

“That's because they’re terrified of you, Sire.” told Gnarl with a grin. “It is after all, natural for them to run or piss their pants of your dominating presence. Only those that try to kill you are the foolish.”

While they gave the elder minion a look, Spree said, “You know… the toddy’s right.” Making Gnarl ready to refute her-- before spluttering in realizing what she admitted.

“Pardon? For a moment I thought you actually agree to me-- which I dare say is a evil miracle of sorts.”

“I said, you’re right.” Spree repeated to Gnarl before motioning at Jerry, “They are scared of him-- scared enough that they think he’s a threat.” Then looked to the male and said with a smile, “I mean, it’s not great you’re in danger all the time-- but it means that you’re actually making some sort of damage to them.”

He sigh, and nod his head as he told. “While on one hand its giving me a good infamous reputation and gets me to raid faster-- its getting more annoying with my horde.”

“What do you mean?” asked Shadow in slight confusion. “I thought you had many numbers.” recalling a brief discussion of him having thousands of Minions to use.

“Had, is the word. Ever since patrols been hitting at me and with the constant moving and dying Minion of wildlife, my numbers are slowly depleting.” Jasmine look up as she asked.

“How many do you have, Jerry?” Jerry snapped his fingers to Gnarl to answer that as he ate his meal.

“Sire has exactly 703 Browns, 800 Reds, 657 Greens, and 799 Blues.”

While this was concerning, Spree thought it over a bit and said, “If it’s a problem, maybe you should stop exploring and instead just go back to getting what you need.” Looking to Jerry and going on, “Maybe just get what you need to get back your minions? Go into hiding a bit too, wait for things to settle down some.”

Shadow nod in agreement, as it would also help give Jerry a small ‘vacation’ than the simple leave for days and come back a short time. Help him relax more as he gain more...She scrunched her face as she realized something. Looking to Jerry as she asked. “Jerry,” gaining his attention as she asked. “How do you gain Minions? I don’t think we ever asked that before.” recalling in all of their discussions...not once did one of them thought to ask the man where these comedical, and sometimes odd creatures came from.

Taking another bite as he soon swallow and told. “Life force.”

“Life force? What's that?” asked Jasmine as Jerry thought of a way to answer this gently, but Gnarl did it bluntly and took enjoyment of it.

“By the slaughtering of lives and taking their lifeforce for him to create Minions!”

You have got to be kidding me. Spree could only stair alongside with Shadow-- she had gotten a hint it might be like that when Jerry said ‘Life Force’ was what he needed. But now? She was heavily wondering of who made this whole Overlord thing in the first place-- it was like everything was made to make them as bad as possible and not give them a real out.

Taking a calming breath, knowing that really Jerry had no real means to substitute that, Spree asked, “And… you have to kill… people to get it or…” Hoping that he didn’t need to go to a town to just start slaughtering both bad and innocent.

“Animals are used to gather Lifeforce too.” assured Jerry as he took another bite, Shadow letting out a relief breath, feeling glad that he didn’t had to go slaughtering people. As Jasmine was a bit thankful that there were other options, Gnarl took in the discomfort of the ponies with glee, enjoying causing them such stress on them. Jerry swallow his meal, taking a sip of water and went on to explain.

“I can get Life force from nearly any living thing, animals, insects, really as long as its ‘alive’? I can take it, but it depends on how much Lifeforce to gather.”

“What do you mean?” asked Shadow as she was both concern if there were going to be problems in gaining it, or worry if there was a catch?

“Mostly each living being, let say a Caribou, produce one life force. And each Life force is depending on their elements, Brown for earth, Red for fire, Green for nature, Blue for water-- and each Life force and their element are different according to that being.” they just look confuse at him, as trying to wrap up what he just said as Jasmine tilt her head, Lovely look confuse, and Shadow was trying to understand as Jerry simplify it.

“I get specific Life force for a specific living thing. And a specific number depending on those beings or creatures.” Jasmine gave a ‘oooooohh’ sound as she soon asked.

“But how did you got so many Minions in the first place?” he thought on that...and asked to Gnarl.

“Gnarl, is the Dungeon working finally?” gaining confused looks from the ponies as Gnarl spoke.

“Actually Sire, it has. The Tower Heart has finally gotten use of these lands, and can recreate what harvesting you need.”

“Harvesting,” started Shadow in a questioning tone, as she quickly ask. “And what do you mean ‘recreate’?” Jerry thought a bit, trying to make it simple as he answer.

“The Tower Heart, is sorta like a camera in a sense. It take ‘pictures’ of my enemies that I fought, and recreate them in the Dungeons for me to fight and well, harvest their Lifeforce.” Shadow was taking that in...and a shiver went in her spine as she asked.

“Jerry….does it...recreate Caribous too?” dread fill them all, as if hoping it couldn’t at all. Gnarl spoke in with a snort.

“As much as fun that would be to see the Master de-stress with them in the Dungeon-- the Tower Heart is having, some difficulties to recreate sentient beings, at best it recreates creatures, mostly those Sire fought in his days before we came here.”

Feeling happy there would be no horny caribous breaking out and stalking the halls, Spree felt a bit more reassured she didn’t need her spear around. “A-Alright…” Nodding some to herself before saying, “So you can just… instead go to this dungeon and just harvest what you need-- here in the castle? No need to go out and find more of it out there?”

Jerry thought some...and nod as he said. “It would give me a chance to see if my special gear works still.” Lovely look down and asked.

“Special gear, Master?” Jerry nod as he took another bite as he chew some, with a quick swallow as he answer.

“From the armory, I don’t use them often, due to their uniqueness.” then took another bite as Jerry thought and admit. “But if those beetles are around and my helm harvester works as it should? I should have maybe...around 1500 Minion Tribes each in two days, one if I focus in the Dungeon for one whole day.” Shadow nearly spit take her drink, coughing as Jasmine let out a sound.

“Wow, how can you get that many Jerry?” He grin as he told.

“Well certain creatures give off more than one Life force, and these beetles that the Dungeon will have? Produce 3 Life force each 1, and there’s around 10-15 of them for each round,” then tap his head with a hand as he chew his food with a swallow as he went on. “My Harvest helmet gives me a way to get two Lifeforce for one. So really, it's not surprising for me to gain the numbers fast when I harvest them repeatedly.” Jasmine expression was of amazement, while Shadow look nearly shock of how quickly he can produce Minions in a short time, Lovely felt a bit of pride as she smile to her Master, seeing how he use his equipment to his advantage.

He has a private army. Was the stark realization to Spree, who held her hand in place over the plate of food. She was having trouble with moving it as her own shock at the very thought made her stop. Sure, from what he told her the guy only can have 30...40? Some ten’s of minions with him at a time-- about a Battalions worth. But if he could just pop out more whenever he wants? He could easily reinforce his group and be good.

She sighed and started stacking lettuce onto her fork in thought. Jerry was turning out to be a very powerful force if given the time to build up. Despite some… shortcomings, he was more than able to help save, or even destroy Equestria. I can’t let that happen. She thought privately. I need a way to… to keep him from doing that. But how, how could she keep him more to the right if she leaves for a Resistance that may be there?

Spree knew she had to think of something. Anything really, to make sure Jerry doesn't become the next big threat of Equestria. If not for their sakes than Shadow, who was showing to be more and more interested in the stud before them. Not that Spree could blame her at all-- he was growing on her too. Flicking an ear, Spree glanced to Jasmine and… had an odd thought.

As Jerry went off to the Armory to gather his things, he headed to the Dungeons to start his harvesting. Lovely went back to clean the Private Quarters, mostly knowing it need to be ready when he decided to come and need her assistance. Shadow was off and taking some flying, as while she was inside and couldn’t go in the air-- it was better than going outside and smell the ash and volcanic sulfur.

Jasmine however, was reading a book, and was sitting in the throne chair oddly enough, as while it wasn’t suited for a filly, it made her reminded of home in a sense. Gnarl grumble, feeling the chair being disrespected by the whelp sitting in the Master chair, but couldn’t do much as he knew she will ignored him and pretend he didn’t exist. Blasted child, you’ll regret it soon enough in interfering my plans! As the Minions were more or less doing their own business, as such were the loyal and slavish species to the Overlord.

“Jasmine?” Gnarl wanted to hiss in annoyance, hearing that goody-two-shoes whore making her way into the throne room. He hated her since day one, and seeing the mare walk in with a respectable step and holding a strong stride even with a modest dress on her-- for some reason in his gut… Gnarl knew. He just knew this mare had the makings of a hero. And it made his skin itch as if it had hives, to know this mare was in this castle of evil.

Spree glanced around and found the filly sitting on the throne chair, seeing her little ear perked and eyes attentively up. The sight of the small filly in the way-too-big throne made Spree giggle slightly before calling, “Could you come here? I wanted to talk to you.” While while Jasmine sighed, she got up and out of the chair to follow the older mare.

Snorting, Gnarl left. He was damned happy the mare got the whelp out of the throne, so he might as well go now and do something productive evil.

As for the two ponies, Jasmine followed behind Spree that began to lead her to their shared room, the golden yellow mare looking almost deep in thought. When she glanced down at her with those maroon eyes, Jasmine could see a smile on her lips before opening the door and leading her in-- door shutting before she was told, “Jasmine… please take a seat.”

She recognized that tone. The ‘I’m not angry, I’m disappointed’ tone. Especially with the way she said it. “I didn’t do it!” Blurted out the filly.

The outburst first surprised Spree, before she all but laughed, leaving the poor filly completely confused for a few moments. But when the laughter died down to bubbling giggles, Spree waved a hand, “Y-you’re not in trouble Jasmine.” Further reeling in her laughter before sobering up and breathing out, “I’m just… a little stressed. I had something serious to talk about and tell you. That’s all.”

She mutely nodded, as she moved to sit down in the chair, idly kicking her hooves as her hands rest on each end of the chair. She looked up and asked. “Are we talking of the birds and bees?”

Giving a long look to the filly, Spree shook her head and told, “No. Not today.” Then added in thought, But I think that’s a job for Shadow to do later. Then moved to sit down on her bed, looking to Jasmine for a moment before sighing, “It’s about when I leave.”

That made Jasmine stop kicking her legs. The young pony blinked her eyes, a little confused while Spree went on. “You see Jasmine, while Jerry’s out doing his work, he’s keeping an eye out for ponies. Free ponies like me and Shadow that are trying to kick the Caribou off our land.” Then thought carefully before going on, “When he finds them, I plan to leave and join them. Help them get our homes back.”

Pausing a short beat, Spree soon added, “I wanted to ask you a favor.” Softly looking at the young filly as she said, “Jerry… needs somepony to make sure what to do. A little angel you could say.” Giggling a bit at her own words. “I sort of help, try reminding him to be nice… but I’m not going to be here when I go off to help those other ponies. I was hoping you could be that little shoulder angel for him?”

She was thinking a bit...and soon look at her and asked. “Why not Shadow be his angel?” then asked. “Unless she’s coming with you...and I thought I was going with you.”

Shifting to that, Spree admitted, “We’ve thought about having you come with me. And Shadow… admittedly is thinking about staying for her own reasons.” Then looked to Jasmine and told, “I’m asking you to be his shoulder angel, because you’re the miracle filly.” Smiling more and going on, “Shadow… Shadow tries, but she’s not always vocal. She’s… she’s too nice to just tell him what he needs to hear.” Then looked to Jasmine to say, “He listens to you. And if I was honest? You’re in safe hands here. With Shadow watching you, Lovely keeping you fed…”

She grinned and joked, “Jerry being the ‘big bad Overlord’ and scaring away all the bad caribou.”

Jasmine giggle, as she can see it, but that smile lower. As she look to Spree, thinking and admit. “I’ve been...causing Gnarl trouble,” looking away with pin ears. Hooves idly kicking now and then. “Whenever Jerry is out, Gnarl is near the Tower Heart. Always talking to him, trying to make him think to help us out, is to be a total villain. So I...sorta interrupt Gnarl, get in to talk to Jerry...and help him remember that there’s a filly watching him.”

Smiling to this, and feeling hope flare in her, Spree said, “While it’s not nice to bother ‘Baldy’.” Causing her to grin and Jasmine to hold back a small giggle, Spree went on, “But I think we can let it slide. Jerry might act like a bad guy… but I think we both know the truth.” Then laughed behind her hand, “He’s just a silly nerd that’s just dorky and lovable, isn’t he?”

Jasmine nodded with a big grin. Knowing from that ‘nerd game’ hes been working on, he reminds her some teenage colts in highschool playing that game in a room. Not to mention Jerry is just awesome, even if he’s a nerd.

“I know I’m asking a lot of you, Jasmine.” Spree interrupted the filly’s thoughts while going on, “You’re just a filly, and really… I shouldn’t be asking you this. But you’re the only good heart here that Jerry will listen to-- if he realizes it or not. And if I’m not here?” Spree’s smile almost turned sad, “Well… I wouldn’t forgive myself if one of my friends got hurt because he thought he deserved it or something like that. So while I’m away-- You keep an eye on him.” Then pointed at the door, “Keep an eye on the dorky nerd and both Lovely and Shadow.”

She giggle and nodded. “Alright, Spree,” then asked. “Hey Spree, when you are gone, and if Shadow is going to stay with Jerry...where will I sleep?”

Thinking to that, and working her answer carefully, Spree told, “Well, my bed will be free until I get back.” Then smiled, “You can have it. I won’t be using it.” Then gained a thought and told, “And I’ll also make a deal with you-- while I’m away, I’ll look for your sister.” Giving a firm nod, “I might not find her-- but I’ll promise I’ll keep an eye out. And if I have to, drag her back here to you.” Then joked, “I have to do something for you if you keep an eye on all my friends here.”

There was a smile and hopeful look, as despite the goodness that happen here, she missed her sister terribly. She nodded, and thought of something...and asked in a hopeful tone. “Maybe...I can ask Jerry...to find her as well?” looking at Spree more as she said. “He’s always moving around, so he might find her sooner or later, right?”

Thinking to that, Spree gave a sound nod to that. “You’re right. There’s a chance he’ll find her while moving around.” Then winked, “Then you’ll have two people looking for her, double the chances!” Then sighed with a more… content look on her face while looking at Jasmine. “You’re something special. I don’t know why, but I get this feeling you’re going to be something real special one day, Jasmine.”

She giggle, as she got off the chair. “Well, Spree, if there's nothing else to talk, I’ll be reading.” but then as she opened the door, she paused, look to her, with a mischievous grin, commented. “Although I don’t know about you, but I think the pink looks nice on your armor.” giggling as she ran off before Spree realize what she meant.

When she did, Spree thought about giving chase to the filly-- but considering it all… it wasn’t like she was going out to battle anytime soon. With a roll of her eyes and shake of her head, Spree got up anyways. “Oh, I make you a promise and that’s how you pay me back?” She called while running out the door, shouting out more playful than anything, “Get back here! Get back here so I can tickle you to death!”

As the throne room was teleportation came again, Jerry was back, as while he said he was going to be under the radar for a bit-- he had to get something real quick. Mostly supplies. And paint. And gold. And toilet paper, because God knows you can’t last in the medieval toilet with rags! Not to mention got another Catalyst stone. he idly thought on that as he went to the armory to change his armor to steel.

As since he’s been here in this new world, he noticed a few odd things, mostly a Catalyst stone showing now and then, granted they were rare, but those magical balls of stones should of been noticed by the Caribous and study on! Unless they were and he had no idea where. Still, I do wonder why they’re here, I honestly thought that one stone was a one time thing...unless there's more and I don’t know where they are. that was likely, as who knows where they were located...or the Spell Stones for Overlord 2 were at.

However as he moved back up to the throne room in his steel armor, he mused a bit on what to do. Go to the Private Quarters to play with Lovely a bit? Go to the Dungeon with Harvesting helmet to gain more Minions? now granted he had plenty with the amount of hours he put in harvesting. Nearly got 1500 for all of them. Would of done more, but took the rest of the day off to relax. he was honestly considering unarmored and just enjoy spending time with Jasmine, or Shadow-- maybe Lovely more? He then thought and added.

Or go to the Dungeon and smash the freaky eye-crab-things that annoyed me when I went by the beach? Sure they give Blue life force-- but despite looking harmless, they leap like headcrabs and try nipping at my heels like little pesky chihuahuas. thinking more he said. “Eh screw it. Dungeon it is.” making a turn towards it down the stairs.

He didn’t make it all the way down, having to stop some as Shadow and Spree were walking his way, both talking about something as they had on slack clothing and towels in their arms or over a shoulder. It came to realization the two were going to be working out-- and it was really the only time Jerry got a look at them with anything nearly remotely skimpy.

In particular, the mare’s wore sports bras and loose shorts, both of which, while more modest than anything the Caribou’s made, still gave him a fair peek at their firm chests and curvy hips. This was of course not mentioning the midriffs he could see clearly or the slight cleavage the bras gave and the smooth toned legs that moved them along.

When they spotted him, Spree gave a kind smile and said, “Hey Jerry.” Then blinked before asking, “Why are you in armor?” Then jerked her head on where she and her friend were going, “Planing to work out later in that too? Shadow and I were on our way down to do a bit of stretching.”

“I actually came back,” said Jerry, as he was glad the helmet hide his sight as he was doing his best to not look, it feels awkward enough to look at them in their work out cloths, sure he’s friends with them, and he notices hints that Shadow likes him-- but still awkward enough. “Just grab a few supplies real quick, you know, just in case and all.” then shrug. “I was thinking of going to the Dungeon for a workout, practice a bit.”

“Uh-huh.” Spree said with a half smile, both she and Shadow exchanging a knowing look before saying to Jerry, “You go and do that.” Then as they began to move, she called out, “And try not to eye our flanks too much!” Making him nearly stumble as he heard both mare’s giggling to themselves, chattering away with a notable phrase of, ‘I told you’ form Spree to Shadow.

Shadow giggle more, glancing back as she noticed that despite Jerry ‘not’ looking-- she knew he was taking peeks. As she decided to tease him, with a wiggle of her ass to him, head turn to look at him, and wink with a tongue stick out. She glance to Spree to see she was giving a slap on her ass and groping it a bit as Shadow laugh, seeing the man turning his head, hearing him grumble a bit as he move off.

She look back and admit. “I know it was terrible of me to tease him-- but it’s just so funny.” then giggle with a hand over her lips and large smile. “I do wonder how he’ll endure his boner when he finds out Lovely is watching Jasmine?”

Chuckling a bit, Spree told while letting go of her flank, “I think a bit frustrated and ready to pounce on her once he has her at his mercy.” Then gave Shadow a wolfish grin and told, “You got pretty bold there, Shadow.” Then giggled to herself, “But you’re right, it’s funny to see a guy squirm. I forgot what it felt like.”

She calmed down for a moment before saying, “So… I know you haven’t said it, but I’m getting a good clue that you’re staying.” Then asked, “So how do you plan to tell him? And if you two do hit it off good… what will you both be? Just… together or… find some rings in the treasure room and say it’s all good without a wedding?” Curious of what her friend’s future plans were.

She thought on how to say it…and sigh out, looking to her friend with a smile as she told. “Honestly? I am thinking of staying, and as for how to tell him?” Smiling as she mimicked a zipping motioned as if not telling.

“Oh come on, please!” Spoke out Spree, “Maybe just in my ear?” Using a hand to point there, “I really want to know!”

She giggle, as she decide to give her some mercy. “Alright,” moving to whisper in her friend ear. Making it a little detailed to boot on what she further planned. In reaction, Spree eyes widen and mouthing, ‘really?’ There was a small giggle, as Shadow finished as there was a flush on her cheeks.

She pull away with that blush and pin back ears as she told. “It's, really bold of me-- but it will cement the point and make it a special night.”

Spree took a long drag of air… then let it out and laughed, “Well… you made up your mind.” Then looked to Shadow and nodded, “Alright. It is your choice, as surprising as it was…” Then thought of something and gained a devious smirk. “You know, if I do come back and join up. I’m not going to do it like you did.” And for a moment it didn’t register in Shadow’s mind on what Spree meant… until it did dawn on her.

She furrow her brows and threaten. “If you do, I will make you regret it, Spree.”

“Even if Jerry’s part of it?” Teased the mare, making Shadow snap her mouth shut. Spree pointed to herself, “Bi, remember? We’re going to be sharing. And I can show him a few things.” Then went on, “If it happens. But you get my drift.”

She sighs and nodded. However she glance back and giggle a bit as she told. “But I will say this, this time? I'm going to blow his mind and both of us enjoy it very well.” As they were moving again to the workout room, she thought on a few things...and remark. “You know, I'm honestly surprise during Jerry little travel-- he never thought to bring the mares he let go here.” Then motioned her arms.

“Sure we’re in a dark castle of evil, surrounded by volcanic activity-- but there's plenty of space, beds, food, water-- and no Caribous.”

Turning her head to this, Spree said, “It’s because he get’s distracted.” Then continued on, “I noticed it whenever we spar. Once he’s focused on something, he almost forgets about things around him. Unless he see’s it, he tends to just… close it out to focus on something.” Then raised a finger to tap her chin, “Maybe we should talk to him about it… you know, actually rescuing mares.”

Nodding some, she said. “It might be something to discuss him with, help him gain other priorities than him focus on one thing.” She roll her eyes as she went on. “Really, he should of ask those mares if they want to escape-- but on the other hand? We know most mares would be terrified of him and try to run away from him whenever he shows up.” Then snort harshly.

“I can imagine the Caribous try to use him to scare mares to not go with him, make him some sort of sex-demon that can't get relief and needs mares to take.”

“I thought you wouldn’t mind a bit of that.” Smirked Spree, “You know we mare’s get plenty of ‘O’s, think how great it would be to have a good plenty of them from him.” A teasing in her tone.

She slap Spree at her knees with her tail and told sternly. “Spree I’m serious.”

Hands up, Spree said, “Alright, alright, I was trying to lighten the mood, Daze.” Then huffed and told, “But I know, and I get it. But when you think of it like that, we might as well ask him to have those minions grab and drag the mare’s back, and us in the throne room waiting there to calm them down.”

She thought on and nodded in agreement. “Those Minions can carry a lot of heavy things, despite their small sizes.” she then added. “Maybe have Jasmine as well, to show that they are safe here?” glancing as she admit. “I doubt they’ll fully believe us even if we’re free, but with Jasmine? It might give benefit of the doubt.”

Thinking to that, Spree added on, “It would also help if we find this Resistance.” Then smiled, “You know, a sort of gesture of goodwill? If the mare’s are with us and are shown straight to a safer place? The Resistance might actually listen to Jerry more too.”

While she wanted to be optimistic, part of her felt like Jerry able to find the Resistance will be hard, if anything they might try to get near Jerry to see his reaction. “For now? We’ll let Jerry know to get the mares with the Minions.” however as they were nearing the workout room, she did ask. “How is Jerry fighting style anyway? I know he has no actual training by his own admittance, so how is he pulling through?”

“In my dad’s words?” Asked Spree before deepening her voice like some drill instructor, “He fight’s like a sissy, that’s how he fights-- now drop and give me a hundred!”

She laugh, having a hand over her mouth, laughing as she could imagine Spree dad telling exactly like that. As he was a hardass in the military. She calm some, as she told. “W-Well, we know that even if he got that buff body and good looks-- we know that he’s nothing but around our age!” as she found that amusing….before she slowly realize something. Stopping some as her eyes widen, shocked filled them as it just came to her.

Coming to a slow stop, Spree turned curiously to tiled her head at Shadow. The mare had just stopped, and her eyes stared on with a deeply pooling dread before a hand plastered itself to the mare’s lips. “Shadow?” Began Spree with concern. “What’s wrong?”

Unfocusing from her thoughts, and to her friend...she soon spoke with concern filling her voice. “Spree, I think we failed to forgot something. Something about Jerry that I just realized right now.” taking a breath, she explained. “You know that we ponies are ‘adults’ at a certain age, and are allowed to enlist young, right?” seeing her friend slowly nod, as Shadow went on. “We know that for ponies, this is normal, and while you may not noticed the signs of Jerry during our discussions and time here…”

“I think we overestimate Jerry being a Overlord to begin with.”

Turing more to the thestral, Spree said, “Shadow, making sense would be nice right now. What are you trying to tell me?”

“He’s like me, he doesn’t fight-- or at least he never fought like a military pony.” told Shadow. “He never lead a army, never fought, or even killed before. He was a nerd that just got thrust into being a bad guy….”

Blinking a bit and taking a moment to think, Spree went over what she knew and had to admit… Shadow was right. For a supposedly chosen Overlord-- he sort of sucked at it. He more than not charged, his fighting skills weren’t all that great. The few times she had watched a fight through that Tower Heart thing, it seemed like a slight mess in tactics-- not that she could speak, but she was taught!

But was he ever taught? The thought made Spree pause and think it over. Yes, Jerry was a nerd, and it showed through with that Goblins and Ogals or… whatever that nerd board game was! He knew stats, he knew tricks and strategy for those games-- but in the real life-or-death situation of a fight? Did he even know what he was doing, or was he just… using his ripped body to muscle his way through?

With a snort, Spree looked up and sighed, “Alright… I think I get what you’re saying Daze.” Nodding some before saying, “I really need to get him in that training room and start pushing him more… if not for keeping him alive than keeping him more ready… Maybe see if I can do more to help.” Mind thinking of what more she can do.

Shadow head gave a firm nod. “He will need it.” thinking some and told. “I think the only flaw he has, is with his fighting and focusing. Maybe one-on-one matches. He seem fine with the Minions around, gives him something to somewhat focus on. But by himself?” sighing some, as she said. “Thank Luna I figure this out, maybe we can help him before he might get himself accidentally killed.”

“I’d go out there with him.” Started Spree before grimacing, “But the truth is? I don’t think I’m ready just yet. I might be strong, maybe skilled-- but there’s no way I’ll last. I need real training. And I can’t watch both my back and Jerry’s out there.” And while she would rather try and have Jerry stay and get more practiced, more better and more ready-- that wasn’t a option. He would just leave and do what he planned to do-- and really, Spree knew she couldn’t stop him.

She wasn’t going to kid herself, even with her natural earth mare strength, (not her magically attended strength she has yet to learn properly) wouldn't be able to fully out muscle him in his armor. Even out of armor he was pretty strong. In raw, brute power, he was stronger than her, greatly so within his armor. So for now… she was on the sidelines.

Thinking some….she asked. “Why not try to use the Tower Heart to guide Jerry?” gaining a look as she said. “Jasmine mentioned she can talk to Jerry with the Tower Heart, something about him connected to him, and you can help give him tips and guide him while he does the fighting with his Minions.”

“I know.” Responded the mare, “I’ve watched a few times.” Then went on to admit, “I planed to do that actually. But I can only do so much by talking to him-- and the old toddy might not make it easy for me either. He really doesn't seem to like me at all.”

“You probably remind him of someone he doesn’t like.” suggest Shadow, as she tap her chin some, then added. “That or he’s still mad that he got in trouble when you told Jerry the truth of what happen during our first few weeks here.” Thinking some on how to stall Gnarl, then grin and snap her fingers. “Why not let Jasmine handle him while you’re near the Tower Heart? It’ll give you a good chance for you to talk with Jerry, and I’m sure Jasmine will annoy Gnarl to no end.”

Given a slight snort to the side and adjusting the towel over her shoulder, Spree said, “Oh yeah. She’s usually up there watching, maybe I can nudge her to do that.” Then looked back down the hall and jerked her head, “But enough of that. We still need to get our workout in-- burn off those calories and fat we keep eating.”

With a smile and a nod, she moved with her friend, burning off the calories, and mentally preparing of when she’ll make her move, if anything, it’ll be soon.

Overlord raiding with a side of liberation

Meanwhile, Jasmine was currently reading with Jerry, as while she notice he got done from fighting, or rather harvesting, he was surprised to see her with Lovely. But at her request for him to read with her, he couldn’t say no to her. So as she sat close to him in the bed, with Lovely on the other side, massaging Jerry arm as to make sure his muscles weren’t sore. Smiling all the while as Jasmine read out.

“The cat went to the market, she liked the milk and like to drink it so much,” she frown, looking up to Jerry as she whined. “Do I have to read this? I feel silly reading a book that's for foals younger than me!”

He gently pat her head and told with a low smile. “Come on Jasmine, I know it's silly, but it's part of reading. You should be lucky I found a book for foals at that age at all.” she pouted as he laugh, as he told. “Come on now, finish it up Jasmine.” she pouted more, but relent as she went on.

“The cat skip to town, she skip on her paws all the way to town to get some milk.” she frown while reading this, as she look up to Jerry and beg. “Can we read something else, please Big Bro?” Jerry was about to respond, before his mind pulled a halt as he blinked.

Wait...what did she say? slowly looking down and asked. “What did you say Jasmine?” seeing the filly look up to him, having a smile, her expression showed of trust, happiness, and amusement of seeing his reaction as she repeated.

“I said, can we read something else, please Big Bro?” smiling more as she gently jab at his side as she said. “What else would I call you beside your name, Big Bro?” seeing his befuddle expression, as Lovely look to Jerry, noticing he was confused, really confused, as she look to Jasmine as she asked.

“Jasmine, Master is confused, this is the first time you called him by a title than his name.” Jasmine giggle and said.

“And he’s trying to figure it out?” Lovely slightly nodded as she admit.

“I’m a bit confuse too, what reason would you call him this?” trying to figure out why the filly keeps doing these unpredictable and silly things, that for her? Made no sense whatsoever! The filly giggle, as she relax against Jerry and told.

“The reason I’m calling him Big Bro now, is because he treats me like his little sister,” then glance up and jokes. “And I tease with you calling my big bad overlord, so I thought if I’m going to stay here and help you-- I might as well be like your sister!” Lovely just look at the filly, and soon look to Jerry as she said.

“Master, I’m so confused.” leaning on his other side as she nuzzle his neck, her body leaning against his side, arms wrapping around his own as she was trying to understand and help him in his confusion at the same time. All the while Jasmine giggled, as Jerry blinked some more, and soon said.

“Well...if you do want to be my new sister...alright.” then smile wide as he said. “I’ll be your big brother.” She smile wide, however he noticed, as well as Lovely she frown, and look up as she asked.

“Big Bro,” using his new title now than his name. “Can you promise...promise you’ll find my big sister? We were separated in the empire, and I...I…” looking down as Jerry reacted. He wrap his free arm around Jasmine, pulling her closer, as he hugged the filly close and gently. Giving comfort to her as he promised.

“I promised you Jasmine. I’ll find her. Sooner or later, I’ll find her.” then smile to her as he added. “Just let me know what she looks like, so I won’t accidentally mistaken her.” the filly nodded, as she laid against him, internally happy that she has a elder sibling again, even if not related by blood. Lovely furrow her brows, trying to understand, as she understood her Master was giving Jasmine comfort, attention...just like she did to him, just...just not in the same way she did with him.

As she asked herself. Is there….more than one way to comfort another? thinking that could've worked, she slightly move around to Jasmine, hugging the filly the best she could, as she and Jerry felt the filly holding their arms the best she could. As while Jerry gave a small smile, to both her and to Lovely, a part of him...a part of him wonder if he’ll be able to fulfill it. But he knew...somehow...he’ll do it. It’ll just take time.

After a little bonding moment, a little break with Lovely, and ready up the next day. Jerry was in his Arcanium armor, mostly to provide him the best he has to protect himself. As he was teleported from the throne room to the Gate, which was near the Smoky Mountains. As Jerry was gathering his Minions, he heard Gnarl voice speaking. “Now Sire, I believe you should enact your daily evil dosage. Carnage, destruction, and plenty of chaos. Oh it will be so-,”

Only to get interrupted as Jasmine said. “Gotch your cape!” sounds of running were heard in Jerry helmet as gnarl shouted.

“Gah! Get back here you welp! That is something I had for the last millennium!” sound of chasing as he kept on. “Do you know it’s history!? It was from the first Overlord himself, you ungrateful brat!” all the while Jerry comment as he began walking.

“Well...that's new.”

“I think that’s the first time I’ve seen that old toddy of yours run so fast.” Spree’s sudden voice made Jerry’s mind slightly stop, just to be sure he heard it in his helmet, but otherwise didn’t falter in his step while he had to ask.

“..Spree? That you?” said Jerry as he asked. “How are you able to use the Tower Heart to contact me?” then pause and answer that question. “Unless Gnarl left the spell on for you to use while Jasmine occupy him for who knows how long.”

There was a slight giggling as the mare told, “Well, I wanted to maybe chat with you a bit. Maybe give my own advice. I don’t know about you, but trying to talk over Gnarl is like trying to talk over a chatterbox.”

There was a amuse snort, as he told. “Just imagine having him talk in your head 24/7 when out here, or back at the Castle constantly.” as he kept moving with his horde as he asked. “So what's up, Spree? Don’t know if you recall, but I’m heading to Vanhoover to set up a Gate there for later purposes.”

“Where do you plan to put it?” It was a odd question to hear, especially from Spree. But, a question was a question, so he answered to it.

“Usually away from the city, somewhere that isn’t too close-- but isn’t too far.” told Jerry, as he moved along the path. “Make sure that whatever I raid or carry, isn’t too far for me to travel with, or to close for the Caribous to get a jump on me.”

There was a humming, and Jerry could only presume that she was nodding along. “Alright…” Pausing for a small moment before saying, “Have you thought of trying to put it in a cave?” And went on, “You know, maybe out of the way and off the path some. Make it harder to find-- probably put it more deeper in the woods?”

“Admittedly a few times to be honest.” said Jerry as he went on. “But even though it's more solid for me to try to put the Main Gates in a cave-- it won’t work for a few locations around the map. So some of them, are in the open sadly.” thinking some ashe made a slight turn on the pathway, Minions follow as he continue the conversation. “Granted I could relocate the Main Gates-- but that would mean I need extra time to find new places to put them in caves, but that also mean I need to figure out the distance between the town or city, to the Main Gate.”

But then added in a thoughtful tone. “Although for the city, I could put the Main gate in the sewers, spacious enough and hard to find with how dark it looks.”

While he didn’t hear anything to that, the humming only confirmed she heard him. “Maybe you should.” He soon heard, “It’s like you said. Sometimes Caribou try jumping at you. Maybe you should take your time to find good hiding spots. Even if it’s a bit of a inconventant walk-- a longer walk has to be better than being ambushed as soon as you step out of a gate.”

Note to self, relocate all the Gates into hidden areas that will make sure it can’t be used as a ambush point. he made another turn as he soon asked. “You know, you reminded me something-- do you, Shadow, or Jasmine need anything while I’m in Vanhoover setting my Main Gate in the sewers? Maybe raid some more supplies? Or crafts, or even glitter?”

“You still have the list?” All Jerry had to do was reach for his other bag and pull out the lengthy list and hold it before his eyes. He knew she would be able to see it. “Good. Just get what’s there, or whatever you can find. Or, maybe just collect everything you find. Shadow, Lovely and I can just organize it later. You do have the space, and we can have the minions here help straighten things out.”

He chuckle some as he joked. “Maybe while I grab what I can on the list, I can do some of my evil monologue. Stir up the fear, get some practice-- maybe try a few deep shouts of one words for a sentence or two.”

“And grabbing mares.” That made Jerry splutter for sure. “I know it sounds weird, but hear me out. You’ve been causing the Caribou trouble… but all the mare’s you let loose are running away and possibly being captured again. We want to bring them somewhere at least safe. I talked it out with Shadow, and we plan to be there waiting for any incoming mare’s to calm them down when they come through the gate.”

“I know it’s not the best plan, sending minions out to just carry mare’s away… but if we have to free them by dragging them kicking and screaming? Well… we can say sorry after that.” Then slightly laughed, “Plus… I think it will really annoy the caribou's to know you took away their ‘booty’ I think pirates call it.” The double joke not lost to the man.

Jerry laughed as he said. “Right on the mark, Spree.” then said in honestly. “As for getting mares by Minions...That I can do, but I need a Waypoint Gate to make the transaction easier. I mean I don’t want my Minions to carry mares all the way to the Main Gate in the first place. They’ll be killed and mares get captured.” he thought for a moment, slightly realizing the fact Gnarl isn’t around to ‘uproot’ the Waypoint Gate, as he said.

“Spree. You may need to get Gnarl when I need a Waypoint Gate. he’s the one who can get Grubby to get the Waypoint Gates close to me.”

Thinking to that, Spree said, “How about we try finding a good place to set that Main gate you were talking about first? Then when you get near Vanhoover, I can go get Gnarl and talk about the gate. That way, when we get back, you will already in Vanhoover itself and getting a pile of things ready to carry through.”

Thinking some, he nodded in agreement. “Although don’t expect too much while I’m on the walk, with the exception of patrols or wild animals-- nothing really exciting happens when I’m walking with the Minions.” rolling up his list as he put it in his bag as he joked. “But this does at least help me practice my evil monologue.” clearing his throat as he spoke out in the ‘overlord tone’.

“Fools! You dare assume that I, the Overlord of Terror, wouldn’t be here? HA! I will crush you and take all that you hold dear, including the booties of mares!” then back to his ‘normal’ voice as the deep tone voice asked. “So, how was that?”

With a clearing of a voice, Spree said, “Admittedly? A bit intimidating…. Well, up until you mention the booty. That...that almost sounded silly, scary sure, but almost silly.”

“Hmm, okay, okay. How about this?” clearing his throat and tried again. “Fools! You dare assume that I, the Overlord of Terror, wouldn’t be here? Ha! I will crush you, take all that you hold dear, and annihilate everything until there is nothing but bones and ashes to see with your pathetic hides!”

“Eyes.” Stated Spree a bit more certainty in her voice, “They can’t see with their hides.”

“Okay, add that in...how about this one?” clearing his throat. “You dare? You dare question me? I am the Overlord! I am the destroyer of lives! I am the harvester of souls! I am the one who commands the legion of Hell! I make mortals like you my bitches to torture in acid!”

Just barely, Jerry heard a slight mutter form Spree, “And I thought Lammy was a real drama queen.” Then spoke a bit more clearly, “Yeah, I think that should do. Even more with that voice-- however you do it.” Then gave a slightly mirthless laugh and told, “If the Bearers of Harmony ever heard you monologue that, they would be all over you.”

“The….Bearers of Harmony?” stated Jerry in a bit confused tone. Why does that sound like a group of hero's that are holding some odd thing or relic that OP everything?

“The Barriers and elements of Harmony.” Repeated Spree, “Let me guess, you never heard of them either?” Then snorted, “You seem to be way behind on knowing anything about Equestria, you know that?”

“Oh I'm sorry, it's not my fault when I came here everything was filled with Caribou propaganda and smutty works.” snarked Jerry. “And it's not like I just came here nearly 2 months ago either!”

He could hear the eyeroll in the silence as she snarked back, “Oh sure, and it’s not like you have two mares that know this stuff.” Then finished, “Uh, duuuuuh.” Then went on, “But anyways. They were six heroes of Equestria. Our last line of defense kind of. Whenever Princess Celestia or Princess Luna were either unable or indisposed of-- the Element Barriers were there to help defend Equestria with their elements. Wielding them to reset Harmony to our home. They’re heroes.”

There was then hesitation, “Well… until the Caribou came… With how many times they had to use the elements? The Caribou knew they were a threat and targeted them. I’m not really sure where they are anymore. I don’t think even Shadow does.”

Thinking that over, he thought. And I’m certain Gnarl will want me to ‘corrupt’ them somehow just to keep them off the side to not attack me when Equestria is up. he soon asked. “So these elements, were they some sort of artifacts, armor, weapons-- wait not weapons, probably armor or some artifacts.” although a part of him did ask. “Quiiiiick question. If we somehow managed to find them, and that’s a big if. And if we save Equestria….what are the odds that I’ll be blast by a big-ass blast of possibly something that could kill me.”

Thinking to herself, he soon heard her tell, “Well, I haven’t seen the element’s up close except this one time. And they’re more like necklaces really, five necklaces and one tiara to a group of close friends. It was some years back-- even before the Caribou.”

“There was this male, a Druaqanus?” Then a beat to presumably shake her head, “A really weird guy that had all these mismatched body parts that went by the name Discord. A spirit of Chaos and Disharmony. With a snap of… well, anybody part he wanted to snap-- he could make weird stuff happen. Houses floated off, lamp posts growing legs and wandering around. I think there were even singing teapots that gave out rabbit canes.”

“Wait, wait...let me get this straight. They got these necklaces and a tiara, they beat a being of chaos that could bend reality itself...”

“And returned Ponyville back to normal after Discord made it his Capital to Chaos itself.” Finished Spree. “It was a big blast of rainbows too. It completely encompassed Equestria I think-- gave Luna and Celestia their power back to once more control the moon and sun-- Discord kept making the sun and moon dance around. Night and day randomly turning on and off was not fun.” Then added on, “During that blast? He was turned into a stone statue.”

Jerry was silent. As while he wasn’t too sure if that Tree and these elements were connected...it made him think of the same harmonious energy blast that almost killed him as he soon asked. “Okay...but here's what I’m trying to understand...will they shoot this giant rainbow at me, when save Equestria, Spree.” as he was making sure that despite being nervous about this, he was really trying to not sound nervous or concern one bit. “Because, I don’t know about you, but I think it might do worse to me than just turn me to stone.”

There was a contemplating sound for a while before Spree said, “You know… I’m not really sure. I only saw the elements be used once, and that resulted in a giant dome of magical Harmony that just rushed over all of Equestria.”

Aka...Magic Nuke. grimly thought Jerry as he said. “Well then. Spree, I’ll be frank. The moment Equestria is saved and those six are coming near me? I’m going to run like hell and sacrifice my Minions to give me a headstart.”

With a hint of concern, Spree tried, “You know I could just talk to them and--”

“Do you think, that they will all think that I’m nice, Spree? I killed, I raided, I burn down and destroyed-- hell, to them and probably to everyone, I’m the Goddamn villain. And let me ask you, what usually happens to the villains?”

With a sigh, Spree said, “You don’t have to be a downer about it, Jerry. They’re reasonable. And if they are the good guys, don’t you think they will be willing to give you a chance before getting on your case?”

“Let me ask you another question. You know them, right? Who do you think would cause the fight among the six?”

There was a humming before she said, “Purposely trying to hurt them?” Then went on, “And before you say it again-- I think you need to keep in mind. Right now? Killing, raiding and burning down places? Guess what Jerry-- these Caribou stole our home, they are raping our people and even warping the minds of Equestria's citizens.”

“I’m not really military, but I know that if my Dad was still alive? He would say we were at war. And you know what? What you said happens in war.” There was a moment of silence, one that almost felt somber as she went on, “It’s… a really sad truth, to be honest. Equestria prided itself on being harmonious, peaceful and friendly. That was what it stood for. War was just so horrible to us, but we try to be ready. And right now? Right now there’s a horrible amount of wrong being done to my home. To my friends and even families.”

“So in truth? To me, we’re at war. I’m at war with the Caribou. It’s not really filled with justice-- but I’m willing to fight with what justice I can give back to them for what they’re doing. They need to pay for their crimes.”

Jerry couldn’t help but comment. “Even if that Justice is on the side of Evil?”

“... I would be lying if I said I didn’t want a little vengeance, Jerry…” Sadly admitted the mare.

“Well lucky for you?” cracking his neck some. “I’m perfectly okay to be someone tool for vengeance. Because these Caribous are going to regret causing my wrath on them. And if some ponies complain of my methods? Well guess what? Payback is a bitch.” Seeing the distance of Vanhoover a few miles away, as he added. “It’ll be a few hours until I reach close.” as he kept moving as he thought for a moment….and soon asked.

“Spree...who do you want me to give revenge on?” knowing that despite her point of view, he was sure she wanted payback on someone.

Hearing a sigh, Spree told, “I want revenge on a lot of caribou’s and ponies, Jerry. But I’m not going to ask, because it would feel wrong.” Then waited a moment before saying, “All I can ask? Is you try returning the favor to the Caribous. Most of them seem to deserve it anyways. That’s, really the best I can ask I guess… Just help the mares. Just help my nations people.”

He give a nod, as he said. “That I can do Spree.” as he was silent, walking with his horde as he was about to ask something else-- as he felt something trying to penetrate his armor. He look down to see a crossbow bolt, as he gave a annoyed sound. “Oh come on.” gripping it and pulling it out as he quickly moved behind a tree with his horde. As there were silence as he asked. “Spree, any ideas?”

Refocusing, Spree told, “Okay, first, can you tell me what you’re minions can do? I know the blue ones heal, and the red ones can literally toss fireballs… but anything else you can tell me?”

“Browns are my fighters, they are the front lines. Greens are my assassins. When group together they’re invisible-- but I need focus on them to move in said group.” as he added. “And to know where they’re going.”

Hearing a breath in, Spree soon said, “Alright. Jerry, I need you to listen carefully. Peek around the corner carefully, get a good look around quickly. Try finding as many places of cover you can and get those greens to sneak ahead as much as possible. You need to gain a forward line. Crossbows fire far and hard-- but they take a long time to reload. If you can get those Greens to sneak close enough, the snipers won’t stand too much of a chance while distracted with you in the open.”

Slowly he peeked a bit around the corner, quickly looking over a few rocks or trees to move his Greens. He motioned his left hand, mind thinking of how many Greens to form up, then heard some added advice form Spree, bringing at least 3 Browns in a group. He moved the Browns ahead as test dummies, as he saw a crossbow bolt coming at one, it hit one of the Browns, but it stood for now as he saw one sniper.

Hiding right down near a tree as he motioned the Greens to move around, sneaking their way as he made them stop in a rock area to hide. As another crossbow bolt came from another direction, killing a Brown in the head, as he moved a small number of Greens to the now reviled other sniper as he kept a good eye if there was a number more there.

“Alright, good so far. Sorry about the one brown.” Commented Spree, “But keep pushing. Send in groups of browns from cover to cover. With more pressure, they’ll feel the need to start firing. Make sure you keep a steady advance, you don’t want to spend up your minions. When you think you’re half way-- spring your greens on them. After that? Have the browns move in, with the reds bringing up the back for cover fire and you covering the blues to join the front assault.”

“They’re Minions. They’re expendable.” told Jerry, following her advice as he moved the Browns into groups, moving both Greens and Browns the best he could as did.

“They’re also your only minions until you can get reinforcements-- you can’t think of them as expendable when you don’t have a place to shore up your strength again, Jerry. What would happen in that… Gibbles and Orcals?” Once more messing up the game’s name. “Whatever it’s called-- what would you do in that? Waste it all in risky moves, or try stretching it out?”

Quickly thinking as he told. “No, I would try to stretch it out. Keep moving my Browns as best I could, make them charge and get the Greens in position.” as he was thinking this as a game, ironically enough as this was life and death. Figuring the possibility of the snipers possible movement as he said. “The snipers might move to their left path, or fall back to gain distance in sniper shots. Don’t know how many bolts they got, but I’m guessing 50 or so just in case if one didn’t work.”

Glad he was thinking, Spree pushed on for that. “They might start wising up. If you need to, pressure them by having your reds send a volley of fire down in a large area. Smoke them out a little. Can the Red’s toss that fire while behind cover, while staying in cover?”

“Unless you want them to burn the forest down, no.” told Jerry. “They have to see their target and fire like a catapult with their flames.”

“Can you order them what direction and how far to throw?” Asked Spree, “You being their eye’s during the volley.”

He thought it over and said. “I can try.” using mental commands as surprisingly, the Minions followed his directions. Reds moving to a area that get them to hit a direction and ready their throw. While he kept the Browns pushing and the Greens moving as...he noticed he was controlling all the groups at once, like a sort of Hive-mind for him, as the Greens were position to jump on the snipers in their own areas.

He felt another Brown dying, as he made the two groups of Browns charge. Coming at the snipers to panic them, and causing the Greens to jump on them. In the midst of confusion he ordered the Reds to fire as he saw their target. At once the red devils fire bolts of fire onto the snipers, burning them alive as the fireballs arcing back down on the now panicking snipers.

“Alright, your path should be cleared. Have the browns hold position and begin moving up with your reds and blues. Let the blue’s heal your main assault ground and get your reds to dig into a few positions to provide cover fire.” He once more heard Spree, “While that’s happening, keep your eyes peeled and keep the groups of greens flanking those snipers. When the browns are set, advance again like before.”

He convey the orders as the Browns held their positions, moving his Reds and Blues with him as he focus on his Greens stabbing into the snipers, a few jump off, as he made his Blues give any healing as Jerry realized something as he took cover. He chuckle, as he said to Spree. “You want to know something ironic, Spree? I tried to think this entire situation as life and death...but the moment you mentioned that game...I imagine this entire situation as a gameboard and moved my horde with my mind. Funny really.”

“If you weren't in a real life-or-death situation? I probably would be laughing.” Said the mare before adding, “But back to focusing-- Watch your left!” It caused Jerry to jerk his head in time to see what Spree apparently warned, as one Caribou sniper had apparently waited in ambush. As soon as the threat was noticed, the Reds reacted-- heads and eyes now trained on the new threat that was shortly overwhelmed in moments under a near wall of fire tossed his way.

As the Caribou was caught by surprise, screaming as he burn. The Reds kept firing fire at him, as he focus on his forces, as the Greens were coming back, with either new gear for them-- or a Life force. As a Green offer a Brown Life force as it spoke. “Life Force!” his left gauntlet absorbed it, as once the last Caribou fell down in flames, Minions grabbing anything of armor or a Lifeforce and gold, they offer him the later bit, as he raise his left arm up.

Calling back all the Minions as he gave a head count and spoke. “18 Browns and 14 Green. I say this was better than what I usually have to deal with.” then added. “Thanks Spree.”

Sighing, he heard, “As long as you come back to us alive and in one piece? Any time.” Then told, “Try thinking about what I told you. You need to be careful how you use your minions-- if you run out and can’t get anymore reinforcements, you’ll be in trouble. I’m going to go find Gnarl now, I know you’ll need it once you're in Vanhoover.”

“Try staying there for now. Make sure your minions are held-- and maybe, try scouting ahead with them carefully. There might be more ambushes like that in the area.” Told the mare before he heard her hoof steps echoing away.

He chuckle, although he felt a slow migraine as he carefully held his head as he thought. Controlling more than one Minion isn’t easy. Guess that what happen when I try to bend game logic in controlling them. moving to a rock to sit down, at least to ease his headache as he slightly wonder...just what more he could do with this? He was honest, with how Spree help broaden his horizon...there were a lot of way to control his Minions with a possible Hive-mind.

After a few hours of moving, fighting patrols, and gaining a hang on his ‘Hive-mind control’ over the Minions, Jerry been gaining more of that migraine for each time he control all of them with his mind and not the gauntlet. As the gauntlet to control them, was more easier to wield said Minion, or minions in doing the Overlord bidding. Probably why in the game, it made sense for the player to use the gauntlet with Game logic. Glancing to his gauntlet as he figured to use the gauntlet the mass of the group, while using his mind to micromanaged the smaller groups of the horde.

However when they came near Vanhoover, Jerry had to go down in the sewers way to make a Gate. which was more difficult due to his large form and armor around him. Thankfully, Spree noticed a large pothole for Jerry to get in as when he moved to a rather large sewer area? The Main Gate spiral upwards, forming with the Spawning pits around it as he heard Gnarl voice.

“Master, are you sure its wise to make it here? Not saying its a good hiding place, but it does stink much like the Greens!”

“It is, keeps the Caribous off guard for me to just pop in their city and not travel in it like the usual way.” feeling the pounding headache as he said. “Anyway, make sure the Waypoint Gate is set up when I start bringing mares.”

“Of course Master, I will be sure to get it ready for you.” then asked “But are you sure you are ready, Sire? From the looks of it, I say you may need to take a little break from straining your mind.”

Spree pitched in, telling, “You have the gate up now. Come on back and take a breather. You can take a moment to organize your attack while you rest up. The Caribou don’t know where you are, so you have a moment to gather yourself.”

While Jerry wanted to keep pushing, the headache that was bothering to no end reminded him that he would get sloppy and could cause mistakes. So with a move of his gauntlet to take the remaining Minions to their Pits, he enter in the Main Gate. And back into the throne room, as man was heading to the armory real quick. After a couple of minutes, he was back up, seeing both Spree and Gnarl as both watch the Overlord rubbing his forehead constantly as Gnarl hum.

“It is unique that you control the Minions with your mind, Master. But it is obvious why the previous Overlords didn’t, the gauntlet help provide a focus for you to wield the Minions and cause a much smoother way of commanding them than using your mind with the gauntlet to command, direct, and position them while focusing on the entire horde. It is no wonder why you are having such pain in the head, it isn’t a easy feat, my Lord.”

Looking down, Spree said, “Wait. Are you saying that other Overlords never tried to do that often?” Then said, “I mean, I can understand if it builds a migraine… but I would have thought they would of put practice into it and not rely on the gauntlet.”

“Let just say that the previous Overlords didn’t had anything to ease the migraines, or thought more like military people.” told Jerry dryly. “They were more akin to warlords or tyrants who just did as they please, conquer, and at times prefer the easy way with the gauntlet.”

“Not to mention that Overlords back then, didn’t had much smarts as the Master here.” added in Gnarl.

Giving the old minion a brief look, Spree shook her head and told to Jerry, “Well, take this break while you can and get ready. We’re going to try brushing up on your skills and strategy some. Because raw force won’t win alone against all the Caribou.”

Rubbing his head more, Jerry said. “Agreed,” trying to elevate his headache as he told. “I’m going to see if we got any pain pills among our raided supplies, with luck this headache will come down in a hour or two.” heading towards to the raided supplies, as while he was walking off, Gnarl gave a low laugh as he look up to Spree and spoke.

“You know wench, you are lucky that you didn’t get too close to the Tower Heart when you spoke with the Master. After all, not many come uncorrupted by it’s very influenced.”

With a almost steeled wide stance and crossed arms, Spree told, “It’s going to take more than a floating glowing rock to make me fall, you grey toad. I was talking to him for his own good.” Then said rather sternly down, “Isn’t it your job to give him advice? Because so far, you’re not doing your job all that great if Jerry mostly fights like a untrained bandit.”

“Oh, I say the Master is doing a fine job right now,” as he held a rather knowing glint in his eyes. “While I may be his adviser, I know that he has uniqueness when he is fighting. Especially when he gets angry.” giving a cackle. “I dare say that when he does get angry-- he is more, professional in the terms of being a Overlord.”

With a huff, Spree told, “It’s being a berserker is what it is.” Then looked down to Gnarl and said, “You might not care about if Jerry lies or not-- but let me just say this.” Jutting a thumb over her shoulder and stating, “He goes and you look for the next evil around? It’s going to be those Caribous-- and guess what? When they get what they want, they’ll toss you out.” Then laughed, “What am I saying? They might just toss you out after a few uses and not care. All they want is sex Gnarl. They don’t care about evil or any of that stuff you spout.”

“Perhaps, perhaps not. Lust is one of the Deadly sins.” as he internally took that in mind, figuring of possibly manipulating the Caribous if this Overlord fails.

“So is Sloth.” Shot back Spree, “And I’m sure you’ve noticed-- they do a whole lot of nothing but sit around, eat and rape. That’s all they seem to care about. Why would they need any of the minions-- when they’re doing so well without you anyways?” Then turned on her hoof to walk away. “And even if one was? All they would do is sit around and have more sex, with a side of sex, and a dessert of sex.” Leaving Gnarl alone to his thoughts.

Hmm...I may dislike the the wench...but she does have a point. These Caribous seem to focus more on sex than on anything else. Even their conquest seem to be focus on one main goal. Sex. thinking more as he move to the throne side. The Master may be a idiot...but he is more productive than these Caribous are...but then...I don’t need to tell him that. Maybe let him assume he needs to keep us around in case he fears we would go to the Caribous. but then frown and thought.

But the wench might tell him of this, inform him that the Caribous will discard us...she may need to be removed… thinking of finding this Resistance early, just to remove the mare as he continue on his thoughts. But there is a certain truth in her words, the Minions will be removed once we are done being useful if we serve the Caribous-- and I can’t have that. The Caribous called us rats, mere vermin and filthy pests.

Perhaps I can manipulate the Master to try to be more evil to keep us, let him be in his delusion that we might go to the Caribous if he doesn’t be a Overlord anymore. Maybe encourage him that, even if the Caribous are a evil-- sometimes Evil needs a new manager. A new face that is. going off to the Tower Heart to search for these Resistance, just to get Spree out, and to make sure that she won’t influence the Overlord than needs be-- the whelp been a constant annoyance in his plans, he didn’t need the mare to continue on.

But for now. Patience is a evil virtue. giving low cackles as he went down to the Tower Heart and began his searching.

Thankfully with founded pain pills in the raid storage rooms, Jerry went over with Spree on the game plan of Vanhoover. While Jerry may not be a military person, he was surprisingly average enough to plan for possible ambush areas, where they might keep mares, as well as choke points of areas the Caribous will have.

It was a pleasant change. And while Spree thought it over, she knew that in a sense, this was the first time Jerry was preparing for a fight in a more proper fashion. Not some raid where he randomly hit and attacked-- there was a overlaying plan of what he would do. Where he would hit. How much pressure he would give.

She already told Shadow and Jasmine what they had to do-- they with a number of minions and Lovely, were to wait in the area-to-be and greet each mare that came in. Cover them with towels or blankets and sort them out into groups to later take up residence into a few rooms during their stay.

While she disliked the elderly minion, and same could be said about Gnarl to her-- both agreed to set aside their little ‘good and evil’ differences in the interest of not only keeping Jerry alive-- but making sure he did his job right. Gnarl would be managing some information handling and making sure to keep a more keen out for threats and keep at the ready to resupply his Master with Minions.

Spree originally planned to be there too, just to give advice. But when given the admittedly, good reasoning form Gnarl about keeping any panicking ‘wench’s in line form entering into the castle-- Spree agreed that she should go down and assist Jasmine and Shadow in keeping the mare’s and possibly fillies, form panicking too much.

Once ready, Jerry began to march his way out. Armor clanking over his body and eyes glowing white inside the darkened face of his crown-like-helmet, the man went over the general plan. He was to cause a fair unduly amount of chaos around Vanhoover on a set path, one that allowed his minions to take a sewer at any given time.

He was to make near random hits on shops, grab whatever he could and then move on-- snatching up any mare’s and fillies along the way. Spree also mentioned to him of the Adoptions, a very well protected, but also filled full building of ponies yet to be given a master. Some still themselves-- others completely broken. It was a place of interest to hit, if he came across it-- but only risk it when he can dig into a well protected area to even storm it and gain access.

Otherwise, it was just plain easy to just randomly pick up mare’s on the street. Less effort than trying to break into a building that was pointedly made to resist forced entry and have stolen lost ‘goods’.

As Jerry came out of the Main Gate, getting his Minions as he was moving out of the sewers and walk around as if he was making his way to ‘enter’ the city. As Jerry was getting closer, he noticed a stallions glancing at him-- and one recognize him as he shouted. “Everypony run! It's the Overlord!” Jerry motioned his arm out, getting Minions to break into buildings, started his ‘Raid shopping list’ as well as get Minions grabbing mares-- mostly blacks that were seen around as some stallions were about to attack them, before Jerry started his ‘monologue’.

“Males of Vanhoover, I have come to take all that you hold dear! I will break you, smash you down-- and I will harvest your very souls if you dare to stand in my way! So by all means, try to attack what is mine, and you will know that your pathetic souls will be used for my gains!” this caused nearly all guys to stop, as once Jerry mentioned ‘souls’ they started to realize he wasn’t about to raid their things-- he was going to take souls.

Jerry heard Jasmine told in his helm as he recited her words. “Yes, that is right. COWER! Cower and run-- or better yet, come to me and fight so I can steal your souls!” As more stallions were terrified, not noticing that the mares were being taken by a Waypoint Gate by Jerry with the Minions as he was mentally ordering them to grab mares and keep raiding as he recited Shadow words as he gave a dark laugh.

“Doesn’t matter, if you run it will thrill me to hunt you down and take it by force!” giving out a maniacal laughter that echo out.

One of weaker will got up, holding a young teen that hadn’t even reached 14 in his arms and next to shoved her his way, shouting, “Take the whore, just let me live!” And without another word, turned and ran for his life. While his lone slave yelped at landing on the hard unforgiving ground and picked herself up-- only to pause and look up in slight terror at the Overlord, making her tremble in place.

Jerry look down as he motioned his arm as two Minions move around. Grabbing her as they carried her by her limbs. While they ignored her screams of terror and trying to escape, Jerry kept thrusting his hand out, getting Minions to raid and cause chaos as he saw the populus ran, some tossing mares, other's trying to take their mares with them as once the last of the ‘captured slaves’ were through the Waypoint Gate, it went under ground.

This gave Jerry the signal to keep moving, as he saw the expected Caribous troops to come, quickly giving a mental order for the Browns to stand before him, while making the Greens form up and move behind the rushing deer-men. Gnarl admit while he look through the Tower Heart, as much as he loathed Spree, he admit her extra planning with the Master made him more efficient and effective. And making the Caribous reactions more predictable to counter ahead of time.

As Jerry let the Browns charge, and the Greens to attack from behind, causing the Caribous to get a surprise. Even more as the Reds threw their fires at angles to hit unprotected areas, as the carnage came with them being disorganized. While Jerry kept pressing on, he let the remaining Minions sweeped to areas or buildings to raid, glancing to see more troops coming from a chokepoint, as he called back his Browns, Greens, and Reds as they weakened the troops to be position for holding back the reinforcements.

Quickly giving a Combustion spell on the remaining Caribous as they burned to death. Mentally he focus on positioning the Browns to act as the vanguard, gaining the Caribous attention as the Greens move up in high ground to jump down to backstab, while the Reds would throw high angles to let fireballs rain down. A part of him felt smug of the fact he was a nerd. I may not gotten much back home-- but my nerdy thinking and playing D&D paid off. Suck it jocks!

However as the Minions were weakening the Caribous at the choke point, he gave another Combustion spell, and let them gain Lifeforce and anything of use. As he return to his raiding, gathering things as much as possible as he mentally checked off the list of his raiding. Food, water, blankets, pillows, gold, fabric, art stuff, paper. however as he kept his raiding, he noticed a ‘roman’ wall as Caribous having large shields, forming up as he saw a impressive Caribou peeking behind the wall as the Caribou shouted.

“Give up! You cannot best us, nor your rats can’t beat us!” Jerry mindlessly ignored the Caribou, as he sent a mental order as he moved both Greens and Reds in two different areas. The Reds on secured range locations, and the Greens to sneak around the back to the speaker, or shouter behind the wall. He managed to hear what the Caribou finished up. “--you will be shown what happens when you mess with the Great Caribou Empire!”

“...Really.” said Jerry as he could imagine the rather bemuse look as Jerry told. “If that’s a threat...let me show you a real threat.” taking in his breath and shouting out. “I am the Bringer of Darkness, the Harvester of souls! You Caribous are nothing but bugs underneath my boots, unworthy to even dare talk to me! I will lash you until you bleed, I will break every bone in your body, and I will make you bend as your knees will fall down! Your ‘Great Empire’ is nothing more than just a mockery!”

Pointing at them all as he shouted. “Now flee, or suffer the wrath of the Overlord!”

In response, Jerry watched the shielded wall advance-- looking un-intimidated by his threat. “You hold no true threat to us!” The speaker spoke, the lines advancing on Jerry whom stood on place, waiting. “We will not cower-- we are the many and you are the few with mere rats!” Confident roars sounded as that walk slightly turned into a slight jog--

Jerry lifted his hand and made a slight gesture-- and the once large wall that advanced, turned into a mess. Greens, laying in wait, sprung from their places, jumping from the buildings or the ally’s-- many rushing from far behind the lines and using their smaller sizes to duck or squeeze right into slight gaps of the once armored line.

Now inside, the greens took full advantage of the confined spaces with their smaller sizes, knives cutting deep, seeking out the chinks in the armor and slicing into the tendons to many a knee. The chaos alone caused the jog to turn into a wreck-- bodies tangling or tripping up the entire unit, the wall of shields gaping-- and now providing nice, sizable gaps for Jerry to signal his ready Red Minions.

Jerry thrust his arm out, as the Reds began firing down onto the Caribous, hitting down as some were quickly burning alive. As he saw some Greens on the possible commander of the Caribou, being hit all around as Jerry motioned his Browns to charge to bash down the Caribous while the Reds and remaining Greens keep up the pressure. The Overlord join in, as to make things quick, slashing down his axe as dying sounds came, or screams as some were still burning.

“Master, better make it snappy, there’s more coming up behind you.” So Jerry double time it, quickly slashing down and calling all his Minions once they took what they wanted, or give to him as he glance to see more Caribous charging at him. He turn and let Combustion burn, he would of let the Browns finish them, but had more better things in mind. Like taking more mares to his castle.

But while there weren’t around in the streets, he did struck gold. A Adoption, as he quickly thought and told. “Gnarl, get Spawning pits of Browns and Blues.” as two Spawn pits came, as he lower his Blues down to 5, as he brought up more Browns. “I’m going in.” pushing his Browns as they assaulted the door, breaking in as they charged at any male that was within the building. Jerry quickly enter, as he mentally commanded Minions to move furniture to block the door behind him.

Seeing quickly that there wasn’t too much defenders-- yet. He figured there were more inside, as once the Browns ended the surprised stallions or Caribous, they pitched into push anything to make a barricade at the doors as he said. “Gnarl, where's the best place to keep slaves?”

“Hmm, I say deep inside, with heavy security, Sire.” Jerry mental commanded the Browns to be the ones to attack anything that get the jump at him, as he saw the large sign ‘Adoption area’ and figured that was where the mares were kept in.

Moving up, he found that the door leading to the area was locked… but far from anything that could stop him. With a raise of his weapon and bringing it down, the wooden door gave a snapping crack, allowing him to soon shoulder and rip the thing off it’s hinges.

Walking in, Jerry gave a glance around and found a room, one that held a empty desk and a much more heavy, much more secure steel door behind it. With a glance to his weapon, Jerry realized it was going to take a bit more to rip that door down.

He look over it as he asked. “Gnarl, ideas?” feeling a little annoyed, surprised at first-- but annoyed now.

“Well Master, unless you want to just break the door with your might or force your Minions to waste your precious time, perhaps you can make any surviving males here to make them open the door?” Jerry grumble as he sent the mental commands to the Minions with a basic order ‘Find the key’. As the Minions began scrambling around, searching for any traces of the key, or anywhere the key was at.

However within a minute, he heard a struggle sound as he glance, seeing a pegasus stallion being forcefully carried by some Browns as Jerry spoke. “I’m going to make a simple deal. Open that door and I’ll let you live, don’t and I’ll force you to open the door and end your life.”

Blinking to that, the stallion actually considered giving the key-- right before realizing, “Hey! That's not fair, I’ll die either way!” Knowing the Caribou's would just do him in.

“The former is giving you a head start.” told Jerry. “And remember, I’m the Evil Overlord. Tick. Tock.”

Figuring that maybe he could run for it, the stallion reached into his pockets and began to pull out a number of things. Gum, condoms, bits, a few strange cards-- a key eventually clanging to the ground. As soon as he felt his arms free enough, turned and bolted for any exist he could.

He motioned a Minion to open the door, as another brought him the bits the pegasus took out. As they heard a unlocking sound and the door was being pushed, he mentally order his Brown to go in first, with his Greens to sneak around to hit behind. He saw the ‘defenders’ as it was a few Caribous and stallions, and one Caribou holding a black-collar mare hostage with a choke hold as he told.

“Either you relent, or this bitch neck breaks.” smirking some, knowing that this might get the male to stand down. Jerry however look at him...as the Greens were behind the males as he said.

“Really? Just….really?” gaining bemused looks as he told. “That's just...wasteful. And sad. Really, really sad. I mean...putting a slave in a hostage situation-- while there is a EVIL Overlord that really doesn’t CARE what will happen to her-- and you really think that she’s going to just...protect you and make me surrender?” motioning to himself and his horde. “Big Bad Villain. Not Goody, goody hero. Major difference.”

Tightening his hold and making the mare tremble with wide, tear filled eyes, the Caribou snarled, “You’re bluffing.” Smirking in utter certainty.

“And you’re dead.” told Jerry as the Greens jumped onto the Caribou back, stabbing onto him as he let go of the mare from sudden pain, the stallions look in shock, before getting zerg rush by the Browns as Jerry saw a Waypoint Gate opening up as once the males were dead, he thrust his arm out. As every Minion was breaking into the cages, taking mares out, even the one that was a former hostage.

Some panic, some tried to fight back, but the Minions kept a good grip on them as they moved them one by one to the Waypoint Gate. Jerry turn to shut the steel door, and locking it as just in case to cause the reinforcement trouble.

“No! Let. GO!” “NO, NO!” “Please, please Celestia, please!” Please and screams rang out from many a call, all of which centered around the very idea that something horrible was going to happen to them. The mare’s did all they could, some even trying to tackle and hurt the minions before being dog-piled and dragged away. Fillies cried and whimpered in fear, all looked the sight of females trying to flee for what little safety they could.

But as soon as they felt themselves get carried or dragged through-- many found themselves feeling dizzy, nearly ready to puke for others-- before landing on hard, stone ground and meeting… mare’s. Three mare’s and a filly, with more mares and fillies in blankets and… towels. Blankets, towels-- food and water being served by imps in… servant's clothing?

Many of the newly saved mares breathed out in confusion and panic, glancing around at all those with collars and those… being removed of their collars. What was happening, what was-- “Shadow, more just came through! Hey, you, you five, get more food and blankets!” They heard a yellow mare all out, looking to have some steel armor over her body.

More Minions left to gather more food and blankets, as the mares were just looking in confusion, some were just looking around as the sight before them, and the area they were in...clashed with their minds. However the filly, look to them and said. “Hey, can you please move? More might be coming!” getting the mares to slowly blink, and with some hesitation, left their spot.

As they were move on the side, they felt blankets around them, one of the mares turn her head, yelping of the imps in servant clothing placing it on her. Before she could even give a word or reaction, they ran off as they saw a thestral coming before them and spoke with a smile. “I know this is all confusing for you all, but you’re in a safe place, and we’re going to get rid of those things on your neck.”

One regained her voice, just enough to shout, “W-Who are you people? What’s going on!?” Hugging the blanket all the more closer to her sweaty, cum stained bare naked body. She felt scared, just like those who were in those cages with her. “Who was that, why are--”

“Right now, we’re ponies who are helping you.” interrupted Shadow, as her tone was calm and sincere. “All will be answered, but until then? Simply enjoy being free and away from the Caribous.” turning her head as she asked to Jasmine. “Can you see how he’s doing with Gnarl?” although there was a teleportation sound, as another group of mares came as she sighed. “Oh dear, look like he’s cleaning that horrid place up.” then said to the mares she was speaking to.

“If you don’t mind, I need to get the servants to gather more blankets now, I hope we have plenty still.” then turn to Spree and call. “Hey Spree, I think we might reach a limit in blankets, we should get Gnarl to tell Jerry to come back!”

Head looking up, Spree gave a nod before reaching down and next to plucking a minion up by the scruff of his uniform. While he gave sounds of protest and limbs flailing about, Spree said, “Calm down-- I just need you to run to Gnarl and tell him to pull Jerry out, we’re going to run out of things here and he might as well get back now.”

He soon gave a understanding sound. “Get Master back!” as he was soon dropped, heading off to somewhere else, as while Jasmine brought the next group of mares over on the side, one of the mares look up to Shadow and asked.

“Where...where are we? And why are we here?” Shadow gave a wide smile and soon answer.

“You’re in a safe place, and you’re here to be free mares.”

They looked to one another, uncertainty radiating off of them some. “We’re...free?” A hopeful tone rising from within the group while Spree walked up and gave a nod.

“You’re free.” Then motioned, “Come on, I’ll help you get sorted out. We’re trying to assign rooms.” Gently ushering them along before pausing to glance at Shadow and tell, “Think you can keep the oncoming fillies calm enough? Maybe get a few mare’s to help?”

She smile and nodded as Shadow walked over, going to other mares who had their collars off recently as she asked a few to aid her to calm the fillies. Although as things were slowly working in a organized fashion, the teleportation came as everypony turn to see Jerry coming in, and once more things became hysterical. “Oh Celestia! It’s him!” “Oh no, no, no, no!” one of the mares turn to Spree with a look of betrayal on her face as she nearly scream out.

“I thought this was somewhere safe!?”

“QUIET!!” The shout made the panicking come to a halt, all heads turning to Spree, who was clearing her voice and holding herself tall in that armor she wore before turning to Jerry and asking, “You get them all?” Making the mares stand in place, utterly confused, “Because if you’re done, we’re going to need someone to organize all the new stuff while we find these mare’s rooms to sleep in.” Then blinked and asked, “There are doors for their rooms… right?”

“Yes, I made more just in case around the Castle.” said Jerry as he soon told. “But yes, the mares here were all from the Adoptions, well beside the ones who first came here and helping you all out.” then stretch some as he added. “Also the reason I took a bit long was...stress relief.” A mare look horrified, as another became anger as she was about to shout--

Before Spree beat her to the punch with, “Jerry, stress relief or not, you should have gotten back here sooner!” The mare going on to tell, “Staying around to bash a few more heads together isn’t going to keep you any safer.”

“Actually I was burning the Adoption place. Had to let it all get set up before I left. Figure it would give a crippling blow to the Caribous-- and don’t worry, I made sure it only burn the building, nothing else.” He pointed out.

Finger up, Spree shot back, “That’s not the point, Jerry. The point is you can’t drag out your vendetta without some consequences-- what if that extra you spent got you stuck and get your back stabbed or arm twisted out of joint?” Then motioned, “You’re needed here-- don’t forget that.”

A few look surprise, or worry of the mare shouting at the Overlord, fearing for her safety-- while he sighed out and said. “Alright, alright-- you made your point, Spree. I’ll be considerate. Okay?” then told. “Now if you pardon me, I need to put my weapon away-- and get things in order with the raid room, don’t know if anyone checked what we took recently, so might as well check.” turning as he headed to the Forge, as one of the mares look to Spree and spoke out with a shaky breath.

“I, I honestly thought you were in trouble. We...we thought the Overlord was...was going to hurt you for talking back at him like that.” then shiver some. “Or...force you down, like what the Caribous told of his unending needs.” while Shadow didn’t hear that-- she did felt her ears burning as if what she guessed turned out to be right.

Thinking about that, Spree said, “Well, maybe before Shadow and I came along-- but he's mellowed out.” Then went on telling with a smile, “Trust me-- he’s not as bad as he seems. Barks loud, but he’s actually a softie under that armor.” Causing no loss of gaping or confused looks.

“Listen, I’d like to gossip about him and the myth of his insatiable needs.” Started Spree before pointing at their lack of wear, “But we need to get you all washed up, dressed and given out rooms.” Then said, “Alright, group one? If you can follow me I’ll get you to the bath to wash up.” Moving to the group of mares and fillies to assure them along.

A unicorn, one whose horn was cut off, shook her head and blinked, turning to Shadow before saying, “The… the Overlord is a… softie?” As if unable to believe what she just heard.

She giggle some, nodding her head as she said with a amuse look. “Yes, despite his scary appearance and his deep tone, he’s a big softie, especially to foals.” although she glance to the cut off horn, frowning some as she grab a servant Minion by the arm and told. “Can you get Gnarl to get all Blues? I think its time these mares get back what was taken by them.”

“Okay!” told the Brown, as it headed off, while another mare look with suspicious of these imps, as she glance to Shadow and asked.

“What can these things do to help us? Especially these ‘Blues’?” Shadow let out a giggle, and soon replied.

“Regenerate pieces of us that were forced to be taken. Like horns and wings.” getting surprised and shocked as Shadow told. “Now let's get those collars off, and don’t worry about the Blues coming near, they’re going to be repairing what was stolen from us.”

A Resistance debate

Lively. That was the only word Jerry could use to explain the Castle as it was. With a near 30 or so ponies being taken into his Castle-- possibly more, it was bustling with life. Mare’s were moving around constantly, wearing some of the most basic of dresses. Fillies ran about like crazy, minions having to keep an eye on them and clean up after the messes. Shadow was plenty busy with the foals, and Spree was just as busy with keeping the mare’s calm and assured.

Lovely’s appearance and alignment as his created red mare did not help sooth any of them. If anything, Spree had to get out her spear and get all military on the mares to keep a sudden revolt from happening. But, after all was said and done… things were calm. Noisy and sounding like a small village was visiting him-- but calm.

Jerry himself, was just glad that he had enough food to feed them all, he looked over the raided storage room, and knew that if he stretch food, it would last for a good 5 months. Maybe 4 if some more mares came here. But as Jerry had them in his Castle, Gnarl cracked down with Spree on the mares forbidden in key areas. Having the Guard Minions acting as security for the entry ways to them.

He may of tolerated the original mares and filly to wander in them-- but not these newcomers. And it was starting to give Jerry a bigger headache over the idea of a possible rebellion in his very home. Not to mention that it could actually happen, as the Blues healed all the mares of their horns and wings. Meaning that if they did fight, then it could cause him to lose Minions to hold them down. and its only been a week. thought Jerry in annoyance.

As while he knew Spree and Shadow was doing all they can to keep them calm, he knew it was a matter of time before those few naysayers who were so stubborn to keep the fire lit and keep him in the bad, or in the wrong and this all as some front. While a part of him wanted to keep this as to ensure his villain guise, another was starting to get antsy as it was going to be a problem soon enough.

He was in the Tower construct room, as he glance to see Gnarl coming in, having the most satisfied look on his face as he told. “Master, good news. It appears the Resistance does exist.” he blinked some, as he asked.

“Really, where did you find them?” he saw Gnarl laugh and the old minion replied.

“They’ve been searching for you, Sire. apparently the little chaos you did in Vanhoover managed to gain their attention. I believe now is a good time for them to meet you.” as he continue on. “I propose you’ll be out in the open with Spree, that’ll get their attention.” Jerry frown as he asked.

“Who’s going to keep the mares from causing a rebellion.” Gnarl cackle as he said.

“Me Sire, I’ll be sure to not harm them. Just...remind them who is the Lord around here.” Jerry contemplated that...and said.

“No lasting damage.” Gnarl bowed.

“Of course Sire.” as Jerry began moving, as Gnarl himself went to meet with Spree, as he moved through the Castle and came upon one of the rooms Spree was with as she was keeping a eye on the mares as he spoke. “Hello wench, the Resistance is trying to find the Master. I suggest to him he bring along you to meet them, to show he is worthy to be near enough.”

For herself, Spree had been occupying herself by leaning on a wall and in full armor, spear by her side to just help deter the mare’s from getting any off ideas. But as soon as Gnarl spoke up, she-- and a few mare’s listening in, turned to him. While the mare’s did well to show they hadn't noticed, Spree was very vocal, “You found the Resistance?”

“Oh yes, they’re trying to find the Master as we speak, so I suggest you go with him, in the open as they’ll bring their agents to greet him.” then added with a grin. “And don’t worry, I’ll be keeping a eye on this lot in your steed, making sure they don’t cause any trouble for the Master.”

A spear tip found it’s way before his eyes, and Spree told, “You better not hurt them while I’m gone, or I’m going to ask Jerry for a personal spar with you.” Leaving the threat to hang there before she raise dht spear back up and moved around him.

He chuckled, as once she was gone...he look to them and said. “Now, I’m sure most of you will agree to behave and stay docile until the Resistance coem to pick you up...but for the naysayers? I highly suggest any thoughts of rebellion will need to be removed immediately if you think this is the chance.” A mare snort, standing up before the small creature as her horn glowed.

“Oh, and what a old and small thing like you is going to do?” Gnarl gave a low laugh.

“Me? Oh well nothing….but if you forgot my title, I am called Minion Master. Do you know what that means, wench?” giving a malicious grin as he threaten. “I can order the Minions here and hold you down, cut off the magic in your horn-- and make you wait as the Minions hold you down-- until you are to be dropped off. With but a flick of my hand.”

Many actually shifted away to this, and while not really intimidated by the old looking minion that was practically pail to all others-- none had expected the elder to have that power. And form his growing grin, he was confident he could do this. “Y-you wouldn’t try it.” One mare said, “Spree--”

“Said that I don’t hurt you. But she never did mention the Minions hurting you, now did she?” told Gnarl.

She glared at him and hissed out, “You conniving bastard.”

“Why thank you,” taking it as a compliment as he said. “After all, I do serve evil.” then asked with a malicious grin. “Are you going to back off like the prey that you are-- or do I need to give proof that I could be more conniving than I really am? As I’m sure you are well aware, Spree may thought I would do physical harm...she never mention mental harm~.” and while they shifted more, Gnarl was enjoying every bit of this as it was a good way to do evil.

As the two waited...in the open near a field, Jerry patiently waited, his horde around him as he wore his Arcanium set, mostly as a precaution as he glance to Spree. Looking her over as he asked. “Nervous, excited, or cautious?” knowing from her body language, she was feeling either one of these things-- or all of them as this was a big thing, since they all thought the Resistance were just rumors. Not the real thing.

Trying to not shift too much, Spree said, “All of it.” Relaxing her grip some on her spear before looking around and saying, “I mean… the Resistance. A group of free ponies that’ll get our home back. It’s… well, them looking for you has me a little anxious.” Then muttered, “Either that or it’s actually a trap. I’m really hoping it isn’t.” Trying to keep fully alert.

He nodded as he was about to say something-- before a teleport spell came before them. He ready his axe in case it was a trap, as he saw Spree ready with her spear. But what surprised them, was that it wasn’t a caribou...but a blue mare unicorn...without a collar. She was sizing them up, looking at the two as she spoke.

“Well shit. Look like it was true. I honestly thought you took all those mares as sex-slaves or something.” then focus on the Minions, narrowing her eyes as she look to Jerry and told. “Get rid of them. I can’t carry them all in the spell.” Jerry gave a brief glance to them...and motioned his arm to the Spawning pits near by, letting them all through as the mare nodded, but told in a threatening tone. “Try anything? And we’ll kill you.” Jerry couldn’t help but remark to Spree.

“What was that for not liking to kill, Spree?”

“She’s military!” She defended, slightly easing up while looking the blue unicorn over. Corporal ranking badge. A battle mage… a couple combat knives. Spree breathed in and said, “He won’t. The Overlord’s been looking for you.” Deciding to use his title for this, “And been wanting to get the mare’s to the Resistance.”

She look him over, as to judge and soon told. “We’ll be the judge of that. Where's the mares you took?”

“Somewhere safe.” told Jerry as before he let her demand on the location, he asked. “Could we perhaps meet the Resistance? So we can talk?” she snort harshly, giving a scrutinizing look...and told flatly.

“Fine.” horn glowing as they all teleport into a rocky surrounding, as Jerry glance around, noting….mares with crossbows, a few stallions with more crossbows...and unicorns pointing their horns and ready to blast him as Jerry comments.

“You know, as a villain, this is actually complimenting.”

Spree sighed to that and said, “Focus.” Then looked around and felt the need to grip her spear some. She did not like this. “Corporal?” She soon asked, “Could you possibly have them come at ease? I understand the security, but we’re here to make an alliance-- not cause trouble.”

“We’re not taking any chances.” told the mare flatly. “We don’t know who he is, we don’t know what he is-- and we don’t know how he’s beating back the Caribous.” then told. “The Heads will come to you, with all these ponies pointing our weapons at you until we deem you safe.” Jerry rolled his eyes, putting his weapon into a ‘sheath’ to let it rest as he asked.

“Can I at least have a chair to wait?” She snort and told.

“Denied.” he sighed out, as he simply waited. Seeing five ponies eventually approach, he could make out some of them elderly looking, coming with added security as they stood a few feet from the two. All looking at Jerry, then to the mare by his side, as one of them, a white unicorn mare ordered to Spree.

“Who are you, what rank are you, and were you followed?” as they already knew she wasn’t influenced by magic with subtle scans...however they didn’t like what they scan of Jerry and his ‘magic’.

Straightening up, Spree told, “Storm Spree, ma’am. I have no rank and I was with the Overlord, so I doubt we were followed.” Then went on, “I’m not a guard or a reserve unit in the military. I never got a chance to apply. Dad trained me, used to be a Royal Guard and even drill instructor before retirement. He trained me.”

Giving a careful look up and down, a elderly thestral mare remarked, “Well he must had done good. You stand like a green and ready recruit.” Then asked, “Why are you with the Overlord?”

“Circumstances, ma’am.” Spree responded. “He got me out of a shop I was being used as a display item. Let me stay with him and get my hooves back. I told him about rumors of the Resistance, and told him I wanted to join up if he ever found you.” Then breathed in asking, “I still plan to-- but we have mare’s that we want to move here where it’s safer for them.”

They glance to each other, as a young earth black mare spoke up with crossed arms. “How do we know that they aren’t under his influence? That they could be his new spies to infiltrate us?” Jerry merely cross his arms as he told.

“Why would I try to ruin a good first impression with you all by doing that? Its counter-productive, a waste of time, conversation-- and damning a agreement.” the earth stallion perk his ears as he asked.

“What agreement you speak of?” looking intrigue as Jerry answered.

“A agreement between me and you all. I was hoping to have a sort of business deal with you all.” the tan mare snort and told.

“Why would we want to deal with the likes of you?” Jerry hum...and soon answer.

“Because I’m the one that’s doing heavy damage against the Caribous and the one to get more mares and fillies away from them in larger numbers.”

Knowing they might need more convincing, despite the earth stallion and earth mare that seemed to have a touch of interest-- Spree spoke up. “He has resources.” Making sure her voice was strong and heard. “He has numbers. He has force. He has funding and he has safe means to get newly freed mare’s out. He’s something the Caribou don’t know how to fight yet-- and will have a harder time if you help him know where to hit them the hardest.”

As they glance to the other, the white mare look at Jerry as she question. “What resources do you have?” Jerry thought on how to sway them as he spoke.

“Like Spree said. I have numbers and force, I have ways to get mares free and funding to keep fighting,” and told. “And to provide for you.”

The stallion asked in curiosity. “You’re willing to give us resources?”

“I’m willing to lend you gold and supplies.” told Jerry simply. “I am able to gather resources and supplies more faster and quickly, and there's too much for me to hold, so why not lend it away?” the earth mare snorted harshly as she glared at him.

“You stole those things from other's in towns or cities.” Jerry reminded.

“I’m a Overlord, it's usually what I do.” but refocus as he took out a coin from his money bag, and toss it at them. The closest was the stallion, examining it, humming and inspecting it. Eyes widen as he look up as Jerry nod his head and told. “I have more where that is from. I can lend you the gold until the Caribous are gone and your leaders are back in power.”

“Periodic?” questioned the white unicorn as the earth stallion, dubbed Periodic spoke.

“This is gold is pure, more purer than our own bits. In fact, I say this is worth maybe 20 bits-- maybe more if I’m seeing this right.” gaining surprise from the leaders, as the thestral mare questioned.

“Where did you get this?”

“From my treasury. And I can lend you the gold you need for your operations.” the thestral look at him, trying to gauge him as she asked.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Because I am a villain who hates wasting resources, time, usefulness and opportunity when I see it.” told Jerry, keeping up the guise. “Now, I will lend you gold, supplies, a way for mares and fillies to get here without using anyone of your group to be detected-- and keep the Caribous off your back, in exchange in aiding me with my endeavors.”

Looking among the others, the white unicorn spoke, “What do you get out of this?” Not liking the lack of endgame angles left unmentioned. They would be getting a lot out of the deal-- but there were things greatly left unsaid. Things she didn’t like being left out.

Chuckling some, as Jerry told. “What I would get out of this? Well, for one? To remove the Caribous for their incompetence.”

“What do you mean by ‘incompetence’?” questioned the thestral sharply. “Do you mean as some sort of enemy or maybe as a group?”

“Let me put it in perspective of a villain, the Caribous are short sighted, yes they have conquer your lands, enslaves mares...and pretty much did nothing but fuck and waste away everything around them. Resources. A stable land as they produce things, even their so called ‘Empire’, is nothing but a shaky foundation waiting for that piece of stone to be pulled out and fall down.” as he told.

“They are incompetence, because as supposedly ‘villains’? They. Waste. Everything. They rather do what they done, not tending to the land, not providing a way to keep everything balanced-- and not even making sure that they will advance as a society. So in short? They are stagnating themselves with their selfish desires, and as such they deserved to be removed.” white glowing eyes looking at them all, as a few of the ponies tensed, not knowing what he would do, but Jerry stood in that spot. Mostly in keeping it silence for theatrics and to cement his reputation as he then briefly added.

“Not to mention, even I have my boundaries as a villain. I pride myself of having standards of how to do things. These Caribous? Make even me disgusted of their very nature and society.”

Spree gave the man very odd look, wondering what he was going on with these theatrics, but waved the thought away. She took a breath and spoke, “I know you don’t really trust him. I didn’t at first either.” Once more gaining their ears. “But if I could speak freely? He’s the lesser evil here. And maybe the better option overall. Just give him a chance.”

They all glance at each other, as if talking about it, as Periodic look to him and asked. “These things you make, the magical constructs all over Equestria. How do you make them? And better yet, who can use them?”

“I make them out of a unique system.” told Jerry as it was a half truth, yes Grubby place them where he wants them-- but in another sense, they do come up with his presence. “As for who use them? They are used by me and only me. Unless I allow another to use them, no one else can or could.” Crossing his arms as he asked.

“I am guessing that you will not give me a chance and a way to work together?” the military unicorn snort and told.

“We don’t know you, we need to discuss the pros and cons of even agreeing.” Jerry mentally rolled his eyes, as he asked.

“Can I at least create a Gate here, so I can drop off the mares and fillies from my home, and way for you to contact me?”

With a hardened glare, the elderly thestral spoke, “You want us to allow you to place a backdoor to our base?” Sounding almost imposing with her tone alone.

“Less of putting a backdoor, and more of keeping the peace.” Spree told in turn, “Ma’am.” Adding that as a precaution to how the mare looked to her. “The mare’s are restless. They’re not sure what to make of him, so it might be better to get them here where it safe-- and out of the way. The Overlord's forces slightly scare them, and I can’t keep the peace over there all the time.”

With a frown, the white mare of the group stared at the two for a long moment before sighing and told while jabbing a finger at Jerry, “You build that gate-- and we’re going to be posting guards all around it. If any of those… imps come through, they’re shot on sight, along with you.”

“Even if there’s only one and sending a message that I might be busy?” asked Jerry as he added. “Or do you want to wait for who knows how long until I come?”

“They’re talking about right here, right now.” Spree told a bit lowly to him, “They think you might send in a rush of Minions as soon as the Gate’s up.”

“Paranoid, but sensible.” muttered Jerry as he said to the five. “If it will appease you, fine.” then motioned his hand as he asked. “Can you at least move so I may pass through and set it up?”

“Why can’t you simply send it here right now?” questioned the younger earth mare as Jerry motioned to the aimed ponies.

“I need the space to make it, and everyone here is around me and pointing their weapon at me.” they glance to the other's, as the white mare sighed, and motioned the ponies to allow him to move. There was some hesitance, as they stood for a while, before allowing passage. Jerry took his time, moving through the ponies as he saw their glares, their suspicious looks, their thinking he shouldn’t be here.

Good. Should keep a good reputation of sorts, and make the Caribous think I don’t work with the Resistance. thought Jerry as he glanced around, seeing it was a wide cavernous area full of makeshift buildings, or huts as it seem the ponies had a way of life-- or a sort of temporary home. He didn’t knew where he was, but at least knew he was somewhere underground or in a mountain.

He saw a good clearing, nothing near it, nothing over it, and above all, against the wall. So when he got near it, he merely lift his left arm up for dramatics. With the sounds of aimed ponies right behind him. He didn’t even need to glance behind him, knowing they were all aiming their weapons at him, waiting for him if he was going to backstab them. He sigh, but raise it up, as the Main Gate drilled itself up, settled in place, and it glowed blue, showing it was active…

And nothing happened. They were all tense for a bit, waiting, expecting something to happened...but nothing as Jerry lower his arm, and turned to look at them as he spoke. “Now with that out of the way, I will be dropping off the mares and fillies.” glancing to Spree and said to her. “You might need to come with me, Spree.”

“For what reasons, why does she need to go with you?” questioned the thestral sharply as Jerry told.

“To tell the other mares and fillies that the Resistance is real and to be ready, to gather what she needs to gather, and to make sure that everything will go along smoothly.”

Signing, Spree also added, “They’ll want proof it’s safe, and the mare’s at least trust my word.” Then firmly nodded, “I will be back, and I hope to be part of the Resistance.”

With a sigh, the white mare said, “We’ll screen you when you come back then, Storm Spree.” Then gave the gate a near weary look, telling, “We expect mare’s to come out of that, and only mare’s until we can accern what to do about this… alliance.” Looking at the Overlord tensely.

“Very well. If you and your co-members had make a decision of a alliance? Let me know.”

The black earth mare snort and asked. “And how are we supposed to do that? Send a message?” Jerry couldn’t help but grin as he told simply.

“Just let someone be on the Gate, I will know soon enough.” then as he made his way up, he glance to Spree who followed with, as the two teleported back into the throne room. As Jerry said. “Well Spree...it was nice having you around. I hope you’ll be safe and well in the Resistance.”

Looking to him, Spree smiled, “I’m not gone yet, Jerry. I’m still here for at least a while longer.” Moving with him for a moment before telling, “I need to tell Shadow that we really found the Resistance. Figure out what to do.” Though she already knew her friend's choice. “I have a lot to do. Why not you go and figure out what you can do to secure this alliance?”

Jerry gave a groan. “Yeah,” sighing out hard as he shake his head. “Never thought playing some of those diplomatic games would work well.” moving towards the Private Quarters as he glance to Gnarl and told. “Come on Gnarl, I’ll need you for giving pointers on the alliance.” as Jerry was continuing his trek, Gnarl was glancing to Spree as he gave a grin.

“You’ll be pleased to know that I haven’t touch them with a single claw, just like you ask.” although despite him assuring her, that grin said he enjoyed something during his time in ‘guard duty’.

“We’ll see about that.” Spree shot back before letting the two leave and then turned away herself. She made her way through the castle, eyes searching for the black thestral. There were quite a few thestrals in the mare’s that came, though thankfully none with Shadow’s black coat.

It took longer than she liked, but when she spotted the mare with a few others keeping a eye on the fillies, Spree brightened. “Shadow!” Causing her and a few others to look. “I got great news-- we found the Resistance and have a gate straight for their base!”

Blinking in surprise, as Shadow gave a laugh to that as she said in joy. “I can’t believe it-- they actually exist! They actually exist!” then turn to the fillies and said. “Pack your bags fillies, it's time to go!” a few mares moved to move with the fillies, although one pause to look back and asked to Shadow.

“Aren't you coming with us, Ms.Daze?” Shadow giggle and replied with mirthful eyes.

“I do need to talk to my friend after all, now go on.” seeing her nod and leaving, as once they were out of hearing, Shadow turn to Spree and smile as she told. “To be honest, it’s sad that they’ll learn that I’m not coming with you all.”

Nodding some as she came to a stop before her friend, Spree admitted, “I’m a little sad you’re not coming with if I was honest.” Tapping a hoof before glancing up and rushing the thestral into a hug. “Be careful, alright?” Despite what she said, she was still worried. Concerned. Maybe just a bit scared. “I’m not going to be around to make sure you’re alright.”

She giggle and assure her friend as she gave her a assuring hug. “I’ll be fine, after all Spree,” a wide smile on her face as she told her. “I am going to be with Jerry, and we both know he’ll keep a good eye on me and my well-being.”

“I think he’s going to eye more than that.” Joked Spree before giving a quick peck to Shadow’s cheek and telling her at arm's length, “I think you already know that Jasmine’s staying. Maybe consider visiting the Resistance now and then-- if not so she can see other fillies every now and then… maybe to visit me too?”

Shaking her head, Spree almost snorted, “Duh… what am I saying? I’m probably going real busy…” Then smiled up softly and told, “I’m going to miss you.”

“I’ll miss you to, and I’ll try to visit if you’re around, you’re my friend after all.” she however sigh as she admit. “But I have a feeling that if I do visit, I’ll be scrutinized by my choice by the Resistance.” then shrug as she said with a smile to Spree. “I can’t really fault them, but it's my choice.”

Nodding, Spree assured, “Just let me handle them. As long as I’m with you, I’ll make sure they won’t bother you.” Then glanced to the side where the others left, and told, “I should… probably pack too.” Then glanced back and told with a smile, “Remind Jasmine that she get’s my bed while I’m gone. It’s all her’s now.”

“I’ll be sure to do it, and I’ll make sure the Minions will watch over her,” flushing some on her cheeks as she giggle. “As I’ll be busy with Jerry tonight.” letting go as she told. “See you later, have fun putting down Caribous and spreading justice.”

“I’ll try.” Smiled back Spree, hand holding on the thestrals shoulder, but seeming unwilling to let go. It seemed with effort that Spree lifted her hand up and away before turning and trailing after the mare’s. Shadow could hear a heavy breath from the yellow mare as she left, leaving Shadow herself to stand and watch them leave the now empty and fairly quiet room.

Its going to be hard on her, mused the mare, as she began moving to a path of her own, feeling a bit of sadness of seeing her friend goodbye, and a bit of heartache of knowing those fillies will be sad that she won’t be coming with. But...she knew that she had to stay, not because she want to be with Jerry, but because she knows, that he needs her, just as he needs Lovely, and especially needs Jasmine.

As the ponies, they were the closest thing he had to family and loved ones here. And she knew that even if she did leave to be with her friends and as a free mare...a part of her...a part of her would feel heartbreak to know that Jerry won’t have somepony to help heal those emotional needs, as while Jasmine and Lovely could help...one was a filly and the other was a created mare. So it was up to her as she knew that even if she chose to stay with him...she didn’t regret the choice she was about to make.

As the ponies watched carefully as the Gate was activated, all tensed as in a flash of blue, there were mares and fillies. All having some sorts of bags, dress’s on them, and while it relieve them that none had collars….it surprised many that their horns and wings weren’t removed or defeathered. In fact...they look like as if they weren’t forced into slavery in the first place.

However when they all were coming down, one of the fillies noticed something. “Where’s Ms.Daze?” at first there was some confusion...until a few mares notice that the thestral wasn’t among them.

“Did she forgot?” “Maybe she needed more things to pack?” “Hey wait, where’s Jasmine?” confusion and uncertainty arose as one of the Resistance mares glance to find Spree, but didn’t find her. However the Gate activate again, as they all turn to see Spree alone...but no Shadow or Jasmine with her.

They watched the mare step on along, spear almost being used as a staff to walk along as she looked almost… sad. One of the mare’s from the rescue, quickly walked up and asked, “Spree, where’s Jasmine and Shadow?” Concern flowing through her voice.

Blinking and looking up, Spree smiled and shook her head, “They wanted to stay behind.” Many becoming alert and giving sounds of surprise while she herself went on, “They told me themselves. They’re staying. I wanted them to come with, but it was up to them to stay or leave.”

“You left them with Him?” Questioned out a mare, unsure of why Spree would do that. “I thought you planned to get them both here where it’s safer!?”

With a pointed look, Spree told, “Shadow made her choice a long time ago.” Making sure she made herself pretty clear. “I talked it over with her before all of you were rescued. She wanted to stay. We didn’t tell you anything because you probably would have tried to drag her and Jasmine here when they already made their choice.”

“Spree, you should have told us.” told a mare. “It's one thing for that, that thing to stay with him. Its another with a mare and a filly who has no place with the likes of him. You know what kind of a monster he is?”

“I do know what kind he is.” Spree shot back, “If I didn’t, did you think I’d leave my friend behind?” Slightly challenging the mare that, while wanting to speak back, was hardly given a chance. “If he does her wrong, I’m coming for him.” Stamping her spear down to make a point. “But I expect him to keep his word to me. He at least keeps his deals.”

While they gave murmurs to that, one of the unicorns, one who spoke back to Gnarl while Spree was gone, snorted and told. “And what of those things? You may think that male can keep his word, but those two are around with a lot of males around them.”

But another mare spoke up. “But, aren’t those imps stupid?” gaining a few more murmurs as another added. “Yeah, not to mention those weird blue ones gave us back what the Caribous took from us. I think we can at least give some benefit of the doubt right?” the unicorn gave a comeback.

“He’s EVIL!”

“That’s enough!” Spoke a much louder voice, a white mare Spree recognized form before as one of the five heads walking up. “If you’re all done, I want to start organizing you all out and possibly locating any family you may know here and enlist any and all willing bodies.” She then placed a hand to her chest, “I am Commander Pearl, one of the Five heads to the Resistance. Behind me are ponies that are going to get you all fixed up and looked over.”

“Any and all that think you can or want to apply for the fight? Come with me.” That, for Spree, was her cue to move out and get moving with the Commander. She realized that this was going to be a long fight, and she might not get sent out to do anything soon… but it she could now finally do something. She just hoped Shadow, Jasmine, Lovely and Jerry could hold out without her around now.

My God… thought Jerry as he was rubbing his face, partially out of the headache of writing up a alliance with Gnarl….and how complicated it was as it was like a contract of some sort. He glance to Gnarl, seemingly to enjoy making the alliance ‘fair’ with Jerry giving much, granted he wasn’t at first. But when Jerry mentioned he was lending the supplies and his gold?

Gnarl decided help, knowing that when these ponies have their nation back-- they would have to pay the Overlord anything, and well...who knows how long until he just takes the throne for himself. Jerry was partially wondering if the Resistance was going to talk to him. But then again...I think they might give out pros and cons, maybe debate a bit. thought over Jerry as he sigh, as he said to Gnarl. “Gnarl, can we call it a night? Any more and I think I might just lay my head on the table.”

The old minion hum, as he said. “Very well Sire, I suppose after the wenches left and those whole alliance, you do deserve to have some peace and quiet.” then hurump. “Although the Minions will have to work harder to clean, and you Master need to raid to refill your supplies.” Jerry wave his hand as he said.

“Right, right.” getting up as he was heading to his bedroom, as he idly thought. Maybe get Lovely to back rub me? Maybe just snuggle with me too? although maybe I can enjoy some ‘dessert’ with her since we didn’t have much with guests coming around. chuckling some as he enter in his room...and just stopping. Seeing Shadow on her knees before him, in that...bondage clothing...and her collar before her with her eyes closed. For a brief moment, Jerry mind paused.

It didn’t just pause at what was before him, but also just the mere sight. Before, when Shadow was still his slave, having her in the bondage clothing was… admittedly a large power trip for him. Right before he had to let her go, and got to only use it with his sexy maid a few times. Now… now he really couldn’t help but stare and wonder.

Spree had told him to make sure Shadow was taken care of. He thought her words were a little funny, with how she phrased them-- and right now he couldn’t recall how she said them or phrased them. And part of his mind couldn’t stop but stare at the tight dark cloths and the bare sex and breasts that were next highlighted.

Lovely was more sexy. That was a truth. But it was hard to not also find Shadow’s more younger looking, more perky and leaner body something to feel hot about. And, the collar? What was that about-- wasn’t Shadow a free mare--

Then it hit him. The deal he made with Spree some month back? Months back? Time was hard to recall with all that happened… but seeing her ears flick and her striking yellow eyes open to look up at him… there was something different about her gaze. It wasn't so full of lust and need and want. It… it looked, almost… warm.

And while she kneeled there, next to mostly bare with her body practically on display and the corset like bondage clothes showing off her body and assets so sharply… she gave a soft smile, slightly tilting her head and almost gave the look of trust and… and something he couldn’t discern, something more… meaningful he just didn’t know how to interpret.

Shadow look at the man, as she asked. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, no,” stumble Jerry as he told. “I don’t know! This is...I…” trying to understand as she giggle softly, and something about that tingle his heart. As she replied in a sincere tone.

“Well, it’s quite simple. I want to stay with you, I want to by your side,” then flush her cheeks as she glance away, hips slightly shifting as she added with pinned back ears and eyes looking at him with a bit of shyness on her face. “I...wanted to be your slave of love.”

“Shadow, no offense, but I honestly thought you would….go?” said Jerry as he glance away, and while there was a disappointed look on her face, it shifted as it was more a gentle look, as she took the collar into her hands and got to her hooves. She walked up to him, having that gentleness persisting in her gaze before standing before him and hugging him. It was, comforting. Assuring. Loving. And Jerry, was about to speak-- before Shadow told gently as she nuzzled in his chest.

“I know you hurt. I know you seek comfort. I know that you just want to be loved.” looking up to him, as there was a gentleness in her eyes. “Lovely, is a nice mare, but she can’t love you like a real mare can. Hold you, with the same care a real mare can. Sooth you while in distress...like a real mare can.”

“But...if, if you do want to be with me...why as..my slave?” trying to wrap his head around that as she giggled, as she lean on him, arms holding around him as she told.

“Because maybe, just deep down...I find the idea a slight turn on.” then look up to him as she went on. “I like a dominate male, one can dominate me...but not hurt me wrongly. I want to be loved too, you know….and I think...I think I can trust you to have my body under your will.” she then gain a amuse expression as she joked. “Beside, if you mess up, you’ll have Spree coming after you.” He snort some as he told.

“Yeah, considering she’ll do it? I know that my ass is grass.” Shadow then move her hands up to his head, gaining his attention as he look down to her as she spoke.

“And if I was honest? I sort of, missed those days. When I was first under you. I was confused and scared,” looking away at that part...before looking up with a smile as she said. “But seeing how you treat Lovely. I know that you are a loving and kind Master…” then move the collar before him and asked sweetly. “So please...let me be yours?” He look to her...then to the collar...then to her...then move a hand to the collar.

As he move it around her offered neck and let it click on her neck.

The smile she gave… it was different. Despite the collar and the promise to be bound to all his wishes, whims and wants, to do anything he commanded her to do...

Shadow still smiled like a Free Mare.

Commander Pearl took a deep dragging breath and looked over the reports of all the mares and fillies they had gotten into their base. With them all accounted for and ordered out, she and the others now began to figure out what to do next.

She gave a glance around, taking note of each of the heads. She herself, being that for their military might. Near her was Periodic Table, the red stallion and only stallion in their headship that was in charge of all research and development projects. To her left currently was a rather close friend, Stone Hooves. Their Quartermaster and main supplier for most of the Resistance. Past the dark coated mare was Shire.

A mare that looked to be in her 20’s and having a very lovely green coat-- and also their sole diplomatic negotiator and slight voice to the people. Her use while not as prevalent, also helped them all keep cool heads in stressful times. And just to the other side and near Periodic, was the oldest mare there. Screech Call, a former Lunar guard that re-initiated herself as their spymaster informant. Besides Pearl herself, Screech was the single most experience mare in the room.

And even with all of them, it was hard to choose what to do next. Mostly pertaining to the Overlord. While the many freed ponies was a good boon, and a fairly agreeable gesture of good faith, only two of them were willing to give a benefit of a doubt.

For Pearl, she took a moment to go over the few mare’s that would be part of their military force now. Particularly Storm Spree. The mare, once questioned, gave a fair outline of the Overlord’s might-- and to say it was staggering. Staggering to the point that it explained why he was causing so much damage to the Caribou’s. In Spree’s words, she just made out he had a small personal armed force and has some raw power to power through some or most problems.

This wasn’t the only thing Pearl asked, of course. She was happy with how forthcoming Spree was, telling bits of information to gain a good idea of this Overlord. The fact he had a created mare by his side. The fact that he has made himself out to be a Guardian to Jasmine, and explaining why the filly had not come with. And lastly, to Pearl’s cringe, the news that her ‘friend’, Shadow Daze, was now his red collared mare slave. She didn’t like that, and had a feeling that Spree underestimated this dark male, possibly not even knowing that he possibly did something to Shadow to force her to make that choice. Still, she tried not to groan out when Periodic spoke.

“Guess this Shadow decided to be with this Overlord guy, you know it reminds me of Magic and Zealous a bit.” then chuckle. “Only less extreme.”

“I fail to see how this is funny, Dr. Table.” told Shire, as she folded her hands before her face. “It’s one thing with a created mare. Its another with a free mare turning red-collar.” the earth stallion shrug as he replied.

“I’m just saying, she reminds me a bit on Zealous want to be with her stud.” but then told. “But I’m still putting my vote in. We should continue with making a alliance with the Overlord.” Stonehooves scoff.

“You’re only saying that because your friend is a Dark Arts user.” Periodic reminded simply.

“I’m placing my vote in, because I see the benefit for allowing someone else to fight and give us time to have breathing space. He is a useful distraction.”

Nodding, Screech spoke, “Agreed. This should take a good amount of attention off my own sources and give them more space to do their work.” Then glanced up and told, “I’m in-- but only after we know what his full out terms for this alliance.” Then pointedly told to them all, “Spree was forthcoming in information-- but we don’t know how much he held back from her. He knew she was leaving for us. I have a suspicion she doesn't know certain things.”

Shire agree to this. “He would make sure certain information regarding to his abilities or how he is able to not be affected by the Caribou magic would cause certain members here shock and outrage.”

“Like how he gains these ‘minions’.” add Pearl. “We know that they’re his personal army, but she didn’t knew how many they were, and how he keeps getting them. Or where the location of this ‘Dark Castle’ is.” glancing to the other's as Stonehooves snort and told.

“I’m out. We don’t know what he may want, for all we know? He may want more created mares to build for his needs,” then sneer. “Or maybe gain ‘special slaves’ of mares that Screech needs for her ‘male informants’ to have a easier time blending in.”

The elderly thestral gave a hard glare and told, “Don’t get out of line of expertise, Stone Hooves. As much as you don’t like it, Pinks are needed to keep my male informants as safe and under the radar as possible.” Then went on to tell while relaxing back, “And Created mares? I don’t think there will be any problems about that. As long as he doesn't sacrifice a living, thinking mare that’s still a person.”

Slightly raising to that, Stone Hooves said, “You’re going to let the bastard just take them and make them into whatever he wants?!”

“They’re already dead in mind, Stone.” Screech reminded, “Even with us ‘restoring’ them with that machine,” Voice slightly dripping in venom at the mere mention of the thing, “They are still just shadows of their former selves. Whoever they used to be. We can’t do anything about it.”

As Stone Hooves glare to the older thestral, Pearl glance to Shire, who sighed and spoke. “The ponies are distress, some are fearful, some are concern-- and some are wondering if we’re trading one evil for another?” taking another breath as she went on. “While on one hand, it could work with a alliance and getting a full understanding of the terms he wants and what we want-- but on the other hand?” looking to them as she told.

“On the other hand, we might be his stepping stone to gain Equestria for himself. You all heard his little speech of the Caribous being ‘incompetence’?”

With a turn of her head, Screech, “I don’t think we’ll have a choice in the end, Shire.” Folding her hands on the table after placing the reports down. She focused on them than the eyes on her, while telling, “Our funding is on a constantly thin line. Our attacks are only so effective. We’re constantly being probed with sleeper agents disguised as normal mares. My agents can’t move as much without causing too much suspicion.”

Pearl furrowed her brows and asked, “You think that we’re going to have to accept his offer?”

“I’m saying that if we don’t? Him taking over Equestria is the better result than us losing to the Caribous sooner and having our asses turned into their personal pleasure toys.” Told the older mare simply. “We’re slowly getting backed into a corner-- one that we slipped out of when he popped out of nowhere and started causing trouble.”

“And him popping out of those Gates of his.” Mused Periodic, as Stone Hooves questioned.

“And you think its better with him in charge? You’re basically saying that we’re removing the Caribous and placing the Overlord in charge of our nation.”

“I’m saying that if he does take over Equestria-- he would be less focus on sex across the nation, and getting the nation back on its hooves.” told Screech. “Despite his little speech being flared, he seems like a being who hates time and resources wasted for frivolous reasons.”

Sighing, Pearl rubbed her face and said, “Damn it… Either be eternal sex slaves to those Caribou Bastards… or be with a new Overlording dark master that makes us into a workforce.” She wasn’t sure which was worse-- it was a living hell as it was for all mares and fillies. Was the other option any better?

Arms crossed, Screech told, “Like I said. My vote for this will only account-- after I know what we’re dealing with. Because as far as I am concerned? Trying to accept any deals right now, before we know the full terms, will only result in problems for us.”

Pearl glance to Shire, who sigh and admit. “I’m with Screech on this one. We don’t know anything of him, we don’t know how he operates-- for all we know, he’s pulling a front and is using us as a advantage for our homeland.”

One vote in, one vote out, and two unbiased until the terms are… then said with a long breath in and out. “In the morning, we’ll get the Overlord here and get him to tell his full terms. That way, we will know what his plans are. All in favor?” seeing their nod heads, as she nod, but glance to Periodic and asked. “Have you discover more of the Gate workings and elements?”

A annoyed look on his face as he asked. “If my friend had no idea with his reports, how could I know?”

With a pointed look, Stone Hooves asked, “Because you apparently have a full in depth mastery of all known elements?” Then waved a hand at him, “How could you not know?”

“That thing does not come from any known elements, period. It’s entire structure is unknown, the making of the stone, the fact it's not even stone at all, or glass, or-- anything I come across. In fact it's not made of Mercury, its not made of Erbium-- it's not even made of Zirconium!” then said. “So yes Stone Hooves, I don’t know, because I never seen anything like that Gate before. For all I know, it's a new element and something we simply haven’t discovered yet in science.”

“And magic?” Pressed Pearl, “I thought your friend was one of the top experts in the field?”

“Of course he is, he didn’t earn his title for nothing.” defended Periodic as he told. “But even he can’t find anything, Zealous provide a theory with her own knowledge of Geology and magical influences-- that it’s possible this material of the Gates isn’t identifiable. Because it's simply not part of our plain of existence.” gaining looks as he push. “She theorize to my friend, that it's a summoned construct-- because of that, could work on completely different principles. And considering what I discover? I say I have to agree with her theory.”

With a twisted face, Screech asked, “What are you saying, Periodic?” Then rolled a hand in the air, “That whatever the Overlord has at his disposal, comes from… some either realm or something out of a fiction novel?” Not sure what the younger generation called it-- but she knew it was over their heads.

Breathing in, he explain. “What I’m saying Screech, is that what we know of magic knowledge, logic, science-- and even our innate nature of magic? Is worth nothing to whatever the Overlord has in terms of his Gates, his location-- even his own magic. His magic might as well be on a different rule and system of magic that even if try to learn or understand-- will go horribly backfire on us.”

With a frustrated sound, Pearl rubbed her face and said, “Which means you need better facilities to figure it out with more eggheads-- which we can’t do because we’re going to be straining our resources as it is!” Realizing that they would need more funding, more supplies-- more ponypower! Able bodies they were both limited on and also had too much of at moments with those unable to fight, unwilling to fight or too young to fight!

The earth stallion merely nodded. “Exactly. And until that happens? We might as well be ignorant and gain information from Screech’s information's from 2nd hand or 3rd hand sources.” Pearl sigh, as she soon told.

“Fine.” then look around her as she told. “Everypony get some shut eye, because tomorrow we’ll be discussing with the Overlord on his terms.” while Shire, Screech and Periodic nod, Stone Hooves snort and they all split for a good sleep.

A facility of new discoveries

It was rather odd, for Jerry to wake up with two body’s of heat around himself. Waking up as Jerry eyes blink some, noticing he was laying on his back. Feeling two bodies pressing close to him, legs entangled around his own, feeling their chests pressing on his sides and chest with his arms on the two feminine bodies. Jerry eyes glance down to see Lovely on his right side, the earth mare nude and cuddling against him as he felt her hand on his chest and her head on his shoulder…

Although the other mare, was more closer to him than Lovley. As her head was underneath his chin, wing wrap over him like a extra blanket as he couldn’t help but smile. As Shadow was looking more...beautiful than he recalled. Hands around the two mares lower backs, feeling their nude bodies pressing against his own as he recalled last night.

Wow, Shadow really enjoyed it when I tease and play with her while she was bound to those poles. Guess she really find it a turn on when I'm dominant. mentally making sure he do that later on, maybe get more ‘toys’ for them to try out. Still he enjoyed the two mares against him, enjoying his warm body as he enjoy their bodies and was sure that they would have the day in.

A small yawn came, as he glance to see Shadow awoke first, opening those lovely yellow eyes, she glanced up with a soft smile as she nuzzled his neck. “Good morning, Master~.” she couldn’t help but giggle at that as she said. “I never thought I would say that to you again.” Jerry chuckle, as he he admit.

“Until last night, I never thought we would be together again,” and tease her as he move his hand down to squeeze her ass. “Or do this again.” a slight shiver came through Shadow, as she gave a smirk, as she move her head up and said.

“Careful Master, I might think I need to ease your sexual desires.” having a sort of predator look as Jerry gave a chaste kiss on her lips as she giggles. Pulling back as he said in a joking tone.

“I don’t hear you complaining.” she nuzzle back under his chin in response as if she never did, resting there again as she look up with a happy smile as he said. “But I'm in the mood to relax and fondle.”

In response, Shadow pressed her breasts more on her Master side, while not big as Lovely, they are perky in their own right. She push her firm ass against the hand as she raise her head to look at him. Having half-lid eyes, a look of warmth, love, and a bit sluttry as she spoke in that arouse tone.

“If Master wants to fondle, maybe he can play with his new thestral love-slave?” glancing over to Lovely, she added to Jerry. “Beside, Master other pet is sleeping, I’m sure she won’t mind waiting while you have me.” Jerry chuckle, as he was about to start to squeeze more of her tush and play with his ‘new’ slave--

Before the doors slam open as Gnarl spoke. “Master, the Resistance wish to speak to you!” heading in to add more, before looking shock at seeing the thestral...with a collar. “By Evil, what happen!?” Jerry felt annoyed of Gnarl ruining the mood, but inform him with a grin.

“Shadow made her choice last night, she belongs to me again, serving under me. All for love, isn’t that right Shadow?” glancing to the thestral as she was using the blankets to cover herself before Gnarl as she held a slightly irritated look. As it was one thing for her Master to see her nude, it was another for other guys. But she glance back to Jerry as she soften her look to him and spoke with a smile.

“Of course Master, I submitted under you for love and enjoy having you over me again.” as Gnarl nearly shouted.

“Love? Y-you submitted because of LOVE!?” giving out gacks and look of illness as he told. “Ugh, I’m going to somewhere some else! You ponies are so WRONG with everything!” turning to head out, as Jerry chuckle, as Shadow gave light giggles as she look back to Jerry and spoke as if reminding what Gnarl said earlier.

“Master, he said the Resistance wish to talk to you. Are you going to leave now?” Jerry gave a sigh, but nodded as he move his limbs off of the two mares. Shadow reluctantly let go, as she gained a good view of his body to ogle at, while getting his robes on. Even though the small show was short, Shadow enjoyed seeing his body form and admiring it. And even if he walked off to get himself ready, she felt she had to get ready too.

She started to get off the bed, ignoring the slight coldness in the air as she started to get dress-- but was debating on what clothes to wear. The short blue dress….or the dress I use to wear? it was...a hard decision, as while she would of wore the former, she belonged to Master now. And while she would wear the former for him, Shadow recalled that Jasmine would see the example and impression of the elder mare.

So she wore the long blue dress, mostly for Jasmine sake, but she privately swore in her heart that she would change into the short blue dress while in here. She gave a small giggle in thought. Or maybe go naked for Master to ogle at me? Maybe enjoy feeling up his slaves bodies? glancing to Lovely, she noticed the mare was slowly waking up, yawning as the door slam from Gnarl helped her get up, but looking pretty tired as to--

Any thought she held of the mare vanished when the entire Castle shook and hearing her Master shock and angered voice. “WHO MADE MY ARMOR PINK?!?!”

Tapping her hoof in slight impatiens, one of the recently recruited resistance mare’s waited before the large gate that would usher in the Overlords coming. She was sent here, merely to take the male to the five heads and get the alliance between them worked out. In admittance, she would rather not be here.

The pegasus frowned a bit, and wanted to leave to get back to her work. But, orders were sadly orders, and had to stay here and wait until he came around. She was at least happy there were guards posted around-- incase the dark master did anything fishy. It would result in plenty of crossbolts, arrows and magic spells.

It felt like a few hours before the gate finally reacted and turned on, making her perk and take a deep breath. You can do this. He’s in your playing field and can’t do anything. She assured herself, psyching herself up for a-- What… the Tartarus? And her mental processing coming to a near stop at the… pink armored male walking out. A very bright pink armored Overlord.

It caused the other mares to look bewilder and look shock of the sudden pink color armored male walking out, and bringing up a few Browns as it took a moment until the pegasus registered what was happening and spoke out. “H-Hey wait! You can’t summon those imps and take them along!” trying to show she wasn't intimidated or would easily back down. He glance back, as he recalled and snort.

Inwardly she was thankful he put them back before the other guards registered what he did, as he soon began walking to her. She took a low gulp, trying her best to not be afraid-- but not laugh a bit from the pink on his armor as she said. “I’m here to d-direct you to the five Heads…” then as she tried to look at something beside those glowing white eyes, she nearly blurted out. “Why are you wearing pink?”

Getting a near tense moment of the guards holding their crossbows or readying their horns, seeing the pegasus stiff from asking that question...as well of the Overlord response of said question as he replied simply and lowly. “Because someone thought it would be a funny prank on me. And this the only armor I have on hand.” which was a slight lie as he wore his Arcanium for its strongest stats and its boosts. But they didn’t need to know that, as he push. “Now, are we going to go to meet these Heads?”

She breathed in and nodded before turning and beginning to lead. She wasn’t particularly happy she had to be the one to do this, but she was the one that was ordered for it. Granted, she had a hard time not casting a glance back. The overly bright pink armor was… very distracting. It was admittedly distracting enough that those in the base, soldiers, spies, civilians, trainees…

They all had to stop and just stare-- some fillies and colts running around stopping to giggle or laugh at his armor. It was not how she expected her day to turn out.

It was the same for Jerry, as he was internally fuming that someone put his armor in pink. Seriously, do they know how long it takes to scrub the paint off? If it was one of the Minions, I’m going to force them to clean the armor and get the paint off until its good and look like it was before! he endure the giggles or laughing of foals at his armor, mostly because he can’t really get angry at them. They were kids, and he was in a sense, giving them something to enjoy laughing at.

But when he was stop before a door, he saw the armored mares by the sides, looking stoic and unwavering, even in all of his pinkness. The mare motioned him to wait, as she enter inside first, informing the Heads he was here...before the door open, motioning him to enter in. What happened next was seeing all five ponies expression at once.

The green unicorn place a hand on her mouth to stifle any laughter as she has, as Shire was clearly surprise at seeing him so pink-- and trying hard to not laugh at him. The elder thestral merely raise a brow, as she was trying to gauge what reason he was wearing pink on his armor. The dark earth mare laugh her ass off, slamming the table as she hollered at him with a pointed finger.

The white earth mare merely just stared at him as if trying to figure out WHY he was doing this in either mocking them, trying to take their guard off, or was doing something insane. The stallion however humed… and comment. “I could see why Magic said wearing anything bright color would throw people off, make them lose track of their thinking and make them lose focus.” he then joke as he grin.

“But I’m sure you did it just to mock us a bit, right?” Jerry gave a low snort and told.

“No, while it would be a good laugh-- I didn’t plan for this. Apparently someone gotten into the paints and decided to paint my entire armor like this as a prank.” then glance to them as he glance to see his axe was still sheath, then to them again as he continue. “But that’s something to do on the side, I believe you are here to discuss of the alliance and the terms?”

Giving a slightly drawn out sigh, Pearl told, “We are.” Then relaxed, giving the male a long look and told, “We can’t make any final decisions, until we know what each side has to give to the other. Where the lines will be drawn and what restrictions will be in place.”

“In short, we need to know your terms.” Screech told simply enough. “We have been working our own, but until we know what the other is wanting out of this, we won’t make any final decisions.”

Inwardly he was thankful that he and Gnarl managed to make most of the ‘terms’ for his side before heading to his room, as he moved to reach into his bag. A slight tense with the earth mares and thestral of what he was taking out. Before they saw a scroll, as he spoke. “What I have in my hand, is my terms of the alliance. I believe you will find them quite fair.” motioning for any of them to take it.

While a few glance to the other, Periodic sigh, getting up to move to Jerry. He was admitting that he was a bit unnerved of being so closer to the taller and more intimidating looking being, even if he wore pink, didn’t discredit the slight feeling that the glowing eyes were daring him to mock at his armor color. As he took the scroll in the offer hand, he moved back as he rolled open the scroll and was reading it over…

And looked rather surprise as he admitted. “I honestly thought it would make it seem you would gain more than we do.” motioning the scroll to the others to get a look at it. As within the scroll, Stone Hooves read it first, looking it over as she spoke out.

“You’ll give us your gold from you treasury to fund us, supplies us with anything we need of clothes, armor, weapons and food and water, teleport any freed mares and fillies here so we can give them a safe place. Hit places we want you to attack and give us more time if the Caribous are near any of anything of interests to us…” reading to his terms as she went on.

“And in return, you want all information regarding to Equestria cities, towns, and anything we have on them. Information on all of our safe houses across Equestria. A way to enter in Canterlot so you can set up a Gate, information on anything suspicious like in terms of things that aren’t seen before. The right to heal all mares and fillies of their lost horns and wings...and full pardon of any crimes you’ll commit after we retake our nation….” then eyed him suspiciously. “And a reimbursement of your gold with interest? What sort of game are you playing at?”

He internally try to make himself presentable, letting his mind think it over as he replied. “The ‘game’ I am playing, is of a investment. I know that fighting against the Caribous in hit and runs with espionage? Is taking a strain on you all. So I am lending you what I have, and I expect when Equestria is taken back, I will be given my dues of payment?”

“You honestly expect you would, or even could honor this agreement?” questioned Shire as to figure his game or logic in this deal as really, it looked like they were gaining more than he did.

As if he was raising a brow under his helm, he shot back. “So you’re saying that you expect betrayal from me? If so, let me be clear, I prefer to keep my deals and honor my word. I may be a villain, but I am a villain who knows that doing such needless annoyance such as betrayal in a deal-- is a waste of time, resources, and would be annoying.” While the scroll was passed around, Screech noticed a few flaws, specifically, that it didn’t mentioned of the Pinks or of the Blankies. She glanced up and questioned.

“And of the Pinks and Blanks?” for a brief second, there was a twitch in the Overlord frame, it was subtle, but it was there as he told in a rather venomous tone.

“I am not that interested in the Blanks. I rather remove the thing that makes them into what they will be turned into.” this caused surprise as Shire prod.

“Pardon me if I am correct...but you want to destroy those machines?” trying to find the logic in this, however Stone Hooves scorn.

“A bit hypocritical, since you have a created mare. What not feeling like having more tail lifters than the ones you have?” however she felt herself tense, as she saw the white glowing eyes looking down at her. Making her feel insignificant, tiny, unworthy of even speaking to him as he spoke in a tone that dripped with acid.

“I am going to say this once and only once.” there was a hateful anger in those eyes as they glared down into Stone Hooves, making her feel a bit of fear-- but kept firm in her harden look as he continue. “If you all ever refer them with such names in my presence-- consider this alliance to end and see you all slowly crushed by the Caribous as I will sit on the side. You may insult me, insult my minions-- even try to push me and try to press my buttons. I can handle such things.” then said with a low snarl. “But you never insult them in my presence. You will give them tolerance and say such words or things inwardly until I do not hear of it. I will not tolerate such utter disrespect to them, you may have your opinions, but for the sake of this alliance and of gaining aid from me-- never utter those words out of your mouth. Ever.”

There was a tense moment for them all, as there was a silence among them all as Jerry took low breaths, calming himself as he push the subject and asked. “What of these ‘Pink’s you speak of?”

This time, Screech spoke up, and it was with a firmness. “Mare’s that live to be the sex toys to their masters.” Staring at Jerry with her calm facade and telling on, “Extremely devoted. To the point they lose sense of themselves and will do everything to please their masters-- even going to extreme lengths to get the smallest of praises.” She glared a bit and told, “To make matters worse, they are so broken or trained to the point, they have been known to guise themselves as black collared mares or reds-- to infiltrate and expose any resistance to their Caribou masters.”

“A shame you never encounter these Pinks, Sire-- it would make things more simpler for you in term of having slaves.” cackle Gnarl in laughter, as Jerry gain a thought and spoke.

“I suppose I could screen through any mares of blacks or reds of possible Pinks before sending them to you, help lessen exposing to you all.” Periodic spoke in.

“Although if you somehow can make them into turning to our sides for Screech, it could help.” gaining Jerry to glance at him as Periodic clarified. “Screech has informants, some of which are stallions-- and it helps greatly for them to have Pinks as their properties, as to keep suspicious on them low and blend in among the populous.”

“However,” pointed in Shire as she asked. “You mentioned you weren’t interested in the Blanks or want to destroy the machine? I thought you would enjoy such a horrid thing?”

“Destroying a person will, personality, and replacing it with something else? I will admit, I did not knew of its true devices until Spree inform me of this.” looking to them all as he went on. “I rather preserve the Blanks until somehow they can be treated. The device itself? It may had allow me to make Lovely, but even I’m not that cruel to just stuff Blanks into something they weren’t. It would be like using the husk of a person, force life into them and make a mockery of whoever they were into something else.”

“Isn’t that what you did with the created mare?” questioned Stone Hooves with crossed arms and a scowl. “Seems you like being a hypocrite.” Taking a few subtle calming breath to not snap at the earth mare, Jerry shot back.

“Call me whatever you like. But I am a villain with standards. And even if, if I did use the machine? It would making them feel half empty, unable to fully care that isn’t part of their programming, unable to do anything that is outside of their specific tasks.”

“Then you must realize, that once they’re all blanks...there is no way we can actually heal them. For all intents and purposes, they’re already dead.” told Periodic as he pressed. “We’re trying to figure out why you wouldn’t want to use the machine? You are a villain, and most villains wouldn’t mind having servants and slaves to follow their every whim.” Jerry felt like he was slowly being backed into a corner, as he thought of something, anything-- and Jasmine voice spoke in his helm.

“Big Bro tell them that its because of me you don’t! You don’t wanna make me feel left out and feel confused of them all in the Castle!” feeling thankful for Jasmine voice, and ignoring the argument of the two ‘karma shoulders’ in his helmet as he spoke.

“Because of Jasmine sake.” gaining looks as he told. “I don’t because of the filly will feel left out, feel confused and conflicted that I would just have Blanks brought in and make them into slaves and servants in my own design. It is the main reason I am not, because it would cause problems for her in the future.”

With narrowed eyes, Screech said, “Funny, you’re not bothering to take advantage of her.” Not blinking away form the idea that he was just using the filly for something later on-- and not really cared for her.

There was a rather tenseness in him, not of worry of being revealed, or fear of them finding he’s not a real villain. No it was because he was angry. The very fact that he would take advantage of Jasmine? That he would just used her, that he didn’t care of her...really made him angry as he told in venomous anger. “I found Jasmine almost raped on a post in Ponyville. Saw her terrified, scared, sobbing and screaming as her innocent was about to be taken away.” there was a slow burning fire coming as Jerry kept talking.

“Condemn me as a monster. Call me evil, call me even a tyrant-- but don’t you ever assume that I would even allow such a filthy notion of taking advantage of her. Of using her when she was alone without anyone to save her a fate that you all wouldn’t stand by. I may be a villian, but even I wouldn’t go so low to allow such a thing as an abuse of a child. That is the whole reason I set a vengeful razing on the Caribous in Ponyville, why I break and destroy them. Because I do not waste. And to break her, turn her into a mindless and small mess only focus for pleasure-- is a waste of life.”

While the others varies in clenching their hands, watching in weariness or tapping the table in nervousness-- Screech held her steely and near cold gaze in return. “Talk as big as you like, Overlord. It doesn't change the chance you’ll do it.” Seeming to sit by that thought. “Anyone can lie through their teeth. And I’m not going to take that chance with you.”

“Then know of this, Screech.” told Jerry as he focused on her. “Know that I will always uphold my deals. Know that I will never ruin a alliance in petty backstabbing. It is a wasteful and fruitless endeavor of both our times, our resources and removing the Caribous.”

For a old mare, Jerry had to admit, she had nerves of steel. While the others seemed to slightly shift or be on guard, Screech didn’t seem to budge. Something how she firmly held herself, bothered Jerry. After seeing so many scared, fearful and even cowardly responses to his forceful voice-- the mere thought of this old, possibly witheringly weak frail body not being scared… he wasn’t sure what to make of it.

“That will remain to be seen, Overlord.” She soon spoke, voice unwavering and eyes trained right at him. For some reason, something in Jerry felt like it was shaken form just their mere unwavering strength in that old voice.

Taking a deep and calming breaths, as Gnarl was about to suggest more of force, before getting shove aside as Jasmine told. “Don’t worry Big Bro, even if they think worse of you-- you’re a great guy!” feeling himself calm more, he soon gain control of his anger and spoke.

“How about we get to the bottom line? Do you agree with this Alliance or do you not?” trying to get to the main point as he push. “Whatever you all may feel about me and vice-versa about me to you-- I know that we both need each other for the other uses.”

“We’ll convene.” told Screech with a flat tone, as she motioned him to go. “You can wait outside. We’ll deliberate over the deal here before coming to a decision.” Jerry took another low breath as he turned to walk out as he thought to himself.

Note to self. When I return to the castle. Privacy for me with the mares. I don’t care if Gnarl is going to complain, I need to destress. Sure this may not be taxing on me physically, but mentally and bits of emotionally? It is. heading out and the door closing, as Stone Hooves flatly told.

“I reject this alliance.”

“Noted.” Screech shot back rather cooly. “I vote for. We don’t have many choices right now, and this opens up new doors. Possibly new means to get information on the Overlord and his motives and inner workings.”

Sighing some and leaning back, Pearl said, “I’m not sure. We’re placing a lot of blind faith into this deal--” Then glared at the scroll. “This overly convenient and very helpful deal.” Not exactly liking it.

“We don’t have that many options, Commander Pearl.” Told the elderly thestral. “And until we know his motives, we can’t make any guesses of how to counteract it.”

Shire was silent, thinking over as she told. “Voted for.” gaining look as Shire look to them as she said. “While I may have some understanding he’s someone who usually doesn’t break deals-- like Screech said, we don’t know everything. And while we may not fully trust him, he makes a rather painful point we can’t admit fully. We may not trust him-- but we need his uses. We need what he’s offering for us.”

“Even if its dangling like a piece of gem to a dragon?” questioned Stone Hooves as if this was all a ploy as Periodic thought it over...and spoke.

“Or a possible investment in his eyes for our nation.” looking to them as he made mention. “He mention reimbursement for all his gold, he knows he only has so much, and if he were to give most or all gold he has, even the gold raided from Caribous or found around? There would be a fairly large sum he would get later on, with interest.”

“Bastard didn’t even mention how high the interest would be.” told Stone Hooves.

“Probably because he doesn’t know himself.” add in Shire, gaining looks as she said. “From what I can understand, this is possibly a first for him to even come near groups of rebellion and giving aid to them. He’s possibly only suggesting a alliance, because he realize he only has so many resource of information to use. If he’s planning for conquest, then simply muscling his way in would just waste resources and forces-- and he’s made a clear point, he hates being wasteful.”

Thinking over this, Pearl gave a firm nod. “That makes clear sense. Trying to force his way in will causes heavy losses for his forces. The Caribou might not be initially upfront fighters half the time-- but they can dig in deep and use whatever those they conquered to their uses. Even Equestrian military tactics.”

Thinking it over a bit more, the commander affirmed, “It would go in hand with us giving him as much information as possible. So he can make more strategic strikes and campaigns on areas of interest. Cripple the Caribou more easily and allow him to get away with the most minimal of losses. That would be a plus, cause the enemy more damage and decreased numbers, while you have less damage and greater numbers.”

“So we have a warlord on our hands.” Gruffed Stone Hooves. “Not too great news.” Looking at the paper and grimacing, “Think he’ll include all the supplies he promised into the costs?”

“Would be stupid of him if he didn’t.” Told Screech. “I think we better be ready for possibly being in near debt from the amount of bits we’ll have to pay off after this whole thing. And I don’t like how much that may amount to in the end.”

“Can’t we, I don’t know, just let the Elements of Harmony blast him and we can ignore the debt?” suggest Stone Hooves, as if trying to make things better for them in the long run.

Turning to the mare, Pearl said, “Well Quartermaster Stone Hooves, unless you just happen to have the Elements of Harmony inside the armory of ours, and just so happen to have six mare’s that can knowingly harness and use said elements to full effect, by all means-- do so.” Then spoke, “Oh yes, that’s right-- we can’t.” Then went on, “Because we don’t have them and none of us were told where they were hidden before Celestia and Luna were captured by Darius as his prized bitches.” Sounding a bit frustrated by the last fact.

Having a frustrated look herself, Stone Hooves said as she tries to bring up a point. “But when we do get the Element Bearers and the Princess’s-,” Periodic interrupted.

“Do you honestly assume that either Princess’s would allow us to sidetrack on us repaying the Overlord and just blast him with the Elements? Seem a bit hypocritical of us to consider going back on our word.” Stone slam her hands on the table and nearly shouted.

“We’re willingly to make a deal with a potential conqueror! I think it’s justified we might need to blast him before he starts conquering us!”

“Innocent until proven otherwise.” told Periodic, giving a look to her and the other's. “We can’t call for his guilt until he’s done something to call for it-- and even if we did?” pointing out part of the deal. “It would be moot as he will be given a pardon at the end of it all. So in short, even if we tried, we simply have to give him that pardon to get away scot free of anything he’ll be doing in our nation.”

Speaking up to that, Stone Hooves told, “Then we need to tell him there has to be compromises in the deal.” Then turned to Shire, “You know how to work out these alliances. I think you’re starting to see how this can go horribly bad for us all after the Caribou are sent packing! We’ll possibly be in debt, be vulnerable to attack and can’t lawfully persecute all the crimes he’s done! We’ll be sitting ducks for him to just take down easily!”

Shire thought over that, thinking over the deal, the possibilities as she spoke. “Stone is correct, we would be vulnerable and could easily be taken over by him. But at the same time, he would be in the right-,”

“The right?!” spoke Stone Hooves as Pearl raise her hand, and giving a look to Shire as if to explain.

Nodding, the unicorn continue. “The Overlord, is more or less, giving us the advantage. Healing all the mares and restoring their lost limbs for free, giving us funding, supplies, giving us breathing room with the Caribous as he’ll be their target. The Overlord is essentially making himself vulnerable as we would be taking alot out of him, and if we did find a loophole to persecute him of crimes he committed or somehow gain the Elements to use on him-- he would essentially be in the right, as a victim since in the deal, we have the winning hand. And we would be the ones who backstab him-- not him backstabbing us. I dare say that he could technically put us in debt and have the entire nation working for him to repay him-- and he would essentially be in the right-- as far as I can figure out.”

With a inward breath, Screech said, “And there it is. The unseen angle in all of this.” Looking them all over and told, “And the thing we’re going to be ready for. If he’s planning for us to be in debt, the best thing we can do with our breathing room, is gain items of interest that will help pay off that debt-- or start filling our funding and only use his when absolutely needed.”

“You’re hoping to limit the amount of gold we need from him?” Asked Pearl with a questioning tone. “Screech, we’re low on funding as it is.”

“And We’re going to use the loophole that any gold he gives to us, gained from raiding, might be bits that used to be Equestria's.” Screech responded. “We can also use the extra breathing room to start getting the needed inflow by my agents. In short, as long as we’re careful, we can get back what we lost or slowly regain some footing we lost.”

Periodic hum...and soon asked. “But heres something I’m curious of, what are these items of interests you suggest he may want?” looking to Screech as he went on. “I can understand us using most of his lended gold, but there was nothing in the deal of items of interests he would want to find for.”

“Have to agree with him.” told Stone Hooves with crossed arms and leaning back. “What would the Overlord want beside the gold we’ll have to pay back?”

“Riches, jewels, gems, materials--” Dragged off Screech for a moment. “We don’t know, but the idea is to gain a small stockpile of items that while near worthless to us without a proper vender or fence to get something out of them-- might be of high value to him.” Then held a hand telling, “It’s not a perfect plan. We’re stringing more thiner and thinner on our own treasury and emergency funding. At this point, we need the bits to keep up our operations.”

As Pearl was taking this in, she took a hard breath and asked. “So we’re in agreement? Work with him temporary, try to pay off our debt with anything we can get and attempt compromise with him?” they all nodded as she motioned to Shire to get the Overlord in. As the mare nodded, moving to the door, popping her head open to see him sitting in a chair as she was still trying to not laugh at his pink armor.

She clear her throat, as he glance to her, she motioned him to come in, as when he did and stood before the five members. Looking them over as he asked. “Well, what did you decided of our arrangement?”

Folding her hands and waiting for Shire to take a seat, Pearl said, “We’ll accept your offer.” And was going to say more-- but apparently that was all Jerry needed to hear.

“Well good, now when do you need the gold and supplies?” Shire was about to calmly inform him that they have something to bring up-- but Stone Hooves told.

“Hey, we have something to tell you!” Giving a glance as he asked.

“Did the terms have a flaw in them?” She snort and told.

“Damn right they do, like you not mentioning of the aftermath when the Caribous are gone. You’re going to be putting us in massive debt.”

“Mhmmm.” he said as Gnarl laugh in his helmet.

“Consider this a ‘softer’ approach of evil, the one where the heroes have to pay out of their own pocket!” Jerry soon asked.

“Would you rather be in debt to me-- or have the Caribous around?” Stone Hooves snort and told.

“We rather would be in debt, but-,”

“Then I fail to see the problem. If you all agree to the terms, if you all agree that this is a good deal, and you pay back what is owe to me-- I see no problem. Now when do you want the gold and supplies?” Pearl narrow her eyes at him, as she spoke.

“If you know that we would be in debt-- then you should know that we will want to compromise on some things to lessen our debt to you.” Jerry let out a low groan as he told.

“You do realize that technically, we can’t really waste time with going over compromises on the deal if we’re going to be busy soon, do you?”

The collective glares most of the-- if not nearly all mares gave, held a feeling Jerry didn’t understand. At first he thought it was a feeling of foreboding, but he waved that off. He was confident he could keep his stance on the subject easily.

He was never going to try and keep his stance as firmly as he did. They hadn’t left that room for HOURS after the subject of ‘compromise’ came up. He was tired mentally, had a headache, and felt like they hadn’t gone anywhere in their whole meeting-- if anything, they just confirmed that they would not be using his gold nearly as much as he may have liked.

He was trying to help for pete’s sake! And they were making things overly complicated and hard on his end! Yes they agreed to the deal at the end, after those many hours of arguments that they insisted on calling debates-- but to him it felt like they were just arguing on and on about this or that or this small detail or that small detail. He felt himself dragging his feet just to get past the gate and into the throneroom. No wonder people felt like politics were evil-- the amount of life it seemed to suck out of you was just… just… just so diabolical!

It didn’t help to think he now had to go back to them to file reports after his raids. Just to ‘keep them up to date’ on any and all progress. Which meant only one thing. More hours of talking.

Fuck it. When I’m back, I’m taking a big break. Don’t care if Gnarl doesn’t like it. As he managed to get to the Gate and teleport. He saw Gnarl with a annoyed look as the elder minion spoke. “Those wenches sure love to talk, especially that stallion too. And to think they demand you to make reports for them on each raid! Such harpies they are Master.” taking a low breath as he told.

“Gnarl, I’m taking a week off, don’t care if I’m not going out causing evil-- that whole thing left me drain.” the minion bow his head, as Jerry moved to the armory, as when he was headed back to the Private Quarters, he was sluggish as Jasmine was by his side, giving him a smile as the filly said.

“It's okay Big Bro, everything will be fine.” patting his side as when they reach his bedroom, both shadow and Lovely look to him. Both took noticed of the exhaustion he express in his expression and body.

Lovely quickly move by and nuzzle his side, hugging him as she asked. “Master, what happen?”

Giving a groan of annoyance, Jerry move to the bed, Lovely and Jasmine aiding him to get close to it. Dropping face first to it as he laid there for a few seconds before giving a exhausting breath as he raise his head and told. “Politics. I had to stand around, listening to them argue and debate….for hours.” while Lovely frown, not knowing the word politics, Shadow winced, as she glanced to see Lovely moving behind Jerry.

The earth mare straddling on his back, tending to her Master as she relax his body, unknotting those tense muscles with her dexterous hands as she was massaging his body. Shadow moved by him, and actually came before him. Gently placing his head on her lap, as he began to rant some. “I mean, my God. They just went at it for hours, going over every single detail, every small detail arguing and going on and on and on! It was like I was in the middle of a political debate! And they made stand there for hours!”

Shadow gently brush her hand on his head, fingers weaving through the odd, but rough like hair as Jasmine sat down close by Jerry as the filly just waited. Seeing Lovely working on her Big Bro back, and letting Shadow give him comfort and letting him vent, the filly felt like doing something to help him. As she admittedly left during those hours since she was getting bored of all the talking, as the filly gain a idea. Quickly rushing out, she grab a servant Minion and ordered.

“Get Big Bro ice-cream!”

Blinking, the minion took a moment to think before understanding the order-- and with a rush, he went to get this ‘Ice Cream’ the little girl wanted. But halfway down the hall he was running down, the minion realized… did they even have ice cream? The stark thought made his eyes widen. What would happen if Master found out if he could not comply with the little girls order? He did say that if they didn’t listen to little filly, he would be angry!

With a panicked yell, he ran as fast as he could, looking, searching and soon shouting for his fellows. They needed Icecream! Where to get ice cream? But they needed it! The panic rose, as some rushed into cabinets, others into chests, more looking into cracks and crevices--

As the Minions were struggling and trying to find this ice cream, Gnarl came by and spoke. “Whats all this ruckus!” seeing the servants and other minions all scrambling in utter panic as he shouted. “QUIET!” as they all stopped and look to him and told. “Now, what is going on?”

“Need ice cream! Filly demands ice cream for Master!” told a servant as Gnarl facepalm and said.

“Minions these days.” then told. “We keep this odd dessert in that frozen ice-box the Master stole. Its right in the kitchen-,” that was enough for the Minions to rush as they open the ice-box, seen many ice-cream boxes as a Minion asked.

“Which? Which?”

“All?” asked another Minion as another shook his head.

“One! One!” granted they were trying hard to get which ice-cream as another servant took out ‘rocky road’ as it said.

“This one! This one!” they cheered as the original servant took it and a spoon, rushing off as it ran all the way into the Master bed room. The filly saw the ice cream as she smile and said.

“Thank you! Big Bro will enjoy this!” patting the Minion head as he felt accomplish of the little girl praise, and for obeying his Master. As Jasmine was coming back as she saw Lovely working on the lower back of Jerry, while the man was still ranting. Jasmine giggle, knowing that this would surely help him, sure might not remove his fully bad mood. But will help ease him up some.

After a week of raiding Caribou supplies, hitting cities, giving supplies and gold, along with mares and fillies to the Resistance, Jerry been getting used to the newfound stress he comes to despise. Meetings and paperwork. Jerry realize that ever since he’s been making reports, it just cause more stress of giving out reports with bits of his raiding. Which cause his mares to ease his burdens more as well as a few sexy moments when Jasmine was occupied by the Minions or drawing on the walls with paint.

However Jerry got a ‘request’, which were more like orders to him, to head near Neighagra Falls, as it was a, surprisingly a research area of some sort. And apparently the Caribous were looking over a few things. The good news was, he had a Main Gate near it. The bad news? Well apparently this research facility? Was underneath the falls itself. Which meant that he had to make some adaptive moves to get through this.

No Browns, no Reds, and no Greens. Just Blues. thought Jerry as he had 10 Blues with him, coming along with him as he grumble. And even if this armor protects me-- I can’t go underwater with it. Ugh, you know sometimes I wish I have a underwater suit, that way I’ll be able to survive deep underwater, while looking like a badass. thought over Jerry, as he saw the deep large caverns ahead, with a large pool of water before him.

Luckily he could easily move past it, and his Blues swim pass it, as once they got back on dry land. He heard Gnarl hum. “I do wonder what we’ll find Master, maybe we’ll find something of interest for us too?” Jerry slightly agree, but did wonder why he didn’t heard Jasmine pitched in as Gnarl helpfully add in. “If you’re wondering where the whelp is gone, she is with your slaves doing some reading and math like you asked her too.”

Huh, that explains that. mused Jerry, as for now, he kept things silence, looking around as to try to find this place, but noticed a rather large and square structure as Jerry notes that it seems that he founded it. Which was odd, as he figured that it seems not guarded much. Maybe the Caribous never expected anyone to just come in here? thought Jerry as it was possible.

But as he saw Spawning pits coming up and filled up his numbers to what he usually prefer of more Browns, small Reds, medium Greens, and what he had with Blues. As he made his way closer, he heard Gnarl spoke. “Careful Master, I see some security up ahead.” glancing to see two Caribous on guard, Jerry figured he would have to remove them. With a mental order of moving his Greens, he moved them behind the two, as he position hs Reds in angle to hit both Caribous.

And lastly send his Browns as distraction, as when the caribous noticed and were about to move, the Greens jumped behind them, hitting their tendons and bringing them down. Neither of them stood a chance against the onslaught of Minions. While the Minions gather any tools for themselves, possible Lifeforce and gold for him, Jerry mused that it was slowly getting easy to use mental commands. Granted he would need to use minimal amount of Minions to not make it a headache and not large groups.

“Hmm, it seems that the security isn’t big here.” mused Gnarl, as Jerry push unlocked the door with a key one of the Caribous had, as he pressed in. There was a hallway as Gnarl asked. “Master, what exactly are you suppose to find here?”

“Don’t know, but I do know that the Resistance wants this place remove...maybe they want me to just gather everything and expect me to just toss what I don’t need to them.” he mildly mused that maybe they want him to steal technology for them to use for Periodic-- who Jerry admits, was actually one of the nicer Heads among the Heads, mostly because while he does sort of add in the debate-- Periodic does give some mercy to Jerry of bringing the topic back in.

As he made another turn, paused at something, looking through a window glass as some...Caribous in lab-coats were looking at something. Something from Overlord 2. “A Spell stone! I don’t believe it! How did something old and something from another realm came from here? Hmm, this is very troubling Master, first the Spell Catalyst and now Spell stones...Hmm, it appears that the Caribous are trying to unlock its secrets. Perhaps you should take it, could be of use to you, Sire.”

Jerry agree with this thought, as he glance through the window of a doorway, and spotted one on the far side. With a turn, the armored male began making his way, and if he was spotted by security, well he would either have to remove them one way or another. But he noticed a few other things in glass windows. Some metals that were far different than what was found. Mostly with colors, numbers-- and seem alien like.

He also noticed there were green-blocky glowing crystals were looked over, as it seem they were being tinker around by the Caribous…and...ponies? That made him view more, as apparently some stallions, with their black collared mares were looking over some of these things. It made him question that...that what if not all Caribous were bad? Not all stallions were like many he spotted?

It was a possibility, as there was a few stallions in the Resistance, some who he didn’t met yet. It made him question that...that if he would encounter them...he would give them a choice. Come with him and be scientist...or well...maybe join the Resistance? Because if, if these lot weren’t like many Caribous...maybe..maybe the blood on his hands were lessen? With a deep breath, he kept pushing, as to find a way to navigate his way through this place.

He noticed a few things like a shield-- a shield that...wasn’t from here being look over. Is that...from the Legend of Zelda? a...Hylian Shield!? it honestly shocked him, as it seem to be highly damaged, as if it had almost been shattered. He was briefly reminded of the Eyes of Fate words….what if...what if there were other's who came before him? It certified more in his mind, when he saw a Morokei mask from Skyrim.

It was roughed up, with a few scratches here or there on its surface, and was still intact. Maybe...maybe others were thrust here, did the best they could...but died. it sent a shiver in his spine, that he could be among those who came here...and it made him harden his will to keep pushing, to find a way to get not only the spell stone, not only gather what the Resistance wants...but perhaps...perhaps be able to spare these lives here?

Nearly passing by another hall, Jerry paused as he heard something-- voices. Turning his head, he moved down the hall he could hear it form-- and it sounded like a mare. “--we’re trying to tell you, we need more time!”

“Did I ask you to speak up, whore?” Shouted a male voice, one Jerry was sure belonged to a Caribou with the near deep bass of it.

“My wife is trying to tell you that unless you want that green crystal you brought us to explode with unknown amounts of force-- that you can’t rush us! We’re having difficulty enough to analyze it without the mere prospect of it detonating with enough force to take out this facility and everyone in it!”

Jerry slightly paused by a door, one that was labeled as a break room and the door being slightly cracked open. Inching up just enough, he peaked on through to a very interesting sight. Well, interesting to him. There were a few caribou's, once more in lab coats and ponies, both of stallions and mares-- all speaking to one caribou by the door itself, flanked by two presumably escort guard.

It was then one of the scientist, a caribou at that, complained with. “You can’t expect us to continue doing our work while rushed.” And used his larger muscular arm to literally pull the black collar mare into what could only be defined as a protective hold. “She looked it over with her magic, if we rush things, we’ll be dead, everything will be lost and Emperor Dainn gets nothing.” Trying to make his point clear.

“And I am telling you, we are running out of patients on results!” Next to shouted the caribou most likely visiting and seeing the progress. “There are plenty of artifacts here, some from a few that caused trouble or discovered around the land. What is taking you so long on some of them? Years even!”

Jerry widen his eyes, as it only confirmed that...that this has been going on for a long time, with the Eyes of Fate bringing others here...he force himself to keep listening as one of the stallions told. “It’s taking us so long-- because these artifacts are making it hard for us to discover anything! The shield and mask alone, are making it hard to even get a understanding of penetrating their magical qualities that aren’t anything we know or have!” the visiting Caribou snorted and demanded.

“And what of that circular thing patrols found? That thing and the orb we brought you are of the same thing.”

“They even have a Spell Catalyst here!? Hmm, that is not good, Sire.” spoke Gnarl as the Caribou in the labcoat took a calm breath and told.

“We are trying, but they are made out of the same thing of those mysterious magical constructs you order us to research. We can barely understand the magic and material, much less research it. And even if we try to penetrate the magic in either-- they might take our magic and life in the process, like those constructs that Overlord use.” Jerry secretly push the door bit open, only to let his Greens sneak in and waited in their inherently invisible nature as they form posts, ready to strike. None of them even knew of the Greens as Jerry listen and waited until the moment was right.

With a sneer and a near scowl, the Caribou told, “If you don’t make any progress within a certain amount of time, we’re pulling you out and replacing you all.” Then gave a slight smirk and told, “I’m sure we could use a new batch of bitches to break in.” To this, all of the scientist tensed, not just the few and in between mares. Even the male caribou and stallions tensed, one or two even gulping.

What the hell does he mean by that...and why do the guys look tense? something of which, he might have to ask about. But this does make him confirm something. The caribou and the guards will die. So with a mental command, the Greens jumped on them, surprise and shock rang out, as Jerry force the door open, letting the Browns get at the three. While the scientist move back to the room, seeing in shock and fear of Jerry frame and his Minions.

As the three were put down, he look to the scientists, all tense and looking at him...and protecting the mares as Jerry closed the door behind him and spoke. “Rest easy, if you are all scientist and not like you're….” giving a glare to the bodies of the Caribous who perish. “Fellow brethren, perhaps this day, I will spare than end.” looking at them he asked. “What did he mean, of new batch? What reason do you males have to fear?” one of the stallions stuttered out.

“T-there's… a spell that makes males into females, changing g-gender and making all of us…” Jerry nod his head, while he was shocked at this...and could imagine how frustrating the Caribous felt that if they try this spell on Jerry, it might of not work as he look to them as one of the Caribous asked tensely.

“What do you mean in sparing? I thought you don’t spare lives, especially Caribous.” trying to understand as Jerry spoke.

“I don’t usually spare Caribous, that is true. But that is mostly because most Caribous are like the one who spoke to you that I despise. The one who waste needless lives and resources for pleasure.” looking at them he told. “You all? You all are not like them, as you have black collar mares, mares with their horns intact. That...that intrigues me. That makes me consider of giving you a out, with all research materials and technology...and perhaps giving you a way to connect with the Resistance.”

“The...the Resistance exist?” mutter out a mare, as Jerry nodded.

“Yes, it is why I am here. The Resistance pointed me to this place, in hopes I will destroy whatever was in here…” seeing them all tense, considering their options as he continue. “But, perhaps I could instead destroy the building-- but keep everything within intact and into another location? One where you all can research and work without the threat of the Caribous and perhaps do good, instead of being forced to taint your hands with the Caribous selfish and narrow ideals.”

“What reason would you even give us the chance? I thought beings like you don’t mind ending lives.” spat out one of the Caribous, as Jerry replied.

“Yes, I have killed Caribous, I have done damning things, and yes this seem like a shock-- but despite being a villain, I am reasonable to listen. I have listen to you all, I am talking to you all, therefore if I was what you fear...you wouldn’t be talking.” looking to them as he said. “I’ll make it clear, I hate wastefulness of lives, of resources-- of potential. I want to get everyone who is willing to split from the Caribous, split from being under the threat of forced gender change and rape constantly, gather all the research materials, devices-- and I will bring those who defector from the ‘Glorious Empire’ to the Resistance if they wish, and to a place where they can work and study without the threat of the Caribous over their heads.”

A few glanced between one another to that in thought, considering this before another mare, one that looked barely just out of her teens at a early 16, spoke up. “Then you need to help some of us.” Gaining his attention as she back up slightly with a stallion. “Not… all of the stallions and Caribou scientists here are good. Some of them… are pretty bad, and keep mare’s in their rooms. Caged.” hen glanced up to the stallion while adding, “My father keeps them off me-- and others keep most of us safe… but we know that they’ll take and rape us if they get the chance.”

Sighing, one of the Caribou nodded, “If we don’t do our jobs, our females suffer the price.” Arm around what Jerry had to blink and almost spit-take over, was a caribou female. This was possibly the first time he’s seen one. “I personally keep mine near my side. I don’t trust the guards enough to not get in my quarters to take her.”

Looking her over, he knew that she was well kept, but there was...a sort of dullness in those eyes, like she was made to just serve and give sex to her male...this infuriate Jerry as he thought. Oh great….another thing to get angry. They do it to their females. Admittedly I should of seen this coming… taking a low breath...he answered. “Then those who are ‘bad’? Deserve to die by my hands. Their mares? Be free and taken with you to be healed.” looking to them as he spoke. “Lead me to those who deserve to die, tell those who are good to stay out of my way...and put this entire place on lockdown.”

“What, why!? That means that we can’t escape from here!” spoke out a mare as she was trying to find the logic in this as Jerry explain.

“It also means those who deserve to die-- can’t escape either.” told Jerry. “I will bring forth my Gates to allow passage for those who are good, and bring everything needed to take into a safe place. And with the lockdown on? It means that by the time I am finish, this place will be picked clean of those who are deemed to de facto from the Caribous, and who will die by my hands...as well as this place being removed by the Resistance request.”

Breathing in, a much older caribou fixed what looked to be a small set of spectacle glasses over his snout. The sight was odd, to say the least. “And the Resistance?” His voice portraying that of a very literate individual. “How will we know, that upon arrival, they would not just take us Caribou and execute us for the crimes of our nation? Notions and beliefs they possess, we ourselves, either do not believe or hold in similar regards.”

“I will admit, they will try to execute you for what your people done to them, and yes they will not bother of hearing you.” said Jerry with a nod. “But...it doesn’t mean that when they find out-- I will not allow them to remove brilliant minds. I will allow you to stay in my domain, so if they demand your deaths...I will simply remind them, that if you die-- I will let them be reminded that right now? They are on thin ice of funding and supplies-- both of which I am providing for them.” looking them over as he continue.

“I may be a tyrant to many, but I despise the waste of valuable minds and knowledge due to assumptions and beliefs that all Caribous are the same.”

The caribou considered Jerry for a moment before saying, “Gentlemen.” Then paused to add, “Ladies.” And soon breathed in, “I believe that we are on the precipice of change. I for one, am leaving with this Overlord.” Then fixed those tiny glasses on his face while glancing around, “Emperor Dainn is… a fairly competent, but also slothful ruler. Or people are constantly self absorbed into their pleasures and we as a people are on a decline.”

“You know as soon as we leave, we’re betrayers to his rule and be sentenced to death.” Pointed out one caribou, a unease in his voice.

“We were already on the edge of death while either trying to unlock secrets from dangerous items-- or the threat of failure and become the opposite sex.” Countered the more older Caribou. “As a caribou of understanding, the way I see it, is that we leave with this male now? And we not only survive, but can invoke new changes.”

“But...who's to say that he’ll keep his word?” questioned a stallion.

“Who’s to say that he shall?” He countered back. “He may betray us-- but there is a chance he won't.” Then pointedly asked, “Would you rather stay and knowingly become a mare-- or be killed dead?” Shaking his head while relaxing his hands by his sides. “Because the later is a certainty, and will happen. We leave with him, and there’s a chance we gain a much more favorable outcome.”

The mare that was a wife to one of the caribous, gave a slight nod. “He’s right. If we go now… we could actually live.” Then spoke with a more brighter tone to her husband, “We could actually raise a family without worry of our daughters!”

Smiling, the male gave a slight nod to that before considering it all and told, “I’ll go. My wife and future daughters deserve it.”

“I second.” Spoke the stallion with a daughter, holding the younger mare within his arm. “A better and brighter future is what we all aim for.”

Nodding to this, and seeing others nod, the older caribou walked up, his height next to comparable to Jerry’s own while speaking, “It seems unanimous, Overlord.” Hand reaching out and saying, “You have our support.” And soon saying, “Dr. Kalvarn. One of the head research individuals pertaining to the magical branch of this facility.”

Moving his left hand to shake, Jerry spoke. “Good to meet that not all Caribous are the same, Doctor Kalvarn.” holding the hand some before letting go as he went on. “Now Dr. Kalvarn, I will need your assistance in access to this facility for the lockdown-- but as well as to now who deserve my axe, and to be pointed the way to safety.”

“What about this Gate thing you said you’ll make?” questioned a mare, as Jerry respond.

“First, I need this place lock down, I need any good sort here to gather everything they can, gather everything you can drag-- even carry need be, and to get all the papers or research you're able to. As well as convincing that I am going to spare those who are like you instead of running away.” exasperation in his tone. “Which will waste more time than anything.”

Giving a scrutinizing look for a moment, Kalvarn soon breathed out and told, “I may have a means to make that much quicker than.” Then told, “I will initiate the lockdown. I have enough authority to make one.” Then gave a look around adding, “I need you all to return to your divisions of research. Weed out the bad and send them to this room. Tell them there is a…” Pausing before smiling, “Gift from our beloved Emperor. I’m sure that will spur them to their deaths.”

A few nodded and began to move, Jerry and his minions partying for them to pass while the elderly caribou spoke on, “Overlord.” Getting Jerry’s full attention. “While I am grateful for this offer, do keep in mind, that the Resistance will not take easy to us.” And placed a hand to himself to inform, “We have had a long cultural history and past, that we of the male gender, had rights and superiority to all females.”

“I will admit, even I share a few… agreements to this aspect. More so form habit and social norms.” He spoke with a uncertain, if not disliked tone. “Even us few ‘good’ ones, have this. You no doubt saw Dr. Shalks female, the one that looks only half aware of herself?” He questioned, “Or Dr. Larson. He may have a pony for his wife, but even he holds the fault that only he must be in charge and hold all the power in the marriage. We still have our faults, ones that we were told from a young age, are acceptable to the highest regard.”

Jerry was silent as this, as he admit. “We all have our faults Dr.Kalvarn...and I will admit, that as much as it annoys me? I will tolerate as much as I can. With hope, they can correct their teachings to the new generation, to make sure if your species can overcome the teachings of your culture and social norms...perhaps the stains upon the Caribous will lessen in time…” but he soon added. “However...even there is a few things I despise and won’t tolerate of your race, Dr.Kalvarn.”

“I’m sure there are and will be.” Told the elder researcher flatly. “And to be frank? It may take many generations to make any from of change, this has been the norm for a very long time. So long, I doubt we have any current history to tell us how long.” Then began moving while telling, “Expect the most tainted to come in this room soon. After that? I may start sending the guards this way before lockdown is initiated.”

Jerry nodded, as he thought of something to warn. “When you do pass through the Gate, expect dizziness and more of my Minions to move the equipment you all are able to take.” then added. “And expect me to take the things that Caribou mention of patrols. They belong to me now.”

Raising a brow to that, Kalvern turned and admitted, “I prefer you didn’t… but I am hardly in a position to bargain.” Then turned away and walked on out.

Jerry waited in the room, as that comment reminded him of the Resistance trying to bargain, but couldn’t as he heard Gnarl laugh. “At least the old one knew he can’t say no to you, Sire! And do not worry, I inform the slaves and whelp of this situation, as well as made sure the Minions were ready.”

Good, one thing off my mind. thought Jerry, as it didn’t take too long for the worst of the Caribous and stallions to enter in this room, as once they all did? Jerry motioned a Green to lock the door behind them all, shock and surprise fill their faces...before dread and fear came after as Jerry spoke in a tone he prefer to use when relieving stress. “Gentlemen...I believe it's time for you to meet my axe, in your bodies.”

Seeing them trying to turn to unlock the door, Jerry zerg-rush the Browns to come straight at them. The Browns jumped onto some, while some of the scientist tried to fight back, punching, kicking, even choking some. But some felt the crispy burning as screams of pain came, the Reds providing some fire to burn them alive. Greens jumping onto backs as they stab through the fabric, as sounds of dying came.

Jerry would of let the Minions handle this, only to see one of the stallions managing killing one of his Browns. Seeing the smug look, Jerry felt like ending this fast. He positioned his Blues together, acting as a sort of medic-post to gather any dead Minions to revived. He raised his axe onto one, slamming down as blood gush out, ignoring the painful scream of agony, and the spray of blood on him, he force the axe off, turning it sideways to chop off a arm. He felt the rush, the adrenaline, the fact that was slowly overpowering them. It made him felt like a God among men, or in this case, a Devil among mortals. He heard more Browns dying, and some reviving as a mental command for the Browns to come and kill more. He heard the pleads of a stallion.

“Please stop! I can give you my whore to fuck! Please let me live!” Jerry felt disgusted, as he slam the axe onto his head, about to pull off, before feeling magic on his body, trying to trap him as another stallion shouted.

“Quick, get rid of the rats! We can overpower them and get rid of-,auugh!” a Brown stab into the knee, forcing the unicorn to lose concentration, as Jerry pull out, splatter of blood onto his axe and armor more as he turned. Raising his axe to keep the slaughtering, feeling the building anger as they tried to bargain, try to hold him back-- and thinking he was going to spare them? No. Jerry knew that killing them was more merciful than what he wanted to do. He wanted to savor their deaths, make them suffer and be in so much pain for what they done to their properties, to what they try to do on the mares around here. To just feel that they will die knowing that their sins has caught up to them.

He almost didn’t notice how long it took, as the blood drench the ground, his armor, and mostly his axe as he huffed, looking at the deaths as Minions gather any Lifeforce for their Overlord. With a raise of his arm, his horde follow behind him, opening and unlocking the door before him, he walked with his horde. Within him, he felt the need to kill more, as the blood on his feet filled the armor boots behind him, before the Minions own feet cover the path of blood in his wake.

Knowing that sooner or later, that Jerry would've removed the ‘bad’ in this place. He couldn’t help but chuckle in the irony. Me, a villain, removing the bad guys in this place, and sparing the good ones. What kind of villain acts like a hero? chuckling a bit as he saw the guards on their way, looking shock of him, as he sent his horde to remove them a good old Browns and Red session as they stab, slash, or burn the guards as Jerry didn’t bothered. As he knew that sooner or later he would of purged this entire place from the scum he killed on a daily basis.

All the while his entire form look like a blood fest covering his armor, as if to add in the intimidation and fear of all who see him, that he will not give anything but death and pain in his way as his glowing white eyes stared right into your very soul.

A time of learning and recovering

Not long after the lockdown was initiated, and after a few select individuals were sent to meet their fate-- even some highly esteemed colleagues or heads to the research faculty-- Kalvarn went about organizing the slight chaos that was his research teams.

He would rather not call it luck, maybe hazard a guess of fate itself, but Kalvarn figured that this opportunity, a golden one at that, should be taken. Even as he oversaw the reports, documents, files and projects being rushed out to the best of their skills-- he couldn’t help but think over the situation.

The unlikeliness of it all was so bizarre, possibly also so uncalled for. Still, he was not going to pass up on such a perfect chance to leave. Even as he turned to watch a few naked, and admittedly lovely looking mares with collars-- all of which helping them move their things, he couldn’t help but wonder if this was some sort of long overdue karmic retribution.

Or it’s entirely possible that my people have gotten to complacent and proud of their place as conquerors. He slightly snorted to this in amusement, turning to move and pack up a few things-- such as that magical mask he still could not understand.

Looking at it now, the elderly scientist couldn't help but take in it’s flat, face like features. Flatter than any pony mare face could be. It was so unnatural, and according to the reports, it once belonged to some strange monkey mage years back before they were killed by a large battalion of elite guard. He wondered if there was a connection.

But, instead of pondering it, he placed it away into a box with many other notes before handing it off to one of the more younger mares before going back to work. So much of this was so unprecedented and out of the ordinary. It made him wonder what was going on and what was making this force of change to occur as it was.

Regardless of his feelings, one thing was for sure, He needed to clean out all research notes he could. The building was going to be going up in flames soon enough, and he was sure that anything left behind was going to be ash. Kalvarn did wonder what the Overlord wanted with the items found on patrols, but it was another matter he would not bother thinking about. After all, the mask, shield, scrap metals, strange crystals and even green cube, while impressive in their own ways… weren’t a huge overall loss when given away.

Maybe he and the others could focus on something much more than items they couldn clearly not understand as of yet.

“Dr. Kalvarn!” The caribou paused in putting a few things away to glance at the mare-- gauging the fellow, and admittedly very bright pony that now stood before him. “We’ve cleared out most of the rooms, we’re ready to move them out as soon as possible.”

With a almost sagely like nod, Kalvern informed, “Take everything to the back room where we perform most live tests. It should have enough space for the Overlord to do whatever he plans to, to open this ‘Gate’ he’s mentioned.” Not sure of what that all included in magic or rituals-- but he felt it might be needed. He just hoped that this male kept his word in the end.

When the scientist gather everything they could in the back room, the group managed to break into the rooms the males who kept their mares in cages out, aiding them to move the things. There was a tense feeling in them all, of whether or not the Overlord will keep his word. But there was a underside of fear that he might be lying and would just kill them all. As they waited, there was a faint sound, sound of metal against metal.

As a few glance to the door, wondering what made that sound-- only to hold their breath or resist the urge to puke. As the Overlord was coming in, drench in splats of blood around his armor, his axe dripping with it, and a few look away or felt the urge to gack out as they noticed his very boots had fresh blood around them. The minions themselves had blood on them, seeing they weren’t bother of it as Jerry look across the room.

Seeing the multiplied boxes, items, and beings as the ponies and Caribous held variants of faces of shock, fear, disgust, looking like they were going to puke-- or were trying to look away from him as Jerry focus on the old Caribou and asked. “Is everything accounted for, Dr.Kalvarn?”

Trying to not take too deep a breath-- mostly to avoid the overpowering coppery scent of blood of no doubt his fellows, the male nodded.” As accounted for as we could in our short time. Yes. We are prepared to leave now.”

“...and the items of the circular object and the orb?” not wanting to say the names as one of the stallions grimace and admit.

“We…” trying to not look at Jerry from the blood on the armor as he went on. “We managed to drag it close, the thing was heavy-- took nearly three Caribous here to lift them both.” Jerry nod, seeing the Spell Stone and Catalyst as he motioned his left hand as the Minions charge to them. Three took the Spell Catalyst, and five took the Spell Stone with ease as they lifted the two items without a problem.

Nearly everyone balked at that. It took grown, strong larger males to lift those thing with strain...and those small creatures just lift them without a problem. Jerry look back to Dr.Kalvarn as he told. “Once you all enter through the Gate, expect my Blue to come and restore any lost limbs of the mares and heal any who need medical attention.” as a black-collar mare gulp...but the need to know was burning up as she asked.

“How,” she flinch when he turn his head to her, the blood on his armor and glowing eyes really unnerved her as she managed to gain enough courage to ask. “How are you going to open this Gate thing? We have no idea how you do it!” Jerry gave a amused chuckle, as he look to a area that was open and told.

“Like this.” moving near the area and with a lift of his left arm, a Waypoint Gate force its way through the metal floor and went active as he said. “A few at a time if you will.” moving back as to let them proceed. They nearly balk from the….simplicity of it as a stallion nearly shouted.

“It works...like that!? Just how, why, its, its,” Jerry couldn’t help but laugh, but it sound like a creepy laughter as it made a few of the scientist shiver and feel a cold in their spines as Jerry calm down as he turn his attention to them while the Minions brought the items they carry onto the Gate, letting them vanished as they went back to the horde.

“It works like that, because I allow it to work like that. No rituals, no needed concentration. Simple, short, and easy for me to just pop in and out whenever I desire.”

While many wanted to question, one spoke, “We should leave.” Moving up with a uneasy nervous step while drawing closer to the gate. “We can’t stay here.” Reminding them all, that they were indeed on a time limit. And it was with that, they all moved out with uncertainty towards the gate, all unsure of what to find on the other side.

Kalvern had to brace himself-- despite the warning of ‘dizziness’, he still felt a slight flush of uncertainty of the feeling of the magical transportation of the gate. He really never liked teleportation, and the idea of using it here still unnerved him.

But as soon as he was through, and closing both eyes for a moment so he could breath and let the feeling of dizziness pass… did he open his eyes to look around. A stone castle like setting, was a bit strange to land in, but one he wasn’t going to complain about yet. He still lived, and while he moved in, he could tell those that passed through were alive too.

As the elder move, did he heard a sound, glancing up he saw a strange construct twirl and spin, as his fellow scientist appeared in the same place he was. He briefly wonder how it worked, before a gentle and calm voice spoke. “Attention everyone,” as those where turning, nearly bulge their eyes out as a thestral in a long dress was before them, coming down the set of stairs with a gentle smile on her face. And a red collar around her neck.

Alongside her were more of those creatures near the Overlord, but in comedical servant outfits as they had blankets and refreshments of goblets as she went on. “If any are injured, please move to the side where Blues will aid and heal your injuries.” noticing some Caribous as fear clench her heart, hands gripping tight as despite Gnarl informing them...that fear in her heart never left as she took all of her willpower to not panic or look scared before any of them. Her Master needed her, and she would do everything she can to aid him.

While a few moved off to the side for this, others went about placing their things down. Trying to keep it all organized and in line. The next few coming in held more boxes, but something bout this group caused Shadow to pause. Less out of fear and more out of… confusion.

It was a Caribou and a black collared mare, both having something in their arms while sticking closely together. The mare seemed to seek comfort near the male, almost drifting closer to his side while he leaned his head down to whisper something that calmed her. The sight of a Caribou calming a mare… it, it was… strange.

But why? Why would a Caribou give comfort, calm her, show that he cares? I… confusion went through her, as she did her best to remain calm. As those in need of healing were surrounded by Blues, their hands stretch out as healing magic cover those and some regenerating lost limbs taken by Caribous. Shadow move by the throne, as more boxes were being transported, as the Minions were moving them and organizing them with the newcomers.

She did her best to calm herself, and glance to see a old Caribou watching all of this, she took a low breath. Forcing herself to come near in a speaking distance to the Caribou, reminding herself that she was safe. She wouldn’t be harm or taken. She was within her Master domain. She reminded herself that if these Caribous even touch her-- they would die. She look to the Caribou himself as she held a strain smile, and try to keep her voice level.

“I am...Shadow Daze. Willing red to my Master the Overlord and first mare to him.”

With a single glance from his elderly eyes, Shadow had to refrain from flinching. He was just as tall as her Master, and his antlers seemed to just slightly add more to that high, making her feel small in comparison. He glanced over her, before telling, “Dr. Kalvarn.” Then gave a look around before telling, “I’ll admit, the results to this situation are shaping up to be unlike anything I could have predicted. I’m unsure how to properly take it all.”

Glancing down, he soon added, “Even the concept of a willing red, form what I understand, mare’s wanted to be as free as possible. It makes me wonder what could have changed this for you…” Looking off to the side in apparently deep thought.

“It was love.” spoke Shadow as she told. “My Master let me free, let me see things from another perspective and heal from...what was done to me. And I chose to come under him as his, out of love.” then took another low breath, as the teleporter was used again, as more boxes were moved and mares moved to the side to allow Blues to heal. “I am unsure how to take this properly too.” admit Shadow, as she try to keep a even face.

“Caribous….your people...are monsters and rapists….to see them here...to see you comfort a mare or...act civil is….” trying to find the words to say it.

“Unprocessed.” There was a agreeing tone to the elder caribou’s voice, while he told, “A shortcoming of how most caribou bucks are taught from their early stages in life. I am what you would call the minority of the entire empire-- and the only thing keeping it progressing with innovations and tools.” Then muttered, “If they could even be called that half the time.”

Taking a low breath, calming herself down as she ignored her fears and worry in her heart to look straight at him. To not flinch with him looking at her as she told upfront. “Just know that I belong to my Master, that there are two other's, another red-collar mare and a filly living here. If any of you touch us inappropriately…..My Master will show no mercy.”

He didn’t even look bothered by her, in fact Shadow distinctly felt like he still felt her words mattered very little to him. It was hard to keep the pounding of her heart down with how he just looked down at her. “If there is one thing I and him might share? It’s waste of things and potential.” Saying it rather simply for her. “He has his property, being you and this other mare. And touching the filly may just be a waste of later potential.”

He glanced, mostly at the odd couple of caribou and mare. “Dr. Shine, with her…” Pausing to recall, “Yes, right. Wife. Dr.Larson is her husband-- or the closest thing a caribou can understand to being one.” Then glanced back to Shadow, “He liked her personality-- and more over loved her mind. She is admittedly brilliant, not the same extent we are, but brilliant.” Then told the thestral, “That filly could hold the same potential. And I, as well as those here, would hate to waste that potential. So much could be done with specialized talents you ponies seem to possess.”

While a part of her felt assured that none of them would touch Jasmine, another part of her felt worry that he would say a ‘but’ in his tone. Her ears flick, hearing another sound as more boxes came from the glance of her eyes. As much as Shadow wanted to leave and let her stud handle this-- she have to make a good impression. So she did her best to keep calm and spoke. “You all, including those of being healing, would be granted rooms to sleep, food, clean and untainted water, and the right to leave to the Resistance, or stay here to work with my Master.”

“If I may, Shadow was it?” Asked the male, “I think we will be remaining here until a time we know the Resistance will not attack us on sight.” Then told in a almost dulled tone, “As you know, we’re seen as monsters of a sexual nature. I doubt they would even bother to hear a word from our mouths before cutting into us like the demons of their dreams.”

A brief nod came to her, as she managed to calm her heart still, still feeling the mixture of confusion and fear within her. She was almost glad that Gnarl spoke in. “And I’m certain that many of you are happy to be given the mercy, of the Overlord.” she took this chance to move back, as Gnarl spoke to the elder. “Greetings, I am Gnarl, advisor and Minion Master to the Dark Lord. Your possessions of boxes will be moved to a storage room until you will be given rooms to research whatever the Master request of you.”

“And speaking rooms, I will inform you that you all will be restricted to a few rooms and guards to make sure you don’t accidentally enter in a place none of you belong. For your safety of course.”

With a firm nod, the caribou turned his head and told, “I will be sure to inform my cohorts of this. In the meantime?” Motioning towards a few boxes to the side, “Your Master requested to have things the Patrols found and brought back. They are over there now. Do exercise extreme caution with the yellow package-- in contains a unknown crystalized green cube of great energy. Unnecessary tinkering may result in… instant destruction of a large area.”

Gnarl motioned to the Minions to carry the boxes of the artifacts, and told to the Minions. “Careful of the yellow package you dimwits!” As they were moving the items away, the teleportation was active the last time, as they glance to see no boxes or scientist, but rather Jerry. Walking in as Shadow brighten on the side, seeing him safe, but soon scrunch her face of the blood on him. She wanted to go and greet him-- but decided to do it after he removes the armor.

Jerry walked to near the minion and caribou as he spoke to Dr. Kalvarn. “I see you and your fellows are getting use to my throne room.” glancing to see his Blues finish healing as they were moving back down to the Spawning pits as he return his attention to Dr.Kalvarn. “If you have any needs of questions later on, please inform them to Gnarl here, and he will direct them to me.”

Then added. “Now, is there anything else you wish to ask or talk about before settling in the guest areas?”

“Only to be informed of our continued existence if or when we travel to the Resistance.” Told Kalvarn. “It doesn't do us any good to know that we would be walking straight into the manticore's den without any means to protect ourselves-- magic enabled notwithstanding.”

Jerry nodded as he said. “You will be inform when the times come. For now? Rest, relax, and enjoy being safe within my domain. Oh and one more thing?” looking to Dr.Kalvarn and told him. “Try not to leave outside the Dark Castle-- for your safety than anything else. Mostly due to the fact we’re surrounded by volcanic activities.”

He gave a slow nod to that, not sure how to actually commit to it. So, instead of staying around and nodding in further confusion, he turned and left for the other’s-- mostly to organize their things and figure out who would hold what with them until they could have proper facilities to set up.

As Jerry walked off to take his armor off, Shadow gladly went back to the Private Quarters, feeling assure that she can hug her Master-- and be slightly coddle by him to ease her worries and fears of Caribous in their home. She honestly hope that if they are going to stay, that they will know that they are being watched by the Minions.

A day later, her stud was off to inform and report the Resistance, Shadow was taking the time to getting use to the fact there were...well, ‘good’ Caribous. It was hard to imagine them as sensible males and not what she had to endure. She was idly wondering how the mares felt with the Caribous...until she saw the unicorn mare, one who was ‘married’ to the Dr.Larson. Seeing her in a new dress that was provided by the Minions, Shadow note the dull blue coat mare, with purple mane with green streaks.

The B chest didn’t show much, but she made up for it as she held a slim form. She also noticed the black collar, and while it slightly made her frown-- she couldn’t say that it shouldn’t be on her in the first place. Seems hypocritical as Shadow herself submitted to Jerry as her Master. She noticed the mare was looking unease, deciding to take the initiative and speak to her. With a calm smile and disarming stride, she move to her and said with a gentle tone. “Hello there, I’m Shadow Daze. Are you alright?”

The mare jumped slightly, letting out a relieved breath before telling, “Yes…” Then pausing to consider something and admits with lowering ears, “Actually no. I’m… a little lost.” Glancing around the many halls and telling, “I’m not sure where I am, I thought I knew where I was going…” Uncertainty filling her tone.

Shadow nod some, and soon said. “Let me help, I know this place fully during my time here.” looking at the twenty-three year old mare, she gently prod the mare. “So what's your name? I know the names of others who came with your group, but I haven’t had the chance to ask for your name.”

Glancing, the mare gave a small smile and told, “Dr. Shining Example. Dr. Shine is what most call me.” Rubbing her arm some and glancing before saying, “I don’t want to be rude… but… you’re a...red?” Her tone turning to that of worry, as if concerned of what the response would be form that question.

Shadow gave a soft smile, nodding her head as she explained. “I am a red-- but I am not like most. I retain my personality, and am a willing red to my Master.” recalling the fond memory as she admit. “To be honest, I willingly submitted to him when I could of been a free mare. Out of love really.”

With a slight smile to that, Shine said, “If you did it on your own will… why didn’t you choose a black collar?” Hand slightly fiddling with her own, admitting, “Actually, I could maybe give you mine. I only wear it because it’s the closest thing to a ring Larson can give.” Then rolled her eyes, “He’s also has this issue that if I don’t look owned by him-- it’s like we’re not a thing.”

Shadow took that in, as she soon answered and shook her head to Shine. “To be honest, I consider a black-collar, but that would show that I am resistance to my stud. That I haven’t bend to him, it would feel like…” thinking some as she told. “Like it would show that I wasn’t willing for him.” she then asked. “Why did you, married to Larson? I know you might of done it for love...but...a part of me is still trying to get over the fact a Caribou know what love is.”

With a humorous sound of a laugh, Shine told, “He almost didn’t.” Then turned to tell, “When Equestria first fell… I was forced to a all to be torn of my cloths and given a collar before being leashed and dragged off. Larson was given me as some prize.”

“At the beginning.. Larson wasn’t much different from the rest of the caribou's.” She informed. “He was… insensitive. Almost brutal. Sometimes took pleasure in raping me too.” It wasn’t a pleasant image for her, one she even grimaced at. “But… when his work came in, he would work so hard to get results done. Results that… I could figure out.”

She then glanced up and told, “Don’t get me wrong, for the first year I wanted to escape and run. To get free again.” Then paused before saying, “But one night, he looked so stressed. I was happy he was so vexed and frustrated, until I found out that if he didn’t complete his work… he was going to be turned into a doe and be raped to no end.”

She screwed up her face and said, “So… mostly to not get a caribou even worse than Larson that only used my body every once a month if he had time-- I looked over his work and put down what I knew, made the links he needed.” She dragged off and went on, “Next morning, he was confused. He knew it wasn’t his results, and he didn’t recognize the handwriting… until he demanded me to tell him the truth.”

Shine let out a sigh. “I told him how I came up with all the answers. That I used to be a researcher myself. I had knowledge. And, in a way, as much as he saw me as a worthless female that didn’t even deserve cloths… he respected my intellect. He gave me a chance.” Then… Shine smiled. “It was slow… very slow actually, but as I worked more with him… with the occasional bout of sex to please him, we… started to learn from the other. The only reason he was so rough before, was because he was so stressed. So scared and really frustrated, he didn't know who to take it out on.”

“Not that he’s always a sweet guy.” Shine told with a snort. “He’s a big baby that needs my neck collared to have some sort of security blanket of confidence. He has a ego that is so easy to pop at the smallest of things. It’s sad really, but funny if you know how to deflate it gently.”

Shadow couldn’t help but let out a giggle, hand over her lips as a wide smile was on her face. It was honestly, funny to imagine a Caribou having his ego put down and a big foal. She calm herself as she soon ask. “And then, after time to learn from the other, he started to learn how to actually love?”

“It wasn’t easy.” Shine told, “I had to break down what his father taught him. That we mares, as the female gender, weren’t deserving of anything. That only the males had any real rights. That all we were, were the means to build up their empires and greatness.” She snorted. “It took him a while to understand… I was hurting every time he went so rough on me. That it pained me to have my flanks slapped so hard or for my breasts to be pulled at like taffy.”

She paused a moment in thought before having a soft smile. “He tried to actually make love to me when he started to read what few romance novels Equestria used to have. It was… awkward, if not cute. Him trying to appeal for my affection.” She gave a giggle and told while looking to Shadow. “I humored him and went along. I had gotten a bit used to the rough sex, but going at it soft and slow and then putting effort of loving him?” She sighed, “I think that was the first time we gotten a taste of love. Of passion.” Gaining a slight red to her cheeks. “It was… magical. I think it’s what really began to make him so protective and loving of me-- we even have talked about making a family and raising both sons and daughters up right.”

With a glance, the blue mare told, “Not that he’s perfect. He still has a need to always be on top and holding me down. Or have this idea that males are still superior in a number of aspects-- but personally?” She shook her head and told, “Personally I’m just praising Celestia for the miracle I have of getting him to love me and care for me and maybe be a good father to any children we do have. He’s far from perfect, and a near control freak… but I wouldn’t leave him.”

A soft smile grew onto Shadow face, as while a part of her felt dread of what the mare had to face...she was honestly glad that Shine actually felt love to the Caribou, that the Caribou was able to think of the thought of having both genders raised right. She admit, while he did have flaws...at least he was trying to change. Shadow nodded some, as she said. “You know, I’m glad that you found love-- not many mares are lucky in our place like this.” looking on ahead, as she made a turn of the hall as she admit.

“Infact...you could say that I would of become a actual red, if it wasn’t for Master who freed me with my friend...and helped me loved him fully.” she look back to Shine and said. “I hope you’ll be able to share what happiness you’ll have for him Shine, I really do.” then admitted. “And I’m...sorta glad that there are some bits of good in these Caribous….a part of me still want to demonize them and hate them...but maybe...maybe I could at least tolerate the rare few like your husband?”

Giving a low glare to the floor to that, Shine told, “They’re rare, and I know why too.” This, actually caught the thestral’s attention. “There was this one caribou-- not really my husbands friend, but someone talked about. Would get on a podium in a street and talk about things.” Then told, “A visionary.”

Turning back to look on ahead, Shine said, “Anyways, one of his speeches actually includes female rights-- rights.” Looking to Shadow and going on, “Letting black collars have more leeway. Letting us actually have more modest clothing, some legal rights and laws to give us some protection from being raped by others that weren't our owners-- not much, but it was something!”

Then, Shine looked grim. “Not an hour later, he was taken down by Caribou guards, shackled and sent straight to Dainn. From what I heard? He was turned into a Doe and then sentenced to the dungeon, no respite from any and all ‘punishments’ until ‘she’ understood the error of her ways.”

Shadow shiver some, taking that thought mentally as she was starting to think more and soon said. “The Caribous as a society...are so warped into whatever they were taught….what Dainn taught them, that he want all Caribous to think that...that any forms of rights are illegal. That we shouldn’t be given anything and treated like...sex toys to every male….” taking that in and said. “And any male who doesn't think like Dainn or like him? Try to speak up and against this…. Are forced into a female and ‘punish’ until they learn their ‘lessons’.”

“That’s if their magic fails.” Told Shine with a nod. “If Dainn can’t corrupt them into thinking like the rest… he silences them by turning them into females and then raping them until their minds break.” Then looked sad going on, “Like Shalks doe… she was never given a chance to be anything but what she is. She was raised at birth to serve as a sexual tool. I’m just happy Shalks treats her like a special gem and has a open enough mind to listen to new ideas.”

Shadow look sadden at that...she almost hoped that the Blues could help somehow...but she doubt it...however a new thought came to her...one that clench her heart in fear as she knew why her Master couldn’t be corrupted...but...but if he was turned to a female? That thought scared her for more than one reason. She look to Shine and asked. “The gender-change spell...was it...does it have some corruption in it? Corruption like the Caribous using their mind magic on other's?”

“If it does, I would think it’s a extra given feature.” Told Shine before going on, “Dr. Kalvarn was one of the researchers that made it. He said it was purely made to change gender and nothing else.” Then went on, “In honesty, he only made it because after spending months researching genders, he found a way to use magic to… manipulate how to toggle our genders by chance. He was ordered to make the spell with his team. And at the time, he held less… ideals about how it would affect us in the future. He has slightly regretted making the spell, says it’s not part of the reason it’s limiting them as a people.”

She slowly nod, as Shadow asked. “Can it be repel? Or at the very least denied on a being?” she was trying to think of questions to ask, to figure out how Jerry wouldn’t be affected by such spells. Caribou magic was one thing...but this...this was possibly something that could affect him.

“Anyone with magical knowledge could block it with a simple shielding spell or make it not work with anti magical items.” Told Shine simply, “It’s like any other spell, and admittedly? It can be just as easily reversed. Just cast the same spell for a reverse quality.” Then admitted, “But you have to know the body. If you don’t, using the spell to change it might not do anything-- it’s why battle mage caribou's don’t use it most of the time-- they need to learn about a species physiology to an extent. One Dainn only did to gain satisfaction in what he does, I think.”

A relief breath came from her as she spoke. “Thank goodness…” calming herself some as she look to Shine and admit. “The reason I ask..is because of my Master. He's been fighting the Caribous, and none of their magic works on him, I was worried that the gender change magic would-- but with Master being unique in species? It won’t work on him.”

Nodding some, Shine through and told, “It’s not likely it would effect-- but that doesn't mean it won’t effect him.” Making Shadow feel a hitch in her throat. “If there is a female equivalent in his species, and the caster has a measure of understanding of a female body-- there is still a chance it can work.” Then shook her head, “I can’t guarantee it though. Most still research the body physiology to ensure full success of casting. Kalvarn even put in his notes, that it might just put the person at risk of mingling gender parts or other problems.”

She slowly nodded, thinking of telling Gnarl about this-- mostly to get the old minion to get answers from Kalvarn. As much as Shadow was trying to tolerate the Caribous-- she was still...wary of them. Especially Kalvarn, he seemed like...most Caribous she had to deal with in terms of his expression and height. When they moved to another hall, she recalled that Shine was lost, glancing to her as she asked. “Where were you trying to go anyway?”

“Dining hall.” Told Shine. “I wanted to finish up a few things before meeting my husband there.” Then paused to thin and soon sigh, “I might have to remind him with the others we can’t have open sex anymore.” Making Shadow almost stumble. The sight made Shine admit, “I’m… working on Lanson. But open sex is still hard to not have for him-- it was just so normal for him and all of the caribou's.” Then rolled her eyes, “And the mare’s try getting them to realize this.” Though… something about her tone was telling Shadow something… odd about how Shine felt.

“While I’m glad that you’re trying to not have open sex for Jasmine sake-- it seems you’re okay with open sex, or at least not bothered or concern.” said Shadow.

Flushing some, Shine admitted with embarrassment, “Well… you see…” Giving a shy laugh, “Since the Caribous did come-- finding out… sexual preference and kinks are, well… something interesting to find.” Then went on with a so-so tone. “And I may have developed a slight… fetish of him actually doing me before others. I… I find it actually exciting-- thrilling too. Maybe more than I should, and I really should feel shameful but…” Unable to keep talking anymore.

Shadow gave a understanding nod as she admit. “Honestly? I kind of like it when my stud is dominate.” having a small flush on her face as she giggles. “Turns me on when he’s dominating me, even binding me up and tease me.” she then said. “I can’t really blame what you’re interests are-- but for Jasmine sake? Please get them to not have open sex when she’s around. You all can have whatever sex or kinks you want in the areas you’re in, just please...not in front of the filly.”

“That, I can agree on.” Nodded Shine. “I might enjoy my open sex kink, maybe because I can openly flaunt that there’s someone that finds my… lacking assets good enough.” Tail swishing at this, “But Celestia forbid I further ruin a young mind’s innocents with my adult playtime!”

Shadow gave a firm nod. “Its why I’m wearing a dress and Lovely is wearing a somewhat modest uniform. We both want to be sexy for Master-- but we all agree we don’t let Jasmine see it, for making sure we don’t give the wrong impression.” frowning some in sadness. “We don’t want her innocent ruined of seeing all the horrors that was done…”

Giving Shadow a look, Shine told, “You know you’re being delusional about that fact.” Going on to softly tell, “I doubt she was exempt from the first attack and the sight of mare’s being made naked in the streets with clothes torn off and raped on the spot. It’s doubtful she didn’t see all of that and more.”

Giving a long sigh, she admit. “I know...I’m just hopeful that she is able to attain some form of innocent left.” then shook her head, as she made another turn, mind knowing the layout of the Castle, as she was heading to the Dining room. “To be honest, I’m just thankful enough her purity wasn’t taken. That...that is more damaging than what she saw since the Caribous invaded.”

“Agreed.” Spoke a somber Shine before they reached a arching doorway that lead to the dining area. Inside they could see plenty a pony and Caribou, and one of which sat in a chair, arms crossed and fidgeting while he spoke to another caribou.

Seeing the signs, Shine sighed and rolled her eyes. When Shadow glanced to her, the blue mare told, “I’d love to talk to you more Shadow-- but my own ‘stud’ needs me to stroke his ego.” Patting at her crotch to show a good idea of where she would be helping him the most. “I think he needs his security blanket on again.”

Laughing some she nod her head. “And knowing mine? He needs to destress from the meeting with the Resistance.” waving goodbye to her, she slightly wonder that if things can change for the better. That perhaps...perhaps the Caribous could change? It might be hard, and full of challenges...but maybe this group can be a starting point, for possibly a remedy on a entire culture and nation?

A Overlord time with little sister

Ask Resistance to find Jasmine sister, check. thought Jerry as he was working on some reports. Get chewed on for allowing Caribous scientist to live and denying the Resistance their deaths. Double check. letting the scroll rest there as he scowl more. Having to wait a unknown amount of time and writing reports of everything in the boxes and trying to hide the game stuff in the facility? Doing right now and pissing me off. it was one thing to write reports of what he gotten in the raid….

But with them nearly demanding him to write down everything within all the boxes the researchers have while they work? Was really, really, really annoying him! So much he wanted to do anything, killing Caribous, raiding something-- even going to Shadow and Lovely and go to town with them! ANYTHING AT ALL WOULD BE--

“Hey Big Bro, wanna go to somewhere fun?” asked Jasmine as she lean by his spot. He froze his near temper tantrum of justified anger as he focused on the filly. He recalled that despite spending time with her all around the castle...he hadn’t really spend time with her around the island-- for her safety and getting Gnarl to make a path around for them to walk around. He also thought that...maybe he should go out, enjoy spending time with Jasmine? Maybe go to a field? I’m sure that Jasmine would enjoy seeing greenery…. thought Jerry as he soon nod his head.

“Sure...I think I have a place.” thinking of a good place in a field of flowers. He soon told. “Why don’t you wait by the throne room? I’ll get us going somewhere you’ll enjoy.” happiness on her face, ears perking up as her eyes sparkle with joy. And for a brief moment, Jerry almost thought he saw a dog being happy for a walk with how her tail wag. As she soon jump and hug around his neck tight.

“Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!” feeling happy as she let go. Running off as Jerry chuckle, heading off to the throne room. He glanced to the paperwork...and added in thought.

This is petty revenge...but worth it. leaving the report as it was, as he thought of a good place for her to enjoy being free and running around.

As the Waypoint Gate came up and activated, two figures appeared on it. Jerry with his Steel armor, and Jasmine with a happy expression. As he motioned her to run about as she gave a happy sound, running around and acting like a foal with no worries about. Jerry smile under his helm...before bringing up 10 Browns, 20 Greens, and 10 Blues as he gave mental commands for the Greens to spread out, for the Browns to wait in cover and for the Blues to be with them.

As he let them go out… he soon began running with Jasmine, keeping his blade sheathed as he wanted to enjoy this time with JAsmine. Acting silly, looking stupid-- and not giving a total shit about it while he acts like a kid instead of his age. He could feel the wind blowing against his skin, the smell of nature tingle in his nose. Sure he was gaining a bit of sweat with the armor on him, and a part of him should of taken it off-- but he had to be ready in case any Caribous showed up.

For Jasmine sake.

She turn her head with a wide smile, full of life, full of child like feeling and wonder as she shout with glee. “Bet you can’t catch me! You’re it!” running off as Jerry blink-- but grin under his face mask and helmet as he ran after her, granted the armor was holding him down some. But it provided a good work out, and help add in the game of tag. Not to mention he was glad that Jasmine wasn’t going too far, out of his arms yes-- but not too far to possibly get ambush somehow.

A part of him wonder, wonder how Jasmine managed to attained that child like innocent. To keep that innocent even if she saw mares getting rape, screams ringing in her ears-- as she saw the pain and horror with her eyes...and no one to comfort her...it clench his heart, knowing that her and many other filles have to see things like this, to see such horror, to have it within your memories as they never are gone...and to be raped and have your purity taken…

It made him thankful that he stopped it. That he killed every Caribou that got near her...that he became the Overlord. Because if he was going to be the bad guy to his death? He was going to make sure that even if he done horrific deeds-- that none of it will include harming a child. That...was something he would never allow. Not until his last breath. His mind push those thoughts aside, and focus on the real important thing.

Acting like a complete child, have fun with Jasmine, and just enjoy this small time of peace in a field.

After a good 15 minutes of running around, acting like complete children as they played tag, the two lay down on the grass. Both breathing hard, panting and gathering their breath as Jerry found this...a good outlet, releasing his stress by running around, trying to catch up to Jasmine in tag...and enjoying the grass. Jasmine raise her head up, looking to Jerry with a wide smile and said.

“This is fun Big Bro.” then moved on her butt, picking some flowers and dandelions, moving them around as Jerry was about to ask what she was doing, before the call of nature came as he said.

“Hey Jasmine? I need to go for a bit-- don’t worry, the Minions are around, okay?” she glance, giving a affirming nod with a smile, as she went back to making something while he went away to relieve the need to pee. As he sent a mental commands to the Minions to protect Jasmine if there was trouble.

When Jasmine was alone, she was working on whatever she was doing, focusing on the dandelions as she was wrapping them around, a smile on her face as she recalled her sister teaching her this….a frown on her face, knowing that...that she still haven’t found her sister, or more importantly, Jerry hadn’t found her yet. Ever since he was working with the Resistance, healing mares wounds and limbs, doing what the Resistance wanted...he couldn’t try to find her big sister...it, it hurts her some. Knowing she wasn’t found. But a part of her...a part of her hoped that she would be found.

As much as she enjoy being with her adopted big brother...she still miss her big sister so very much. She wipe away any potential tears coming, as she held a smile. Knowing that even if she miss her sister...she still has Jerry to help comfort her, along with Shadow and Lovely-- even if the latter couldn’t do it well, she at least tries...So she began humming a tune…

But unknown to her, there was a patrol of Caribous of 5 that was passing through. They were grumbling and annoyed that with the loss of whores to take, and the fact the Overlord was jumping on Caribou's when they least expecting of it-- they were antsy of the armored male showing up. However one of them paused, seeing a filly...all alone without a collar and having a dress as he smirked. He motioned his other's to look as the Caribous held perverted looks.

They gave chuckles, all moving with ease and confidence. They were going to enjoy breaking her very much. And maybe it would be easy, cunts as young as her? Easier time to mold her mind into what they wanted. When Jasmine ear flick, she quickly turn seeing them coming at her, a part of her wanted to run, to call out…but for some reason, she couldn’t. Because she was terrified that she couldn’t shout for help. That she couldn’t run in fear.

Her eyes glance around, hoping, praying for something to help get her away from them. And her eyes saw it. Saw Greens moving stealthy behind the five, coming close and were ready to jump as despite the thumping in her chest-- she felt some assurance that she was being watch over. Didn’t mean that she was still scared to even move. She try to take a calm breath, as she look to them, seeing them just about 15 feet away. And with a bout of courage, she turn to run.

The Caribous were already starting to run, only for them to get jump on as Greens were already attacking, gripping their armor and stabbing anything that wasn’t cover with metal. “Gah!? What are these rats!?”

“Someone get the little cunt!” told another, trying to grip the Minions off, as there was a loud warcry of Browns, charging towards the tall males as Jasmine ran past the small Minions. As the commotion alerted Jerry as he noticed sounds of fight. He actually ran when he noticed the drop of a Minion life as he saw Jasmine running, ears flat against her skull, eyes full of terror and fear as he managed to grab her. She scream, struggling as trying to get free, get away from the male that grabbed her--

As Jerry held her and gently pet her mane, speaking calmly in her ear. “Shh, shh, it’s okay, its me. Its Jerry, its Big Bro!” rocking her as he was trying to calm the filly. Jasmine pant as she held still in his arms, mind realizing who held her as tears were staring to pour out of her eyes. She grabbed him, holding him tight around her arms to his neck. Sobbing as he gently pet her mane, holding and rocking her gently as he spoke. “I’m sorry hon, I should of came sooner. I’m sorry that I didn’t came sooner.” She sniffed, shaking like a leaf as she managed to calm some. As Jerry mentally directed the Blues to move close while reviving a Brown or Green.

As they position close to the two, he gently let her go and said. “The Blues will protect you, I’ll be back. Okay?” she nodded numbly, wiping the tears around her eyes. Sitting down some as she saw him turning, taking his blade out as he rush out to meet the Caribous. And while the Blues were around her, one sometimes leaving to get a dead Minion, she managed to calm down some. Feeling bits of that fear and terror…

But another part of her was so happy that she was with her big brother...She felt her heart calming from the pounding beat, her ears hearing the sound of metal against metal, as she almost smile of Jerry voice shouting out. “You dare get near my sister?! You are going to die!” and while she was comforted by the Minions….

She clenched her legs around her arms, sitting down by the Blues, head leaning down as her forehead lean against her knees. Tears slightly pour out of her eyes as her ears were flat against her head. She felt the gentle pats on her shoulder and back, knowing the Blues were doing their best for comforting the filly. She heard the slight shouts and painful screams of death.

But for some reason, she felt...some satisfaction of the Caribous dying, even if she shouldn’t. It still...felt like they deserved Big Bro wrath. It didn’t felt right, it didn’t felt great...but it still felt that they deserved to die. That they deserved to suffer for trying to take her. To try to hurt her. She heard the steps of metal against the ground, and raise her head up. Seeing Jerry making his way to her, blood cover around his right arm, mostly on his blade and splash on his armor.

But she didn’t care of the blood, the scary visual he was giving-- or the fact he just killed someone. She just got on her hooves, and ran straight at him with open arms. “Big Bro!” sobbed the filly, as he drop his blade, kneel down to meet her height as he let her jump up on him. Arms squeezing tight around his neck, feeling her shake like a leaf as he gently held her close, gently rocking her as he carried her in his arms.

Mentally commanding all Minions to come, and to carry his blade. As he turned to head to the Waypoint Gate, he told. “Gnarl, get Shadow to meet me...Jasmine need us.” there wasn’t a reply, either out of respect of silence-- or fear of getting hurt if he talk bad about Jasmine to Jerry with his mood being foul.

Jerry ignored his burning anger, his need to keep killing, his want to give payback of some form. And just focus on Jasmine crying, her need of comfort and want of being close. He came on the Gate as he teleported, seeing Shadow coming as he whisper in Jasmine ear. “Shadow is going to help you get into clean cloths, okay?” Jasmine numbly nodded, slowly and reluctantly letting go as Shadow arms reach out to carry the filly.

As Jasmine move from one adult to the other, she cling onto the thestral body, arms around her neck, legs around her waist as the thestral gently pull her arms around to support the filly. Wings around her in a comforting hold as she spoke small comforting words into the filly ears, turning to head upstairs as Jerry look to Gnarl as he told. “I’m not going to do anything for a good while. And if the Resistance demands to see me for some asine reason as to debate? Tell them I have no time or patience to talking with them and that unless they need me to kill Caribous-- piss off.”

Gnarl gave a bow, as Jerry went to the armory to get his armor off.

And while he went doing that, Shadow was in the bathroom, gently washing off any blood and dirt on the filly, giving nuzzles and head licks to her. Jasmine stopped crying as she just held close to the warmth and comfort of the thestral. Shadow internally worried that the filly wouldn’t be the same for a while, she knew that Jasmine wanted to run in the fields. She doesn’t blame her Master-- and she hope Jasmine didn’t either for him not expecting Caribous to be there, it was all a big coincidence.

And a painful reminder that things weren’t peaceful, despite Jasmine being safe here. She was glad that there wasn’t too much blood or dirt on the crystal pony, as she glance to one of the servants, bringing a fresh dress for the filly to wear. She nodded to it, as the minion went off, as she said softly. “I’ll be helping you get your dress on, okay?” Jasmine look up, the fear ebbed away-- but there was a need of comfort, a need of safety. A desire to just be held and to be assured that she was safe and cared for.

Shadow gave a soft smile, doing her best to give comfort and ignore the pain in her heart to see Jasmine like this, as her motherly instincts took action. Giving gentle nuzzles with her nose, rubbing in the mane or around the head as she gently move Jasmine off. The filly hesitated...but after a while, she slowly let go of the mare. As it allow the red-slave to get the new green dress to put on Jasmine as well as a towel to dry off the water.

Within a few minutes of drying and putting on, she held Jasmine hand to lead her. The filly tighten her grip in the elder mare hand. As she lead Jasmine to their bedroom, she was glad that they remove the scents of sex, the toys, the bondage gear-- and the cloths away so the filly wouldn’t see them. She was also glad that Lovely was a very fast cleaner.

When they enter in the bedroom, she helped Jasmine to the bed, as once she let the filly settle down, Shadow move to hold her around in her arms. Laying close to her as her arms were around her back, the filly head nestle in the thestral bosom as the filly arms were around Shadow back. The thestral glance to see Jerry coming in, as she motioned her stud to lay down behind the filly.

As Jasmine glance to see Jerry, as a small smile was on her face. The man move carefully on the bed, rest down and scooting abit close, moving his hand to gently pet the filly head, combing through her mane with his fingers, as Jerry couldn’t say anything. Seeing Shadow nuzzling the filly, giving soft and gentle comforting words in her ear. All Jerry could do for this...was stay close, comb her mane...and just be here for Jasmine. That was...that was the best he could do in this situation.

Jasmine needed comfort, not entertainment, not some stretch story-- not even sweets. Comfort. Love. Safety. That...that was what she needed the most. And Jerry would provide all he could for his little sister. It was the best he could do being both the Overlord...and her geeky and nerdy adopted Big Brother…

Mixed results

After nearly 3 days of comforting Jasmine and assuring her, Jerry was deep underground, within the ‘Magic room’ as the spell Stone was floating with Spell Catalyst flying around. From what Gnarl told him, this was the Target Spell...one that he knew how it works. And while he has three Spell Catalyst flying about...he knew what to do. He focus on the magic around the Spell Stone, as all three of the orbs went around it. Powering it as Jerry knew that if and when he used it...it will help him either kill people with lighting….or dominate their minds.

“Master,” spoke Gnarl as he came up behind Jerry. “The Resistance has made their decision of the scientists, they request you to speak with.” then held a wide grin to the man as he added. “And they also have some choice words of you denying any talking for three days.”

Snorting some in annoyance, he turn to make his trek up to the throne room as Gnarl follow. “Well considering I wasn’t in the best of moods, they should be thankful that I told them not to try to talk to me.” then glance and asked. “How much gold and supplies we got?” Gnarl recall with a hum and answer.

“About 20,000 gold in the Treasury, and still have enough supplies to pass and to feed the lot here.” then asked. “Master, if the Resistance allow them to stay, would that mean they wouldn’t work on what you request them to do?” Jerry recall a bit, remembering that he asked the scientists for a way to create a coffee maker without electricity and with magic that didn’t need a unicorn to charge it. While it made them confuse why-- some of the other's knew the exact reason as everything here was medieval.

“I’m hoping they will, makes things simple for me.” as when they came to the throne room, the two split as Jerry went to grab his now polished Arcanium armor. Despite removing the pink off-- he was still trying to figure out which Minion did it, as did Gnarl as neither could figure out who painted his armor. With a shake of his head of the one who did it, he focus on the discussion with the Heads.

After donning his armor, grabbing his axe, and with a quick trip through teleporter to Gate, Jerry was making his way to the room where the Heads would be. He ignored the guards posted around his Gate, ignored the mares who told him to stop, and made a straight path to Heads meeting room, as when he got to the door, he slam his fist to knock.

He could imagine the shock looks and surprised yelps, he didn’t need to wait long, as Shire open the door, blinking surprise and said. “You’re here?” glancing and asked. “Where's the guard we post for you? She would of inform us you were here instead of you banging on the door.” giving a subtle jab to his rudeness as Jerry told.

“I knew the path.” looking at her as if expecting her to move so he could come in. With a small sigh, she open the door for him to enter through, as he walked in and stood before the five, as Shire went to her seat as he spoke. “Now, you all made a decision about these scientist I told you about?” Pearl took the lead as she spoke.

“What we talk about was, hard to get through. Being there are actually...civilized Caribous and some who actually are against what they are representing as--” looking to him as she was about to say more, until Jerry interrupted.

“Yes or no. Get. to. The. point.” seeing her glare at him as he told. “I am not in the mood to dance around the issue, just tell me, if you all are going to not kill them or force them in near ridiculous rituals or torture tools-- or anything. Or if you are. Very. Simple.”

Taking a sharp breath, Pearl began, “Yes, we--” That was right before she was once more interrupted by the male, and only added to her frustration.

“Good, topic over. We can move on to another thing we need to discuss, like me getting into Canterlot.” told Jerry as Stone Hooves shouted.

“Let her finish, this topic isn’t over!” Jerry glance as he soon told.

“Look, I get that you all have moral issues, some issues with them being Caribous, and the hard time of getting over the fact that some of them reject what their culture and society taught them-- but right now? They are more or less dead to the Caribou Empire, and would be turn to sex toys the moment the Caribous capture them. So really, they are at your mercy and are willing to work with you.”

With a deep breath, Pearl spoke up, “and that is where you need to understand that rules for them change.” And gave a particularly sharp glare to him and told, “You have your way of working, Overlord, but here? In our place? We have something called organization. Something you can’t seem to grasp. There are protocols to go over, rules to be given, work to be sorted and rooms to be assigned.” Then went on, “That’s even supposing you’re being ignorant or deliberately sending in a group of people that could expose the entire Resistance.”

He felt like facepalming. He really did. He gets it. He honestly do. With a deep breath, he told. “Look, I get it. I get where you’re coming from. The fear. The paranoid. The caution. The fact none of you believe this is possible and that you’re assuming I want you all screwed over-- really I get it.”

“Then what’s the rush?” Asked Screech calmly, “You seem very keen on just dumping things as they are and leaving before the fallout might happen.”

“For one, the rush is this. I just found out something rather troubling within some of the research papers. Apparently there's something going on in sea over the last few months, mostly with ships going missing with dangerous sea activity.” then told. “And apparently the Caribous found a large amount of green blocky crystalline things, mostly around the dangerous areas in the seas.

“They're being research or in a large building. Now picture if you will, these things have enough power to cause large explosion, and damage a large town. The Caribous want to harness this non-magical energy, granted they’re hesitant now….but when they do? They could power small towns, replicate it to power entire cities, make electronic tools, powerful weapons. Possibly anything they can imagine. And guess what? Most of it? Is in Canterlot. So if you take in what i just said, and the rush of me wanting to get to Canterlot…”

“Then you make a strategic mess!” Pearl rose and shouted, “Do you have any idea what you’re saying? Rushing into Canterlot like that will cause a huge uprising, a scrambling of guards-- we can’t lose a large number of our spies there as they will be looking for reasons of how you got in!”

“What I am trying to suggest,” started Jerry cooley. “Is that you help me get in, in a disguise, undetected...so I can make a Main Gate under the sewers, that way, I am able to enter in Canterlot, when the time comes.”

“Canterlot is on the side of a mountain.” Spoke up Screech, watching as the armored male stopped in his tracks. “Reinforced by magically enchanted stone and fortified in a way that trying to access the sewer system would have you drowning before you can even get in. Or the fact that to get in is either by flight or through the main gate-- a gate, which is guarded by checkpoints leading up to it and plenty of watchful guards.”

Pearl added only more to the plate with, “We have spies and informants-- but we can’t just ask them to help you sneak in. It’s not that simple. We have to literally plan out when and where and even how-- mostly to keep the guards off your back as well as theirs. And even if you do get in? Trying to access any sewers will get more complex with patrols constantly walking through the streets.

“What about the crystal caves?” asked Periodic, looking to his fellows as he went on. “If I recall, not much patrols go there. It's possible his Gates could be set up in the crystal caves.”

“You know that’s a fool's bet, Periodic.” Snorted out Stone Hooves. “Navigating those catacombs is almost impossible. Not to mention the cave in, the drop offs and the constant ‘house of mirrors’ bit it seems to make.” Then pressed on, “And once he’s in and gate up-- what then? Unleash a horde of his imps to swarm the streets and poke the hornet's nest and risk discovery of more than half of our hard-planted agents?”

Jerry felt agitated, like really agitated. He may not be as smart as a genius-- but he stamp his foot on the ground, getting their attention as he told. “Are. you. Serious? I mean...do you even hear the stupidity coming from your mouth!?” and before she spoke up he told.

“Why, in all in the name of Evil-- would I waste a good opportunity, a good hiding place-- a good backdoor-- just to stupidly waste on a once in a chance of a raid in Canterlot!? Just….REALLY!?!?”

And to that, Screech challenged him back, and with his own words to boot. “For one the rush is this.” Giving him a hardened look and told, “Those were your words. You wanted to rush off and straight there and get those crystal things you mentioned-- well guess what, greenhorn, if you did this is what will most likely happen!”

Taking a deep and calming breath, trying to to stay calm, to not shout out, as he said. “Fair. Enough. Granted this is a rush...but this is a rush for you all as well. Right now? The Caribous are hesitant, afraid of using the stones. But when they aren’t? When they find out what they can do? We will have a serious problem in infiltrating, in pushing them back. All I am trying to get across, is that we need to get them out one way or another.”

Sitting down, Pearl told, “And what we’re saying, is if we rush headlong without knowing what's going on-- we might as well toss ourselves out into the open and proclaim what we’re doing.” She held her fierce and heated gaze before saying, “How about before you start assuming they are on the path of knowing what these things can do and how they function? Maybe ask whoever was on the project of how close they are to even understanding it.”

They stared for a while, Pearl finishing, abite a bit more calmly, “We need information, not rushed jobs. If they know, but have no idea how to control, then we have time to figure out what moves to make. If we wait some, get ready to jump-- then we can get them. But until then? Until we know what security, what rooms and what these things might be and how dangerous they completely are-- we need to wait and be careful.” Then added, “Explosion that could damage an entire town, sound familiar? Do you want something like that to detonate inside of Canterlot in a headlong rush?”

“Fair. Enough.” spoke Jerry in a tight tone. There was a small tense silence, but he took another calming breath and said. “Well...while I wait for you to do what you can-- I need information of a frigate of sea worthiness.”

“Oh great, well lets hear what the thick-head rushing warmonger wants with a ship of all things.” told Stone Hooves as she rolled her hand around. “What do you want? Something to add your ego? A way to cause more trouble for us? Oh, a trip to have a pleasure cruise with your slaves to fuck-,”

There was a sudden slam, as the axe slam deeply into the earth as Jerry spoke in a serious tone. “Do. not. Try. my. Patience. Stone. Hooves.” there was a sudden silence as the hand that clench the weapon was shaking tight in anger, one could feel the near rage radiance from his body.

For once, Screech seemed to agree, “You are out of line, Stone. Better get that snarky tongue under lock.” Then tend to add, “And I fail to understand why you want a ship. You have those gates.”

Taking a very deep, very calming breath, he spoke. “The reason I need a ship, is to discover where the Caribous are finding these green crystallines.” informed Jerry, taking another long breath as he went on. “They have discovered a cache of them, and if we don’t know where it is, they may just find more. I am planning on taking a ship to discover where they are locating them. Yes I have my Gates...but they only work on land substance. Not water or metal. That is why I am seeking a frigate. So I can find out where they are going, and if need be? Destroy them so that they won’t get more.”

They looked to one another as Pearl pointed out, “You realize that going on a trip like that could leave you sailing for days, weeks-- possibly months at sea while trying to find this place.”

“I realize this. That’s why I’m considering getting a chuc--,” pausing...thinking….and feeling more frustrated as he told shortly. “Never. Mind.” Periodic, feeling a bit of pity for the guy, deciding to speak in.

“Perhaps Overlord, it seems you are very stressed. In fact you might need to take time off?” getting looks as he went on. “Its obvious that you are stress from the Caribous attempting to destroy your Gates, and of the recent news of these glowing crystal cubes.” Stone spoke in.

“What? What do you mean they’re trying to destroy those Gates?” trying to figure out why Periodic is giving the Overlord a out as the stallion reply.

“Well, its obvious that they don’t know how it works. If they can’t use it? They destroy it.” then added. “But hard to destroy something that keeps regenerating, now is it?” Jerry taking another breath, and feeling thankful for the stallion aid as he force the axe up from the ground as he spoke.

“Yes, I had to remove the Caribous that were trying to put out my Gates. Its getting annoying to see them wrecking my transportation.” Periodic nodded as he pressed.

“And you must be beyond exhausted that with the bounty on your head, the Caribous constantly trying to kill you, and you helping push back Caribous spotting safe houses?” shaking his head some. “You must be beyond stress, especially with the 3 day silence of tending to whatever issue you have.” Screech gave a low snort, having her hands before her face as she grasp them as Periodic continue.

“Perhaps, what you need is a break? After spreading your Gates, spreading your infamously-- you must be exhausted from the amount of stress, even catering to the scientist.”

“Hmm, while I do not like the way he speaks, you have been working very hard, my Lord.” agreed the hellspawn looking through his Master helmet as Periodic spoke.

“Maybe just relax and unwind? Let us figure out what we can with the Canterlot situation, see what we can learn,” then pointedly said. “And maybe when you have time? Go to the north, set up a Gate there so that way you’ll be able to help us with something later on.” He gave a look to the other's to let him handle this as Jerry let out a low breath.

“Very well….I will go north and set up a Gate, at least by then I’ll be occupied with something while you do your job...have a nice day Doctor Periodic.” turning to walk out as before the other's could stop him as he shut the door behind him.

Soon enough, Stone nearly shouted. “What the tartarus was that about!? You don’t have the authority to let him leave in the middle of the discussion! What were you thinking?” nearly demanding from him as he didn’t even acknowledge her words as he lean back with close eyes and after nearly five minutes of feeling her glare, and the looks of the other's, he spoke.

“What I was thinking about? Was that while you all were focus on one thing or another-- some of us were focus on the Overlord mood, and considering I work with a Dark Arts Master that tend to have foul moods? I knew that if we kept at this in our ‘discussion’ we would have a very on edge, very angry, and potential short-fuse Overlord that will snap and lose his composition with us talking for hours and debate how things will go.” opening a eye to them as he stated.

“I may not have the authority, but I know a on edge male when I see one. Right now? We haven’t fully given him information he wants. Right now? He’s learning new things and some of them disturb them. Right now? He wants to figure out a way to handle this the best he could, but can’t because of how things are delicate. So he’s trying to keep in his frustration and agitation.” giving a pointed look to Stone. “Something you didn’t help lessen if I may add.” seeing her snort some as he continue.

“Was I out of place in ending this meeting without your all say so? Perhaps-- but let's not forget. This is an already tense situation with the scientists --who I am hoping to work with-- and a Overlord who is trying to not get the urge to kill said defectors base on looks who are living in his domain-- a domain we still have no idea about.” As if trying to underline something they really lack of the Overlord.

With a hard look, Screech told, “You know there’s no way he will tells us where his castle is. Not even Private Spree or any of the mare’s that came here seem to know where the castle is.” To her, it seemed like he was making a good move on keeping his place of operations out of sight form them.

“Not to mention he could have use some mind magic on them.” pointed out Shire to the stallion, who asked rhetorically.

“Even on the Caribous who possibly have ways to block said mind magic? They are scientists after all, I don’t doubt they have precautions if it does happen.”

“Do or don’t, they are a security risk, Periodic.” Told Pearl simply. “But what are you getting at? You’re not being clear on what you’re trying to underline here besides the Overlord being too stubborn with his hot headed actions in nearly undermining our hard work.”

Taking a breath as he remove his glasses and rub his face, he put them on as he look to them all and said. “What I am trying to get at? Is that we are dealing with a warlord. You forget, he is focused on doing action and always pushing forwards. Because that is how he works, that is how he functions. To keep pushing ahead and keep a never-ending pressure on his targets. To him, he’s not suppose to stop or take a breather-- he’s meant to keep up the attack until the wall or fort before him turned to rubble and he place his flag up.

“To him? Victory isn’t achieved until he’s torn down the enemy, and anything that pause that progress? It’s frustrating, it's irritating and annoying to him because he’s not doing what he sets out to do. Crush the enemy.” and almost mocking asked to them all. “Simple enough?”

To that, the stallion felt himself taking a deep breath when Screech spoke up, “And I think that simple enough thinking should make you understand why we can’t just have him doing that.” The old bat of a pony seeming to give him a hard look. “Don’t play ignorant. We know that you know about all the progress we would lose or the damages that will come out if we let him go free like that. What would happen if he just roamed around with destructive force.”

“I know exactly what would happen and I understand the point you are making Screech.” said the earth stallion as he gave a pointed look. “But I am just trying to suggest is that while we do need him underwraps, and while we need him to stop and wait….We still don’t know anything about him, we still don’t know if he’s making beings don’t know where he is at-- we don’t know when he doesn’t charge, he plans.”

“Him? Plan?” mocked Stone as she laugh. “You said it yourself! He’s a bull, he doesn’t plan anything! Just rush in and takes what he wants!”

“And what do you think he will do when waiting? He makes layout plans.” told Periodic as he went on. “True, they make general idea of what attacks to make, how to make the succeed ahead of time, and yes in the heat of battle, anything can change the plans. Give him a idea of what his goals and targets are.”

Shire groan and told. “Periodic, stop being long winded like Magic and tell us what you’re getting at. Please.”

“I’m getting that, what do you think, with the information we provided for him, the information of our nation at his hands, and the information he has with the scientist in their research. Who I may remind you, used to work for the Caribous themselves and took all their reports, information of other facilities we haven’t told him, research and even things they were forced to try to make...what do you think he will plan for with whatever interests him and how many plans he might make with everything he has right now?” Stone hooves growl and asked to Pearl and Screech.

“Do you have any idea what he’s getting at?! Because all I hear is scientist talking!”

“STONE.” The loude, near deafening shout Screech gave of made all flinch and even Shire cover her ears. The Thestral looked almost as irritated as the Overlord had, and spoke in a terse voice, “You have been getting more and more vocal and out of line lately. I expect you to try and reel in that temper before it causes any more trouble-- or we will vote on removing you from this topic all together.”

Tensions rose high and all remained silent before Screech surmised, “What the doctor is trying to say, is he has information that we not only had to give, but information we now don’t have. Information and supplies and items that the Caribous had or were perfecting-- and could easily be used against us now that they are in the safety and lock and key, to his care and base of operations.”

“A base, we still have no idea where its location is.” added Periodic as he went on. “The reason I want to speak to these scientists? So that we can gain more information, yes you may think they may not know...but us scientists and researchers have keen eyes to noticed details. They have been at his domain for nearly a week. I say they are able to give us a inkling of where he is located.” then said.

“And with him now having access of knowledge to other facilities? I dare say he might go to them, weed out those who are like those in his domain, take everything and destroy it all over.” giving a quick look and told. “Which is why I suggested to him to head to the Empire to make a Gate. I let him think of that, so that way he’ll recon for us, and forget about infiltrating the other facilities for a while. That is why I let him go early, so he’ll be focus on something else beside what he has to use.”

With a slow breathing, Pearl spoke, “The Empire is possibly months away by foot. A week or two by train depending on what station he could sneak into.” Then gave a glance and said, “Do you think it’s even a good idea to have him missing for so long, not keeping the Caribous any more distracted?”

“Would you rather I didn’t say it, and might unknowingly let him cause distraction-- but also raid the facilities to gain more scientist, and whatever they were working on with more information?” questioned Periodic. “I know he does not waste anything. And knowing his line of logic with the sparing of scientist? He will deduce to search more facilities. To find more useful scientist to defect to us-- and gain more riches in items and information. Some of which, will go to him.” giving them a look as he went on.

“If we were to debate this on him going to the Empire? By now he would of sweep all over the facilities and we would have more scientist to integrate in the Resistance. And using his gold to supply ourselves.”

With a sharp look, Pearl asked, “What else?” And pointedly told, “You’re leaving something else out, Periodic. Say it.”

Being silent, he soon told. “His report on the facility was off. Yes there were items that the scientist were researching, like the crystalline….but I quickly thought of something. Why would he mention that only….and not mention anything else? The Caribous would of gather more things for the scientist to work on. Right?” having his hands together he told simply.

“He was withholding information of us of whatever these scientists were working on. And I have high certainty he will try to get into these other facilities to learn if there these things he took for himself...are also in these other facilities that interest the Caribous.”

While they thought that over, Screech said, “That doesn't make a whole lot of sense. Those crystal blocks… why would that be considered something not worth telling, considering it’s powerful by his own admittance? What would be more important to hide?”

Taking a breath in, Periodic thought on how to explain a scientific mind...and making it simple for them to understand. He soon ask. “Do you honestly expect a entire Facility full of brilliant minds….were working on one thing? Just...one?” giving a look he ask. “If we were battling a nation..would you have brilliant minds and researcher working on one thing...or multiple things?”

“We know they were researching multiple things.” Pearl said, “It states artifacts, plural. What we don’t understand is what could be worth hiding over something that has the power he was just explaining.”

Trying to get his point, he took a breath...and soon stated. “The crystalline aren’t magic.” gaining their attention as he told. “The crystal cubes, they aren’t magical, they are something of science, something he hasn’t invested into the slightest…” then ask. “What if some of these artifacts were something magical that he understood? Magic, who you all know. Is a master in the dark arts, far beyond any of us, but if Magic was given a piece of technical equipment I use to make compounds and things through science?” chuckling some in amusement.

“My friend would have great difficulty in using or dealing with it as he’s stumbling across.” then told. “But anything magical or connects to magic? He knows how to deal with and even utilized it more than not. And in the words of my friend? To have a understanding of something, often trumps the overwhelming power of something else.”

Thinking quickly, Screech said, “To shorten that. You believe the Overlord has a artifact he understand to greater lengths and levels, then this object of power, possibly to the extent that all that power would just not be needed at all with whatever he has?”

“Yes.” told the stallion with a nod. “And I daresay that it might be the only magical artifacts he understand greatly.” he then added. “I hope you all are getting what I’m trying to say now.” Shire took that in with a trouble look….and asked.

“But Periodic, if he has these artifacts of magic, and know what these stones do...why not try to not inform us of both? The artifacts of magic I understand, but these stones?” Periodic roll his eyes in exasperation.

“To the Overlord, all they could do is nothing but act like giant bombs to toss at. They have no use for him as they aren’t magical, it's why he inform us of them, we might have a better chance to understand.” then snort in amusement as he told. “They might as well be big glowing green paperweights because he has no use for them.”

With a slight sigh, Pearl said, “You do realize that even if they have no use to him… they might still have a use to the Caribous.” Knowing the armored male did make a point form before.

Giving a agreeing nod, Periodic said. “Which is why I will suggest we learn everything we can of the scientist who will no doubtedly be coming here soon-- or at least, when we are able to calm the organization down.” then said. “I suggest we end this meeting, get to our places and work.” then glance to Stone Hooves and told. “I know you despise the Caribous and this feel like a insult for letting their species here...but don’t antagonized the Overlord like that.”

She gave a low sound and told. “Really? Hard to see how he’s different from them.” taking a breath in, he soon told.

“He’s different from them-- because at least he’s giving our nation back.” then told flatly. “Screech is right, keep that up and we will vote you off.” she glare at him and said.

“I fail to see how your vote matters.” He raise his brow, and soon ‘ask’ to the other's.

“Does that mean that my word means nothing anymore? That I’m simply here to give advice and nothing else? If that's the case-- then I fail to see why I should be within this group anymore seeing how I am not needed anymore--,”

“No!” told Shire, as she said. “Doctor Periodic, you're valuable here, there’s no reason to discredit your words!” seeing him with a simple nod, as she said. “Please, everypony. I know tension are high with the Overlord, and with the scientist-- but we can’t divide ourselves with prejudice and narrow minded. If we want to succeed as a group, as a way to fight back against the Caribous? We need to be more open minded.”

Stone snap. “By working with the invaders!?” Shire took a calming breath...and asked.

“Are we going to damn a few….for the actions of a entire species?” giving them a look as she push to calm themselves. “We hate this, and we don’t like this...but we shouldn’t tear at each other's throats…” then asked. “If we condemn the entire species...are we going to condemn their children as well?”

A bit silent to that, Screech asked, “You’re talking about that raid mission that private Spree was on and her report of keeping a fellow ranking mare from executing a caribou child, father and apparent mother figure.” It wasn’t like reports like that didn’t pop up, but this one was unique in that Spree stopped a another new recruit from actually killing the caribou child. Something Spree explained in her report, was morally against her views.

She nodded as she told. “Yes, if we as a group, even more as a species, kill children, civilians who done no harm….are we even preaching of being a harmonious and tolerant species? That we would just kill children without second thought?” then press with narrow eyes. “Would the Princess’s be pleased that we didn’t stop it? That we have fallen so hard to not even bat an eye to child murder?”

Stone gave a snort and looked away to that while Pearl looked more contemplating to the idea. Screech, looked as stone faced as before. Really, in excess, it shouldn’t have surprised Shire. One hated the caribous with a passion. Another thought about it from a militaristic point of view, and saw it as possible casualties. While the last, was in deep with sabotage and espionage, so who's to say what dirty work she had done.

It was saddening to know that in a sense, there was little to be done about it. In this situation, Shire understood that civilian influence was the minority here, even more as for the three in this group… it was mostly a type of fight or ragged army going to war. Her words, while having impact… only really meant so much to them.

While Periodic was taking in her words, but saw this fruitless, as if expecting a counter argument as Shire push. “While you may disregard my words, and see this as a military and inflation operation...let me remind you. When we bring Equestria back. When we bring the Princess’ in power...we all have crimes to answer for.”

“We are doing our duty, we will be pardon for anything we done.” told Pearl as Shire gave a pointed look and asked.

“Will we be pardon for allowing children to die? Will we allow civilians who took no arms or fight against us to die? Will the Princess’s really ignore all the dirty work we did and let us get away scot free?”

With a cold gaze, Screech asked, “Do you think they would have any better choices?” Sending a chill through them. “They aren't here, Shire. We are all that was left. We are the only thing keeping things stable. We are the only ones able to keep this Resistance going. Sacrifices and collateral damages… should be expected. Like it or not.”

It left them all fairly silent, even as the elderly mare went on. “Take a very close look. We’re constantly on the edge of being found, of losing or even just collapsing out of the sheer weight.” Then breathed in to tell, “The ponies want blood. As much as we dislike it, too many are angry. They don’t want to forgive. Do you think you can stop them, in the heat of the fight, where they can get that vengeance they so badly want?”

“Be my guest, Shire.” Told Screech calmly. “But even you know, that in the end, we have little choice. We can only do so much because, let’s face it… we’re not the Princesses. We’re not the elements. We’re not the ponies that were intended for this sort of thing, but we’re all that the resistance has, so we’ll have to do until one or the other does come along.”

Gripping her hands tightly, Shire took a calming breath...As she spoke. “Then I think we should tell the Overlord that we shouldn’t have the scientists here.” Giving a look as she told. “As far as I can see? If we did allow them in here...it would only result in bloodshed, a need for vengeance, and more anger. They are more safer with the Overlord than with us.” Periodic took that in…

And took a breath as he said. “Well. guess there's only one logical thing to do. If we can’t have the scientist here? I will simply have to go to them.” Pearl turn her head to ordered.

“No you won’t! We are not loosing you to him!” Periodic gave a deep breath and said.

“Commander Pearl, with all due respect? The Research faction has squat of anything to do. With what we have right now? Is lacking. Even more with not enough funds to us. The only way to do more progress? Is to get it one way or another.” then told. “And think of it this way….consider it a way to test a chance to learn more from him.”

“It’s also too high a risk.” Screech pointed out, “Before the Overlord left, Commander Pearl was trying to make sure there were security measures. Not just for us, but those Caribou.” Letting the red stallion ponder that over while she went on, “Did you think we didn’t know what might happen if the ponies saw us bringing in Caribou into one of our most secure locations? If I know Pearl, she would have suggested an isolated location for them to work in… away from the populous that might riot.”

“I did.” nodded Pearl as she look to Periodic and said. “While I hate this...you made good reasoning earlier. We need to learn more.” then gave a look to Shire as she told. “We have to do what may be morally wrong-- to make sure we all survive another day.” then told. “I suggest we cool our heads, get ready for the scientists and make sure that we keep the organization away from the scientists.” nods or snorts of affirmation came, as Pearl wisely diffuse this situation, and knew that there would be another headache.

Jerry let out a long and almost tired breath. He laid back with his two lovely mares, both who were bare and cuddling close to him after a long… distressing season. Admittedly, it got pretty steamy and he ended up going into a threesome with them before ending up like this. He felt tired, but also unblinkingly awake from previous events. It bugged him, frustrated him really. The Resistance was so difficult to work with. Day in and day out, it seemed like every meeting he went to just dragged out or made him more irritated.

Even as he screwed his eyes shut and pulled the two bodies closer, he tried to not scowl at it all. At all the delays and their constant talks over all these different things-- don’t they understand they were wasting time?

“Waste of time for you.” Jerry next to jolted out of bed, reaching a hand down and covering himself and his mare’s in a blanket-- only to notice that everything was once more inverted, things frozen in motion. “For them? They are just being careful.” And before him, in one of his favorite chairs, was the Eyes of Fate. “Tea?” He smiled in a near mocking manner while holding a saucer with a cup of the steaming drink. “It’s known to calm nerves.”

Taking a breath, he decided to take the tea, gently blowing on it, and using some of the blankets to have some dignity as he took a few sips. Putting it back on its saucer, he said. “I get at least that, they’re being careful, cautious-- trying to hold up a entire organization on their shoulders...but its like they’re just...just going over even to the tiny of detail-- like politics!” although he blinked…

And said. “And its disturbing you know what exactly I was thinking about too.”

“I know a lot of things, Jerry.” Told the Eyes of Fate. “More than you can ever hope to even understand.” Hand waving over his other one-- where another teacup seems to just appear in another saucer. He seemed to take great amusement at Jerry looking at the conjured drink, and sipped away.

Then, the Eyes chuckled. “You mortals. So easy to amaze.” Then mused, “And all because you can’t stop looking in the third perspective in the D’s. How very sad.” Though, the man didn’t sound particularly sad about that. Jerry opened his mouth, and found the eyes speaking his words, “Why are you here.” Then smirked, “Is that what you were going to say?”

“Annnd you’re being more creepy.” comment Jerry as he said. “Yeah, I was going to ask why you were here-- I thought you don’t usually show up giving me hints or advice or anything.”

“I don’t.” Told the Eyes of Fate, taking a calm sip before sighing out in satisfaction… then looking to Jerry with those black inverted round glasses, grinning with inverted blackened teeth flashing. “I’m here because, to be frank? You’re not doing so well as a villain.” Then went on with a less amused look, “Also… you’re being a little boring. Being so….” Shaking his head and waving a hand in a circular fashion, “Repetitive. Doing the same thing-- I think it’s about time you actually did something interesting.” Then grinned, “Before I make it interesting.”

He chuckled, chuckled in a way it was tauntingly knowing of what will happen. “You don’t want to end up like the last few, do you?” Then remarked, “I will admit, someone looking the part of a angry orc battlemage trying to handle an entire brigade of Caribou troops was amusing to watch for a while when he gave me the bird when I told him to get moving.”

A shiver went down his spine, as it confirmed that those artifacts...were of people like him as he said. “And what else am I supposed to do? Just take everything from other facilities? Use the Target spell to start making Caribous work for me? I don’t exactly have a game plan since I managed to get most of the Gates up-- the best evil I could do? Is just kill and raid.” then told with a calming breath as he took a sip, as the tea surprisingly help his nerves. “Even more, I’m just winging it as a villain.”

Leaning forwards, glasses giving a almost wrong inverted gleam of light, the Eyes grinned, “So you are… but you could try a bit more… harder.” Chuckling out, “You have a few ideas. Brainwashing… raiding. The problem is you're repetitive. Too rinse, wash, repeat. No, I want something different.” Slightly cocking his head to the side, adding, “The others being entertained, what something more. And we wouldn’t want the views to make a sudden nose dive, now do we?” Then told in a mockingly sad tone, “I would have to go and find a new star to take up the lead role.”

Taking a deep breath, he tried to think, try to gain a idea… then said. “Infiltrate the Empire.” looking at him and saying. “I can infiltrate the Empire, make a Gate-- and see this artifact that caused all of this. Figure out what's inside it.” thinking more as he told. “I can try...try to start using the Target spell to dominate the minds of Caribou's, to start practicing,” quickly thinking and told. “So I can get to Canterlot and take the rulers away from Dainn.”

And soon...there was a lack of inversion of colors. He blinked, noticing the teacup and saucer was gone...as he sighed heavily, noticing the blanket that he tried to use to cover himself, falling down and dropping on his legs. He moved back on the bed, moving the blankets on them, as he felt Shadow wing over him. And the two snuggling back more, holding tighter as he just process what he just said.

Infiltrate the Empire...see this artifact...use the Target spell….and get to Canterlot and take the Princess’s away from Darius…. taking a deep breath of exhaustion, he felt more tired as he thought. How the hell am I going to pull all of this off? taking that all in as his hands move to his mares lovely rumps. Giving them a bit of a squeeze to get his mind thinking while slightly fondling his mares rumps. Both of which coo and snuggle more. He wonder...just how he was going to do this?

Planning for both Canterlot and the Empire were placed aside during the next few days, as Jerry found himself doing a few things to distract him. First was the sending off of the researchers to the Resistance, who had informed him through Gnarl, that they would be sent to a more isolated location for safety reasons.

While he wanted to know what was with this choice, he also didn’t want to go through another headache and just accepted that as it was. After sending the Caribou and pony group out, did Jerry feel like he should do what the good Doctor suggested. Have some time off. It was with this in mind Jerry tried to just relax around the castle, though thinking about it, he had reflected a nice sunny beach would've done nicely.

It was that same passive thought that had him jolting and thinking, a small plan working into his mind before he nodded to himself and rested for the remaining day. But the following one, he sprung out his idea to the two mares and the filly. The idea of going to a beach he had found while traveling, and gateing them to it.

As the Waypoint Gate formed up, there was a shift as four beings appeared. Jasmine ran out and look around, head looking left to right, seeing the ocean closely as a wide smile on her face as she held a giddy step in her place. Shadow smile, as the thestral turn her head to Jerry as she said. “I’ll make sure she doesn’t ruin her dress,” moving on ahead as she told. “Jasmine, make sure to get your dress off, no need to wet it!”

The filly turn and told as she began taking off her dress. “Okay!” as underneath it, was a one-piece swimming suit of green. It was something of a rarity Jerry founded in a raid sometime back, some modest swimming cloths for the filly. The man glance to Spawning pits as he took out Blues, Greens, Reds, and Browns as he commanded.

“Spread out and keep a eye for intruders. I do not want anything interrupting our time.” they gave multiple “Yes, Master!” seeing the Minions all spread out as mental orders were given for guard posts, Jerry turn his attention to his mares, both of which wearing their own swimsuits. Admitally, Jerry did try to find modest swimming suits for them-- but they were more sexuallize than anything.

With Shadow nearly thin and tight white two-piece suit, showing more flesh than covering it. Her breasts nearly hang out of the bra cover, her ass reveal with the white strip in between her butt cheeks... Admittedly that was the ‘modest’ he could find for her.

He glanced to Lovely, as while the earth mare was getting a towel on the sandy ground to be used for relaxing, Jerry eyes looked over her form. Seeing the purple color two-piece, showing a g-string around her waist as her rear looked almost naked if it wasn’t for the purple in between her crotch, her chest didn’t do any better. As those large and big pillows were threatening to pop out of the bras as they jiggle and move-- he could feel a flush on his face as he saw Lovely glance and with a smile she shook her rear end towards him with her tail flagging up.

I wonder if it's a sin to look at a mare that's mine? thought Jerry as he noticed his little friend rising, as he took quick action to not let them see the boner under his blue briefs. Quickly moving to the towel to lay on his front, he glance to Lovely as he made an excuse. “W-Why don’t you put sunblock on me? So I can relax under the sun!”

She gave a bright smile to that, and rather intentionally or not, left her towel where it was to fetch the bag nearby, digging around for the needed item before getting up and turning to him. With each step, Jerry was once more reminded of how close she was to being full nude, even more with how her body slightly swayed and the ‘bikini’ almost looking ready to fall off her hips or burst from her chest.

It also made things awkward for his crotch, as he shifted some. Now granted, he wouldn’t mind if he would show it to his mares….but not with Jasmine around! She deserve some fun while Shadow keeps a eye on her. He glanced back, seeing the two by the water, splashing each other as they laugh and giggle. Jasmine having a bright expression, splashing water up to the thestral, who used her wings to block it.

But even if it did, some of it managed to hit her body, soaking it, slightly revealing underneath the swimsuits of her firm body, her lovely assists...Jerry quickly turn his head as he felt the boner rising more as he thought. I can’t believe I’m doing this...but for Jasmine sake, I must repress! as he took a low breath, hearing Lovely coming close as he began his mental repression.

Politics, debates, hours of talking with the Resistance. Surrounded by Minions. as he glance to see Lovely kneeling down by his side, feeling his lower area having less pressure as he thought. Okay, that should handle it. But the moment Lovely began pressing her hands onto his back, he noticed she began straddling him...and he mental scream in anguish...as he forgot to tell her how to put it on...and not what she may think with what she knows in her programming.

As much as he wanted to berate himself for this-- and trying to once more fight down the boner trying to force it’s way up-- did Jerry pause. Not because of a thought, but a sound. At first he didn’t recognize it, or not until he began to hear shuffling sounds… a almost high pitched chirping. He thought it was one of the birds of the beach, but something about it… it reminded him of something annoying.

Then, just coming into sight and crawling along the water, was one of those… weird and creepy looking crab things with large eye’s on their backs. He watched it make it’s chirping sounds and leap a good five feet up before landing and skittering on along… or, right before it seemed to notice them. As soon as it seemed to, it turned and skittered right at them, it’s four legs moving it’s flat body to them.

...Thank you distraction. thought Jerry as he told. “Lovely, please get off.” the mare saw the creepy crab thing, as she quickly move off. As he glance to both filly and mare, both in the shallow water up to their waist as he made a scowl, as he move to the thing, raising his right foot to smash it as the thing try to jumping on him. He simply move to the side as it landed as he used his right foot to stomp down, quickly doing another time to make sure it didn’t skirt along the ground.

He learned his lesson from many of these things trying to nip his heels. As he managed to kill it, a Blue Life force came out as it absorbed to him. He noticed green blood out of its body, as he recalled the oddness of these things having green blood. He snort some, as he gave a mental order for the Minions to be on a lookout for these things just in case. As he laid down on his chest on the towel and told. “Continue on Lovely, just stick to the side while you’re putting sunblock on.” mostly saying this to not get another awkward boner again.

With a simple nod, Lovely stuck to the side and once more got her hands soaked with the sunblock, reaching down and rubbing her hands over his back. It was actually a bit pleasing, and relaxing. The mare going to work not just covering his body in the lotion, but also giving a pleasant massage for him. His muscles felt like they were slowly loosening under her delicate touch. Partially, he wondered if he should find another mare-- just for massages?

Not that he wasn’t pleased with Shadow and Lovely, but maybe having additional servants wouldn’t be bad?

He waved the thought off and just closed his eyes, relaxing onto the towel more while Lovely did her work. Jerry sighed and just felt those warm rays of the sun beat down on his back. The sand under the towel made things so relaxingly soft and the crashing waves also added a nice touch of peace. He had eventually zoned out, possibly also gone to sleep mid way in without realizing it.

But he was soon woken up to a shaking, his eyes coming open as Jasmine was shaking him awake, excitedly saying something she found. And while she was excited, Shadow looked, a tad unsure.

“Big Bro! Big Bro! Big Bro!” cried out the filly in excitement, as he was raising his head from the sudden shaking, blinking and looking around as he spoke.

“I’m up!” as he look to the two as he asked. “What's the matter,” yawning some as he rub his eyes, brain waking up from his slight nap. “Whats going on?” Jasmine grin wide a told.

“Come on! We’ll show you!” grabbing his hand as to pull him up, as the man gave another yawn, getting up as he began to be lead by the crystal pony with Lovely following behind him, while the thestral explained.

“Master, we were both wandering the beach, just enjoying the sun and sand under our hooves,” looking hesitate as she told. “Before we found something.” gaining his attention as well alertness rising in him as he gave a mental command to the Minions to watch their beach spot, a few to to come with them as he said.

“Show me.” but Jasmine was more or less trying to show him as the filly lead him to a trail of...something. They all look to...T-shapes imprints, going from the shore...to inland. His awareness raised up, as he ordered a Green mentally to follow this path. As a Green rush from near the water, and following the trail, Jasmine asked.

“Do you know what it is? Oh maybe it's some sort of sea-pony!” Shadow held a doubtful look and told.

“If it is a sea-pony? They might not have markings like this…” concern on her expression, looking to her male as she asked. “MAster, are we going to follow it?” Jasmine look hopeful if they were, as much as Jerry didn’t want to disappoint her-- he also didn’t want to assume this thing was friendly, as he shook his head.

“No, we’ll be back to our beach spot, let the Green come back and report. I’m not risking you all for curiosity.” Jasmine looked disappointed, ears droopy, expression fallen and knew that her Big Bro was right. As they went back to their beach spot, Jerry kept a alert form, sitting with a straight back, mind ready to command Minions to move if something happens...and nothing happened for the last 4 hours.

As the Green eventually came back with a report, to Jerry. “Master, tracks around! Went to sea, far!” Shadow gave a relief breath, feeling glad that whatever it was, was gone. As Lovely just stick close to Jerry side, mostly to wait until her Master order her to do something. Jasmine look a mixed of disappointment, and bits of assurance as a part of her wanted to know in her foal curiosity-- but the other part felt the uncertainty if this thing was friendly.

Jerry nod, as he got up and said. “We’re going back.” they look to him as Jasmine whined.

“Whaat? Why!” giving a glance he responded.

“We don’t know what or who made those tracks were. Plus we don’t know if patrols are going to be around. Best to leave now, now pack up everyone.” while Jasmine gave a low pout, as both mares obeyed the male as they packed up, gathering their clothes and put on the quick dress’s as the Overlord called all his Minions. With a quick order of them going into the Spawning Pits, and the four teleported, the Waypoint Gate went down below.

Removing its and the Pits presences as if no one was there.

When they return to the castle, and after a quick wash in the bathroom from the salt water, Jerry was working with Jasmine with math problems. While Lovely was out washing some of the towels, Shadow was taking some time for herself. Mostly in looking outside with a window, seeing the volcanic surface and how some of it shift or cooled. Noticing a small trail being worked on by Reds and Browns, as she recalled that her Master wanted to reach the ocean for some reason, or at least be able to travel out the Castle now and then.

She however wonder off to other thoughts. Such as her friend, Spree. I visited there time and time again when I could. But they always told me she was too busy or not around...And they wanted me to stick close to the Gate and not search for her…. a hand on her collar as she knew the exact reason why they wanted her at the Gate. So mares don’t see me being a willing slave.

A low sigh came from her, as her ears pinned down, body droop some as she lean by the window as she went on. They probably wouldn’t try to bar me if I was a free mare...technically I am, but not in their eyes. And as much as I want to hate their thinking...I can’t fully blame them. They don’t want to lose moral in the fight against the Caribous. They want to keep up their beliefs that they can win...and me around looking for Spree is like a slap to their beliefs and faith. another thought came to her...of Princess Luna as she felt a pain her heart.

As much as she respected and wanted to follow her Princess...she made her choice, she chose to be submitted under Jerry. She knew that the moment she gave in to Jerry as her Master freely and willingly? She left Princess Luna. and despite it hurting some...she knew that she’ll stand her ground. She belonged to her stud as his slave and as his first mare. She wasn’t going to leave him even if Princess Luna was back in the throne with Princess Celestia.

She was willingly to not be apart of Equestria when it rise up...all for her Master, and while it will hurt, knowing her parents will be devastated, some of her friends will weep...there was a soothing comfort in her, knowing that her Master will comfort her, ease her pain and hold her when the time come. So with a low breath, she cheer herself up, knowing that even if the Resistance was baring her from Spree...she knew that Spree will find a way to meet up with her.

She just hope that her friend will find happiness somehow. But as she turned to walk, her mind began to wander off, thinking of the changes that happened recently in these past few months. Its honestly funny...I remember I hated being a slave, I hated serving Rule and was put on the post, raped constantly by Caribous...how I tried so hard to fight, to resist...and he broke me. hands clenching at that painful time in her life.

He broke me, and made me think I was nothing more than a toy….and a part of me sometimes want to stop thinking like that, even now. giving a grim expression as she added bitterly. And even if I gave in, it wasn’t enough for him, he kept punishing me, making me crawl, and making me a near Pink...but didn’t even bother finishing when he toss me out because I wasn’t ‘pretty’ enough… a mixed feeling came to her, as it was disgusted that she felt sad her old ‘master’ let her go, and felt a wanting need to serve.

She recalled those dark lonely nights, where she try to survive, running from Timberwolves-- before being captured by the Seeking Vines. A shiver went through her spine as she almost forgot how long she was trap and being forced to have pleasure and bear seeds for them...before her Master came and killed the plants. She recalled bits of that time, her mind was a haze of pleasure and need.

All she could recall that she found someone to serve and the faint hope that she wouldn’t be abandon. Her eyes look around the halls, memories of first coming here, being bathed by Jerry...that was admittedly the best part of her life when she first came here. In a twisted sense really.

She felt a smile on her face as she recalled that he tried to do good to her...and didn’t just toss her for a real-red collar...and saved her friend. Mixed thoughts when...he let us go free. thought Shadow, as she knew that after some time, while she was being healed, she missed being with Jerry in a intimate way-- and it honestly hurt her that he got Lovely after he let her free…

But she knew that the fault couldn’t be fully on him, that he was stumbling into this world with no clue of the real horrors. Her body made a turn, as she faintly recall relieving her friend needs as she did hers, on how she was thinking of being a slave for Jerry. She giggle a bit, recalling from Jerry expression when she wanted to be his slave. Doing it with her free will, and being his property and first mare. Oh and that night was spectacular~ Giggled more as there was, a sort of romantic passion with a bit of turned on kinks to it…

But as her mind wander to something else, she glance to the dining area she passed. Recalling the scientists that were once here...it still made her conflicted. Knowing that there were some good Caribous. That some rejected their society norms...And how a mare is married to a Caribou of all things. that honestly shocked her. She honestly thought that Caribous were monsters, rapists and deserve no forgiveness...but when she heard from Shine, on how Larson tried to learn, try to show love and does his best to make a better male out of himself...a part of her felt shame.

Shame that she would quickly demonized a entire species for what they done...yes, she has some hate in her heart..but that hate was small compared to her shame of not being a harmonious pony who try to show love and tolerance. Even if it hurts, it hurts even more she pushed aside what she was taught and believed in because of hate. But even more shame, that in a way? After the Caribous were dealt with as a whole, after whatever fate they will have? All of Equestria, mostly the Resistance moving their fingers to her stud...and her Master will be demonized, hated, be showed no forgiveness and be assumed a monster and tyrant….all because he was a villain.

And as much as she wanted to show he wasn’t just a villain, as much as she asked him to reveal the truth to them...she knew he was scared. He was scared of telling the truth, he was scared that the Minions might leave and join the Caribous...he was scared that he would be put to death after helping the ponies...and as much as she wanted to say he wouldn’t…

A part of her knew that most ponies would not stand for what they were taught and believed in. because they as a people, were hurt so much that they can’t help but feel hate. Hate for being abused. Hate for being raped. Hate for their children being used. Hate for watching their friends get hurt. Hate for all the times their families were torn apart. Hate for all the betrayals…

She was honestly surprise the Windigos never came to freeze everything up. Although after all of this...she wouldn’t be surprise that they will show up to freeze them all up. With a deep breath, she calmed herself. Knowing that even if all this were to happen...that she must be strong. That she must remember that even if the ponies will call for her Master head, that they will try to capture him, or worse kill him...she was assured that Spree wouldn’t let that happen...and neither will herself, or Jasmine. and maybe the Minions… but a frown on her face came as she knew that Spree...was a different subject. Even after what was done to her, after being put through a long torturous pain of constant pleasure...she seemed to stay strong.

Yes, she was scared, hurt and angry when she first was freed, by the thestral own begging too...but afterwords...afterwords it turned to relief and something akin to assurance. Spree, had a strong heart as Shadow knew very well. Spree felt the same as others...she wanted to hate...but she couldn’t, she couldn’t because of her sense of right, her sense of justice and fairness...She wanted things to get better.

She wanted to make things better.

A faint smile on shadow face as she thought. Ponies like her are going to seem rare. When the world's falls apart, and when things are at their most bleakest...you tend to know who are the best out of everypony...and Spree is one of them.

Loyalty. If Shadow wanted to sum up Spree, it would be that word. Spree was loyal, to extend that Shadow wasn’t sure how to feel about it. The mare never really gave up on her-- even when Shadow felt she couldn’t be healed, Spree was there with her, by her side, and doing everything she could to free her.

Looking to the side, down a hall that looked like so many others… Shadow felt herself stand and stair. It was down a hall similar to the one she looked at, where Spree remade her confession to her. That confession to love. Even now… Shadow wasn’t sure how to feel about it. While she was sure Spree was finding good mares and stallions, part of her wondered. Even if she herself didn’t take too much interest into mares… what would it have been like to accept Spree’s love there and then?

She mused to herself on that. Her last words were, ‘how can anypony forget about their first love?’ it made her thought...and felt a warmth in her heart. She knew that she wasn’t interested in mares. It was a fact. But Spree...she was her friend, somepony she cares about...if Spree couldn’t find love among the Resistance...well...she wouldn’t mind if she joined the herd.

but if only she knows my place as first mare. affirmed Shadow within herself. She might allow Spree in...although if she was honest? Will Spree really make it that easy that easy for her? When it comes sex, Spree will be more in charge and take control...and Shadow knew it that she herself...was a total sub in sex. She just honestly hope Spree will at least respect her position as first mare.

She sighed as she hope that Spree won’t get too dom on her. It was one thing for her stud to do it...it was another for a mare to do it. She has nothing against Spree, but it felt...odd in a sense. She shook her head, as she began moving, ears flicking as she saw Jerry walking in his robes. A smile on her face as she moved closer, coming near him as she wrapped around him.

Wings moving around to blanket his body, arms holding around his chest, feeling the muscles as she lean on his left side. She look up to him as she smile, tail curling around his waist as she asked. “Are you done teaching math to Jasmine already?” nuzzling his side as she felt his strong, powerful, and caring gentle arms move around her side. Holding her close as they stood there for a bit, before slowly walking as Jerry replied with a chuckle.

“Apparently, she’s learning fast. Although that’s mostly due to the Minions being used as the lessons.”

“Oh, should I know what you did?” asked the thestral with a teasing look, as he rolled his eyes and told.

“All I did was just made her count them, while thinking of the problems wasn’t working, she’s doing better as a visual learning filly. Seeing the problem by her eyes and solving them.” Shadow felt a little glad at that, as she lean on him, taking in his scent as she kept nuzzling his side. Hands feeling up that powerful frame as she could feel those ripped muscles. A small tingle up her back from, being reminded of his strength, of his dominance over her...and making her feel that she should deserve a little...time with him. When she soon look up, a bold thought formed in her mind.

“Master,” hand trailing around under his robe as her eyes went half-lid. “You’ve been spending time with us...but you haven’t spend time with me,” body pressing more, rubbing against his as her breasts push on his sides as she gave a low husky tone. “I think maybe, you should have some personal time...with your slave of love~?” fluttering her eyes, seeing his slow blush as she giggle, some. But push on as she said.

“Maybe, you could, put that tube-top and panties on me, and tease me all you like?” then gently pull him down as she whisper in his ears with a sultry moan as she grind her crotch on his leg. “Maybe give you a little show with my body~?” and before she knew it, she was held up in his grasp, as she cling to him, arms around his neck, legs around his waist. As a expected and pleased look was on her face as she deserve some time with him. As much it warms her heart for him to spend time with Jasmine, or with her and Lovely together-- she deserve to be a little selfish in spending time alone with him.

Into the Empire

The horn of the train gave a loud bellow out, while Jerry in a disguise of multiple clothings and having a fake tail and ears-- sat in one of the cabins. He glance to the frozen winterland of the north as he mused a bit. Almost there...After nearly 4 days of waiting, I’ll be in the Empire. grumbling some in thought. Better hope they’re thankful that I had to cause multiple damages to Caribou's, raid a lot of supplies-- and get them off the Resistance back at least for a while.

While it was annoying that he had to push himself to give the Resistance breathing space-- it was more annoying not being with his mares and sister. As while he wanted to bring either Shadow or Lovely along-- Gnarl pointed out this was a recon, not a vacation for him. And as much as the minion sympathise with his Overlord to take what was his? Jerry had to be on guard and ready to fight without the need to protect his property.

That was to say, it also made the trip boring. And almost irritating. Even here, in the train, the Caribou made sure to have some fort of ‘entertainment’ in the form of mare’s tied to certain areas or rooms containing a few mares tired to more posts for their plots to be plowed.

This also meant the train’s cabins often smelled of sex, and the chugging of the train wasn't the loudest thing around but the moans and screams that echoed all about.

Jerry was thankful he took his place up in one of the cart that had no mare’s being played, raped or used. It left him to have some peace and quiet-- and apparently some Caribou had the same thought. Some even reading and trying to just get some sleep. Apparently they even found the constant sex slightly annoying for when they wanted a moment of silence.

“Jobul.” Jerry heard a voice from behind him, a couple of Caribou's taking their seats behind his own booth. “I was wondering where you were, we’re maybe a day or two out form the empire. Ready for that R&R?”

With the sound of a snort, the the other caribou told, “Like you wouldn’t know. I’m glad to finally get out and away from that town I patrol near. Been seeing some strange things going on.” This, somewhat piqued Jerry’s interest, and he leaned his head back a bit to listen in. “Something’s been stalking near the shores again. Some of the guys keep saying something walking around our borders and poking around. Can’t seem to find whatever it is-- tracks keep vanishing into the ocean water near the beaches.”

Tracks? thought Jerry as he recalled a certain trail...from the ocean during his little ‘vacation’ with the girls. So it's not a random occurrence. There is something coming from the ocean...question is, what? trying to figure out as admittedly, he had no clue. Mostly because this all was new, and nothing he encountered much. He slightly lean his head back more, doing his best to keep the clothes on him, mostly to keep up the facade he was a ‘burned stallion’.

“I thought that was some wild rumor going around.” The other Caribou told, “I didn’t think there was anything to it.”

“Well there is.” Snorted the one named Jobul, “Wrote a report some days back before you took me on this trip. Was on patrol near the beach trying to find whoever this interloper was. We stopped by a cliffside to get a look around and one of my men said they spotted something. Had to get a spyglass out, but there was a ship in the waters-- nothing of ours. I get this feeling that someone’s taking interest in Equestria-- someone we don’t know.”

There was a slight beat, before the caribou went on. “We took a moment to talk before trying to spot the ship again. But it was gone, somehow completely vanished. Only thing we could figure was it went around a rock face. Plenty of them around the area. Still damned disconcerting how it just vanished like that.”

“You think it could be the Overlord?” questioned the other Caribou. A pause in Jerry mind, as while that’s a stretch...it does make him wonder how they could think it was him of all beings. Jobul snort and told.

“No, I doubt it. It look too smooth and rounded to be his. “ Jerry wanted to hear more, to get a idea of what more was said-- but another Caribou sat down by his booth and spoke.

“So mysterys stallion-- what brings you to the Empire?” Jerry internally cursed to himself. Of all the times I wanted something to keep myself occupy on this trip-- now isn’t the time! but kept his voice cool and calm as he gave his cover story.

“Hoping to find a whore to keep. Saved up a lot of bits to make this trip and buy something of my fancy.” Leave, leave, leave, leave! I want to hear of this mystery thing! the Caribou chuckle, but asked.

“If you wanted a hole to fill, why not take up the ones on the train?” Jerry let out a snort, both in disgust and to be turned off as he replied.

“I rather have a trained Pink to use than a everyday filing hole-- I heard that there’s some lovely Pinks in the Empire, and I saved up a lot for them.”

There was a wondering tone as the Caribou spoke, “I was sure if you wanted a good pink, those Flim-Flam brothers were the best bet to head for.” As if questioning Jerry's choice of getting a trained pet.

“Yes, but due to them traveling around, it is hard to get a pink from them.” knowing that what he said was true, as he read up the Flim-flam brothers tend to move around. “And last I heard they were heading up to the Empire, something about a speciality.” recalling some information Screech agents gathered about them going up north.

There was a snort as the caribou told, “Then I think you just wasted your bits.” Jerking his head back to inform, “I heard they were going to do something up north-- but from what I know? They are a month’s time off.” Then rolled his eyes, “Assuming them fliers are true. Hard to tell half the time when those two make detours.”

He gave a grumble, as he told. “Damn. and I was hoping I can get me a good pink from them.” then snorted. “Maybe I’ll have better luck with one in the city.” attention turning to behind him as he hoped the two were still there...only for them to be gone as he groan internally. God damn it...waste chance. Just...a wasted chance. the Caribou tilt his head, examining Jerry some...and asked.

“Say...why do you have so many clothes? Seems ridiculous for you to have them on all on.” grinning some. “You’re among fellow males here, no shame to be without them.” Quickly thinking, Jerry gave his excuse.

“I had a prior accident, my coat got burned off, and its taking awhile to heal. Have to wear all of this to warm my body during the walk.” while internally, he was thinking. If he doesn’t buy it...check around and used Target spell on him. glancing to see that any Caribous were around were mostly sleeping or were too busy reading. He look back to the Caribou before him, left hand flexing under the table as if ready to start making the Caribou under his control.

While the Caribou consider that...he narrow his eyes, as he said. “Wait, why would you need all those clothes to warm your body?” thinking something was wrong, as Jerry was getting tempted to do it, to just make it quick and fast as he told.

“I have a short coat, can’t handle the cold well.” the Caribou didn’t believe Jerry, and Jerry was noticing that very well. As the Caribou demanded.

“Let me see under the clothes.” as Jerry was panicking, heart beating fast, sweat coming down his face as he knew if he didn’t came up with anything-- he had to use the Target spell, no he need to use it. He need it to save his own skin, and in his scrambling head for trying to get a plan, a idea and told.

“Not here. In the bathroom.” motioned to the bathroom door, as the Caribou wanted to look under it, to see if it was a whore trying to be a guy, but decided he could get some fun into this as he jerk his head. Letting Jerry go first, as he kept close to the clothed being. A slight perverted grin was on the Caribou face, as if capturing a rebel mare and thinking this was going to be easy...but when they came inside, and he was ready to take off the extra clothings...

Jerry turned around, left hand outstretched, and lighting whipping into the Caribou head. The unsuspecting male grit his teeth, feeling a forceful penetration in his mind, pushing through his mental walls and will. Bending his will and mind as he slowly bend his knee down, mind nearly controlled as Jerry kept his spell up…

Before pulling back, letting go as he saw the Caribou was under his control. The dull look, the knelt position...Jerry admittedly hope that the spell worked the same in the game as it does here. He look to the Caribou and commanded. “You will forget having interest of what is under my clothings. You will forget of demanding what was under here-- and you will do everything I command. Am I understood?”

There was a slow and next to subdued nod, the Caribou seeming completely unaware of his actions through dulled and unfocused eyes.

Jerry motioned him out as he ordered. “Go, sit back in the booth and wait for me.” As he saw the male slowly getting up on his hooves, standing still for a moment and turning around to leave and wait for his next orders.

Jerry took a deep breath, leaning against a sink as he look to those brown eyes underneath the clothing and scarfs...and just took in the horrifying realization he just mind-rape the Caribou without a second thought. He didn't think, he didn't realized what he did was wrong...he just did it.

I...I had to do it. He would've found out, he was going to ruined everything! he tried, oh so very tried to justify it. To make it seem he had no other choice, no other way to make him listen. Jerry had to use Target. Otherwise everything he planned for was going to be ruined before he was in the Empire.

Not to mention….I did say I would use it. bitterly thought Jerry as he clenched his fists tight, feeling a bile taste in his mouth…but let's face it. This sort of thing...I have to get used to. Have to do it constantly, have to push myself into more things that are ‘evil’.... and for a brief moment, just a brief...he felt like his soul was being crushed by the sins he will commit and keep committing for being a bad guy...and his self-preservation of living. With a deep and calming breath, he hoped that things would be more smoothly when he came to the Empire. That he could lessen his Target spell usage, that he could figure out what he could do in the name of evil and just leave... But he doubt it. He honestly did doubt that it would be that simple and very complicated since he came here.

It was much more sunny in the Crystal Empire than Jerry expected. After seeing so much snow and ice, he expected the empire to be full of snow and ice. But instead, he was given the sight of long paths of crystals, towers and buildings that glistened and glittered like glass. The place was truly radiant still-- even if Caribou occupied it and made the otherwise elegant city look less… there was still something grand about it. Utopia like, almost.

Wandering off the train and looking around, he couldn’t help but just take it all in. Part of Jerry had to wonder how much greater this place looked before the Caribou came and began to place down their posts, dictate their lustful desires and plaster many a poster or flyer of some new sex fetish or pleasure house. What was this place like?

It must of been a paradise of some sort...maybe a sort of great and peaceful nation...I might of liked visiting here. mused Jerry, as it made him question how it can still hold its beauty and grandeur, with the Caribous mucking up the city?

He slightly shook his head, glancing to his ‘servant’ as the Caribou was mindless following him, almost made him think he was a puppet, and Jerry was the puppeteer.

He kept close to him, as he asked questions, questions the Caribou would give freely to him. “Who is the ruler here?” Despite having a sort of a idea it was ponies, there was a lack of information from the Resistance around here. That need to change for him.

“Emperor Dainn.” Was the fairly short and monotone response of the Caribou.

....let's try that again. thought Jerry as he rephrase his words. “Who looks after the Crystal Empire?”

“Prince Shining Armor.” Told the Caribou in a short and monotone tone. okay, so it seems that my magic, is...well, need to phase it right for the mind to understand the question. thought Jerry as he continued.

“What keeps the Crystal Empire from freezing with the tundras outside?” Trying to figure that part out, as it should of been impossible for this place to not have a single bit of snow in it.

“The Empire has a artifact located within the heart of the city. The Crystal Cock.” Jerry mind nearly screech in its place at that.

“....what?” He look to him as he said. “What...is the Crystal Cock?” Feeling...disturbed on its name and have a dark feeling the Caribous really fucked it up for the ponies here.

“It is the corrected ancient artifact of the ponies.” Started the Caribou in a slight drawl. “It used to be imperfect without our magic and foresight. Now, it is what it should be. A instrument to make all feel the right place of males over females to serve all the needs to males only.”

oh...my...God… for a brief moment, he wanted to slap him-- wait a minute, he COULD slap him! And he felt his arm reach out and slap his face. As he couldn't believe how STUPID that was! Just, really?!?

He took a low breath, glancing to see if anyone saw, but for now? No one did...yet. He glance back to the Caribou, seeing standing there, unphased by the slap as he commanded. “Where is this artifact? Lead me to it.”

The caribou turned and began to take one of the main roads, leading straight to the large tower that was resting at the center of the Empire’s heart. Jerry kept his gaze glued forwards, wanting to see what this thing was and maybe figure out what to do with it. But as they passed more people, drew more closer, he could see it. A single, floating blue crystal stone in the shape of a heart. It floated gently between two crystal pillars almost miming stalactites and stalagmites above and below. And while he looked at it, Jerry noted it seems… dim while it spun gently in place.

Look at it...look like it's dying. thought Jerry as he almost wished he had his helmet, so Gnarl could fill him in about it. He glance around, seeing stallions, mares in collars and leashes, and Caribous walking by it…

Jerry admit-- letting it out in the open was pretty stupid...then again, he doubt with how this place is surrounded by security, the winter tundra and with no exact escape area-- it would've been hard to steal it…

However...his human curiosity wanted to know how it affects them all...and more importantly, affected him. He lowly ordered to the male by him. “Stay here, if anyone try to stop me? Stop them.” The Caribou slightly bow his head, as Jerry was moving close, trying to get a feel of how it affects him passively.

However when he got close enough? Nothing. hmm, nothing, means it doesn't do anything unless it's active. It's pretty much a pretty object until it's active.

Moving back he went back to the Caribou and ordered lowly. “Get any guards as bait and bring them to me in that alleyway.” Knowing that he need to know the layout of the land. He doubt he could bring his gate in the city-- or out in the tundras.

The Caribou obeyed, as Jerry moved to the closest alleyway he motioned to the controlled male as he flexed his left hand, mentally readying himself to start mind controlling more people.

As he saw the Caribou, who Jerry is dubbed Servant, bringing forth a stallion with a gleam on his coat and armor. Before he could even spoke, Jerry ordered to Servant. “Hold him.” The male reacted, grabbing the stallion tight, the guard struggle, and soon let out a silent scream, as Jerry began his mind domination upon the guard.

As Jerry move his arm away, seeing the same expression and dullness eyes, he ordered. “Let go.” The Caribou reacted as he commanded. “Caribou your name is Servant,” getting a nod and soon look to the new thrall. “You are Guard. Now answer me Guard. Is there anything of note worthy here?” There was a response of the stallion.

“There were odd things, found in the tundra and brought into a research building here.”

“What do they look like?” Demand Jerry as he pressed for more information.

“A orb of magic and a wheel shape stone of magic, with odd runes on them.” Jerry thought of what they could be...and knew what they were as he demand.

“What is your rank?”

“Corporal, my Lord.” Jerry blink at that, but push back the surprise as he ordered.

“You will find a way to bring them to me at the edge of the city. Lie and blackmail if you must, but are mine and belong to me. Do you understand?” Seeing him nod as he told. “Go.”

Seeing him leave off as he ordered. “Servant, get me another guard...I have a feeling we’ll be here a while.” Annoyance in his tone as he figure that gathering information to get information wasn't easy.

Jerry honestly didn't know if he felt frustrated from using his magic to get low ranking guards to do his work and not be able to do it fast-- or felt disturbed that he's gotten used to the Target spell and is having no problem in enslaving people...it honestly scared him.

But he reasoned that it had to be done. He had to keep at this, as he acquired knowledge. Reports from guard barracks, from information and maps around the land-- even in those of high ranking he gained something. But his time was up, he felt there was suspicions of his ‘recruits’ doing his work, gathering information-- and need to make a Gate. Now.

Problem was...where?

I have the maps...I just don't know where! groaned out Jerry, as he was in a bar with Servant and a few other civilians, a stallion and some Caribous-- to keep his cover… and his gauntlet hidden. The amount of magic he did wasn't doing the cloth favors, as the Steel gauntlet was slowly starting to be noticed with its bulky form.

He look at the ‘borrow’ map, trying to think...looking at and trying to understand...he look to the other males and lowly ordered. “Find a place for me to set something that won't be spotted.” Hoping this would work.

One of the thralls glanced down and lifted his hand. The crystal stallion placed his finger to the outskirts of the empire, just on the edge of where the tundra's snow would start creeping into the otherwise green and warm lands the Empire had. “Here, sire.” He spoke. “The crystal mines.”

Lord and Sire...wonder if it's the spell making them tell them to address me as such. “the crystal mines, explain how they can be of use to me.”

The stallion nod as he explain. “We used to work there, nopony goes there anymore, it's a place you can easily set whatever you wanted, Sire.” Jerry nod, glancing to Servant as he told.

“And of the items I desire? Are they going to the edge like I want?”

“No my Lord, there is trouble.” Answered the Caribou, as Jerry motioned him to speak on, “the one you named Guard is having trouble, they pressed Emperor Darius himself order it himself, and there is doubt.”

Thinking some, he said. “And I have all available information?” He tried to find this sister Jasmine wanted...but he was pressing on time, as he had no choice to not look for her.

“Everything we can get.” Answer one of the other Caribous as Jerry thought and commanded.

“You stallion, will lead me to the crystal mines,” then order to the other's. “You all? Get the other's to get my artifacts to the mines. I want them now.” And looking to Servant and ordered. “You're with me.” Seeing them nod, moving up as Jerry grabbed everything he could, moving with them as he thought when they were outside.

Well, for once everything is going great! No problems yet, no big twists, a easy job and I can leave without anyone knowing I was here! feeling pretty great about this.

A slightly more upbeat feeling was in his step as he began to make his way out of the Crystal Empire. He was going to reach near the city limits in no time, and with the many mind-controlled agents working to get his needs made, Jerry felt no concerns for what might happen. Everything was going as smoothly as possible.

Or, that was until he turned the next corner and nearly stopped. Just across the street he turned on, and peaking just outside a alley way, he could see a very human like figure. One that was not discolored or inverted, but was clearly in sight. One with a leather trenchcoat and rounded glasses over his face, caned umbrella by his side.

And while far off, Jerry could see a sort of… smirk in place before the man lifted his arm, tapping his wrist and pointed behind Jerry. At first Jerry wasn't sure why, or how the Eyes of Fate was here-- but glancing back, he could see a large contingent of guards-- all walking his way. When he glanced back, the man was gone.. But Jerry felt a chill go up his spine.

Ffffffffffuuuuuuuucccckkkkk. he assumed the worse and the city guards found out it was him as he ordered. “stallion which direction is the crystal mines?” Seeing him pointing...behind the guards, with the Spell artifacts laying there with more guards around it...uncontrolled guards.

well...I try to be subtle...ish. he then saw the guards taking their weapons out-- which made Jerry lift his arm out of habit and sent a mental command. COME TO ME!

At first nothing….but then he saw them. He saw the mind-controlled thrall he gain as they were like a herd. He didn't know what to react, but took control as right now he needed to leave. As he thrust his arm and commanded. “Be my shields! Get me to the mines!”

As at once, the multiple males began charging, acting as a ballistic as they were before Jerry, being his meat shields more or less as he ran behind them.

The guards gave a slight jump when all the males of Caribous and Stallions seemingly rushed from all over-- right before they found themselves in need of drawing their blades and readying themselves. However much they braced through, they were more or less tackled down by the horde of mindless attackers.

It almost looked like something from a zombie horror flick, each of the mind-controlled rushing headlong into danger with no apparent fears or worries. Blades slashed out and both stabbed and cut, even slicing into flesh-- but pain.. Was half ignored. All the hoard could think was attack, and so they did with whatever they could or had on them.

While Jerry just ran past the fight, focusing on the mines as he felt arms grabbing him as a stallion shouted. “I got you, you son of a whore!” Jerry grit his teeth, as he force the stallion to let go, as he used his body strength to slowly pull off. The guard snort, trying to get a tight hold as Jerry told.

“Can someone get this idiot off of me!?” As his answer came as a Caribou grip the stallion neck with a choke, the guard was forced to let go. As Jerry commanded. “Get me to the mines!” As the mindless horse went harder, push or hit more as they were slowly pushing the guards back with brute force and mindless devotion to their ‘master’.

Jerry pushed through the guards as he said. “You all been great meatshields! Keep them away from me!” As he saw the guards near the artifacts reading their weapons as Jerry felt concern and very unsure how he was going to handle them without most of his armor or blade...

Or at least, until he saw a Brown Spawning Pit coming up behind them, as Jerry motioned his arm to the pit, and brought up as many as Browns as he could with a simple command. Get rid of the guards and get the artifacts.

The Browns charged at the Guards, turning their heads in shock, they turn to defend themselves against the small horde. Jerry just kept pulling them out as about 35 of them were out, all fighting the ponies. Stabbing into anything armorless, bashing them as they move around against the blades.

Jerry saw a Minion or two die, as he brought two more, replacing them as the Minions were doing their best…so Jerry decided to activated Legion of Honor, seeing the Minions surrounded by energy, fighting more harder against the stallions as they were slowly coming down from the Minions as they fallen down in their deaths.

Minions grabbing blades, armor, gold and some crystal bits to him. Now he didn't know why the last were given to him-- but assumed that it was part of a treasury thing.

Jerry quickly turn his head, seeing his distraction were slowly losing as he pointed his Minions to the Spell Stone and Catalyst. All of them rushing as they gripped the artifacts, moving with their Overlord as Jerry felt a tad annoyed when he enter in the cave. He should of brought that stallion in, considering he would of know a way to navigate in this place.

He honestly didn't know where he was going, moving in a turn or straight in the crystal full caves,not knowing where to make a Gate in a ‘hidden’ location.

But when he stopped in a darken area, Minions ready to move with the artifacts, Jerry heard echoes of guards trying to find him. screw it, here's fine! thought Jerry, raising his arm up for anything, anything at all to get him out of here. As it turns out?

A Main Gate formed up with the Spawning Pits around it. He wasn't sure how Gnarl knew he was here, or how it was set up fast without Gnarl seeing through the helmet as it settle up in place as the Minions moved the artifacts in. But a part of him just toss it as ‘game logic’ to provide him Main Gates for his needs, or something….honestly he didn't had time to questioned.

As they moved to be transported in, he didn't even paused of getting inside the Main Gate as fast as he could after the Minions transported the artifacts. Once transported, the Minions dove to the Pits as Jerry teleported back into his Castle with many things to share with the Resistance.

In the Resistance Base, within the meeting room of the Heads, they all gained reports of one of Screech top agents, and mostly known top info gather.

Seeking Star, a thestral stallion, stood straight as the 21 year old stood in military formation. Being of 5’6” height, red mane covering the back of his head as his black coat shown in bit of dirt and roughness.

Black wings rest in attention, dark purple eyes looking straight ahead as the stallion ignored the slight glare of Stone Hooves, mostly at his ‘Dainn Armor’ on his body.

The agent awaited in patience as Screech look over the reports, as the elder thestral took in what her spy managed to bring as she glanced up and spoke in a calm manner. “These reports you have of the crystalline, are within the storage house of in a isolated bunker with nearly 3 crates full of them, and are heavily guarded 24/7?”

He gave a brief nod and said in a crisp manner. “Yes ma’am,” going on to give a full detailing. “The Caribous are keeping a tight grip on the crystalline and expanding the storage with each new crystalline they managed to find in the sea.” he added with a furrowed expression. “Or rather on a island, I am unable to find the island location or name, as the information on that itself are kept secretly to those of high ranking or the Emperor himself.”

“Is there any way to get these stones in Canterlot, or at least find the location of the island itself?” Asked Shire as he shook his head.

“Only way that I seen so far? Is either to have a high authority and seal approval of Dainn himself to even gain access to the bunker itself, or even be of high ranking, possibly steal the information from high ranking beings if one knew where they hid the information. The same with the island itself. As it stands? Everything is tight-lipped, to the point that only high ranking officers know of it, anyone else are given third rate information or rumors.”

As the Heads digest this, Pearl questioned. “So there's no actual way to take the stones subtly?” He shook his head.

“Negative ma’am. Even if I manage to acquire the seal itself, they will question and get confirmation if it's legit or not.” A hum came from Periodic as he told.

“Meaning we can't do anything about it for now.” As while they were taking this in, Seeking looked hesitated, but add in.

“Permission to add in a request for myself?” Gaining their attentions as Screech spoke.

“Permission granted.” He took a low breath and spoke.

“I request funding from the treasury to buy myself a Pink.” Gaining a near venomous look from Stone, a questionable eyebrow raising from Periodic, a surprised look from Shire, a harden look from Pearl and a neutral look from Screech as the thestral spoke.

“Why?” Looking at her agent as her eyes narrow down onto the male. “Why ask for funding to buy a Pink, when you could easily acquire one with what we gained for agents like you?” He took a steady breath and gave his response.

“Ma’am, ever since the Overlord been sporadic in his raids and the raid on the facility...the Caribous has been checking in the ranks of the guards, going through our records. Making confirmation that we are loyal to Dainn and the Empire...they’re also scanning through where we got our mares.” Stone snort and questioned.

“You already got a Pink waiting for you outside, why need another when you already got her?” Taking a low breath, Seeking responded.

“Already they're scanning through what agents are under the guard, and they're becoming suspicious of what mares we have are...not taken by ‘legal’ ways. As well as question why it takes me so long to give reports when I have a mare that I can just easily handle in a short time. I managed to pull up my alibis and managed to convince them…”

Taking another breath as he told. “But sooner or later they will suspect me, possibly trail me to see where I'm going. if I get a Pink here, they will be more suspicious of my loyalties and will put me under heavy questioning and possibly become a mare if used mind magic.”

Grimace held a few of the Heads faces, as they knew not many could withhold mind magic easily. Screech took a breath and told.

“Permission granted, try to get a Pink from Flim and Flam, should give you credibility in purchasing a Pink,” then added. “But make sure that they do have Element Bearer Generosity with them, we don't have anything clearly of her being with them still.” He saluted, making a turn as he walked out, and outside was a pink collar hornless unicorn, looking doe eye towards her Master as she came close to him. Fawning over him as the door closed, when they closed tight, Stone questioned towards Screech.

“You could've told him to get another Pink we got and not use his gold. Do you want us to use more of it than we have?” Screech gave a glance and told.

“You heard him, already the Caribous are being suspicious for mare-sympathizers and leaks among their ranks, meaning that any spies and agents around starting to be suspected. They’re are going to weed out any traitors with anything they find odd. Seeking may be my top spy and info gather-- but can't hold out long if they're pressuring him. If he gains another Pink by legal means, he has a legit reasoning to take time off more and a alibi to hold up.” Giving a harden look as she push.

“Not to mention as much as I hate to use the offer gold, we have no choice. Most of our funding now is by the Overlord, we can't use our treasury now.” Stone snort as she knew that was true. They had to start using the Overlord money now that their own bits were near dry up.

She glance to Periodic and question. “What have you learn from the scientist?”

“I learn that they are what the Overlord claim, and that they were asked to make something for him before coming here.” Everypony held their breath, hoping that whatever he asked wasn't some dreadful thing like a weapon or a weak point they haven't consider…

He look to them all...and told. “A coffee maker that doesn't require electricity or the use of unicorn magic.” They were stump at that as Shire spoke.

“You mean to tell me...that he wanted them to make...a coffee maker? Out of everything he could ask for, of innovation minds and scientists….he asked them to build a coffee maker?” Periodic only nodded.

Pearl snort but question. “And of his base of operations? What did they know?”

“For one, its very large, lacking of anything of electrical appliances, or anything modern. Almost like of back in the Unification eras.” Started the red stallion as he went on. “And apparently the entire place is surrounded by volcanic activity, magma and lava works around it.” Getting looks as he simply nodded.

“Yes, very shocking that he lives near such a place, but the big kicker? All around it is ocean as far as the eye can see.” Stone grumble as she knew they probably can't find it easily, as well as feel slightly annoyed that the Overlord live in such hostile lands.

Screech took this in and spoke. “It would explain why he makes Gates, easier way to travel around if he lives on a island…” as it made them think of how, ignorant he was of things. How he didn't knew how everything works around him if he lived on a isolated island…

But before anypony could ask more from the doctor, the doors went wide open as the Overlord abruptly came in the meeting room, with his usual spiky armor, all the Heads look at him, as Pearl nearly demanded what he was doing unannounced, but he place large amount of papers from the guard barracks, maps, and viable information in the Empire onto the table for them all to read as he told rather ‘cheerfully’.

“I’m back from the Empire, and boy, do I got news for you all, did you know that despite them having the crystal mines, they barely use it? Crazy right?” not even bothering to give a response as he went on. “Not to mention, that place had some good info, granted maybe not fully important to me-- but I’m sure that it's important to you all somehow.”

While a few took a moment to process what he said, Screech decided to break the news. “The crystal minds are mostly forgotten because it was one of the places the Crystal ponies were put to forced labor while enslaved the first time.” Making the Overlord slightly falter. “They haven’t been used since, and sometimes suffer slight cave ins. You can get lost in the tunnels and it get’s harshly cold down there.”

“In short, it’s a near insane place to be.” Told Pearl with a simple and fairly flat look. Though she did watch Screech reach out to start reading the documents before herself. “Still… good to see you turned out… something.” Though her tone indicated she was still not happy he barged in as he did.

“Well to be fair, I haven’t really gotten any information from the Empire from you all, so I decided to check up there myself.” said Jerry with a light shrug as Shire peek at the information Screech was reading, and decided to gently inform the Overlord.

“You managed to...get some things right, like food amounts for the city, papers from...Shining Armor office, to even the amount of ponies living there and criminals-- but...you also got...records of flower arrangements, a bunch of maps we already have, papers of parties to arrange. The count of ‘emergency comfort plans’ for some pony, a list of groceries for something…” doing her best to not cringe of some of these...useless things the Resistance need as she added. “And a few things that order up a batch of pillows.”

“By Celestia, are you really incompetent of even information gathering!?” sneer Stone. “I mean seriously, we’re going to have to sift through all of that to see what's useful or not!” then nearly demanded. “Are we going to expect you causing damage in the Empire when news come down? You aren’t really subtle, and I doubt those Minions of yours aren’t either!”

“I actually went, a bit of solo this time, you know, trying to be subtle for once.” gaining a few looks from the five as Periodic asked.

“Solo..then how did you gain the information yourself?” Motioning his hand to Screech area. “I highly doubt you were able to get that all by yourself.”

Jerry thought of a very good, very useful, and very easily used excuse. As he raised a pointed finger and told them all one word. “Bribery.” as he then added. “Very useful really.”

Reading another paper, this one not nearly as useful as the last, Screech said, “You need to work on it-- I’m finding more junk than actually useful information here.” Giving a sharp look while also telling, “Those people you bribed better not be the sort that will report you.”

“Oh…” started off Jerry as he couldn’t help but grin under his helmet. “I would say that they’ll never be able to tell anyone of what I done.”

“What did you do?” demanded Stone as Jerry play it off.

“Nothing much, just ensured that they’ll keep their secrets of my bribes.” Periodic analyzed the male, as he knew that was a lie, as he doubted the Overlord could bribe, much less make somepony keep their mouth shut well. No...he got to do something else… then muse on it, as he wonder what the Overlord could done...but then recall that Magic always swore that if he could just make ponies do what he want with mind magic-- he would be left alone a lot longer..

But how would the Overlord be able to do that? He doesn’t have magic such as--, that when it hit him. The artifacts. The things the Overlord kept hidden from them. What if...what if that's the reason why? One of them was of mind magic? it was a stretch...but it was something that was a possibility, as any dark lord could have of uses of mind magic spells… beside he doubt the Empire populous would be interested in the Overlord gold much. He then asked to the Overlord.

“I’m surprise you would have so much gold to give,” started Periodic as he went on while looking at his fingernails. “After all, you did claim you gave us nearly 40k, and I doubt you’re able to build up so much quickly with a few raids.” glancing up as he asked. “How did you managed to bribe so many within a short time?” Jerry did his best to think, as Jasmine spoke in his helmet.

“Just tell them the truth, it can’t be that bad, right?” only to be hushed by Gnarl.

“Foolish welp! If the Master did, he would be compromised of his position, he need these peons to trust him so he could use them!” and soon enough, heard the little ‘fight’ between the two as Jerry felt like they weren’t going to be much help as Jerry told simply.

“I told them a few things here and there, beside what matters is I managed to get a few things, and set up a Main Gate there-- meaning if you all need me up there, I have a quicker way to travel.” trying to brush off the subject itself the best he could.

Screech gav a single, sharp and slightly narrowed glance before saying, “So it seems.” Then glanced to the others and told in irritation, “We need to get through these.” Then gave a slightly just as irritated look to Jerry and told, “I’m sre you busy with something. So unless you want to stay and help us sort through the--”

“Nope, have fun working!” told Jerry as he turned as Pearl told.

“Get back here, you are needed to help compile all of these-,”

Screech help her hand up to cut the mare off while the Overlord shut the door, his heavy armor clanging away more and more faintly in his rushed escape before he thestral told, “Let him go. I’m more concerned about all that lying about bribery and information trade.” A deep frown in place.

While Shire held a doubtful look, Stone snort in agreement. “Yeah, there’s no way he could bribe his way out of a market. He would lose more money than gain more information.” glancing to Periodic as she asked. “So, what did you noticed from him, doctor?” Periodic didn’t even put it delicately.

“I noticed that he lied on how he gained the information. My hypothesis? One of those artifacts he acquired could allow him something to mind control other's.” Shire gasp in shock as Stone held a breath in, Pearl furrow her eyes as Screech held a larger frown. He glance to them as he admit. “It's a stretch...but consider how he seem to try to hide those artifacts from the facility...it's possible he acquired something. I doubt he was able to get anything at all in the Empire if it wasn’t for some sort of spell he learned.”

“There's no way he could be able to use that sort of magic,” denied Stone in mixed anger and outrage. “He can barely be able to use any other magic beside those four spells we know from Screech agents!” trying to push the fact that despite Periodic claims, there was no way the Overlord could actually used such magic like the Caribous did. “Beside even if he could use mind magic, why haven’t we found out about it?”

Giving the mare a single glance, Screech said, “By not even mentioning or using it, Stone.” Making the mare glance her way. “That’s how. By not using it at all until he deemed he needed to. It’s like how I deal with the Caribou’s, by not showing an ace at all until I need it.”

With a slight nod of understanding, Pearl said, “So you think he hid this ability from us, and just hasn’t used it until now so we wouldn’t know?”

“It’s likely.” Told Screech. “But whether he can or can’t control minds, I’m more concerned of how he lied. To try and cover up the fact of how he gained information.” Placing a document down and motioning to the papers. “Which begs the question. What else is he not telling us or possibly going to lie about?”

Shire was considering a few things...before suggesting. “If I was him?” gaining looks as the diplomat told. “I would hidden how my armor and weapons work, how many forces I have under command...and how many are in reserved.” looking to them as she went on. “As far as we know? We know he has these Minions under his control and are in his domain-- but we have yet to figure how how many he has. Yes we know he has a near battalion of them around him…”

Then raise a finger up as she told sharply. “But, how does he gain more for every one he lost? We can’t assume he has a limited amount of creatures dying for him. As he seem, from what we gain from Private Spree, is callous of his forces lives when fighting or using them like pawns to sacrifice.”

While Pearl would rather deny Shire’s understanding of military tactics, the mare held a slight point. It would have been stupid to just show your full hand, but Pearl had to speak out to something. “It’s not a point of telling weaknesses, Shire. It’s the fact of how much he says he’s an ally, but doesn't give us any reason to trust him.” Then pressed further. “He’s dangerous. To us and Equestria.”

“Have we give him any reason to trust us?” counter Periodic.

With a sharp glance, Pearl asked, “If he has no reason to think he needs to trust us, Periodic. You heard him yourself. He just see’s the Caribou wasteful, and from what I can tell? We’re just a tool to achieve some goal of his. A means to an end-- not really allies.”

“Aren’t we thinking the same to him?” argue Periodic. “We are after all, using him, his gold, his time and forces to push the Caribous while we gain breathing room.”

“And we’re also becoming indebted to him.” pointed Shire as she told. “The more gold we have from him to use, the more we’re digging our graves in repaying him back.” she grimly thought and added. “And if he has withheld not only this, but other things...what other things those artifacts held could benefit him so?”

“Face it Periodic,” snorted Stone. “You might be optimistic of him wanting to be allies with us-- but he’s withholding information from us and see us as tools to use.” Periodic muse, and while they all have points...he couldn’t help but remark.

“The same could be said of Magic and his views of withholding information to you all.”

“Damn it Periodic-- you can’t just make Magic the same as everypony else, especially the Overlord!” nearly shouted Stone, as she pressed. “With Magic, we can slightly trust his interests are with ours, the Overlord? We might as well view him as the next Sombra!” Shire agree with a nod as she asked.

“Just why are you optimistic of the Overlord, really Periodic? You said so yourself, he was withholding information of those artifacts and of using mind magic. Just what reason in your scientific mindset thinks he can be slightly trusted?” Periodic lean back, humming a bit…as he was being quiet as he thought over that, as Stone sneer.

“Yeah, that's what we thought, stallion.”

Shire gave a particularly disapproving look to the earth mare for that comment, and would have spoken to Stone Hooves at length about her recent behavior-- but found herself unable when Pearl spoke up first. “You’re optimistic, Periodic. And while I don’t mind that-- as it is? We just can’t trust him. Even you know we have the most reasonable points here.” She stared at the stallion before sighing and looking at the papers.

Glancing up, she told, “Why don’t you go and take some time off. You have been at that research lab we set up for almost five straight days. I think you’re wife wouldn’t mind being able to see you again now.” Then glanced to the others, “We can wade through this mess here, and update you during our next meeting.”

The earth stallion nodded, gathering his reports and papers as he was about to head out-- but added to Stone. “Make a insensitive comment like that again-- and I might accidentally assume we’re back in the Unification Eras again.” heading out as Stone snort, but Shire had to speak up about that.

“You didn’t had to make that comment, there's no reason to belittle our fellow ponies now.” Stone gave a glare and told.

“He was playing devil's advocate with the Overlord, I think there's a certain tolerance I have for him.” Shire shake her head and told.

“That is no excuse to be at his throat, unless you’re only doing this because you can’t do anything about the real problem.” told Shire, giving a hint with Stone beef with the Overlord and the state of things with the Caribou. “Its one thing to go at the Overlord and the Caribous-- it's another thing to go at our fellow stallions in the Resistance.” she then added. “Not to mention, you cannot deny that he earned his place among us, as he’s one of the few scientist we have to help give us a edge with things like crafting bombs, poisons-- or other things to help us with our shadow war with the Caribou.”

“But he was trying to make the Overlord look decent!” argue Stone. “I think that's messed up already, trying to make a to-be-conqueror look friendly to us!”

“Quartermaster.” Screech said in a terse manner while going over another paper, “Shut your mouth and stow that frustration for the Caribou's.” Peeking over the document in hand to tell, “We can’t do anything to the Overlord. Periodic is the youngest of our group, he’s bound to be a little optimistic and naive to a few things. He wasn’t like Shire who had to deal with things like this, or us military. Give. Him. Slack.”

She glanced back down to keep reading, but tossed out, “Because of you decide to keep being at his throat any more, I might just pull rank and send you off to do something and get you replaced with somepony else more reasonable.” Sounding strict and firm about her choice in mind.

Sighing, Pearl said, “You know you can’t do that without a vote, Screech. Rank or not.”

“Doesn't mean I can’t have her too busy with work to be absent.” Told Screech in return. “Or until the mare realizes she can’t always shoot her mouth off.” Then put the document down to next to glare at the dark coated mare. “So up that discipline you were taught at basic before I get somepony to remind you.”

She snort, but decided to keep her mouth shut, knowing that the old mare made a few glaring points, as she took her papers, looking them over as she had to question. “But you know that Periodic isn’t suppose to be among our leaderships in the first place, he seem like a pony who prefer to be in that lab.” Shire however glance from her part of work and flatly told.

“You seem to almost forget Stone Hooves, he’s the only with both the resources, abilities, skillsets and also influence in a few areas we as the Heads of Resistance can’t reach?” pointing out another thing. “Like being the only one among us to more easily contact Magic and use his influence in Canterlot itself as a noblemen? Or even get Magic to listen at all? We all know that stallion does not give one single care about any of us whatsoever.”

Reading into a few lines, Pearl spoke with a hint of frustration. “Doesn't matter if you’re even military commanders. He won’t give a care. There’s only a few he even remotely listens to, and most of them are imprisoned or corrupted. So we’re stuck with the fact only Periodic can actually speak to him on our behalf.”

Screech took it a step further with, “And despite how you feel, their knowledge and expertise in the elemental tables, magical uses or in that pink of Magic’s, geological expertise… we can gain more use from their aid because of what they know. The pink alone was able to inform that Dark arts master to forward us how to find rare gemstones and even gold with the right geological conditions to certain areas.”

Stone grumble, but push her frustration down as she knew they brought up excellent points, and decided to drop it, which made things a bit better with the mood of the Resistance looking through so many papers-- they slightly wonder if it was karma of some sort on the Overlord part?

Meanwhile Jerry was feeling a bit of satisfaction, as he cuddling with his mares, both of which lean against him as they rest on the bed. Enjoying their warmth and bodies as both mares rest their heads on his shoulders, hands feeling up his body as they took a little season of themselves from the long absent of him around the Castle. As the man was just feeling up their bodies, hands roaming around as Lovely coo, nuzzling into his body while Shadow giggle as she look up.

Having a loving expression on her face, trust and acceptance in her eyes as well as plenty of love, as she laid a wing around him as she asked. “Is Master enjoying his mares bodies close to him?” then press more of herself against his own body, breasts slightly rub on his form as she added. “Maybe enjoying feeling up what is his?” eyes going half lid as she asked sultry. “Maybe need a bit more relieving~?” he in response move his head to give a loving kiss, to which she accepted as their lips pressed against each other. Tongues rolling around as despite his being smaller than hers, managed to hold himself up as his hand rest on her lower back.

They kept on the kiss until they pull back, a trail of saliva to their lips as Shadow licked the trail in half, giving a smile to him as Jerry responded as he couldn’t help but pull his arm to get Shadow body more close for her to rub on him. “Naw, just want to enjoy my mares body and enjoying the slight fact I own you two.” Shadow gave a grin, as she nuzzle under the crook of his neck and told in a gentle tone.

“And we’re always will be with you Master. Always.” Jerry couldn’t help himself but smile...feeling happy that even if he was the Overlord, that he would do many horrible things to live another day-- that he would be hated as a villain...that there were still ponies who would care about him..who would still love him, the real Jerry than the one he has to be for everyone to see as.

It made the pain of being a villain and being forced into this role much more bearable with Lovely, Shadow...and Jasmine by his side. Much more bearable than having to be seen as a tyrant and monster to many…Maybe even tolerable as long as he had the ponies by his side.

Questions and realizations

Along the coastline and near the large expansive ocean that laid before Los Pegasus, odd rumors and situations slowly began to crop up. At first it was minor form patrols going about their business. But eventually it began to grow. Sightings of a unknown ship had been reported by those seafaring sailors, and reports of a unidentified being stalking the coastline.

Add this to the recent ships having been sunk since the Overlords arrival, and many began to wonder if the armored male was slowly building a sea-worthy fleet and this was him probing their defenses. But, as of yet-- patrols have not been able to make any ideal reports of what was going on. Some doubted there was anything out there.

The Overlord himself, thought otherwise. While it was true he and his Minions were causing damaged to the Caribous alongside the cities on the coasts...he was more focus on land on gathering access to Gates for him to travel through, not building a fleet. Beside, he can’t pilot a ship worth his salt. So what was causing ships to sink? And who was this being that ‘stalk’ the coastline? It was something he was going to find out, as he was moving along said coastline of recent reportings in his Durium armor and Axe.

Along with 43 Minions moving behind him, with 15 browns, 8 Reds, 10 Greens, and 10 Blues. Trailing along behind him as Jerry wonder if he would find whoever was here or not. Mostly because he was a bit curious on whoever this person was, and if they even exist. Yet the amount of ships being sunk that wasn’t cause by him was not reassuring that some of these rumors weren’t rumors.

Not to mention Gnarl was annoyed of something causing more damage than the Overlord did. “This is the recent area, Sire. hopefully we’ll find this upstart and show them that only you should be causing trouble for these wretched Caribous!”

Gee Gnarl, thanks for such helpful advice. snarked Jerry inwardly, as while he did want to find answers-- he didn’t want to cause a misunderstanding, as whoever did cause these ships to sunk could be beneficial as a ally than a threat. Or at least a ‘non-aggression’ understanding between him and whoever this being was. No need to cause another fight as he’s already fighting one threat.

Starting up the search was admittedly with little to no excitement. There was very little to catch his interest, besides the forest trees around himself and patches of sand that were a bit promonet when reaching more closer to the waters themselves.

There was signs of recent patrols-- though they also looked to have been long gone and passed. Pausing to look around, Jerry could even distinctly tell that there were a few shallow coves around the area. But overall, it didn’t seem like anyone was out here. Not yet anyways.

The Minions look around, mostly in seeing things as Jerry hum a bit. Shallow coves might hold some uses. mostly thinking of finding anything that could benefit him, or possibly have something that benefit the minions. He moved near some as he directed his horde to stay in one location on dry land. While having the Blues for traveling through the water, as they weren’t bothered by the water, practically swimming in it as it got higher for them.

Sadly there wasn’t anything too interesting, not even some creatures to gain life force as he headed out of the cove and brought his horde back to keep moving. Jerry did check in the other coves, mostly to make sure that he didn’t miss anything. Repeating this a few times with making most of his minions stay in one place and having his Blues with him. Yet as he keep looking and searching, Jerry note that there weren’t even crates or anything for him to pillage out of. Odd. I thought there would be something these patrols would keep in these coves?

When he directed his horde to follow him, Gnarl spoke in his head again. “Master, if you’re done looking through coves, perhaps you can keep searching for anything of note? I’m sure you're imposing form will attract something eventually.”

That could of been debated in Jerry’s mind-- one would think that a large, imposing and even scary looking guy in armor would make people run rather than be attracted towards. But, who’s to say this person he searched for wouldn’t? So, with a mental shrug he went about going further down the coast to find any clues at all.

Though as time slowly ticked away, it felt like there wouldn’t be ANYONE to meet or see. It just didn’t seem plausible with the utter lack of sentient life. And yet, he caught a break. It wasn’t a huge one, but one of his minions had found something-- just enough to make them scrutinize the ground.

Curious, he walked on over. The Overlords steps sunk into the soft and mandible sand, gaining closer to what, apparently, were tracks. Unusual tracks. It made him pause, as they were not round like a pony’s hoof. Nor a Caribou’s hoof-- it was slightly elongated with a somewhat flat and boxed toe-- or he guessed it was a toe. It was hard to tell what the T shaped like print belong to.

But he could tell it’s direction and easily recognize it. He had seen this footprint before-- the one Jasmin found during their little beach time. And like before, it led from the water’s, going from sandy shore and later into forest.

Another one? thought the man, as he glance to the water, to the forest itself as he made a turn towards said forest. Moving with his Minions moving behind him as always, Jerry mused to himself. Wonder if it’s connected. With the increase in sunk ships and the sightings. What am I looking at here?

well, at least I know that some of the rumors were true of something from the ocean exist. Now I just gotta find whatever it is, and hope it's friendly. Or at least willing to have reason before attacking me.

It was reaching the forest that tracking became a bit more of a challenge. The ground was harder, and imprints all the more harder to find. He had to rely on the greens for any sort of hints as to where their quarry had gone off to. But, it seemed that whoever it was… had little idea of where they were going, the path seeming to wander and wind all over the place with no single direction in mind.

“Hmm, Master, it seems that whatever this thing is, is dumber than sheep.” comment Gnarl as he went on. “If it is dumb as a sheep, it may be easy to handle, Sire.” Jerry comment lowly to that.

“Yeah, let's not assume that. Slugs are dumb and yet they cause problem for me.” knowing that even if something is dumber than sheep, doesn’t mean it can’t be as deadly. Especially if they had no idea what they were looking for. The Greens kept on the track as Jerry had to admit, whoever this thing was, was quite a mover. He wonder just how they’ll find the ‘fresh’ trail at this point.

During the whole trip, it felt like they were looping or going in circles multiple times. Always going over or under something and even around a good number of trees and plants. Though it eventually began to straighten out near the end and upon following it, slowly began it’s way back to the beach.

Reaching said beach, they watched as the tracks become steadily visible again-- and head right into the vast waters. Far from making him able to track what ever, or whomever this person was. But something did nag at him. What was the purpose of all that walking of this being?

Seriously, what the hell was this entire walk was about? Sure this happened last time-- but I thought this time they would have a purpose! Jerry was a tad bit annoyed that this being track was wasting his time, as well as bits of his patience as he was trying to figure out the exact purpose of this walk. What did they just wanted to look around? See something? Seriously I could of travel farther around Equestria, or even harvest lifeforce! taking a low breath, he glanced around to find any other tracks of this being.

He knew that he couldn’t go farther, mostly with a majority of his Minions drowning in the water. But as well as him unable to swim in his heavy armor. I’m almost tempted to just get back to the Castle and make a bit more plans. thought Jerry as his eyes scan around, trying to see anything of noticeable ‘oddness’ that could help him point the way to this being. Or at least gain some information at least.

It was in this slight moment of clarity that he did spot something. Something that did not fit into the otherwise serene picture before him. A large, black object, one with a very notable bright yellow stripe and a near glowing aqua colored highlight.

The sight made him pause and next to stair in a mesmerized state at it’s sleek appearance… right before it began to sink and later, submerge, right under the waves without so much as a splash of air or any sign of it sinking by damage. The strange, and smoothly shaped vessel just submerged on it’s own accord into the waters.

“Oh shippy!” spoke a Minion as another laugh, while Gnarl hum in interest.

“I never seen anything like that before, Dark One. just how did it do that?” then grumble. “A shame we can’t go after it. But at least we know something been going near the coast line.” Jerry just blinked, feeling confused...actually make that bewilderment as he just stared on, looking in slight disbelief that...he actually saw a submarine. A literal. Submarine.

But...how did a submarine get here? questioned Jerry, for all he knew of this world-- there weren’t suppose to be anything of that technological level yet! And yet...he saw one right before his eyes...In a ironic sense, it did answer his questions of what was in the sea at least. So thats why no one saw it, and cause damage for ships...nothing around here can catch a submarine so easily… he gave a low sigh as he doubt he could do anything at this point, mostly because whoever drives it would be long gone.

He then told. “Gnarl, get a Waypoint Gate here. I’m heading back to the Castle.” deciding to leave this matter for now. He honestly doubt he could do anything at the moment. As he saw the blackish gate coming from a few feet from him as he motioned his Minions into their Spawning pits around the said Gate. He eventually enter in, as once he was teleported out did both the small Gate, and the Pits went down in the ground, as if they weren’t there to begin with.

As Jerry was out of his armor, mostly in a disguised of some sort with loads of clothings on him, he glance to the thestral stallion leading him towards the gates of Canterlot. Seeking was doing his best to stay calm, as he was given orders to not use the gold for his needs and was ‘suggested’ by Magic to get his ‘friend’ into the city for a reward. And while this gives him a alibe-- he was honestly hoping it wouldn’t cause issues for himself and of him getting the Overlord into the city.

Jerry himself, was keeping a low profile, having his steel gauntlet on his left side heavily wrapped as to not reveal the metal in it, as he saw the Caribou guards in position as Seeking glance behind with a look saying, ‘let me do the talking’ as he look foward as the Caribous position their spears before the stallion as the left one spoke. “Lieutenant, who's this?” giving Seeking a critical look as the thestral stood crisp and answered.

“This is a guest I am to bring into the city, I am a guide to bring him to a noblestallion for a offer of a lifetime.” the right Caribou sneer as he questioned.

“And who is this noblestallion? Blueblood?” as they scrutinized Jerry as he added. “And why does he has so much clothing over him? What is he hiding?” before they managed to push their questioning, Seeking told in a clear tone.

“Noblestallion Magic was the one who want to make a offer to him.” gaining their looks as he added in a tone of urgency. “And I think we all know how the Archmage feels if somepony was making him waste time.”

While slightly lacking in political power, it was no secret the archmage more than made up for that in raw power. He was in charge of a few things they knew, such as the state of their magical research and even the growth of any magical adept students. Even Dainn held some caution to the stallion, whom had the ability to challenge him…

If he cared. All the Caribou knew that Magic held no care of what happened around him that much, only as long as his work was not disturbed. He has been helpful to them as a whole, but relations with the dark Archmage were… tense, more than not. Some still worry he would summon a undead rising purely to spite the one’s that bothered him.

The Caribous glance to the other, as the left questioned. “You still didn’t answer why he has much clothing on him.” Seeking told simply.

“A infection cover his entire body,” looking at them as he told. “It's not contagious...as long as you don’t remove the clothing wards around him. Its infectious with just a single touch from him.” as he look to them, he pressed. “Now, let us pass, I need to bring him to the Archmage,” giving a lecherous grin. “I was promised my very own Pink from the Archmage himself.”

That caused a few wide eyed looks, and considering that if the stallion’s story was right… he was potentially risking infection to move this male to that dark mage. Maybe this male was making a deal before his final days alive? Whatever the case, the right gave a grumble and told, “Move along then.” Spread resting by his side more. “Should we expect any information about this infection later on?”

“As long as you don’t remove the clothing-- it won’t spread.” told Seeking as he added. “But if things go right? I doubt there would be much news about it.” leading Jerry through as while the human glance to the Caribous, Seeking was inwardly taking relieved breaths they bought that. As when they pass through, he mutter lowly. “Just keep behind me at all times.” Jerry gave a brief nod as he look all over his surroundings.

For him, it held a certain prestige outlook, a place of nobility and great architecture of those of higher calling…

At least for the most part, he doubt it was like this everywhere, as there would be middle class places, even poor places down under or possibly in places he’ll doubt to find. But one thing was for certain. The amount of posters, of posts, of sexualized places of stores, shops, and restaurants were nearly everywhere. Jerry slightly wonder, if the nobility took the opportunity of having multiple slaves to just rape and use?

He knew that most stallions here would take the chance...although a part of him wonder if the mare nobilities were taken as said property, or their entire homes belong to others? He focus back on the stallion guiding him, as he noticed they were getting towards a large mansion of sorts. When they stop before the iron gates, Seeking took a low breath, as the runic symbol of the stallion cutie mark was on the gate itself. The stallion was a bit concern, while he knew that Magic worked for the Resistance...a part of him was concern of the Overlord and the mage somehow working together…

And causing the Resistance more trouble when they liberated Equestria.

He shook that thought off, knocking on the gate, awaiting for the doors itself to open. And within a minute, the gates open wide by themselves, Jerry was wondering if this was some security measure of the gates being automatic-- or slight laziness from the stallion to send out servants? Still he walked in with Seeking as the two saw the mansion doors opening wide for them, allowing them to enter…

Into a rather low-light hall as the stallion himself stood there, with...Jerry had to honestly double-take on the mare beside him. Seeing her near nude by the stallion, leaning on him with a gold-like collar with gems on it, the stallion having a neutral expression as he was fondling the chest without care or acknowledging the two at first before he spoke. “Hello Seeking, Overlord.” then look to the thestral as he continue on speaking.

“Thank you for bringing him here, now we can discuss a few things.” then look back to the mare, as he let go of her breast and spoke. “Zealous, bring Seeking the special mare here, the one I told you about.” Seeking started to speak up with a raise hand, but was silence by Magic with a glance. “You are to be rewarded, for bringing my ‘guest’ to me-- I already made something special for you to enjoy, one I think that can certified your position and keep you ‘busy’.” Jerry nearly balk of what the unicorn was saying.

He...already has a Pink...wait...he….MADE a mare!? mind totally confused on what Magic just said right now.

“Sure thing Magic!” The mare happily told before looking to Seeking with a smile, “Come on, I think you’ll like her, I put in some suggestions you’ll just love!” Excitedly waving for the thestral stallion to follow, and all the while, Jerry hear her speak. “I had to ask around, like that sister of yours, to know what you like? Well, I did what I could to look into it and I figured a silvery coat would be nice and a nice lean body. Oh, thestral too, I know how much a willing thestral drive guys like you nuts. Also-- she’s like a perfect mare! She’ll love you, she’ll get you meals, she’ll always tend to you-- oh, and she is more than willing for carrying a litter, maybe when things are fine and good around for the foals.”

It seemed like the apparently bubbly mare would not stop talking, and her voice only got fainter and fainter until it was just Jerry and the archmage.

Jerry managed to gather his wits, gaining his voice as he only had one question to ask. “Did you say made a mare!?” feeling shocked at this as Magic look at him...and gave a brief nod of his head as he noticed Jerry mood of about to shout as the unicorn removed the flames of the human emotions.

“Yes, and nothing like those machines you seem to destroy so much,” getting Jerry to pause as he continue on. “What I do is a mixture of magic and science. Creating life with genetics and using my mastery of magic to form life.” then amended. “Or as close as I possibly can. I tend to snare souls of those who had their lives cut short and give them a choice to live again. I can’t create souls, but snaring them and putting them into bodies? I can do.” he gave a amused sound as he went on.

“And I was lucky to find a thestral mare to fit the specific needs for Seeking.” then gave a chuckle. “But with thanks from my mare as a assistant? She easily help me with a few problems.” he then asked. “Why don’t you remove the clothings? You’re safe here.” Jerry debated on that...but reasoned that if Magic was a ally of the Resistance and didn’t care much of looks or things the Resistance would like information?

He could give the stallion the benefit of doubt. As he started to remove the clothing of his face, Magic looking at the muzzleless face, the lack of fur, the weird body shape as he comment. “Interesting. Would explain the odd wrapping around your head.” Ear flicking as he glance back to see his mare coming back with Seeking with the stallion new Pink around his left arm nuzzling up against Seeking side. Jerry was caught off guard when Magic horn glow, putting the wrappings up just in time around the man head when the three came back in hearing distance.

“And make sure you keep her safe-- she’s agreed to this because she never got a chance to be with her former love.” He could now hear Zealous again, and the mare had noticeably changed tones form excited, to fairly serious. “She won’t mind the whole sex-in-the-open, used to live in a time before rules like that weren't even around!”

That made Jerry blink some. Form a time where rules on social decency not around? “I won’t mind it in the least.” Told the Thestral in a smooth voice, “was very different times. Will be good to have lover like you, yes?”

Giggling, Zealous said, “Oh yes, I’ll say you’ll love it-- he’s already got one pink. If you can keep him real busy with yourself? It would be really good.” The pegasus giggling even more with a mix of mischievousness, and possibly perverseness.

“Now shoo, both of you!” Told the pegasus, pushing them along, “And have fun with a sexy virgin thestral, Seeking~!” Waving the two off before the door closed… then giggled and glanced back, “I think she’ll be in good hands, Magic.” Then asked, “Need anything, or are you going to visit with our guest?”

While Jerry was taking in the sexy looking thestral mare that just left, and taking in the fact she belong in another time, Magic gave a analytic look to the man...and told to Zealous. “I might need you along, love.” looking at Jerry more in thought as he held the ‘I have questions that might need answering’ look. As he told to Jerry to gain the man attention. “Come along, Overlord-- we have things to discuss.” gaining Jerry attention, leading the now focus man up the stairs as Magic spoke out.

“Regal, get the tea and snacks ready.” while Magic look like he was speaking to someone while walking, Jerry glance around, as if trying to understand who the mage was talking to. Still whatever questions Jerry wanted to ask were push aside when they enter in a lounging room, as Magic motioned Jerry to sit as when the Overlord saw the rather comfy couches, Jerry decided to at least rest his legs from the amount of walking.

When he did however, Magic sat across him, waiting patiently for Zealous to come to sit by him as he soon asked. “Where specifically do you want to make your Gate?” Getting Jerry to look at the unicorn as Magic press on. “There are many ways to handle this-- but where exactly and where specifically you want to make it?” Jerry thought over and admit.

“Somewhere that won’t be spotted easily and can get me unnoticed when I use it.” Magic hum with a nod of his head, thinking over a few things...and asked.

“What's the real reason you are working with the Resistance?” getting Jerry to balk at that as Magic told. “You give reasons to the Resistance...but I have a feeling you’re just saying that for another reason. Why?” Jerry took a low breath as he told.

“I’m aiding the Resistance to gain information, to figure out-,”

“If you’re going to lie, make it convincing.” cut off Magic as Jerry was honestly surprise the stallion saw through that before Jerry finished.

Raising a finger, Zealous waved it and shook her head, “Magic is a noble, and was one since he was a colt here in Canterlot.” Then gave a bright smile, “You think a little lying will work on him? He had to deal with the real poker faced liars in large rooms of debate in meetings over millions of bits worth of stocks.”

She then giggled, “Now come on, we won’t bite. Just tell Magic the truth, and that way he won’t have to need to pull it straight out of your head.”

A hand gently pinch her ass as Magic said. “Behave, no need to frighten him off too much.”

With a wink and stuck out tongue, the orange mare told while leaning on his shoulder, “He’s claiming the title Overlord and being a big-bad terror. I think he needs to know there’s other big fishes not to mess with.” Then reached up to tug on his beard a bit, “Like you.”

He snort some in amusement, as he move the hand around her side to hold her closer, eyes focus on Jerry. Waiting for the man to tell the truth as Jerry had a feeling that his usual BS won’t work...and let out a breath.

“Honestly? I’m helping the Resistance because I want to help them. To push the Caribous out for good, to get you all back your nation.” and while he knew Gnarl would shout at him to not tell this, he ignore that feeling as he continue. “Because even if I’m a villain-- doesn’t mean I can’t be sympathetic.” Magic took this in, analyzing the words as he soon spoke.

“Believable.” looking at Jerry as he asked. “Now these Gates. How do they operate?” seeing the tense look, as Magic told him. “I’m not going to inform the Resistance of any of this.” getting Jerry surprise from under the clothing around his head. “While its true I am their spy and that they might be interest of anything you say...I don’t give a utter care of their wants. I’m a magical master of all forms of magic and a researcher. I’m asking these questions for myself, not for them.”

“So...anything I say...you won’t tell?” asked Jerry as Magic gave a simple nod.

“Nothing of full details, I’m going to give nothing as the only ones I am loyal to? Are those I respect. And the list is small of a few individuals.”

“You mean be counted on a single hand.” Teased Zealous.

He nip her ear in response, as he said. “You count as one of them.” as he look back to Jerry, as waiting for the man to answer, and while Jerry debating on telling something he was worried over, Magic decided to give something in return for the knowledge. “In return, I will give you access to some of my creations as servants.” getting Jerry to look shock within his eyes as Magic explain.

“Anything I create? Are merely clones with basic ordering and servant like aspects. Mostly used as test subjects, and I am certain you wish to have something beside those things you order around to serve you, correct?” Jerry thought it over as while it was good...he then said.

“Can you postpone on that?” getting Magic to look at him as Jerry said. “I mean, while the offer is great-- right now? I don’t think its a good idea to have mare servants around with me giving supplies, maybe when things are less strenuous on my end on feeding those in my place?” Magic consider that with a simple nod, as he saw the problems if he gave the servants now.

“Very well, when things are a better position for you.” then focus. “Now, the Gates?”

“They operate on a system,” started Jerry. “They act like posts for me to come to, and are all connected to a anchor point at my Castle, how they’re made are something I can’t fully explain. Since I wasn’t its creator, only a ‘chosen heir’ to use them.” Magic took this in and soon spoke.

“So its something that was made long ago, and was given to each person wearing the title Overlord?” seeing Jerry nod his head as he asked. “Very well, that I can accept. Now this anchor point?” Jerry heavily debated it… and asked with caution and doubt.

“Are you...really sure that you won’t tell the Resistance on that part? Because while the Gates are one thing….” Magic gave a subtle glance to Zealous to assure the Overlord of the stallion credibility.

She gave a small peck, then a gentle smile to this Overlord and said, “You’re safe. As long as you don’t try to actually pull through that whole ‘take over Equestria’ thing, then you don’t have much to worry about.” She gave an amused smile and went on, “Magic has his own interest, and one of those is knowledge. And for him? There has to be a even exchange for that knowledge, it’s not just free.” Then she giggled, “Plus? Who else do you think keeps everyone in line until the Princesses get back into power, the war-controlling commando's?”

Jerry gave a light chuckle to this, as he calm some, as he soon told. “The Tower Heart,” gaining Magic attention as Jerry went on. “Its the focal point for the Gates, the Spawning Pits, to keep the magic in my domain-- even allowing me to have access my magic. Its pretty old and powerful.”

“What exactly is the Tower Heart?” asked Magic, as Jerry thought...and answer the best he could.

“The Tower Heart...holds in the power and magic of the Overlord, the Overlord before me, the connections of the Gates, the spells I use...and is able to take in any and all magic, that has any corruption in it. Anything non-corrupt? Won’t work. It’s like a sponge for and all evil. And like the Gates? I don’t know how it works, as the first Overlord knew how it works.” Magic took that in...and asked.

“Who are the Overlords?”

This was something Jerry was confident in. “The Overlords, were basically the ‘champion’ of Evil. each one rule over a domain in their time of living, spreading it with the Minions to control, or sometimes destroy depending on the Overlord themselves. Each Overlord could take in the corruption of magic itself, or even grow stronger with each corrupted acts they done. Like doing some of the 7 sins-- granted it depends on the sins and the Overlord.”

Magic took this in...and asked. “Each Overlord was different from the last, and they lived long to spread their reign?” he noticed a faulter in Jerry body as there was a sagginess as Jerry told.

“No...usually the Overlord was defeated by Good...sometimes killed by a creature or something, life expectancy of a Overlord isn’t guaranteed to be long. Most times? They’re usually killed by the Heros.”

Screwing up her face to that, Zealous said, “Okay, that makes no sense.” Then pointed at Jerry, “Who benefits from this whole thing then? If the Overlords aren't expected to live too long once they get started? I mean, you have to do evil things to give you greater power… but once you die, another one has to take your place after… what? Years of waiting for the next one?”

Snorting some, Jerry told. “Yeah that usually happens, the lucky ones usually have a heir to raise up as a Overlord for the Minions to be under.” then told. “Honestly, the Minions have to find the evil of beings to serve under and enact Evil. it’s sort of like a cycle at this point. Good wins, evil loose, Minions find a new Overlord to serve, spread evil and rule-- Good beats evil now and then, rinse, repeat.”

Magic took this in, thinking as he said. “Meaning that its a rigged game.” looking at Jerry as he told. “Being a Overlord means that you’re destined to lose. Means you’re destined to be defeated or killed. There's no out for it, is there?” Jerry just shook his head at that. Magic took this in...thinking as he said in slight realization. “That's why you’re lying to the Resistance. Lying to them of your motives and your whole reasoning. Because the moment they know of this...they can get rid of you, the Minions-- and make sure that there’s no new Overlord once Equestria is taken...isn’t it?” and all in response was Jerry just nodding his head in a slight sag manner.

Hearing a raspberry, Zealous said with crossed arms, “Well that’s not really fair.” Then told to Magic, “And he doesn't really seem all that bad.” Then said in thought, “Actually reminds me of a colt trying to fit into boots bigger than his.” Causing Jerry to almost splutter in place.

“W-Well, I wouldn’t say that actually. Its just, well,” Magic focus in, thinking of Zealous words, the man response as he said.

“You are a colt trying to fit into boots bigger than you are, aren’t you? You were forced into this position, trying to do what you can with something you weren’t ready for.” hearing the utter lack of response as there was a faint smile on Magic as he said. “And you’re trying to help the Resistance, even if you’re putting yourself at risk with a job you never ask for, and still doing what you can….” then lean back and said.

“I think you gained a bit of my respect after all, Overlord.”

Giggling, Zealous said, “Even if it’s respect for someone bumbling around.” Then rested on her stud’s side remarking, “There’s some caverns near the back of Canterlot, near it’s mountainside. They can lead into the Crystal caves.” She smiled and told, “Magic and I have a staircase leading to them, and I know my way around. I think I know a perfect spot for that gate.”

Jerry just blink at her, feeling a bit shock that a pegasus know her way around caves as Magic told. “My Zealous is unique. She's’ a geologist kind of mare.” he then asked. “Now another thing I’m curious of, why were you stealing objects that were of pillows and art supplies?”

Gaining back his voice as he said. “Oh! Well...it was part of my Raiding Shopping List of Evil.” gaining the slight raise of a eyebrow, Jerry told. “It's something a friend suggested, to make a list for things beside gold and supplies to take, for those in my place that aren’t Minions to be occupied with or have extra clothings and soft pillows to sleep on.” Shrugging some. “I mean...I’m not that evil to make two mares and a filly bored out of their mind in my place with nothing to do, right?” Magic hum...and comment.

“My respect went a bit higher in you. I think I might even add in something beside the offer of servants to you.” gaining Jerry surprise as he couldn’t help but voice out.

“R-Really?” looking at him as he asked. “Why, I mean I’m honestly surprise you would, so…” Magic nearly nodded, as he told.

“Because even if I didn’t gain much information on the magical knowledge of the Gates or this Tower Heart-- you at least are considerate, and if I heard right, hate wasting resources. You are using those things you took for a better use than being used by the Caribous or anypony else.” Then added in slight amusement. “Not to mention, consider it a slight rub in some of the Resistance heads faces that I respect you a bit more than the four.” and before Jerry could ask what he meant by that, Magic look to Zealous as he asked to her. “What do you think is a good add on for the Overlord to have beside servants attending to his every need in his domain?”

Humming to this, Zealous giggled and asked, “Well, why not some help to him later on, love?” Seeming to eye the male before them while going on, “He might be deserving of it, but maybe we should just let him decide of his wants or needs later on. Because as nice as riches, mare’s and other things could help… maybe he should just wait.”

The pegasus winked, “Trust me, Overlord. Right now you want to have a gate, right? How about instead of rushing it, you think about what you want instead? And only after that… you can ask my Magic and see if he accepts.”

Jerry admit, he honestly didn’t know what he wanted. He could, in all sense ask Magic for the same like Seeking...but a part of him consider this as a ‘once-in-a-lifetime-boon’, situation. Something he needed to heavily consider. Because for all he knows...he might need this aid later on in his life somehow. Jerry nodded, as he said in admittance. “Waiting is actually good, gives me something to think over.”

He however asked. “But what did you mean those four in the Heads? I thought there were five of them from my usual talking with them.”

Magic snort some as he told. “One of them, Periodic Table, is consider a good friend to me. I care for his well being and mental stress. The rest?” scowling some. “I care very little for of their mental stress and headaches.”

“You know...it would explain why Periodic seem to be merciful to me in those long hours debates.” mused Jerry.

Rolling her eyes, Zealous told, “Periodic is a special stallion in his own right. One of the few that can’t be affected by the Caribou's mind-warping magics.” She paused in thought and told, “It’s a gift, and a slight curse. I won’t mention why, but I’ll tell you this. It is a partial reason for his brilliance at times. And a source for all that optimistic look on things.”

She gave a smile, “His wife, is my best friend. She sends notes to me and from what I can tell, he thinks you’re something we should trust. Part of his gift.” Then shook her head. “The reason the other four debate so much, is because they have the weight of all those freed ponies. They have to account for everything they can, form spies in their ranks, to supplying the reserves with food and weapons. Maybe make sure they are actually hidden.”

“They’re a pain.” Told the pegasus, “Trust me, both Magic and I know they are a pain. They hardly trust or like us because of what I am, of what I stand for in their eyes.” Then raised a hand on her collar and smiled, “I’m a slave to my husband-- before the Caribou came. A full pink, in the Caribou's understanding.”

“And she did it willingly too.” added Magic with a nod of his head. “She wanted to be mine and I wanted to be hers-- so she decided the best way to seal the wedding, is legally making me own her.” a smile on his face as he gave a chaste kiss to her as he told fondly. “Its why I love her so much.”

Jerry felt a small pang of envy and regret as he admit. “I honestly wish I met Shadow and Lovely like you did with Zealous, before the Caribous came…”

Giggling some, Zealous said, “You might regret saying that~” Having a mirthful look in her eyes, while Jerry looked a bit confused.

“What do you…” started Jerry as Magic said simply.

“Zealous is consider a mare that would stalk me, do everything she can to get my attention, and would literally kill other mares for getting close to me.” getting the man before them to be silent as he added. “And ironically, she is very bubbly, preppy and nice.” then gave a amuse look to Zealous as he nuzzle her. “And as soon as a mare try to move on me? Passive threats with anything she can get her hand on, with a nice smile in her place.”

Holy shit...she’s a yandere. thought Jerry as he slowly nodded, understanding what the mare meant, however Magic asked.

“What do you mean, ‘wish to meet Shadow and Lovely like I did’?” looking at Jerry as the man confessed.

“I honestly didn't knew everything here, and when Shadow came to me in a forest, wanting me to be her Master, I sorta...thought it was all willingly. Although I know better now, and after a rather long while, after she became free and was getting better...she sorta wanted to be under me willingly as a wife and slave.” Magic nod some, as he comment.

“Lucky for you, I doubt many wish to be under the collar after having freedom…” then asked. “And Lovely?” seeing Jerry take in a breath as he said.

“Again, I didn’t knew back then...Lovely was...well, a created mare….”

With a saddened look, Zealous spoke, “The poor mare.” Glancing to her stud before remarking, “I wonder who it was before being placed in that infernal machine.” Face twisting some before snorting off to the side, arms crossed and looking just as sour.

Her irritation passed as she glanced back and asked, “You’re making sure she’s taken care of, right? Re-created mares lose… a lot of themselves. Some of the Resistance doesn't always consider them ponies anymore because of what happens to them.”

Jerry gave a firm nod. “I treated her with love and care, made sure she’s well cared with me.” Magic hum a bit, as he spoke.

“If and when we take Equestria, and some how...somehow the created mares and re-created mares are back to who they were and this Lovely was it? Somehow and in someway, doesn’t want love you and wish to leave you forever?” there was a long pause as Jerry held his breath, waiting for the stallion to finish his words as Jerry didn’t know whether to feel nervous, or feel afraid of Lovely leaving him somehow as it might hurt him, much more than losing Shadow the first time. Granted the latter was needed for Shadow sake...but still might hurt more.

“Then come to me, and I will help you gain another mare.” Jerry nearly balk as he couldn’t help but voice out in confusion.

“What...why?”

“It’s not easy to let go.” Told Zealous. “You might not like the idea, but Lovely, whoever she used to be? If she had a real life before all of this, you wouldn't keep her. You’d let her go.” Then went on, “We can’t really replace her. But, I think I can speak for the both of us, that you’re scared of being alone.” Then more softly said, “Most ponies are.”

Being quiet some, hands holding the other, he spoke. “I am...even more so on the end.” looking at them as he said. “I know that some ponies told me that you all have a love and tolerate ideal, that you all give other's second chances...but, a part of me is still afraid. Afraid that when the time come, that I would be hunted, that I would be killed at sight, that while the Resistance will be given praise, rewards, and everything Heros deserve...I will be left alone, in my place...with no one except a few to ever care or love a villain like me in with a possibly short time limit of living.”

Getting up, and patting for the strong arm to let go of her, Zealous got up and walked over to Jerry. She was quite a sight to look at, and it was a little hard to not ogle at her thin cloths or the way it flowed over her barely covered body, she looked almost… mature in it, almost like a nobleman in some strange manner when smiling down at him.

“I know you’re scared.” She told, “But unlike the Caribou, you haven’t done anything as horrible to us as they had. Any we do capture, will go on trial. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna wouldn’t have it any other way. But you?” She gave a slightly quirked smile, “Only a trial, and you have our support when that comes around.”

She backed up, still having that soft smile while going on, “You’re evil because of some circumstance, but there’s a good person in there. So don’t sell yourself too short.” That smiled turned mischievous, as she moved back to sit on Magic’s lap, and winked, “And I’m pretty sure that villains have the ‘run away’ option. Can’t hurt you if you’re not there~!”

Jerry chuckled some as he shook his head and said in slight amusement. “Well, I did always wanted to try a big grand retreating speech most villains do.” then said. “Thanks for the pep talk.”

Magic held a low smile, as he move a hand to hold her stomach, pulling her closer to him as he nuzzle behind her ear as Magic told to Jerry. “My Zealous knows how to bring other's up.” then with a low sigh, he let go and said. “But my pegasus should lead you to where to make that Gate first.” then glance to Jerry and suggest. “And maybe after that, we can talk over the Minions uses? I heard reports on these ‘Blues’ and their healing abilities? I was curious on how they do it.” then look to Zealous as he added. “Maybe let the Overlord bring this Lovely over in our discussions?”

As he shamelessly grope her breast with his other hand. “I am certain after such a long heated discussion we could use something to relieve ourselves?” Jerry nearly blush from under his cloth face wrap of what the stallion was suggesting as he was groping the pegasus breast more when he said those words.

She openly giggled, eyes glancing to Jerry’s own and said, “Aw, look at him Magic-- he’s embarrassed! It’s sooooo cute!” That just made Jerry shift just slightly, which made the pegasus begin to laugh some. “Aw, I think we need to tone it down, love. I don’t think he’s confident enough to watch us both go at it-- and I don’t want to hurt his feelings when he see’s how good you are at making a mare scream.”

The unicorn gave a amuse look as he told her. “I can’t help it, you’re my addiction. I can’t get enough of you.” then smirk as he nip gently at her ear. “Beside, you think of me better than any other males in making a mare scream in pleasure.”

“That’s because you have the magic touch.” She joked before reaching around to kiss his lips before getting up and saying, “I’ll go and show him the way.” Then moved her arms up to rest at her head, hip cocking to the side and tail swishing a bit with wings open, “Then, we can have a moment to ourselves~”

She moved past the blinking Overlord, and said, “Come on, we got a lot of walking to do-- I’m sure you can oggle at your mares later.” The orange mare giggling all the while, while Jerry tried to come to grasp of how she flaunted her body before him and Magic, her little action almost making her cloths slip off.

I wonder if I’m actually committing a sin if she’s flaunting at her stallion with her body and I’m just a bystander in this? thought Jerry as he followed her, doing his best to not look directly at her body as he kept thinking. Still, glad to know that there's some assurance in me getting a way out when all of this is done...but it's still going to hurt if Lovely is back to ‘normal’ and did want to go back to her old life.

Maybe its for the best, I did in a sense, took her life away with that machine, maybe she’ll be better off without me if she regain whoever she was? Maybe its for the best for her to leave me if it does happen, she had a life, a family maybe-- a entire being ripped away. Who am I to deny her that? slightly paying attention to the directions as he kept thinking.

And who knows, maybe I would get over it, move on, and maybe take Magic aid in finding a new mare, maybe I’ll feel less guilty this time as the mare would be willingly than be in Lovely position. Hell, maybe all those Blanks I’ve started to store away in the Castle storage could gain back their lives. I mean, yeah technically I did told the Resistance I didn’t had any plans with them-- didn’t mean I wasn’t going to store them in their cases if there’s a chance for them to gain back their beings before being forcefully pulled away.

Hmm, might need to destroy the machine that did it in the first place, just to cause the Caribous more trouble and just rub more salt in the wounds. You know, I could take this chance to take more facilities full of scientists to the Resistance, give them more possible eggheads to work with, maybe ask the next batch on information on this machine that drains a mare personality and being? As Jerry was deep in thought, he almost didn’t noticed a change of his surroundings, as they weren’t in the mansion, but were now underground during the entire walk.

Glancing, Zealous shifted her wings and wondered. Slightly a bit on what had diverted the Overlord’s eyes to become unfocused as they were. She smiled and flourished her wings, giving her tush a little jiggle to enact a reaction-- which was nothing. She rolled her eyes, wings folding and thinking, Real distracted then. What is he thinking about?

For now, she ignored that. All she did for now was lead on ahead-- and make sure the deeply thinking male didn’t run into or off the side of something. It would be a sad, if not silly shame he died because he was distracted by his thoughts. She made her turns, following an internal map of hers for a while before needing to speak up.

“So… Shadow and Lovely.” Looking over her shoulder to ask, “One of them Thestral?” She could see Jerry blinking himself out of his thoughts while she continued on, “It sounds like it… I hear they like it when there’s a nice strong male, the real dominate sort.”

“Shadow is.” confirmed Jerry. “And she does like it when I’m dominate on her.” thinking back as he told. “Now that I think about it, she did mention that it turn her on that she was my love-slave, and that she actually gets thrills when I start tying her up and making her squirm with teasing and playing with her…”

Zealous held in a giggle to this and said, “Well, maybe you should try to tussle with her in bed then.” Grinning back and telling, “Bondage is a good tease for her, I’m sure. But try asserting that strength on her. Let her fight back some, I’m sure she’ll find it really thrilling to know she’s got a real strong stud filling her up~”

She sobered soon enough and said, “You said love-slave.” Sighing a bit and told, “Careful when treating her. She might have submitted, but she did it as a free mare. She’s only your slave, probably because she thinks it’s what you need.” turning to look ahead, Zealous spoke on, “You also said wife. So keep in mind… she want’s to be loved and care for like a wife. More than just a slave. It’s easy to take advantage of her, with her as just a slave.”

“.....I always told her I love her in the mornings.” started Jerry, as he look on ahead. “I always think of her and her wants every single time I go out to raid. I take special care of her feelings, her wants, and make sure that I will always hold her with love and care, that I am thankful each day when we’re together that she chose to be with me. That she chose to be my wife and slave...that she could easily left me...but I am thankful each and every single day, and I told her this whenever at night before bed...that I am thankful that she chose to stay with me, to love me, to stay with me….when she had all rights to leave me…”

Looking at Zealous as he told in a strain tone as it was bubbling up in mixture of thankfulness and joy. “So yes. I am always careful in treating her. I am always giving her love and care-- and I am always reminded that she loves me, that even if she is a slave-- she is always my wife in the first-foremost of my mind. I know you’re warning me and I’m thankful for it...but I’m always warning myself that I should do good for her, because if it wasn’t for her...I would be nothing than a wreck.”

“What’s her favorite color?” The question made him pause and go for a loop. What did her favorite color have to do with anything? “What’s her favorite food? Or her favorite thing to do?” Then went on, “Does she like to dance around, maybe make silly faces?”

“Light blue.” quickly recalling it was her favorite color from the sky, as he thought back on favorite food. “Favorite food is, fish I recall. Favorite thing is…” trying to recall everything she likes to do from times talking to each other. “I know its flying...I think doing some hunting too?”

Glancing back, he heard Zealous ask, “Are you sure?” Then looked ahead, tossing her head left to right, “You don’t sound too sure on those answers…”

Scrunching his eyes, he was trying to recall the favorite things she like to do. She likes being around Jasmine, she likes to fly, she likes to sew a bit, hunt… trying to fully think back on everything she likes to do, from time spending together, from talking...and yet despite what he said...he didn’t fully knew of everything of Shadow. Yes he knew she had a family, lived in Ponyville and mostly general stuff...but was that it? Did he not know anything else? ...Oh my God, I’m a horrible person and inconsiderate!

Zealous sighed and turned around, hand up and motioning for him to stop. She gave him a look that was between observing and slightly disapproving before it shifted to that of a exasperated one. She crossed her arms under her lovely chest, and told, “This is what I was afraid of.” Then pointed at him, “Thestrals are ready for marriage. They have a whole tradition to it, but you’re not nearly as ready.”

She gave him a slightly hard look and told, “Shadow is in a very vulnerable position. You can say I love you, as many times as you like. But if you went home now, and asked her what she thinks about you-- I can bet she will name off foods, activities, preferences, colors-- maybe something embarrassing you wish she didn’t know or things you rather deny.”

The pegasus held this stance for a long moment, right up until she told more gently, “No marriage is perfect. But it’s a team effort.” Then placed a hand to her chest to tell, “I might be my Magic’s slave-- but I’m still a mare. I still have a heart. I might serve him with my whole body, mind and soul-- but I still want to be loved and known as Zealous Need.”

“And Shadow? She’s still a mare that wants to know the stud she willingly submitted under, actually loves her.” Then smiled, “Talks to her, hears about her day. Maybe massage her back after a long day. Get her a meal in bed now and then.”

Shaking her head, Zealous gave the Overlord a long look and told, “It’s so easy to take advantage of a slave. Why do you think Equestria had laws against it? It wasn’t because it was wrong-- it was to protect the ponies that got owners that exploited their servitude over their property.” Then pointed to him, “Something you need to understand when it comes to Shadow.”

Being silent, Jerry couldn’t even argue or defend himself. My God...she's right...I’ve been struggling to get a footing here...I nearly neglect Shadow-- and Lovely! I haven’t spend time with her much, talk of her day, give her much attention and love of communication, of consider her feelings! My God, I’m a asshole!

Two hands met his shoulders, breaking Jerry’s from his thoughts and bringing his attention to the eyes of Zealous. The mare’s gaze held an intensity to them, and a strength he wasn’t sure how to take. “I’m not saying you’re a bad person, I’m trying to get you to understand… that you’re in a position to make her regret her choice. One she’s risking, for you.”

That gaze slightly softened, just a touch, before Zealous went on, “I think she understood you weren't ready for this. Maybe. But you still need to be careful. Unlike Lovely, your created mare that only follows all your needs? Shadow expects things from you. And if you don’t pull through? She’ll feel miserable later on. So please, try and be there for her. She is trying to be there for you.”

Being silent, he took in the mare words….and spoke softly. “You’re right...you’re absolutely right..” and despite feeling like shit he didn’t realize this at all, he told. “I still have time to prove to her...that I can be there for her, be a better man and try to understand and care for her like a mare…”

Feeling a slight resistance as he tried to move, he found himself looking back into Zealous eyes, and they were sharper and a bit more disconcerting than last time. “Don't… rush it.” She said in a tone that sent a chill up his spine. “You want to make it better? Don’t rush it and fumble around, you’ll just make it worse.” Holding that harsh gaze on him.

She then cheered up and smiled, “So, instead, take it nice and easy.” Then let go and chirped, “Now come on, we’re almost there!” Walking ahead with a peppy step in her walk.

He just stood in place...as a thought came out. Holy shit. I think I found a new nightmare fuel and its name is Zealous. shaking his head some as he followed her as he thought. but...she is right. I shouldn’t try to rush it, take it slow, day by day. Small things, curious questions that lead into the topic, make it seem natural...maybe suggest time off and relaxing? Maybe a bath for us so we can massage each other? Maybe on her birthday- wait when is her birthday? Shit! I forgot to even ask on her birthday!?

Calm down, calm down, you can make this work, maybe subtly ask her birthday so that I’ll know when to mark it just in case when it happens. thought Jerry.

“Don’t overthink it, silly colt~!” He heard Zealous tell in a sing-song tone just ahead.

It's hard to not overthink it when I was just a nerd with no relationship experience whatsoever! I mean its a little justified to overthink it-- wait...how did she know what I was thinking!?! Oh my God, is she a mind reader? Is she reading my mind!? then pause and think. Wait, I think unicorns are mind readers here...maybe she knows by body language? Or maybe see it before with other guys? Could be wrong on the latter...maybe she picked up a few tricks by Magic? then shook his head of that as he thought.

Where was I? Oh yes, birthday, oh shit! I nearly forgot Jasmine birthday? Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit! giving a mental groan in his head. Ugh, the more I realize, the more I started to notice how many things I forgot to ask and nearly fucked up with lack of hindsight. I am possibly the worst person ever!

Meanwhile in the Resistance..

There was sound of breaking glass, as a maniacal laughter rose from the room. There was slight groans as a guard furrow her brows and muttered out. “Damn it...he didn’t take the pills.” then told to her fellow guard. “Get his wife here...tell her ‘Pyro’ is back.” the other mare nodded, heading off to a pathway, grumbling to herself in agitation.

“Out of all the times, why is it that damn stallion forgot to take the pills?” giving more curses and mutters as once she reached to the stone-home of Periodic, she knocked loudly at the wooden door, waiting for a moment before seeing a rose coat mare, having red surprised filled eyes, platinum-blond mane down to her shoulders as the 5’4” unicorn stood there as the mare told. “You need to get ‘Pyro’ to take his pills.”

There was a gentle sigh as the unicorn said, “I knew he forgot something this morning.” Hand to her chin in thought before motioning, “It’s fine, wait here please.” Closing the door and going back inside. It slightly irritated the guard, even more with how long it seemed to take for the mare to get the pills.

When the door opened back up, the pony adjusted her dress and shirt some before giving a nod and beginning her walk, not at all looking in a rush. This alone, made the guard feel agitated at the near casual walk the unicorn was going at.

She took a low breath and told to the unicorn. “I don’t think you get the urgency of this, Crisp.” looking at the unicorn as she told. “Your husband is causing damage and wasting resources in the labs as Pyro, making all sorts of bombs-- bombs we don’t need right now. So maybe if you can pick up the pace-- we can get him to take the damn pills before he might decided to use those crystallines as a bomb for him to tinker with!”

With a sharp glance and stopping, Crisp turned around and addressed, “It would do you a good measure of respect to not address my husband like some maniac when he get’s like this.” Then pressed on, “He get’s enough unduly distress when trying to aid to the whole Resistance and it’s needs. The anxiety alone is challenging enough for him.”

Then took a breath in and said, “Pyro may get a little out of hand like this, but he won’t hurt anypony.” Then turned on hoof and continued on, walking briskly, but still not at the rushed pace the guard would rather want.

Taking another breath, she tried to remind herself that the unicorn was a civilian, as she walked with her, but pressed. “I think you sometimes forget that ‘Pyro’ does cause us lots of damage in resources being spent on bombs, on equipment being lost in his ‘outbursts’-- and his odd desires to make ‘combustible lemons’ into a actual weapon for Celestia's sake!”

“Well if he does succeed in the later, than we wouldn’t have to waste resources to buy expensive explosives, just crates of lemons.” Smiled Crisp.

Doing her best to stay calm, she told in a strain calm tone. “Miss. with all due respect? Your husband is a maniac. And we’re starting to get concern of the pills he’s not taking all the time like he should. Especially when he’s trying to stretch said pills as they’re slowly running out.”

“Well he wouldn’t need them as often if you all would not push for results so often.” Observed Crisp in a simple manner, “You’re ‘opinions’ of my husbands state is noted, but these pills are only needed because everypony else can’t accept the stallion I come to know and love.”

She turned her gaze forwards and kept her steady pace all the while, adding, “I’m giving him a chance to actually let out that creativity that’s locked in that head of his too often. He needs an outlet to release all that stress and anxiety.”

It took the guard a moment-- but she gnash her teeth, realizing the mare was purposely letting the stallion caused damage and loss of resources as she nearly shouted at her. “You’re letting him waste important and limited resources for his ‘creativity’!? Do you know how limited we are? We can’t afford to let him have a ‘outlet’ with him being that maniacal thing moving around and causing damage in the labs!”

“Now you know how much anxiety he has whenever pressed to make something for you all.” Crisp said with no small amount of pleasure in her tone. A smile in place as it made the mare simmer in place. “Now hush up, I have a stallion to talk to.” Seeing the building right in sight.

She wasted a little less time here, walking on ahead and opening the door to walk in. She cast her red eyes around, noting the utter mess and the scientist of pony and a few caribou-- all plastering themselves to a wall. She could tell they were the ‘new minds’ that the Overlord gave, and this must of been their first time seeing Pyro in his default chaotic state.

Speaking of said stallion, she turned her gaze to the stud that was slightly cackling to himself and had an assortment of things. She rolled her eyes and began her approach-- stepping over any broken glass in her path. She could see, from the corner of her eye, the scientists shaking their heads and waving their hands for her to stop-- but she didn’t.

Instead, Crisp smiled and spoke, “What are you making this time Pyro?” A brow raised in slight curiosity.

The stallion paused, as he was hunched over the things as he turn his head to look at her. Mane ragged all over, a wide toothy grin from his sides going all the way up-- and his dark red eyes, glasses nowhere to be seen, only spark with a desire to see explosions as he jump up in the air and told happily. “Why Crispy I am making a breakthrough!” pausing in his speech to hold her tight to him in a hug, kissing her passionately as his tongue rolled into her mouth before moving his head back as he told proudly.

“I’m making a bomb of glass, rocks, and powder soot all dangle up with tissues!” then added. “And then, I’ll make a rock bomb! With paint!”

She gave a slight laugh and shake of her head, and asked while rubbing her lips. “Did you have to break the glass on the floor and walls?” Then told in a semi serious tone, “The guards are getting antsy again.” Then sighed out and patted his back, “And if I would, I would love to see those ideas get out.”

Crisp then pointed back and told, “But, you need to settle down-- you’re scaring your new friends.” Mostly remarking to the semi-terrified ponies and caribou's trying to impersonate bugs on a wall. “I think you unsettled them a bit.”

Pouting some with flat ears, he whine. “But Crispy~, I didn’t mean to break the glass-- I just needed something sharp, and metal from scissors and blades aren’t around for me to use.” then look to the terrified scientists as he told in a apologetic tone. “Sorry for scaring you to the walls!” then thought and said to Crisp with a wide grin. “Maybe as a apology, I can make them art bombs! Everypony love those!”

Laughing, Crisp said, “Maybe later Pyro, but right now you really should clean up this mess.” Motioning around before glancing to the side. She moved and carefully stepped her way to where a pair of glasses were discarded, gently kneeling down to pick them up before moving back to him.

She glanced around and smiled at a bottle of water, picking that one up and checking the side for Periodic name before walking back to her stallion. She placed the glasses to the side on a table, and gave him the water before reaching into her pocket and held out a single pill.

She gave a somewhat stern look and told, “So for now? Please just take you pill and sit down for a bit. We’ll clean up, and later tonight?” She softened up and told more softly, “We can get to making those art bombs. Maybe some other kind of bombs too.”

He whimper, moving back some and shaking his head, it surprised some of the scientist that the mad stallion was acting like a colt. “Crispy~,” He said in a pitiful tone. “I don’t want to-- it makes me feel weird, like I’m in a cold cage. And it keeps getting smaller with it every day.”

“Shhh.” Vocalized the unicorn, moving in and gently hugging him, “Shh, shh, shh. I know Pyro, I don’t like it either. But you know how other ponies feel when you’re like this.” With a gentle nuzzle, she went on, “I promise. Later tonight when it wears off, we can do things you want to do. Maybe finish your art project right here.” Then backed up to place a hand to his cheek, and smile, “Please? I know it’s a lot to always ask, but sometimes we both have to do things we don’t like.”

The stallion look away, then sighed heavily. Looking back to her with a gentle smile as he nuzzled her and said. “Oh, alright...anything for you Crispy.” taking the pill to pop in his mouth, and the bottle water as he drink it down. After a few minutes, he slowly blinked, rubbing his face as he stumble some, hand reaching to position himself as he felt Crisp leading him to a chair, letting him rest in it for a while.

One of the stallions slowly came close, glancing to Periodic and to Crisp as he asked lowly. “I think I speak for all of us when I ask this...what in Tartarus was all of that?”

Gently combing and straightening out the red stallion’s mane and later reaching to take and place the glasses back onto his face, Crisp smiled and gave a chaste kiss to her stallion before standing. She gave a glance and told, “Just a mental condition. One Periodic been wrestling with for most of his life, honestly.”

She set her face to something akin to a firm sternness, and said, “Don’t hold it against him. His mental condition makes it difficult for him to keep a firm grasp of ‘who’ he is. Stress only adds to his troubles. He really means well, as Periodic or as Pyro.”

Glancing around, Crisp said, “Where are the brooms? We should start cleaning this mess up.” Then glanced to the ‘project’ and remarked, “And please find a box, I’m sure Periodic will want to finish his art project later on.”

They glance to the other, as while they slowly started getting brooms, a Caribou remarked. “It would explain how he’s immune in a sense, against our people mind-magic. It can’t work on the insane.” then glance to Crisp and asked. “Does he has a form of split personality disorder? Its the most logical thing I can get from this whole mental condition.”

“Oh no.” Crisp shook her head while moving to gather up the project’s parts. “It’s something else. Periodic and Pyro are very much the same person. His parents merely didn’t like how he seemed so… ‘unstable’, so used the pills to numb his mind a bit. ‘Stabilize him’, as they put it.” Then rolled her eyes, “I personally felt they were trying to keep appearances. He lived in Canterlot, and that puts a unduly amount of pressure on his parents.”

A mare thought over that and question while using a broom to sweep up the broken glass. “But it doesn’t fully explain how your husband thinks with two different personality, in a sense. You said both Periodic and Pyro were the same,” then glance around and admit. “No offense? But they are nothing like the other, in fact I say Periodic is the normal one and the stallion we saw belong in a mental asylum.”

“You would say that.” Crisp said with no small note of flatness in her voice. “To everyone else? They are two different people. Mostly because the pill’s he has to take separate his two sides-- his creativity and his more logical sides.” Then added in “And if you knew anything about creative minds, than you would know that they all belonged in the loony bin.” Then smiled a bit, “It’s said the greatest artists were insane, and I would agree with that.”

A Caribou thought over some...and asked. “But if Periodic really is Pyro-- then why didn’t you ponies figure a way to ‘balance’ them in a sense? Get the logical and creative meld in instead of using the pill to separate them? You had brilliant minds in Canterlot and all over Equestria-- this could of lead to a breakthrough in the mental mindset if done right.”

There was a fairly vocal laugh to that, and Crisp had to take a moment to calm down to say, “Oh, oh no. Trying to balance them is far from possible anymore, he’s too grown up.” Then took a settling breath and told, “And it wouldn’t do much. Periodic, or rather Pyro, has found a way to touch on that primal magic some earth ponies do. You know, the kind that can’t be explained with gaining items form seamlessly no place, or know things will happen without reason.”

She shook her head and further told, “Chaos magic can’t be tamed. It’s raw, unrelenting and wild. Why do you think pills are so needed now? Only way to ‘calm’ down his special case of magic.” Then rolled her eyes, “Granted, it’s nowhere near Discord level. Just enough to leave you wondering.” Then chuckled, “If others were a bit more accepting of Pyro, I would just let him be Pyro as much as he wanted to be.”

Dr. Larson thought over...and said. “But with what we witness of Pyro...it caused problem for the Resistance. In a sense.” but then furrow his brows and said. “But without a way to gain more of these pills, you might be having a limit supplies to calm him into Periodic, what happens when you run out of pills for him to take?”

Smiling, Crisp told, “I suppose we’ll have a extra large supply of varying kinds of explosives to use.”

A mare shook her head and said. “This must of come a shock to you back then, finding out your stallion was insane when he wasn’t on the pills.”

Gently laughing, Crisp told, “He was going to become my fiance when it finally went down. He tried so hard to not show his Pyro side.” Then shook her head, “His parents got it into his head that it just wouldn't do. And it was a shock, I almost thought about backing away until my best friend, Zealous Need, told me I’d just be proving his parents right that no one would accept him.”

Flicking an ear, she glanced to the slightly groaning stallion and told, “It took work… but I found Periodic in there. As Pyro. I just wasn’t looking in the right places when it first happened.” Then glanced up to one of the mare’s, “I think some of you know how you can’t judge your stud by bad impressions alone.”

The mare in question reached up to her black collar and gave a smile, moving up and leaning a bit on Larson. The Caribou blinked and glanced at Shine, right before sighing and giving a nod to that.

With a smile and a firm nod, Crisp told, “Now then, chop chop. We have a laboratory to clean up.” Motioning for them to do that, while she reached out and took a box form one of the passing ponies to pack up the unfinished explosive. She glanced and knew she had to talk to her stud in a moment, then after that, assure the twitchy guards nothing was going to blow up.

Another groan came from Periodic, as he rubbed his face, blinking some as he was aware of what was around him. He glance to take his glasses on the tableside, looking of the scientists cleaning up, and his wife holding a box full of...junk. He gave a low breath, looking to his wife as he slowly got up on his hooves as he asked solemnly. “How much damage did I do and did anything blow up?” the few scientists glance as one asked.

“You...don’t remember?” he shake his head as he explain.

“Whenever I’m...Pyro, everything is blacked out, I know Crisp was the one who made me take the pill, because she is usually the one who does it. But anything else? I simply don’t know.” then look to his wife as he asked. “And why do you have junk in that box?”

“I promised you would get to finish your art project later tonight.” She told simply before smiling, “Give it a night or two, I’m sure you’ll remember then.” Then hefted the box to add, “I’m thinking of stretching the pills out a bit more-- mostly for your sake. I can tell all this stress on you is making them last less longer, so I’m thinking of having your natural self out and about our home before needing to get back to work.”

Concern on his expression as he asked. “Are you sure, Crispy? You know I am needed in a meeting with the Heads soon, not to mention you know how I am when I’m Pyro, I liked to get out and find ‘new material’ to work with.” a mare tease to Periodic.

“She could distract you with her femininity beauty and a shake of her rump!” causing the stallion to splutter, then paused. Considering it as he remarked thoughtfully.

“Despite the crass and innuendo of that comment-- she makes a good point. We haven’t had time to…” glancing to Crisp with a wry smile. “Enjoy our relationship alone, Crispy.”

Rolling her eyes, she told, “Because those four keep being greedy in having you in their presents-- I’m starting to feel jealous those mare’s keep my stallion away so much.” Then told, “I’ll talk to you later about that. For now, I need to assure your guard nothing is detonating inside the laboratory again.” Turning and moving towards the front door.

As soon as Shine moved to open and close it, Larson remarked, “You have a interesting mare, Dr. Tables. I don’t know if I could have the same resolve she has to be around someone that enjoys making explosives.”

Taking a deep breath, he admitted. “I’m glad that my wife considered being wedded to me. If it wasn’t for Zealous-- I’m sure that I would be a single and more troublesome stallion that mares wouldn’t want to get near at all.” dusting himself off as a stallion tried to lighten the mood.

“I’m sure that you could of--” until Periodic reminded him harshly.

“You all just witness Pyro for the first time-- what was your exact response?”

Giving a look to that, Shine said, “I think he was going to remark about how things are now.” Gaining the stallions attention. “Mare’s can be bought and sold, Dr. Tables. I think we know it’s possible you could have just gotten one and found love that way.” Then added, “Maybe. I can’t really say.”

She sighed and told, “But, talking about what if’s doesn't matter. What does?” She used a hoof to gently kick at a small bit of broken glass, “Is cleaning up the mess and getting back to work.”

“Right, right, apologies.” said Periodic, getting a extra broom to dust. “I’m just a bit short after taking the pill, its like I’ve been pushed out of a small cell or something.” shaking his head as he told. “And to be honest, I think when I do run out of pills-- I might be kicked off by the Heads decisions, as I would be 'insane' and unfit to give my opinions-- when all I would be focus on would be blowing up the enemy with variations of bombs.”

“What is with your fascination with bombs anyway?” asked a Caribou as Periodic admit.

“I find them pretty.”

A few cast looks around to that with a stallion shaking his head, “For some reason… that scares me.”

More stuff to show and see

Inside the Dark Castle, far in the Private Quarters in the Overlord bedchambers...Jerry was musing a bit. After some ‘R&R’ with his two mares, both of which were resting against him as they laid their heads on his shoulders. He wonder of what he might gained when Albert and his people gather materials off of the island? Sure, he knew he would get a portion, which he was fine with admitally.

Most of the stuff Albert mention he couldn’t even use. And most of what Albert need, could be acquired easily as their food and waters were plenty. But Jasmine… mind quickly thinking on the filly, and the fact her sister was possibly found. If he was honest? He was going to miss her if she left. Even more that she did more than made him soft...she made him feel more human than either Shadow and Lovely.

Yes the two mares loved him, adore him-- and were willingly to be his as he loved and adore them equally...but Jasmine had that...innocent in her. That ‘something’ that made it easy for her to see through his guise, to see through the Overlord, to see through the ‘Dark and cruel one’ during the few weeks she stayed here...and just saw Jerry the nerd who was thrust into this role and life. Wearing the mask that was part of him now. And yet...yet she helped him see that he could be more than what Gnarl suggest him to be.

That he could be more than the vengeful, wrathful and destructive Overlord that had broken out during a moment of rage. He...recalled that. That moment when he saw Jasmine hurt and afraid, that spark of insatiable pleasure of breaking a Caribou back with his knee. Or their skulls after they almost broke what innocent, what bits of youthful innocence in Jasmine, of just...humiliating her in the open and not giving a damn.

Not giving a damn that they were breaking what little happiness she had desperately clung to...causing him to just, just unleash his rage and slaughter Caribous left and right. He even recall Gnarl rejoicing in the helmet when Jerry was ripping, rending, and razing buildings to get his point across...Granted not with his own magic...but the Reds could easily burn things.

And Jerry...he admit he may had gotten a tad bit, well little overboard in destroying things. He sighed lowly, as despite that little rageful moment, Jasmine showed him there was a better way, a way to be more than what the Overlord represent. And if he was honest? He clung to that hope, to that filly simple, yet childlike innocent as despite her seeing his rage...she just as clung to him as ‘big brother’...because he saved her and gave her back hope, happiness and safety, that were torn away and with no regrets by the Caribous…

He...he was admittedly scared when she was gone. That he, he would lose that hope, that he would eventually become the Overlord and accept it. Yes the mares would remind him he can be better...but Jasmine...Jasmine could get him to listen far better with that curious and innocent like wonder...and just ask ‘why?’ to him. To make him pause in his emotions and just consider her, consider her feelings, her seeing her adoptive brother through the helmet...and choose the better path.

He couldn't help but gently push the mares closer to him, not that they complain in their sleep as they nuzzle and cling to him. Oh God… thought Jerry as he honestly hope that Jasmine would stay...he didn’t knew how long it would take for him to just...just let himself enjoy the savagery killing, the destruction-- the utter satisfaction of causing pain and misery to the Caribous as he raze everything to the ground...the same kind they gave when they came to Equestria.

And a part of him...reveals in crushing the Caribous, in letting them suffer in his wrath and ire to them as their blood cover his axe, and their screams of death and pain echo in his ears. An orchestra of destruction, something he was only pleased by only because he was returning the same pain they inflicted…A eye for a eye...a tooth for a tooth. thought Jerry as he wonder if that director would even notice of his plights...and wonder if he would pluck Jasmine away to give ‘entertainment’? To just see Jerry pain and anguish as he give his wrath and ire to the Caribous without thinking of anything else. Without thinking of holding back for any mares or fillies in the way, for thinking of others...and just not giving a damn for destruction of property--

He felt a small pair of hands on his head, as he glanced up, seeing Jasmine as she yawned, looking tired as she curled around his head. Part of him wonder how the bloody hell she sneaked up by him without him noticing. Another part was wondering if she had nightmares and just need her ‘Big Bro’ to chase the nightmares away. He couldn’t help but snort in amusement. In her dreams, the ‘big bad Overlord’ is her protector instead of nightmare. it was ironic and funny that a supposedly villain would cause safety than misery.

He sighed as he let her rest near his head, as he doubt he would do much for the rest of the day, and sure it's not like that he had to do anything important at all right now--

“Master, there's a strange building near the shores!” told Gnarl as his voice echo in the room, as the two mares grumble, snuggling closer to their Master as Jasmine grumble in her sleep as Jerry felt like his eye twitch some.

“Gnarl...I’ll deal with it later.”

“But Sire, it must,” started Gnarl as Jerry told in his ‘serious’ tone.

“I. Will. Deal. With. It. Later.”

Seeming to understand the message, the elderly minion rather wisely backed out. Before his Master chose to wail on him and cause him great pain. It hasn’t happened yet-- but it’s not like other Overlords had not done so.

To say that the Alpha base was impressive in it’s own right… was a bit of a understatement. It was actually a sight to behold with it’s relative size. While it was not as huge as the manors Shire knew in canterlot-- the mere idea they were hundreds of feet underwater and this structure stood with rounded shapes and many a light was still a impressive sight.

Once more, what was just as impressive… were the buildings. There were so many. All of them vayried in sizes, and had different design choices. But all had one thing in common. They were round and were lighting the slowly dimming waters with light as it it was a small town.

It might as well have been a small town growing. She could even see ponies swimming around some cultivating, picking or tending to the sub-aquatic plants growing in patches of fertile soil. Or the sight of other machines, some looking like golems that moved around like sentries. Or the smaller ships the zipped around to and fro.

What possibly impressed her the most was the two other ‘Cyclops’ ships in the area, one being a silver with purple lining, and a name if ‘Twilight Hope’ on it’s side. And another being a deep red with a blue strip and named ‘Sunrise’.

“Welcome to Alpha Base and the growing town, Shire.” Spoke up Albert as he carefully steered the large ship over the ‘Town’ as it was. Shire glanced around with her guard, actually catching sight of a building being made-- a pony holding some small tool that seemed to be absorbing some nearby materials gathered, which later were somehow being morphed and transmuted into a building that slowly came into being.

Though as it was, it looked like most were going back to the ‘Habitats’ for safety or rest, the waters getting darker and darker, making it slowly more harder to see. She could idly hear Deft mentioning about taking the ‘Prawn suit, Daring’ back to it’s Moonpool, but the mare was more entrapped at looking at the future of her people's sanctuary during the coming fight against the Caribous.

“This is...its so..” trying to find the words...but how could she? This was something over her head, and yet for some reason...she can imagine a entire town full of ponies here, safe and free from Caribous...even more that there was weapons, things that could easily battle the Caribous. but the question remains...how will we be able to get a entire nation under the sea? that was...a problem to be sure. They may move the ponies in the HQ, but sooner or later they had to take Equestria back.

It was home after all, and they can’t lose it anymore to these Caribous.

She could hear the man chuckle as he said, “I can’t blame you. Sometimes even I can’t help but feel a touch impressed.” Then moved, going near a wall and picking up something Deft had left there after finishing her work. Lifting them, he moved before the three mare’s and held out the sizable metal canisters. “Here, you’ll be using these during your stay. They’re air tanks-- high capacity variant. I had Deft make three of these and three rebreathers.”

Lush and Flush both moved up, each taking one to help the guards get them on while he told to Shire, “While you’re here, swimming is a must. If you want to reach any buildings, you need to swim to it. The air tanks are to make sure you don’t run out of air for whatever reason. Safety measure.” He explained simply.

Shire gave a brief nod, as she gotten hers on with the two mares aid. Placing the mask on as she was ready to take a dip, and was thankful she took those swimming classes in case for her diplomatic needs long ago before all of this happened.

Keeping his rebreather out for a moment, Albert explained, “Alright, we’re going to go out in pairs of three. Once we’re out, keep close to the group. We’re going to head for the primary base.” Then motioned towards them adding, “I’d suggest you keep your dive suite's on most of the time. Since going out into open water is going to be a normal occurrence.”

With a glance, he soon told, “Lush, do you mind showing them around? Flush and I need to get some of the others to start unloading Dauntless inventory into the warehouses.”

Smiling, Lush said, “I’d be my pleasure.” Getting a sound nod from the man who got his rebreather on and went down the ladder form the bridge and later into the small closet sized room where they would later leave. It was after the first group left out, the second one came out. And upon getting into the water, did Shire feel a slight chill in the slightly dropped temperature-- and a slight tightness. It wasn’t particularly noticeable, but there.

In the dime light, it was hard to see, but there was enough to see the group. So, they began to swim, the slight hissing of air being heard in the water along with the cascading bubbles that would escape her rebreather form breath to breath.

They swam, from ship to slightly deeper waters and near the large building that was there. Moving under the large tube like structure, a hatch much like the submarines could be seen. One by one they entered into the large enough tubbed room that was like a hall,arms pulling them up and out onto dry ground, allowing them to take off the rebreathers.

Albert moved to the sealed door, pulling and turning the pressurized handle to pull the door open-- and greet them with a hallway. One that had sounds of a few ponies and even a mare walking by with a Tablet. Just ahead was a larger room-- one where a couple of fillies rushed by, giggling all the while as Shire and her guard moved in, taking in the sights while the pressurized door was closed behind them. Male and security mare wandering off while Lush moved beside the three newcomers and patiently waited for them to get used to their new surroundings.

“Everypony is in..diving suits.” muttered one of the guards as Shire respond.

“It is one of the reasons why the Overlord is giving fabric clothing after all.” then look back around as she admit. “But it is...breathtaking to see all of this, and being under the sea…”

Smiling some, Lush motioned them to follow her as they took a path down a hall, following the round tubes before they lead to a glass-line area. It let the three see right outside the base, and all over while Lush told, “It might seem odd, but you get used to it a bit. And the diving suits we just got used to. Albert is the only male within… well, miles. He’s the only one that get’s a good peep show of our bodies.”

Then giggled, “Well, that’s assuming he isn’t distracted by work.” Calming down, she paused and made a turn, glancing back to say, “I’m going to show you where the current sleeping quarters are.” Glancing ahead to move around a ladder slightly in the path, adding, “And expect ladders to be around. With limited space we sometimes have to make do.”

Shire nodded, as she followed the earth mare, as she glance all over and said. “It’s still unbelievable that there's actual glass down here. I thought glass could be easily broken if you hit it hard enough.”

Glancing back, Lush smiled, “This isn't normal glass. It’s reinforced.” Then seemed to add, “And made of Quartz of all things, it’s tougher and thicker than the glass we use.”

“Unbelievable.” said one of the guards with a shake of her head, as Shire took that in and soon asked.

“Do you all just eat from the vegetation around here or what you grow? I know you can recycle water to be fresh with some of the machinery you and Flush mention, but what about food?”

Making another turn, and going around another ladder while passing another mare, Lush explained. “We have outdoor plants we grow, plants we harvest while foraging around the sea floor. And we’ve been making more space and housing to grow land plants.”

Slowing up to walk next to them, Lush went on, “The pegasi and Thestrals in particular will go for fish and cook it up. It actually helps most of us that are a bit… picky about meat. But even then it only helps so much in stretching food.” They moved straight on ahead, pausing at another pressurized door.

Pausing and not opening it, Lush looked to the three and told, “I’m going to explain this to you now, because it’s very important.” Patting the door telling, “This is a bulkhead. In case of any emergency, if by chance there is a breach in part of the base and it’s starts leaking in water-- these are to help keep parts of the base unflooded until we can fix the holes.”

“Always close the Bulkheads.” Lush told. “Never leave a Bulkhead wide open without being nearby to close it. If part of the base floods, that bulkhead will be one of the few things keeping the whole base form being flooded-- possibly damaging anything that happens to not be waterproof.” Making sure her point was heard loud and clear.

“It’s even worse for anypony that’s not wearing a air-tank.” The earth mare continued. “You can seriously get trapped in a flooded building. The bulkheads are to make sure there’s at least one place that won’t flood and we have air to breath while somepony fixes the damage and drains the flooded areas.”

The three give firmed nods that they understood, as Shire took this in her mental notes to add in for the other Heads. While it help that she knew that there were plants and meat to feed the ponies, she knew that they had to stretch it for each day. As they waited for her to open the bulkheads, she asked. “Are there storage room for foods, or are you trying to keep space by harvesting in the sea to stretch food supplies?”

Depressurized and being pulled open, the next room just past the bulkhead soon gave sight to a similar sized room as quite a few others they had seen so far. Though in this case it was crammed with four double beds, and at the wall near each bed was two sets of shelves for personal items. There were even a few lockers, cabinets and drawers stuffed inside.

“A bit of both.” Lush soon answered while moving inside the room. “We store what food we can, while the remainder we eat. Or, rather we find as much food as we can, then get our daily portion before storing the rest away after preserving it.”

Pausing inside the room, Lush pointed about saying, “This room, and two other’s above this one, which you can reach by ladder--” Pointing to one such ladder by a wall, “Is mostly used for sleeping quarters. They all have four, double sized beds. Since we only have so much space, we have to share beds.”

“At least it’s better than sleeping on the ground sometimes.” said Shire, knowing that sharing a bed is a alternative at times than sleeping on the ground, which wasn’t easy since she herself had to do that more than once. Looking over the room, she thought something and soon asked. “Lush, you and Flush mention that Albert has...questionable thinking. Would it be far fetch that he has a...work area that he usually occupy beside his ship?”

Letting out a small laugh, Lush said, “Well, yes actually. Thank Celestia that he does.” Then proceeded to tell, “He did some moving around, but there’s a smaller base that has nothing but his research work space. We keep ourselves-- and the fillies, clear of it.”

She however, had to amend, “Well, besides whenever he’s inside and we ask to come in. He’s very… enthusiastic on sharing what he finds or figures out. He has a few creatures inside some tanks of water to observe. Some are a bit scary.” She recalled the ‘Mesmer’ for one.

Shaking those thoughts off, Lush told, “But yes, he has a private work-space he has on the side. Mostly for the fillies safety. He seems pretty keen on their safety.”

At least something is similar between him and the Overlord. thought the mare as she was admittedly thankful that despite Albert being…’unique’, he seem to be highly concern on fillies safety.

“But then again.” Mused Lush in thought, “He seems pretty concerned with all our safety. He will talk to us for hours or walk us through each situation to make sure we don’t cause an accident or hurt ourselves. For the first few days I was here? He took up all jobs of getting food, keeping predators away, building more habitats to house us-- he wouldn’t let us do much of anything until he seemed sure that we wouldn't,” Then air-quoted, “Get eaten alive.”

“Considering you all were in a new environment and didn’t knew how things work, I think he had some rights to be sure you all were ready.” said Shire, as she hum a bit, and soon asked. “You know, speaking of supplies, I forgot to ask, did Albert actually asked the Overlord on when or where he would start giving the supplies you'll need down here? That is a very crucial detail to bring up.”

Shaking her head, Lush said, “He hasn’t.” Then motioned to Shire, “He wanted to be absolutely sure you and the rest of the Resistance were on board with this idea before he went any further with his deal. Said he wanted to know how much of the materials he gets, will be used to later gain later supplies.”

She raised a brow as she said. “Sorry if I’m seem confused,” then asked. “But I thought you all would get most of it, like 80% of whatever is found on the Overlord lands, and he gets 20% of it?”

“If you think of it like that, Albert is on the better end of the deal.” Began Lush, “Albert wouldn’t only have most of the materials he and any volunteers here work for, but stocks of food, fresh water and even clothing.” Shaking her head, the mare said, “The later part would be in smaller amounts, but Albert would gain more.”

Walking out of the room and closing it shut, sealing it tight, Lush then went on to explain, “But, if we were to take a partial amount of what we have, let’s say any gems or gold we mined up? We can trade that to get further amounts of clothes, food and water form the Overlord.”

One of the guards looked confuse and asked. “But why trade? I know gems and gold would lure the Overlord easily with his treasury being low, but I thought when the Resistance is on board with this, the Overlord would just give away the food, water and materials for you all in return of just mining his lands?”

Turning to the guard, Lush told more simply, “It’s economics. No matter how you look at it. From what we understand, the Overlord is like a military of some sort with armed forces. I, Flush and even Albert, know that his army needs arms and armor to continue their fight.” Then shifted in place to tell, “But we need to figure how much to give. It’s why it’s important we know if the Resistance will take to the idea or not.”

“You have the ponies that would need the supplies the most. The more mouths there are to feed, the more materials we need to trade towards the Overlord. It’s… really just that simple. He provides some clear road for you to reach a safe beach, we take who we can to the base and any extra supplies needed, and if we ran low for some reason? Trade more materials or goods to get the supplies needed from him.”

While the guard slowly nod, the other guard question. “But wouldn’t it be more easier if we sent a few civilians towards the Dark Castle, give them a path to the shack for you all to pick up with supplies? It would cut costs and make things easier on travel time.” then thought and ask. “But here's a bigger question, why would the Overlord be okay with having 20% for himself, and give most of the materials you all dig up on his land to you all? No offense, but I thought he would've try a 50-50 agreement.”

“Why ask for 50%, when he knows he’ll be getting a bit more for every time we ask for more supplies?” Asked Lush simply before going on with a shake of her head. “Most of this is something that’s in the future. After Ms. Shire conforms with the Resistance Leaders that this is a good idea.”

They all heard a slight groaning sound, and most eyes turned to one of the guards that did her best to not show any outward sign of being responsible. With a slight smile, Lush said, “Ah… you haven’t eaten for most of the day, and it’s nearly supper, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” chuckle the mare with a embarrassed look. “All this talk of alliance, trades and stuff was making me hungry.”

Shire roll her eyes in amusement, but a question came to her mind. “What about metals? I know gold and gems would be used for trade, but what about metals to trade? I’m certain the Overlord would use metals for his Minions or for himself.”

Moving past the three and beckoning them to follow, Lush told, “We’re working that detail out later too. There’s a lot going on, and we’re busy as it is. I especially need to talk to the mare’s here that we more or less elected to act like the leadership here.”

She led them down the hall, going towards a ladder which she was quick to grasp and begin to climb. The others, following in turn, began to make their way up-- though it was a lengthy climb upwards. Once they reached the next level, Lush continued to lead on, this time to a shorter ladder that lead one more level up.

It was this new area that the three found themselves in a fairly… glass like area. Windows could be seen all over, allowing them to see not just around the Alpha Base, but the many mini-bases that glowed in the near pitch black waters.

And the ponies, mare’s and fillies all chattered, sat, played or most of all, ate at tables and chairs. The room itself was slightly more furnished, to the extent that it was a bit more homely, possibly even relaxing. Any more thoughts on the lockers, cabinets of foods and waters or any of that was placed on hold when they heard a voice.

“Lush, you’re back!” They all turned to a tan pegasus mare, one that was having a large grin in place, but also seemed to have some sort of improvised sling holding her arm. Just like Albert and Flush, seemed to have a dive-suit with orange padding.

“Grain!” Lush next to exclaimed, moving to the pegasus and asking, “Your arm, what happened?”

Puffing out some air and shifting her obviously damaged and tar-removed wings, the mare told, “Crab-Squids, that’s what. Nearly took my arm off while we were finding some Quartz and a few other things.”

Crab-squids? Hmm, another creature that’s probably in a Tablet. thought Shire as she spoke. “I hope you will recover soon,” then introduce herself. “I am Shire, one of the Heads of the Resistance to gain a idea of this place.” then smile. “However I think the pros outweigh the cons of being onboard this place for a sanctuary for civilians who wish to hide from the Caribous.” knowing that despite the few issues here, this is something that the Resistance as a whole can’t passed up.

Blinking some, Grain said, “Resistance?” Then smiled more widely, “Well I’ll be damned.” Sounding a slight bit in disbelief, if not ecstatic. “Well, good that you are alright with this place. I had my suspicions, but it's working out.” Then gave them a look over before asking, “Here to grab a bite?”

“They are.” Nodded Lush, “Albert asked me to show them around--”

Patting the mare on the head with her good arm, Grain said, “I get it, you’re the tour guide.” Then jerked her head for the three to follow. “Come on, let’s get you something to eat. There’s a coffee machine near the vending machine there. But make sure to grab water, best thing to keep by your side.”

Not waiting for a response, the pegasus further asked, “And what do you want to eat? We got fish, weird alien fish, fruits, alien fruits, some veggies, and also the alien kind-- and sea veggies.”

“Veggies will work for us.” said Shire as she added. “Maybe a bit of sea veggies, just to see how it tastes.”

With a firm nod, Grain moved forwards and towards a cabinet, Lush moving over to help as well, seeing as her friend only had one arm to use. Seeing as it might be a moment, the three moved and took a table, sitting down in the fairly comfortable chairs while they waited.

When the plates of food were placed before them, the three could see some potatoes and carrots, both normal by their standards. But next to those, were… something else. For one, was the odd green and dried flakes. And next to it was a grey muscled-fiber like sponge… with glowing pink spots.

These must be the sea veggies...well...bottoms up. thought Shire as she took a bite of the green flakes, noticing a unique texture and taste. The grey plants were chewy in a sense, and the pink spots on it were sweet, like candy gel in a sense. She hum a bit as she spoke. “Very unique food. Odd, but not too bad in tastes.” chewing more as she had to admit, despite how odd it look, it taste actually good. you just have to ignore how it looks and think it’s ‘ordinary food’. added Shire in her thoughts.

“We make do.” Grain told while moving to slide a chair over, turning it around to sit in it backwards. “I gotta say, as weird as some of the food down here is…. It’s not all that bad.” She considered something before asking, “Think any of the ponies you send will be willing to do dangerous work?”

It was a question that Shire hadn’t considered-- though from the sounds of it, there was a fair hint of danger down here. But Lush picked up on what her friend said, and said, “She brings up a good point.” Looking to the diplomat to say, “Since some of us are taught how to handle a few situations, a few of us have volunteered to gather more materials or search areas out. And this… is admittedly dangerous. Even more when we start going below the safety parameters Albert pointed out to us.”

Thinking over as she said. “There are some ponies who could do the dangerous work, and while I do worry of the amount of dangers that are unknown...sometimes desperate times call for desperate measures.” knowing that sometimes there were sacrifices to be made, even if she didn’t like it. “I can ask with the Heads and bring in ponies who could handle dangerous work alongside the civilians, just to ease the burden…”

“If you can send a few our way, it’d help.” Told Grain. “I had to mention it, because when I said it’s dangerous?” Lifting her injured arm to make a point, “Almost losing arm makes you lucky. Tartarus, losing an arm would of been still lucky-- that thing that nearly got me was three times my size!”

“Three...times your size?” muttered one of the guards in surprise, as Shire inwardly sighed, as she really had to argue to the other Heads to accept this, yes there were dangers, and yes there were possible leads of death and risks...but would the alternative was to be found and be raped forever by Caribous? Like Flush and Lush mentioned, at least the animals down here were following instincts and getting food.

Speaking up with her own plate on the table, Lush said, “Don’t let it get to you.” Relaxing back and happy to finally get a meal. “Most of the more dangerous and larger creatures are either in very open water, or past the 200 meter mark.” Then raised her fork, twirling it to tell, “The biggest thing you’ll see swimming by here are Refbacks, bigger than the Cyclops's you’ve ridden in-- but also completely harmless. Like whales.” Getting bite of her meal soon after.

Shire slowly nod, taking in her own food as she was taking all of this in, and despite the dangerous cons of going on this idea, she knew that they had to take the chance. Sooner or later they would run out of space, supplies, and possibly be more vulnerable. They were slowly getting their backs against the wall, ironically it was thanks to the Overlord that the pressure been off of them for a while. But they can’t rely on him forever, especially with mixed opinions of him.

She took another bite and sighed as she said. “To be honest, its going to be hard to convince the other Heads to go forward with this plan, while it does help ease us with our problems? Doesn’t mean that its going to be tricky, especially with how the pros and cons are stacked on this entire idea.”

There was a sound of a clicking and slight drawing of a blade, making the guards snap their eyes to Grain whom had drawn a blackened survival knife-- not too different from the one they’ve seen with Flush. They watched as the mare with practiced ease flip and twirl the blade, and told, “Hon, no place is actually really safe.” Then rolled her eyes, “Sure, Equestria was nice before it was turned into a living nightmare for all mares. But even before then it was still dangerous.”

“Manticores, Hydras, Timberwolves, Chimara’s, Cockatries-- pretty darn dangerous when you think about it.” Rambled on the mare before pointing the knife towards them. “So you tell them heads that they think it’s dangerous down here? Well remind them that some wild areas of Equestria are still pretty dangerous too. Only difference is we aren't walking and running, but swimming.”

Snorting some in amusement, Shire said. “Well at least I can counter their arguments with that statement.” taking another bite as she asked. “When we do return and I managed to convince the Heads to be on board with this, who in this community going to speak with the Overlord on the details? I know you need to set up a trade system, but are you going to talk by the shack or his ‘domain’?”

Thinking to that, Lush decided to speak on this matter. “Grain or maybe Albert might do the talking near the shore.” Pausing to think it over a bit more to add in, “But I have to talk it over with a few others. Grain happens to be one of the mare’s in question-- and while Flush isn’t a ‘official’ part of it, she is the most experienced in military discipline.”

“In short?” Asked Grain while tapping the blade’s tip at herself, “I’m a badass survivalist, Lush is the girl that helps with keeping ponies organized. Flush and a few others work security. And then Glint is the one that makes rounds and makes sure our heads are on our shoulders.” Then idly added, “Oh yeah… and she used to be a doctor, so… medical stuff.”

Shire thought that over, as she ‘marked’ the heads for this community as she decided to give information to Grain. “If you do by chance speak to the Overlord? A few things to keep in mind. He would usually wear armor covering himself and brings a small horde around him, might carry a axe or blade. And despite him looking like a villain, don’t assume fully like other villains we had in the past. He is, thank Celestia, reasonable enough and is willingly to work with you.” then grimace.

“But be careful of the elder Minion name Gnarl, he’ll try to bait and prod you with insults, jeers and get a reaction out of you. He finds it ‘amusing’.” Recalling once when Spree mentioned him during her time in the Overlord domain.

“Sounds like a grumpy old stud.” Remarked the survivalist in slight amusement. “But yeah, I get it.” Then shook her head. “Well, anyways, Albert might do most the chatting. The guy has a wonderlust. Probably would go just to see how things play out.”

She paused before giving the three a glance over and said, “Well, after you’re done eating, Lush should get you to see Glint.” Giving a look to the earth mare and telling, “They should get at least checked over, or given a few shots.”

Turning back to them, the pegasus addressed, “See, like land, there’s stuff down here that can make you sick. And you probably know about that diseases Albert caught?” Shaking her head to tell, “Some of it is in portions of water or wildlife we find. We like to make sure everypony get’s a few shots to make sure they’ll not get sick and keel over or something.”

Thinking over, Shire nodded. “Might be best just in case.” taking in another bite as she went on. “While I’m a bit surprise it's in the water or wildlife, I’m glad that there are vaccines in case,” thinking some as she said. “We might need to bring the needles or medical workers to the newcomers before they do anything, just to be make sure there won’t be problems while learning the ropes down here.”

Nodding some, Lush said, “A few of us caught the virus once. We didn’t really realize it at first, just some slight coughing and itchy skin.” Rubbing her neck while adding, “When one of the fillies brought it up to Albert, he was very insistent we take the cure for it. Been also teaching Glint whatever he could about what he’s learned about poisons and some infections in the water we could possibly gain by chance.”

“First thing I’d want every new pony to do when they get here?” Interrupted Grain, “Send them right to the doc. It’s not just infection down here they’re at risk of. We also want to make sure they aren't sick upon getting here.”

Shire nod in agreement, as health was a big issue and something to do ASAP. She then finished up her meal as she asked. “Where is this medical officer located?”

Lush went to speak, but Grain said, “You just relax Lush. You’ve been away for a few days, no doubt working on that ship of Alberts.” Then stood up, telling, “It’s down a deck. I’d show you the way, but my arm makes it a bit hard.” Then placed her knife away, telling, “Wait here. I got someone that can show you around.” Walking off.

Watching for a moment, Lush soon turned to the mare’s and told, “Glint is a nice mare. But I should warn you that she might plan a near-full examination. So expect to take off the dive suites for a bit.” Then added, “And don’t mind if she looks annoyed. Sometimes she get’s jealous of us… other mare’s.” And lightly tapped her chest in particular to get the thought crossed.

“Oh.” said Shire, as she understood that some, as she admit a full examination might not be too bad, after all its with fellow mares, so it can’t be that bad, right?

When Grain came back not a few moment’s later, the mare sat back down-- while a thestral filly moved up with curiously glinting eyes and a diving suit that, while smaller for her size, still hugged her still developing body.

“Shire, meet your new guide, Dew.” Introduced the wounded mare.

With a curtsy, or best she could do, the filly said, “It’s nice to meet you, miss.” Giving a smile at the end, seeming happy to see a new face.

Smiling some she said. “Its nice to meet you Dew.” she then asked. “You must know everything around here to be our guide, its a big responsibility, right?”

Shifting a bit, Dew said, “Not really… But I sort of wish I didn’t have as much responsibility.” Looking away with a slight pout while Lush gave a giggle.

“Dew’s almost 13, and one of the more ‘responsible’ fillies here. We thought to go on and give her a few jobs, which she rather not have.” Explained the mare, giving a near rising look at the young thestral.

“I still would rather play with the others.” Said Dew before admitting, “But… I know it’s important to make sure we harvest food, move supplies and share shifts so nopony gets hurt.” Not sounding particularly happy about it-- but was understanding at least.

She nod her head, as she said. “It is a hard task, but it is good you understand the responsibilities of it.” then glance to her guards all finish in their eating as she said to Dew. “Now Dew, can you please lead us to this Glint? Checking up and getting shots to make sure we don’t get sick either.”

Dew gave a nod, moving towards the ladder where she took hold and slid her way down swiftly. Grain shook her head and said, “Hey, Shire-- makes sure you remind Dew to talk to the doc later.” Getting a questioning look as the mare smirked, “Somepony been getting their first burning feeling at the crotch lately.”

Oh dear. Puberty and signs of heat starting up. inwardly sighed the diplomat as it was going to be one of those talks. Still, she nod, knowing it had to be done as she followed the young thestral down the ladder, and let her guards follow suit. When they came down with the hatch close, they began to follow the filly through the halls as to meet this Glint.

They had to move past a room or two before going down another ladder-- this one leading to a new area where they had to pause to open the next Bulkhead, something that was a slight challenge for the filly, but eventually opened on her own strength.

Inside they could see the medical mare herself, being a silvery thestral herself with grey wings and mane. And the warning of her ‘jealousy’ was made clear. The mare, despite being in her 20’s, didn’t have too much of a chest, and her body, with toned and fit, also didn’t have a round firm flanks or wide hips-- or too many things appealing about her.

Turning, the mare looked them over for a moment and gave a pleasant smile, only belaying the slightly jealous glint in her eyes. “Hi. Newcomers found at sea?”

“Yes, I am Shire. One of the Heads for the Resistance, and these are my guards. We’re here for a few shots to make sure we don’t get sick from any viruses in the water or food.” keeping calm and simple as she already noticed the jealous within the eyes, as she decide to be tactful and careful with her words.

Any jealous hints all but vanished in a moment, the mare blinking and saying, “Resistance?” Then gave a swift nod, “Of course, Dew, please close the door. Shire, please strip down.” The medic herself moving to get a few things ready, moving test tubes and some smaller equipment around. “I am Glint Light, it’s nice too meet you ma’am.”

“Nice to meet you too,” said Shire as she began stripping the diving suit off of her, which was odd at first, but she ignored the slight coldness in the room as she asked. “What sort of medical issues are there when being underwater? I’m mostly asking as I’m sure some of the other Heads will question about everything down here in Alpha Base.”

Getting a round device first and holding it steady in hand, Glint turned around to face the bare mare and told, “Well, besides the normal cold we might get due to slight chills or constantly being soaked in water-- we haven't had anything serious just yet aside from the Cara Virus Albert mentioned.”

Lifting the device, Shire watched as a blue light washed over her, strange alien sounds emanating from the device and the light that danced over her body. A few times, she swore she could see under her fur, skin and even to her bones at one point.

When Glint was done, she placed the device on her hip and got out her own Tablet, going over it and saying with a noteworthy hint of surprise, “You’re forty?” Turning to the mare and looking her over, admitting, “You… You aged well.” Seeming to fight off the jealousy in her tone, “You look more closer to your mid twenties…”

She sighed and explained. “It was a forceful procedure, the Caribous were attempting to make older mares more younger with their ‘experimentation’.” grimacing some as she recalled the horror and pain of those tests, seeing good mares turned into...she mentally shook that thought away as she finished. “And not all mares who went through it were ‘aware’ of the side effects of those ‘tests’.” giving subtle hints towards the doctor.

To this, Glint quickly returned to her tablet, scrolling down to look over what was apparently found before remarking, “Well… besides a few… oddities, you’re mostly healthy.” Though from the sound of it and the slight grimace, she was sad to hear what was done to the diplomat-- appealing body or not.

Sighing, she moved the tablet back to her hip and moved up to Shire, telling, “Take a seat. As much help as the Scanner’s are, I still want to look you over more personally. I like to exercise experience over these… fancy tools when I can. Just to be sure.”

As the Diplomat move on the seat, she asked. “I’m surprise the Tablet allow you to see so much in me, I thought they were use for data-- or is yours special for being a medical doctor?”

Getting a small medical tool up, Glint responded while beginning her more basic check up, “All the PDA’s, as Albert calls them have special ‘links’ towards certain things. We can add pictures, music, information, data-- I know that a few of the mare’s that volunteer to work those large metal suits can use the things to keep track of where their large hulking suits are.”

Having Shire do a quick breathing exercise, Glint soon moved her hand away, and told onward. “The Scanner’s work the same. Albert helped some of us figure out how to tune them to do certain things. For me, it was give me preliminary information of whomever, or whatever I scan with a biological system.”

She nod some, letting the mare do the check up as she asked. “Are you the only one working as a doctor, or are there more in other parts of this base?”

“Mostly myself.” Answered Glint, moving to get something else as she went on, “Deft sometimes helps. She’s a very bright young mare, a prodigy really.” Then added while going through a draw, “And I guess Albert slightly counts as well. Grain does what she can-- but she’s a survivalist, not a fully fledged medical expert.”

Turning around with a odd device in hand, Glint said, “I had a doctorate in medical practice. Before the Caribou’s came, I was actually head of a medical ward in Fillydelphia.”

“Really? Impressive.” said Shire, as she said. “It seems that when we bring ponies over here, we should also gather what doctors we can here, just to improve their knowledge and workload of under the sea.” her thoughts came to Jasmine, who was living at the island as she asked. “Glint, if you are willing, would you go with Grain and Albert when they meet the Overlord? The reason I ask is because one, we hardly know anything of the Overlord under his armor and two...there is a filly uncollared who lives with him in his domain...which is surrounded by a near volcanic area.”

Giving a heavy sigh to that, Glint got a small vial filled with something and inserted it into the device while explaining. “I can’t leave here. Being the only real medical expert, I’m needed here incase of emergencies. Deft goes out with the others, being a volunteer. Albert explores areas he deems too dangerous. And like I said, Grain doesn't have the same skill that I do and is better out there than around the base.”

Moving up to the bare mare, Glint lifted the arm and placed the flat cylinder head of the device to her arm. There was a hiss, and a sting that Shire felt, but it was gone and done in just moments. “If I could, I would. But I just can’t. I’m needed here where I’m needed most.”

A understandable nod came from her, as she said. “I suppose I could ask Albert for a check up for Jasmine, some of us in the Resistance are a little worry for her health. Being around a volcanic area in a large castle might not be good for her,” then sighed. “But the Overlord is...strict in her being with him, even if we brought up good points for her health and well being, he seems very stubborn when it comes to the filly.”

Shaking her head, Glint said, “Can’t say I can comment. We hardly know anything about him ourselves. I think we didn’t know about him until the day Lush stumbled on his blundering that one day.” She moved back and gave Shire a final glance over and told, “You can get dressed now, I’ll check up the next ‘victim’.” Holding up her injection device while saying that last bit. “You two won’t be like foals I hope?”

As Shire got the diving suit on, she said. “They probably won’t.” but as she got her ‘clothing’ on, she mildly wonder how the talks with the Overlord and these mares will go, yes the Overlord is reasonable...to a extent, she just wonder how it might fully work out?

As a few days passed, Shire gained a feel of the place, and the ins and outs. Which made her see the pros more, the base was more expanded, more buildings made in anticipating for more ponies. With room up for 90 more ponies, granted the supplies were limited, but with the Overlord supplies to be made when she gets the Heads agree? She knew that wouldn’t be much of a problem.

When she and her guards came back to the island and change to their clothes, they also had Grain with them, mostly to talk to the Heads. Not to mention it allowed Grain to see the scope of the land while they headed back to the Dark Castle. However she noticed there were more Reds around, apparently something happened while she was underwater and once she enter in the Throne room she noticed the Overlord wasn’t in his throne as she heard Gnarl spoke. “If you looking for the Master, he’s already at the HQ of yours.

“He had some reports to give for your fellow mares,” then gave a wide grin as he said to Grain. “Ah, one of the mares of the sea, I am Gnarl, Master Minion and adviser to the Dark One. Welcome to the Dark Castle.”

Looking down at the ‘toddy’ as Grain could just picture him as, she said, “Heh… you know for a weird imp-frog thing, he seems chummy so far.” Rolling her shoulders to get accustomed to her still slightly sore, but healed, arm.

“Ah the reason for my good mood is of the Master causing multiple carnage and death onto the Caribous, he hit a big building in Vanhoover, cost a good amount of trouble for them pathetic whelps.” they heard a laugh as a Brown Minion with jester like clothing said in a joyful manner and in a irish accent.

“The Dark Lord cause reign of terror for the Caribous, he cause death and destruction as he made them dead on their hooves!” Gnarl gave a annoyed sound and told.

“Ignored him, Quaver is practicing his little poems for the Master,” then said. “Now have fun being teleported whelps!” as the thing above them spin around-- and they were suddenly teleported into the Gate within the HQ as Shire was a bit daze as she shake her head.

“Never stops being daze by this teleportation…” then look to Grain as she asked. “How are you holding up?”

Hand to head, the mare said, “Dizzy.” Shaking it to try reorienting herself some. She even reached to her sides, making sure her gear was still on her person.

Shrie nodded, looking to her guards to see they were holding up as she said. “Come on, if the Overlord is talking to the Heads, must be something big.” as she lead Grain towards the building, however she noticed a few mares were gaining looks of Grain Hardsuit hugging her body firmly, Shire admit, it does make a few wonder why the pegasus was wearing it in the first place.

Granted the Hardsuit had padded areas for protection, but is like most diving suits, if it wasn’t for the slight padding on Grain chest, it would give a slight ‘hint’ of her nipples shown. Still once they reach the room, they heard a ‘heated’ argument between the Heads and the Overlord as she managed to peek in, the mentioned Overlord in his Arcanium armor as she wonder what the argument was about.

Shifting the rifle that was on her back, Grain gave the armored male a glance over. In admittance, he was intimidating. Even more so with how tall he was or how his armor looked. Seeming to hold an air of demanding respect. Though when she looked down, she felt a unnerved feeling rush up her spine-- mostly due in part at the small armed horde of toodies.

Grain had no doubt she could handle a few-- but not that many. She was happy of her choice in defensive tools, it gave her some measure of assurance. Still, Grain gave a questioning look, ears perked to listen in with Shire as to what this shouting match was all about.

“Why can’t you?” demanded Stonehooves. “You obviously been there, you faced off against them, and you destroy, if not stolen all of their supplies. Why can’t you get to the Crystal Empire and put down that abomination of a artifact!?” Jerry for his part, was gripping his right hand tight as he took a deep breath and told in that deep and agitated tone.

“Because Stonehooves, despite me having a Gate there, despite me infiltrating it once, and despite me getting out nearly scott free, and more importantly of the damage I cause.” then nearly shouted. “I! AM! LIMITED!”

Feeling the need to get her riffle into her hands, just to have precaution of slightly more extra safety, Grain remarked, “Someone’s moody.” More or less snapping the tension in the room to surprise.

“Shire!” Pearl spoke, not having expected the mare to be back-- right before she looked at what could only be defined as a scantily clad mare, and asked, “W...who is this?” Sounding between curious, and angry some mare that possibly had no business listening in was around.

“This is Grain, one of the heads for the mares under the base.” introduce Shire as she explained. “And yes, they have to wear the diving suits mostly to swim around.” Jerry glance over Grain, as part of him wonder if he could get some diving suits for, reasons specifically for him to know….but he zero in on the rifle, as it was a all metal type weapon. Look like its a sort of laser weapon, or something that could be use underwater. Don’t know how it works...but it doesn’t run on ammo, thats for certain.

He took a long breath and calm himself as he spoke. “Sorry if you caught me at a bad time for being, ‘moody’. I just got back from a rather long business, and gave information to these mares.” Shire gave a brief nod, noticing Periodic was once again gone as she asked.

“Wheres Periodic? I thought he was suppose to be here?”

“He’s busy.” said Stonehooves, as she brought the topic of before as she explain to the two mares. “Right before you came Shire, we were talking with the Overlord on going to the Crystal Empire and putting a end to that abomination of what was called the ‘Crystal Heart’.” then gave a pointed look to him as she said. “But apparently, even if he can get there quickly and can summon up his imps, he’s ‘limited’. Why is that?”

Jerry calmed down, as to get himself eased up and to explain more fully. “I am limited in more than one way. You are asking me to somehow bring down or change a artifact that is limitless with my magic, you are asking me to hold off hordes of caribous and stallions with their own magic, superior weapons, and outnumber me 1 to a thousand.”

“You handle hundreds of them before.” told Pearl as Jerry said.

“Well yes, but here's the thing, back then I was doing reconnaissance, you all are basically asking me to concentrate on the artifact, while holding off large numbers, with only 50 Minions, and keep popping them all the while I’m a sitting duck waiting to get hit by a big blast. See the problem?” Admittedly he could try to control the Minions mentally with his mind...but he doubt he could even do that with his focus on the artifact itself.

With a raised brow, Grain commented, “Sound’s like waving a lump of meat in front of a hungry wolf.”

“See? She gets it!” told Jerry as he went on. “Not to mention I would need to concentrate fully on the artifact to even attempt what you’re asking. My armor may be strong, but I know that I can’t shrug off the hits forever.”

Stonehooves snort and cross her arms as she said. “What happen to the bravado of handling anything the Caribous dish out?”

“Fighting against tons of Caribous and standing still with me having a big target on my back are two different things Stonehooves.” told Jerry. “Not to mention, even if, if I can keep popping Minions out to defend me, they die without me taking off key targets, like their commanders, as they’ll just trap me and shoot me until I’m dead.”

After a moment of thought, Screech said, “I have to agree with him.” Knowing she got looks from that as she said, “Pearl, Stone, I get it. With his latest victories, you feel pretty confident. But I think it’s becoming painfully obvious we’re trying to bite off more than we can chew right now.”

“This shouldn’t even be a problem of the ‘Dark Overlord’.” sneer Stonehooves. “He managed to handle himself pretty fine with all he done.” Jerry took a low breath at that as to not cause a outburst as he needed a cool head.

“While in command.” Added in Screech, “If I’m understanding him right, he’ll be too busy focusing on the Heart to give orders. It would be like asking a commanding officer to try opening a locked door while their squad has no one to take orders from to defend the point.”

Grimacing to this, Pearl had to concede. Screech held a point. Still, it didn’t stop Stone form saying, “But the Heart--”

“Isn’t going anywhere.” Screech told fairly firmly, her aged voice and experience seeming to shine through during this. “I know you want to get the Empire back, but I think we need to hold off on it… for now.” Then glanced to Shire, “I’ll go get Periodic. I’m sure Shire has a lot to tell us after nearly going missing for five whole days.”

Shire nodded, as she glance to the Overlord as she asked to him. “Overlord?” gaining his attention as she said. “I am somewhat thankful you are here, you are needed to discuss of the trade agreements and escorting the civilians to the base.”

“So you’re in agreeing with this?” asked Stonehooves as Shire nodded firmly.

“I am.” then she asked to Jerry. “Overlord, how much supplies do you have in you're Castle?”

Jerry thought back as he said. “With the latest raid and taking of their supplies in Vanhoover? Maybe enough food to last for at least half a year for a town, managed to make sure they last well.” thinking more as he added. “As for cloth? Well we got plenty of that for clothing half a town admittedly. No offense, but clothing's was last of my list of to do things. But I’m sure I can get the Minions to start sewing clothes for more than three ponies in my place.” he did however asked to Grain. “However would you mind giving me two diving suits?”

Raising a brow, Garin said, “Well, I’m sure when I get back to the Sunrise, I could get some basic diving suits made. But why do you need them?” Curious if the male planned to go underwater himself at some point.

“Reasons.” was all Jerry said as he wasn’t going to add more. For his sake than anything else.

“Uh-huh….” The wingless pegasus dryly said, not exactly buying it fully. And thinking it over, she could guess why, but had no way to really know. “Anyways.” She soon said, “Albert decided to bring two Cyclops’s to move anyone that plans to come with. Right now Albert’s getting the shack built up more so mr. Dark and Scary here can give him a call whenever he needs to.”

“Ah yes, that shack.” said Jerry dryly. “Caused Gnarl something to annoy me about, good to know it wasn’t serious.” Stonehooves thought on why the Overlord wanted diving suits all of a sudden and gave a annoyed snort.

“You really are a pervert, aren’t you Overlord?” glancing to her, he stated.

“I fail to see how that is part of this discussion, Stonehooves.” then refocus on Grain as he went on. “When will you need the supplies? As soon as the shack done, or when the refugees come to the Cyclopes?”

“When the Refugees come.” Was the fast response. “We can house up to ninety more ponies-- but we don’t have enough supplies to support that many. And then there’s the part of making sure they know how to live down there-- there are tasks and risks they need to know of.”

Coming back, and having nearly dragged the stallion along to this meeting, Screech spoke up, “Risks?” Having let go of Periodic to move to her seat. “What sort of risks.”

Giving the elderly mare a glance, Grain said, “The same kind you have to deal with in the wilds. Poisonous foods, dangerous predators, knowing where to go and where to not go. It’s a frontier, and unless you do something stupid, it’s gonna hurt.”

Periodic blinked of the mare ‘unusual’ looks as he glance away, clearing his throat as he asked. “And wearing diving suits is a must due to being underwater?” Shire testify that with a nod.

“It's a little embarrassing, but surprising the single piece clothing is a need, mostly to do jobs is regular as taking them off and on would consume time, time of which would be spent to get to work done. Its also effective of keeping the body isolated and protected fairly well.” she then added. “But there are varieties of these dive suits as most had a air tank with scuba mask. What Grain has is a ‘Hardsuit’ which is more firmer, tougher, and is a equivalent to a ‘aquatic armor’.” Jerry seem interested in this as he knew it must be made out of materials to be able to handle such hardships, not to mention flexible.

“And there’s nothing you can do to preserve modesty?” Asked Pearl, deciding that she might as well ask. The idea of being in such revealing clothing, even more so that it was the only piece of clothing everyone would wear, made her question the creators intentions.

With a jerk of her head towards Jerry, Grain told, “That’s why we’re asking for cloths. Some of us take breaks and stay inside. Not all of us like the idea that these are the only clothes we have. And plenty still feel nude, since it doesn't do anything to hide the goods.” Shamelessly patting her chest that slightly gave way under the light hit.

Periodic glance away, as he clear his throat, while Jerry ignored the pat of the chest as he mused. Bring extra fabric and clothing in the supplies. Periodic glance back and soon asked. “Shire, is it worth it? Bringing mares and fillies to this place?”

Shire gave a affirming nod. “While there are dangers and risk, we all had them here in Equestria with the wildlife before the caribous came,” then told. “But everypony must swim or know how to. It is a must to travel around.” then went on. “My fellow Heads, we need this as much as some of us may deny it. All we need to do is let the civilians go through the Overlord Castle and be dropped off.”

Stone Hooves look over Jerry and question him. “You never did say what you get out of all of this, Overlord. Or how things would work in terms of economics.”

Jerry decided to make it simple. “For everything they dig up and find on my island, they get 80% of the materials and I get 20% of the materials. I trade food, water, and materials they need, in return of things I need. Such as gold, gems, and metals to craft.”

Thinking it over, Pearl questioned, “You said you have space and not enough supplies. Why is that?”

“Pure Water’s something we can make easy, but it takes time.” Began Grain, “We can grow food, but again… takes a while for it to even grow. Unless some of the ponies you send aren't squeamish about eating meat from fish? We can stretch our supplies further.”

Grain then made a very good point to tell, “And make sure whoever you send ain’t going to cause trouble. It’s a bit dangerous, sure, but there’s also things they need to understand. Once they go down there, they will have to pull their weight. Harvest food, manage food, maybe a few can help keep watch-- and if at all possible, volunteers to do the more Dangerous jobs.”

“Dangerous jobs?” Screech asked with a near neutral tone, telling she didn’t like the thought.

Giving a look, Grain said, “Yeah. Dangerous. Like going past 200 meters, maybe going down to 900 and willingly swim around in dim waters while both getting materials and dodging creatures bigger than a pony and willing to try to take a bite out of said pony.”

Pearl gave a pointed look to Shire as if questioning why the diplomat wants to agree to this as Shire pointed out. “This is all volunteer work, they don’t have to, but everypony else is restricted from swimming below the 100 meter mark. Yes it’s dangerous, but so is everything else in Equestria with its own predators.” as she pointedly added. “And even more with the Caribou on the prowl.” reminding them of that added fact.

Jerry thought over as he asked. “How many refugees do you need to come? And how many is limited for each trip? 5? 10?” trying to figure out how many would be in his place and for the Minions to watch in case some of them get the mood to explore, granted he doubt that would happen, but precautions were needed to be set in place.

Thinking that over, Grain said, “We all agreed that we can take ten for now. 15 would be pushing it, but we can deal.” Looking between the two groups to add on, “We’re not just feeding them, but teaching them how to live down there. It’ll take maybe a week for them to get slightly used to it. When they have a good idea how to not eat the wrong thing or piss off the wrong animal-- we might ask for the next group to come.”

They took this in as they agree to this, Stonehooves soon asked with a pointed look. “So you all would be relying on the Overlord for supplies, and not ask us? We do have supplies ourselves.”

“If you can send a week or two worth of supplies with each group, sure, go right on ahead.” Told Grain simply. “Thing is, from what we heard from Shire, you’re stretching it as it is.”

Grimacing some, Stonehooves admit. “We are. We’re stretching of materials and supplies at it is. Especially with the mouths we have to feed.” not particularly proud of that, as Jerry spoke in.

“Which is why I will be supplying them, gives you all some breathing space as it is.”

“You mean give you a chance to get more gold and materials for you to use.” remark Pearl as the Overlord gave a low shrug.

“I never claim to be charity, just simple business.”

Dryly, Grain remarked, “He can have the gems and diamonds.” Making the others slightly stumbled to that. “We got so much of it, even Albert’s not sure what to do with it all. Sure it has uses, but we don’t use it too much yet. I’m sure we could clear out some ten lockers to make space for more important things.”

Ignoring the looks to that, Grain went on, “Besides, once we have enough ponies working down there, we should be able to support ourselves more easily. With enough hands working on growing food, we’ll be golden.” Seeming sure on that. “Well, as long as all the noise don’t agitate some Leviathan class fish… but we can scare ‘em off by then.”

“I’m not sure if I want to ask.” Pearl sighed out before hearing a clattering of something on the table. She looked up at a white, smooth and almost wand shaped item as the survivalist seemed to respond to her thoughts.

“Then look it up. Albert gave two of those things out. Shire’s got one-- used it to write up her finds. That’s a spare, so… go bonkers.” Shrugging callously at the last bit.

They glance to it, and to the diplomate as she told. “Think of it like a all-keeping information guide and always updating.” Periodic grab it first, as he saw a blue screen and with wide eyes began to look it over. Jerry focus on it as he heard Gnarl humming. “Interesting thing, Sire. wonder if you can get one?”

Periodic grimace as he looked up Leviathan as he look to the other's and said. “I think I know what's been sinking ships, and it's not the Overlord.”

A few moved to take a look, with Screech saying, “The… Tartarus, is that?” Looking the large… near serpentine fish over before looking at how big it was-- and to say, it did not comfort her to know the thing was as long as a seafaring vessel.

Blinking some, Pearl looked over the image of the white and red creature with four long mandible like claws stretching out from it’s face. It looked far from friendly, and some of the image had what looked to be some vehicle being shown to be ‘grasped’ in those mandibles, being crushed. She soon spoke, “I would be worried about one of those, but what makes you think it’s responsible for the sunken ships?”

While she wasn’t sure if they found the same creature, Grain said, “One of the Leviathan class fish can be as big as the Cyclops’s. Got a bad temper and I got a good look at it as it sunk the ship I was being shipped on.” Then shook her head. “Ate most of the ponies and caribou that went overboard. Me and a few others were lucky that Albert found us a near week later adrift.”

They looked shocked and near horrified at that as Shire gave a nod. “It's like messing with a Usra Major.” making a sort of similiar to it and the fish. As they took that in, Jerry brought back the topic of the discussion.

“We do need to continue on the conversation everyone. As much as shocking it is, we need to keep moving on the topic at hand.” looking to them as he said. “Right now, I think it's obvious that despite the risks, this is a good alternative for the time being.” Stonehooves snort as she said.

“You just want us to say yes so you can get gold and gems.” he corrected her.

“No, I want you all to say yes so you can get the refugees to a safe place. I had to keep the Caribous off your back for nearly 6 times within the last two weeks. Even I know that it won’t last forever.”

Pearl grunted at this and knew he had a point. Mostly due in part with one of those ‘situations’ was a sleeper agent of a pink that nearly blew the cover of one of their bases. In short, they were running low on time as they gained more and more ponies-- most of which wanted only refuge and weren't part of the fight.

“We’ll talk it over.” Pearl soon stated, “We still need to go over what Shire found.”

With a nod, and slightly slinging the rifle over her shoulder, Grain said, “Alright. Fine, I guess we’ll go and wait or something.” Glancing to the Overlord in particular, “I mean, it’s not like we have anything better to do while they figure out what to do. Might as well go and do something around here while we wait.”

He internally grumble. He rather go back home to the Dark Castle, he’s been too gone from both mares and Jasmine. “No offense to you Grain, but I rather I return to the Dark Castle to wait.” glancing to her as he went on. “As much as I would wait around here, I know that most, if not all the ponies here, would rather not see the likes of me here. Might make them nervous with my big armored self.”

Shrugging, Grain said, “Suit yourself. I’m not going anywhere until I know no pony’s are walking back to Alpha Base with me. We do have two ship’s parked and ready to pick up the first group.”

He nod as he said. “Which reminds me, I need to get the supplies ready for when they come. I’ll be sure to add in extra fabrics for you all.” Stonehooves glance to the Overlord and spoke.

“Leaving already? We need to talk to you about retrieving the elements-,” stopping as she saw him glance his head and interrupting her.

“Before asking me to do anything, why not focus on the now with this situation? Those mares aren’t going anywhere anytime soon.” turning to walk off with the need to inform the other's of this outcome back home, once the doors were shut, Stonehooves snort and said.

“Asshole.” Periodic glance from the Tablet and said simply to remind her.

“We asked a lot of him for the past month, remember?”

Grain gave them all a odd look before shrugging and making her way out-- though Pearl made her stop, “Before you go anywhere, Grain. Maybe you should consider getting something a bit more modest on?”

The mare glanced back and told, “Hon, I was butt naked for years and raped in the open and shamed. You think a single-piece suite will make me feel self conscious?” Then turned and continued her way out.

Sighing some, Screech said, “This Albert chose a… interest mare to do the talks.” Though she was surprised when Shire corrected her on that.

“Albert actually is letting the mares themselves make the choice for those in the Alpha Base.” gaining looks as she continue. “He’s been more like a host or advisor admittedly, keeps to his ship or to his labs, let them handle things themselves. He’s actually just happy he has people to talk to, he’s really enthusiastic he’s talking about anything at all. From serious, silly or nonsensical, being alone sorta made him,” putting it lightly. “Esscentric.”

Periodic hum and said. “Makes as much sense as the Overlord helping us.” looking back to the Tablet as he admits. “Despite the dangers, I’m in with this plan, certainly helps ease ourselves with our own problems.”

While Shire got her tablet out to help share what she knew, Screech said, “I find it frustrating personally. We’re sending ponies to a undisclosed location that even we can’t find-- at all.”

“It’s a risk.” Pearl admitted, “But sooner or later we’ll hit a disaster and we’ll lose ponies to those Caribous again. This will at least give us a temporary out of most of the problems we have. Like it or not.” She took a moment to think some, before asking, “Shire. Do we have to worry about that male? Are we sure he won’t force one of the mare’s?”

Shaking her head, she told. “No. He keeps to himself, granted he does voice out appreciation and attractive nature of all the mares, even without meaning to. Rambles to himself in thought a lot, and I know how, sexually restricted he is. He’ll look, but won’t touch.”

“I’m not sure if that’s a good thing or not.” Admitted Pearl, not sure how to take the idea of a fairly open pervert of a male… granted, if he was still around and the mare’s were fine… well, she wasn’t sure how to take that either.

Little R&R under the sea

After gathering the supplies ready when the time came, and getting everyone up to speed, Jerry took the time to spend time with Jasmine out of his armor, as he was moving around the Dark Castle. Running in his robes as she was on his back as the Dark Lord was giving the filly a piggyback ride and acting silly for her entertainment. “Vrrrrooommm!” spoke the man as Jasmine echo out.

“Wheeeeee!” Gnarl stood on the sidelines in the throne room, facepalm as he thought.

This is truly a shameful act of the Master, if anyone outside this Castle saw this, it would ruined his credibility as a villain of Evil! but was at least thankful that it was mostly the Minions, those slaves, and the filly who ever saw the Master, ‘foolish’ side as it were. He was glad that no one was here to see such a--

The teleportation activated as Jerry paused in his running, as he lower Jasmine down as she pouted that the fun was over, as soon a group of mares came, with Grain among them as he asked. “I’m guessing things went well?”

Blinking away the lightshow, and getting reoriented, Grain looked to where the voice came from-- and was face to face with a male that was so strikingly similar to Albert. She blinked and went through her mind, not matching the voice to anyone… yet looking him over, she could tell the distinct similarities to the tall armor, and the fairly tall hunk of a male.

She grinned and said, “So that’s what you look like.” Those beside her looking on in confusion, “Well damn, you look a lot like Albert-- more handsome though. But then again, with those puss-spots all over his body, I think anyone would look great without them.”

She then looked to the ponies, a total of 15 as the Resistance wanted things to get moving along. As as such, they only sent adults for now-- and more competent ponies at that. “Alright, follow me. Grab your bags and get ready to change into something else once we hit the beach.” More or less assuring or pushing the ponies along, hardly giving them time to wonder who the ‘other’ male was inside the Overlord's castle.

He grin as he said. “Hang a moment, you forgot your supplies.” then called out. “MINIONS! SUPPLIES!” as the mares saw 30 Reds carrying large bundles of supplies, he glance to the mares and their befuddled looks as he couldn’t help but laugh. As Jasmien giggle and tease.

“Big Bro really fooled you all, huh?”

“You…” Started a mare, trying to work past her confusion before she was distracted by Grain’s shouting and assuring.

“Never mind, we have a lot to catch you up on, so move it girls.” Going as far to slap one mare’s posterior to make her ‘meep’ in surprise, “You got a lot to learn, and we shouldn’t waste time!” Marching on ahead to lead them out.

“Just make sure the Minions know to come back once they deliver the supplies.” told Jerry, as he added. “And Grain make sure you bring those diving suits when you can!” Jasmine glance up with a tilt of her head and asked.

“Big Bro, why do you need diving suits?” He gave a smile as he pat her head and said simply.

“Reasons.” Gnarl gave a relief breath, glad to know that the Master reputation was safe. Although he was slightly glad that other females found the Master appealing to the eye, but knowing what the alternative male look like, the female made a fair point.

“Master, perhaps you should retire to the Private Quarters, relax a bit, enjoy having fun with the child without interruptions.” Jerry rolled his eyes, as he brought Jasmine back on his shoulders as he said.

“Oh come on Gnarl, they’re already gone, beside who would want to come here after the group left?” already running as the filly giggle in excitement as Gnarl gave a annoyed sound. It was, humiliating to see his Master to be so unevil like! Evil has standards after all! Then again the Master is right...after all, I doubt there would be any more unexpected guests around here.

And yet, right as as that thought was finished, did someone walk right into the room. “Overlord?” And by the sounds of it, it was the other human male, “I got a message from Grain earlier-- something about diving suites.” Gnarl wanted to facepalm-- the odd infected human had walked right in as his Master was mid run, filly on his shoulders.

And with a glance, Albert remarked, “Well someone’s having fun.” Then looked back down at the man holding her, seeming to figure out very quickly and identify the ‘Dark Master’. “I got those Diving suites.”

“Ah thanks,” said Jerry, moving by to take them off as he noticed there were eight. He noticed there were two smaller than mare sizes, filly sizes really. Two other's were larger than mare sizes. Well, at least I have a good excuse on why I need diving suits. thought Jerry. “Sorry for short notice, but can’t be too careful, right?” glancing to see his reds coming back as he said to Albert.

“The Reds brought supplies for the Base, should last them two weeks at best.”

With a glance, Albert remarked, “That should be a good crutch until the new arrivals get used to things.” Then back to the man himself, and told, “I’ve finished the beach house. It should have space enough you can fill the lockers inside with supplies. If there’s any new arrivals or more supplies to be sent-- there should be a communications device on the wall. Someone will be listening in to any incoming calls.”

After a moment’s thought, Albert said, “You know if you wanted to visit the Alpha base, you could have asked a near week ago.”

“To be honest I couldn’t.” said Jerry with a light shrug. “I had to move around Equestria, get new Gates up up in the north, terrorize Caribous, take supplies. Busy week admittedly.” then added. “Beside, if I did visit, I would of probably had to bring not only Jasmine along, but my mares, and we sorta know how that might work out.”

For some reason, Albert dismissed this as a problem. “Complaints, sure. But overall it wouldn’t be a problem. We have other places you could take up your stay.” Then went on, “I’m sure the fillies at the base would like to meet another their age to talk to. Just tossing it out there. You might have to find a place to hunker down in or take time to relax.”

Thinking it over as he said. “You know, if I do find time for the next trip with the refugees, I’ll let you know.” he then asked in curiosity. “Although I am wondering what you found across the island? I’m sure there's stuff even I didn’t even knew of it.”

Going over that in his head, Albert summarized, “Diamond. Some gold, plenty of quartz and other crystalline formations. Diamonds was to be expected. Sulphur. We sometimes find titanium deposits now and then too.” Naming off a few things in thought.

Interesting, apparently there's a lot in here. although he paused as he heard ‘uraninite’ along the list as he said. “Wait, uraninite, like Uranium?”

“Why yes.” Nodded the man enthusiastically. “Which is a good thing to me. I can always use spare Uraninite to make more uranium fuels to keep the base functioning at full capacity. Even more now that making more Water Filtration units might be needed.” Then shook his head, iddily saying, “Those tend to drain a lot of power.”

He went on, undaunted at what was being shared. “Some of the areas in the shallows have small deposits of silver too. Not much though, so I wouldn't expect large quantities. I think that Sulphur, Diamonds and some rare gems are the most major of materials we can find here. Sulphur excluded mind you.”

While Gnarl raise his brow, Jasmine look down from her shoulder seat and asked. “Big Bro, what does all of those things mean?”

“Well Jasmine, it means the ponies can trade the gems, titanium metal, and gold they don’t need for me for supplies.”

“Master, what is this titanium you speak of?” asked Gnarl as Jerry thought and simplify it.

“Very strong and hard to break metal, something I can use for my armor and weapons.”

To seem to further this point, Albert spoke up. “Titanium alloy. One of the most strongest metals a person can forge and can retain it’s from under extreme conditions.” Then told, “It’s a main ingredient to most of what I make. And a good thing to, considering the environment my things are in most of the time.”

Glancing, he asked, “Do you have the faculties to properly mold and work Titanium?” Which, was something Jerry had to actually pause to consider. Seeing as the strong metal was not known during the times Overlord took place.

“Yes and no.” Started Jerry as he said. “We have a forge area, and we also have Smelters, something to craft armor. But titanium...I think the only Smelter we have that could work with it is the Arcanium one…” thinking some as he said. “I think it's better to show you what I mean, follow me.”

“Master, what are you doing?” Question Gnarl as Jerry told.

“Trying to see if we can actually craft a metal that can be useful for me.” Letting Jasmine down as he asked her. “Can you take this upstairs?” She nodded and ran up the stairs with the diving suits, as he motioned Albert to follow him down a set of stairs.

The man moved on along, seeming to get his PDA out to work on something while they walked along. One could only wonder what he was doing, but he seemed intent to both follow and work. Apparently keeping himself as productive as possible.

It didn’t last long, as he once more resumed following-- and glancing around in curiosity. Eventually, he did say, “It’s almost strange at the gaps in technology here and from what the mare’s mention. But then you mentioning magical means that the Resistance does not have access too.” Almost musing this outwardly in thought.

“Yeah something like that.” Said Jerry as when they were down, as the heat once more started to build up once again, when they came down, there was a pathway. One with a set of steps to a armory of sorts with other armor and weapons. A Brown in blacksmith get up, and three large metal things near a circular thing full of lava.

“That's Giblet,” mentioned Jerry as the Minion had a hammer with it, as the Overlord went on. “And these are my Smelters. At the back is Steel, by that to the right is Durium and the closest one is Arcanium.”

With a slight nod, Albert looked them each over in thought. He considered scanning them, but decided against it for now. Instead, he said, “If one of these can achieve 1,650 degrees celsius, you should be able to melt down any Titanium I give. Probably need less, maybe around 500 celsius to just flexibly hammer it into the shape you want.” Though at the confused looks, he translated. “Melting point: 3,000 degrees. Flexibility at 900 or so degrees.”

“Arcanium.” said Jerry. “Its one of the smelters that can handle molten lava itself. It can do the job.” then glance to Giblet as he said to Albert. “Although I’ll admit...I don’t know what the armor may be, mostly due to the fact we never had titanium around here before. Who knows what might happen.” as he added internally. Oh what might happen when I sacrifice Minions to it to give it a boost..

“It will won't be too heavy, that’s for sure.” Told Albert as there was a pause for him to say in thoughtfulness. “It'll be lighter than standard armor, but still be much stronger. If it's made right, you'll be fairly mobile even with a full plate of armor."

“In short, I might be a walking tank.” mused Jerry, as he thought and said. “I’ll admit, its going to be interesting when it does go into the Arcanium Smelter, even more when I add other ingredients to it.” he thought it over and said. “Problem is...don’t know how thick it’ll be, usually my armor is 3 inch thick as far as I know. Might turn the same, might be lesser, hard to say when you add a unknown metal to it.”

“Better hope you have the strength then.” Albert spoke up, “If it’s three inches thick, you might as well be near invulnerable-- if not too slow or just a dead weight. An inch alone is probably more than you need.” Then tapped his head before telling, “I’ll give you some Titanum I have in stock so you can experiment some. Or use it.” Either way, Albert knew more would be given.

He nodded, as he motioned Albert to follow, as they were heading back up. “Might be hard for the Minions to carry titanium, maybe a inch, but doubtful it can be used as weapons for them. Armor might be better.” than amended. “Well, maybe for the Browns, they’re probably the only ones who can wear cover armor. The other's have, varieties of armor covering them.” thinking some as they got back up the throne room, he added. “Oh, and Albert?” gaining the man attention.

“I wanna pass a word, if any of the mares want their horns or wings to regrow, let me know. My Blues, can accelerate healing rates for limbs of non-Minions. Meaning that horns and wings for Pegasus and thestral can regenerate and look like no harm been done to them. Even heal wounds of non-Minions too.”

“Really?” Came the quick and intrigued question, and for a moment, Jerry did a double take. A device in the infected man’s hand so quick, he wasn’t sure where it came from. “Is it possible I can get a few scans? Maybe perform a few tests on one if you do visit Alpha Base? I have a lab for more extensive tests-- maybe I can recreate the process by chance.”

“Well, the thing is, it's mostly magical. They use their magic to accelerate the healing and restoring limbs, like say puncture holes in a thestral wing to appear they weren’t punctured, or even regrow the wings back to what the wings were fully developed as.”

Waving a hand, Albert said, “Magic is merely the word to use to describe a situation not yet understood to it’s fullest extent. And like I said, recreate-- or at the very least replicate the healing process.”

Thinking some he said. “I can lend you a recent spawn of a Blue Minion, but I can’t give away too much. Lifeforce don’t grow on trees, only beings or creatures.” then said. “But I can get a Spawning Pit for Blues down there, might need bits of my armor to wield them better.”

Shaking his head, Albert said, “Again, I’d prefer if you were visiting. I have other projects and things I need to focus on. If you’re around, then I have double the reason to keep around my Laboratory.” Though he didn’t seem to bother to explain what that reason was. Instead he began to walk on, pausing only a moment to ask, “Before I forget, are you aware of a plant called the ‘Seeker Vine’?”

“....Yes. Yes I am. I actually burned a few sometime back...why?”

To that, the scientist smiled and said, “Well, if you happen to come across one that’s seeding, mind getting a few seeds.” Then went on, “Preferably some inside a mare. I don’t know if the seedlings can survive outside a womb-- and I would like to see what advancements I can gather out from the plant.”

He then went on, “I’d ask volunteers at my base about willingly taking a few seeds, but I could tell that they weren’t comfortable with the idea. Not that I can blame them, considering what they were put though. Not the nicest thing.” Almost drifting away from the main topic.

Annnd I am glad that Jasmine is not here to hear that. Gnarl raised a brow, looking bemused of the infected human as apparently the human wanted females to be taken by the plant and get its seed. Jerry clear his throat as he said. “I’ll think about it.” As in never. “but I will lend you a Blue for you to scan, maybe 3 to double check.”

Albert gave a pleased nod, “Thank you. I’ll be by the shore.” Then added on, “I won’t be disappointed if you say no, my methods are questionable at best-- but, for the advancement of science and possibly figuring out a way to exploit or tame the plants it too appealing of an aspect to just pass up.”

Turning around, they heard him muse on. “I wonder if the mucus it produces is a defense or possibly a parasitic? And the length of the vines… I should keep in mind to measure that as the plant grows-- also should figure out what sort of soil type it flourishes in best.” Rambling on and on as he eventually left…

“Well, that was very peculiar Master.” said Gnarl as Jerry told.

“Send 3 Blues. I’ll be in the Private Quarters.” said the Overlord, going up the stairs as the old minion shake his head, but did as his Master command. As when Jerry reach up to the top, he glance up and nearly paused as he saw the two mares, now in their new diving suits. Their bodies curved tightly around their breasts, their rumps, and even showed more of their body as it revealed all to him. Shadow glance to him, holding a embarrassed expression and said quickly.

“Master, we wanted to see if they fit us,” shifting in the suit as she glance to her wings, as she had to make ‘adaptable’ holes for them. Adding on as she felt the strangeness of the suit holding her body, it almost felt like she was in a latex suit. “They seem odd.”

Loyalty nodded, as she look over her sexy form and said. “And they seem really tight on our forms…” then both mares look to their Master...and saw a look they knew too well, as well the blush and shifting of his sides as they smile wide. Both mares coming close to his sides, gently pressing as Lovely asked with half-lid eyes “Does our form please you, Master~?” fluttering her eyes as both mares gain his response as they were heft over his shoulders and to the bedroom as they giggle away, knowing that their stud was very pleased by this.

As a week pass, with some word of the base going smoothly, the Blue Minions returned from the scanning of Albert, and titanium dropped off for the Overlord to work on. The latter of which, was harder than he thought, as mostly the metal was, for a lack of better words, hunks of steel of 9 inch in diameters. It cause a small issue with Giblet to properly work it, but Jerry knew there would be success.

Yet as Jerry waited for the next group of mares to come as he waited in the Private Quarters, he heard Gnarl coming in as he spoke. “Master, the teleportation in the throne room is active, mares and fillies have arrived.” glancing in his place he asked.

“Why bring this up and not send them to the path with Reds bringing supplies?” Gnarl reminded his Master.

“You wanted me to remind you that you don’t have much this week, and were coming to this underwater base.” then scowl. “I still think you should bring your helmet, Sire.” Ah right. Forgot about that with the whole titanium. thought the Overlord as he got up and said.

“Right, I’ll be headed off, if there is a need of me, well just use the shack to communicate to the base.” Gnarl grumble.

“Blasted thing, I prefer the Tower Heart, that’s reliable communication!” Jerry rolled his eyes, as he called out.

“Girls, be ready to leave!” he heard responses of ‘yes master!’ and ‘yeah bro!’ as he came down the steps, seeing mares and fillies as he spoke. “Hello ladies and fillies,” gaining their attention as he came down the stairs to greet them. “I know you are either confuse or surprise, but I will be guiding you to meet up those for the trip to the base.” then motioned to the already leaving Reds carrying supplies like before.

“Don’t mind them, they’ll bringing supplies to the ship.”

The mare’s still gave distinct looks of uncertainty, but eventually gave slight nods. It took a moment, but Jerry had to blink, as there was something different with this group, he come to realize. It looked to be, that there was not just one stallion in the group, but three foals. One filly and two colts.

It was with a quick glance, that he found himself realizing, there was a family in this group, a father and two apparent mothers. One of which was holding the toddler filly and the other looking some month or two pregnant.

They noticed his surprised expression as he spoke. “Sorry, it just caught me off guard that a family would be in the second group.” then gave a low smile as to see the foals and toddler as if reminiscing on something, before glancing to see Jasmine coming down with a small bag.

“Ready Big Bro!” coming by and glancing to the family, as she was surprised to see a family together in the group, then smile and wave at them. The filly and colts gave hesitant waves back, as they were surprise a filly was here of all places.

It was then one of the mare’s, one with what appeared to be a slightly faded scar over her right cheek, explained, “The Resistance wasn’t planning on it. But with how the time tables are, they felt they had to start moving one family ahead with each group. Or, at least for now.”

She gave a motion back, and told on, “Field there is a few months pregnant, and pregnant mare’s are just that much more harder to protect whenever our cover’s blown. In short? We’re trying to move the next generation out as soon as we can-- in case we ran out of time.” And if Jerry knew the heads, this ‘idea’ might had been Screech’s. The elderly and admittedly more cunning of the group tended to think of backup plans for bad situations.

He gave a low nod, and soon called out behind him. “Gnarl, tell the Reds to bring another bundle of supplies! And remind me when I come back to keep pressure on the Caribous!” he didn’t bother looking to the group either surprise or shock expressions while the elder minion was coming down.

“Of course Master, after all, no need for expecting females to have lack of food. Or make sure that those pesky Caribous don’t get their daily slaughter by you.” then both Loyalty and Shadow came down, thankfully both were wearing their diving suits, granted the thestral suit was adapted for her wings sake. And even more thankfully that they had something to ‘cover’ underneath their privates. Even if it still showed through the dive suits.

Jerry smile as they came by as Shadow spoke with a smile. “We’re ready Master.” nuzzling his left side as Loyalty did the same to his right as the earth mare asked.

“Shall we leave, Master?” Jerry nod, then glance to the ponies as he sigh and said.

“I know it's gonna come eventually, so why don’t you get out the ‘hypocrite’ or whatever mean thing you have to say to me.”

With a hardened look, the apparent lead mare told, “Oh, we would.” Most seeming to give wary looks of uncertainty or greater scrutiny. “But I don’t think you need to know. You seem to know already yourself.” Then crossed her arms over her bust, saying, “So where are we going to meet this… group to take us to this ‘hidden Base’.” Either uninformed of where they were going, or just trying to not start a fight at the moment.

“Right now actually, follow me and stay close.” said Jerry as Gnarl spoke.

“Enjoy your time under the ocean, Master. I will make sure that everything is going smoothly for your return.” Jerry wave back to Gnarl as he lead them towards the gates of the Dark Castle, and soon outside. One of the colts glance up, eyes widening of the size as he gave a low ‘wow’ sound. Jasmine couldn’t help but grin as she said to the foals.

“Yep, Big Bro knows how to live in style alright!”

A slight grin was in place, the colt’s enthusiasm apparently wanting to make itself known. While he was nervous form before, now that he looked around the lava scape and it’s dark foreboding castle… he apparently lacked that fear. It apparently looked more impressive than ‘terrifying’ or ‘intimidating’ as it did for the adults that tried to not think of the fact they were walking in such a hostile landscape.

Though as they moved, the pregnant mother, Field, seemed to speak up only with slight hesitance, “Y-your Overlord.” The way she put it causing mostly the three ponies of the dark lands to pay attention. “Does he… does he treat you nicely?” And while this got her dubious looks from her fellows, the mother apparently wanted to know. She even had glanced at both mares, and filly, while expressing this question.

Jasmine was the first to answer. “Well Duh, of course he does!” smiling wide as she went on. “Sure he may seem intimidating, big, scary looking, and even live in a place like this-- but Big Bro is really nice to those around him that he likes.” both mares agree to this as Shadow spoke with a fond look.

“Master does not raise his hand against us, and he always treat us with love and care.” smiling more as she told. “He always make sure our feelings are considered and our well-being is assured.” Loyalty giggle as she lean to him with her arms around his own on the right side.

“Master also make sure to pay attention for us, feed us, and cloth us.” Both mares leaning on the tall male as he couldn’t help but smile as Shadow look back to the pregnant mother with a smile as she said simply.

“He always treat us nicely, because he loves us greatly.”

She gave a steady nod to this, any tension she held slightly melting away as she once more asked, “And he doesn't make you do anything… you wouldn’t want?” Placing it carefully, mostly due to her foals being so close in earshot. Though for the two mares, they could understand the mother’s concerns for their well being-- seeing as they were, more or less, his slaved to all his whims.

They gave the other a look, then smile as they look back to the mother as they both shook their heads as Shadow told. “No, Master does not force us of things we do not want. He makes sure to stay in a boundary when it comes to us, I’m happy that he takes our feelings seriously despite our position to him.” Loyalty nod in affirming this.

“Master may be Overlord, but sometimes, even Evil has standards.”

With a glance, the head mare said, “You can’t be serious.” Though one look from the pregnant mother more or less told her the mare would heed what the two reds said. With a grumbling sigh, the head mare focused on their trail again, thinking over this undersea base they would go to.

Pleased that was done with, Field turned back and told, “Sorry about the questions, but we hardly know anything about your Overlord. Some of us have… or had doubts about some things. And some of us were… worried about how you were treated.” A slight raising of her arm and gripping of her hand near her fair chest showing her anxiety.

Shadow gave a nod as she said. “Not many know of our Master, simply because Master thinks that if he speaks of himself, information might leak. Which might somehow come towards Caribou ears of where our Master lives.”

“But whadda about that Gate thing?” asked one of the colts. “They’re everywhere, right? Couldn’t those mean guys try to use that?” to which Jerry couldn’t help but chuckle, as he glance back and said with a amuse look.

“They can’t. Those Gates are connected to me and me only.” well, me and the Tower Heart. added Jerry as he continue. “Part of the perk of being a Overlord. Those Gates can’t be used without my permission or usage. So nearly all the Gates across Equestria are one way for me.”

With a curious thought, the colt ask, “Why can’t we use the Gate to reach this place?” Though at Jerry’s laugh and explanation, it made… total sense. To not just him, but the others.

“Well kid, the reason we can’t in the first place, is because I haven’t been there. I need to be there in the first place to set up a Gate. As to why I hadn’t the first place? Well, even if I tried, we would be in the middle of the ocean, not inside a building. There isn’t exactly much room for my Gates, even a smaller version, for them to have.”

They were silent to this, reaching the coast line where they could see a building. It almost looked like a home was made out there, and just waiting to be used. It was then that Jerry broke to them the news of a few things.

“Okay, there’s another reason I’m here, to place the call. It’ll take a half a day for the ships to pick us up usually. Second,” motioning to a changing room. “You all need to change into diving suits, just like my girls here are in. and trust me, its a need.” then told. “And finally? Basic rules 101 for the place. Now why don’t you get change while I’ll call? That way we can go over the rules, alright?” motioning them to go as he turn to place the call.

“Hey, we’re ready. Supplies and group waiting. Oh and just to warn you, family package. Got a stallion, foals of a filly and two colts, toddler filly and a pregnant mom.”

It took a moment, but with just the slightest of static, the mare on the other end spoke up, “Hold on, did you say pregnant mare and a toddler are being sent with the next group?” Seeming to want to be sure she heard him correctly. “How old are the colts? And how many months is she in her carrying?”

“Colts are around age 8 and the other coming to his teens. As for the mom? Well from what I gather? A few months give or take.” then added. “I know its unexpected, but the Heads are probably taking those who really can’t fight into this place first, aka family groups.”

There was a slight pause before the mare on the other line said, “Thank you, I’ll make sure a special habitat is prepared for them. There isn’t anything for toddlers in dive suits. We’re going to move her and the pregnant mother by different means. Expect two ships within 12 hours.”

“Got it, also expect a extra shipment of food from me,” unable to hide the grin in his tone. “Consider it as a ‘charity’ of the big ‘mean’ Overlord for expecting mothers.” the two mares giggle in amusement as Jasmine joked.

“You’re not mean, silly, but not mean.” he turn and ‘hush’ them in mock concern.

“I’m not suppose to be silly, I’m suppose to be terrifying.” he then turn back to the comms and asked. “And is the ‘unique’ area set up for me and my group?” wanting to make sure that everything went smoothly, mostly to try to not start a unneeded argument about him and his slaves.

The response took a moment, but the mare did say, “At Albert's request, he has a habitat specially set off for yourself and your sister. One room for yourself and your mare’s, one for your sister, a main room and a single room for your kitchen needs.”

“Thank you, I’ll let the family know of the rules.” ending the call as he turn to the group in diving suits, trying to settle in as the stallion glance to the mothers and to Jerry as he asked.

“Was it needed for our underwear to be removed?”

“Afraid so, these things may get wet, but dry easily.” pausing some as he look to his mares...and said to them. “Go in the changing room and get your underwear off.”

This made Shadow whine. “But Master, I thought you said we can keep them on!” he sigh and said.

“I did, but I forgot that we’re going to be swimming, and your underwears will get soak fast.” the two pout, but obeyed as they move to the changing room, as Jerry glance to the pregnant mother and joke. “Hope that doesn’t count as ‘forcing them’, does it?”

With a slight hint of weariness, though it it was laced with some humor, she told, “I think I can let it slide this time. Wet underwear isn’t comfortable.”

The other mother nodded and said, “She speaks from experience. Field and I used to go diving in lakes.”

Having a amuse look, Jerry sit down in a bench and said. “Alright, now with that out of the way, let me bring up a few things. Swimming is a must, so if you don’t know how to swim well, I suggest keeping close to someone who does. Maybe take classes later. And yes, you have to wear the divining suit when working or moving around. Takes too much time to get it on and off except when you’re not working.” he then said.

“The ships will come in 12 hours, as they will use a different means to bring Mrs. Field and the toddler to a special habitat for them, as you notice there isn’t a toddler diving suit. Now when you do get in there, always make sure hatch stay close, because if they don’t flooding does happen. Second? Ladders everywhere, no stairs. Third? Everyone does their part, so expect to take up a job soon and learn the tricks of it.” then added to the teenager. “And yes, everyone will be wearing diving suits for majority of the time. I suggest you learn how to repel the ‘signs’ of puberty fast.”

Rather awkwardly, the teen gave a glance to the side. It was obvious that he was very aware of how the mare’s around him had obviously very good forms and bodies. The large hand of his father helped him steady, though it was easy to just see how much the boy wasn’t sure how to comment to that.

Not that Jerry had any right to point and laugh. He himself as a nerd almost had a awkward situation of trying to not look at all these mares and not feel a perverted want to stair. All because of the drive suite highlighting all the ‘sexy’ mares around him.

Clearing his voice, the father soon spoke up, “You said everyone is expected to work. Does that also include my entire family.” Seeming to want to be sure on who was working and how much.

“Well except for the toddler and the expecting mother. Not sure on the latter, as its a first for them. But yes, you're entire family will be working. The foals might get easyish jobs, the rest of you might be needed around the place, hard to say of what kind of jobs there be doing.”

“What about you?” asked the younger colt. “Are you going to be working?” Jerry pause at that thought, thinking some...as he said.

“Mmmm, possibly, considering they need every hand for work or jobs, I say you might see me working. But I could be wrong, hard to say honestly.” then admit. “But compare to fighting 24/7, hiking around to set up new Gates and dealing with the Resistance leaders and their long arguments with me standing around? This might be more of a vacation for me.” glancing to see the two mares coming back, as even if their now ‘perky’ areas show, they move by and lean against their Master on the bench without a care. While Jasmine took on the back as she laid her head on his in mild amusement.

It was at this point the colt had to divert his attention to a nearby wall, apparently the two reds appearance reminding him of the ‘thin’ barrier of his state of wear. It was also with a sigh the father gave a slight nod. “Something to ask the people that come to pick us up.” Then gave a glance at the lone window to the building they were in, and remarked, “We should probably get some sleep. They might not get here for a while.”

After waiting for next to half a day, and a bit of relaxing by the beach since it was admittedly a good chance for a little fun to be had there, did the ships come. It wasn’t noticeable at first, but upon their arrival, the currently playing foals had to pause and look on in slight awe as the ocean water was breached. Two large ships came out from the ocean, their great bulk rising high out before crashing down with a mighty splash.

The sound drew looks, and many moved to the beach to see both the red colored ship with blue stripe with the bold name of ‘Sunrise’ and the silver ship with purple strip with the name ‘Twilight Hope’ both near the beach and begin to slowly settle in place.

“Whoa.” Got out the two colts, unable to mask their amazement at the sight. “Did you just see that?” Asked the younger brother, mostly towards his elder brother and even the crystal girl that was supposedly the sister to the big monkey guy.

Jasmine nod as she said. “I see it.” noticing a couple of ship’s with silver and purple stripes and a red with red blue. One with ‘Given Right’ for the purple, and the ‘Sunray’ for the red. As when they got closer to shore, mares came out as Jasmine shouted. “Big Bro! They’re here!” running up to a now dive-suit man as he he noticed the ships coming as he came to meet one of the crew-mares.

“Hey,” motioning to the building. “Supplies are where they’re usually at.” then glance to Grain coming as he couldn’t help but joke. “Like what you see?” motioning to himself.

Rolling her eyes, she said, “Dream on, monkey-boy.” Moving past him and towards the group as she addressed, “Alright ponies, my name is Grain. I’m going to be the one to take half of you on my ship, Sunrise.” Then singled out the family that was regathering to themselves. “Ma’am, we’re going to be moving you and your daughter with our smaller ships. So please follow the instructions of my friends over there.” Motioning to those in the shallows.

She then addressed to the others, “The rest of you? You’re all better get ready to get to work. There’s supplies in the house you just came form, we’re going to be moving it all into the ships. And don’t worry, we plan to use those smaller ships to transport most-- it’s getting it in and out that’s going to take a while.” Making her statement pretty clear.

With a sigh, one of the mare’s remarked, “Not even there and we’re already being placed to work.”

“Well tough for you, Hon.” Smirked the survivalist. “You’re a grown mare, take responsibility. You’re all going to be responsible for your own food, your own water and any other needs you have.” Then pointed to the youngest colt, telling, “Bare a few, we’re expecting cooperation from everyone.”

As both Shadow and Loyalty came up by Jerry, alongside with Jasmine, he asked. “Which remind me, what do you need us to do when we’re there?” giving a grin as he said in amusement. “I’m pretty sure some of you get a kick of ordering around the Overlord like a lackey.” then glance to the two reds by him and asked. “But be honest, how bad of a greeting I’ll get when they see these two by me?”

Grain gave him a look before giving a slightly scrutinizing one to the two reds. She could tell they were submissive mares, and form their posture-- sex-willing too. She tried not to sneer at the idea, but told with a tight tone, “We’ll deal with it.” Then gave them all a look over.

“I’ll be blunt, Jerry.” Apparently having become aware of his name at some point. Possibly form Albert’s ramblings. “I don’t like the idea you have two mare’s leashed to you like pets. It rubs me wrong.” Pointedly ignoring the two mare’s defensive looks, “But thing is? I can’t judge. Albert seemed to make a good point about that. You’re different, so for now, I’ll just reserve what I think.”

Then she raised a brow with her arms crossed. “Don’t mean you’re not doing something. Your a pretty muscled male, we could use that extra muscle for a few things. And the extra help form your girls we won’t mind.” Then glanced to Jasmine, saying, “The kid’s off the hook though. She can work, or she can fool around, we’re not expecting her to get doing anything. No deals is she volunteers it though.”

“Considering she’ll want to do something beside studying? I say she might take up the volunteer work.” said Jerry as he asked seriously. “But be blunt, how much opposition and trouble I might face from the other's when they spot us?”

“Glares, shouts and maybe a few spits your way.” Was the equally blunt response. “I think you know why-- most of us just got free.” Then motioned to the two, “They sort of slap us in the face that we just got free-- and now that they have the chance, they not only won’t take it, but the guy we’re ‘friends’ with?” She gave a scowl, “Does the near same thing the Caribou's did.”

She seethed in place for a moment looking off to the side and slightly missing the glare the filly gave-- but easily noticed it and told, “Deal with it kid. It’s fact. And to top it off? The mare’s that first got to that base Albert’s got?” She reached and patted her crotch to tell, “We were being shipped to their homeland right when our heat flared, so they could fuck us out and pop out babies. I think you can see why plenty of us are tense.”

She scowl with cross arms, but glance when Jerry pat her head as he assured her. “It’ll be alright Jasmine.” smiling down to her. “I can handle the troubles just as fine.” then to the two mars as he added. “Try not to get too riled up if they say anything bad about me, they had to deal with a lot of issues.” Loyalty pouted some as she said.

“We’ll try Master, but it will be hard.” Shadow nod in agreement, as she knew that this would be like going around in the Resistance.

“But we’ll try for you.” added the thestral, feeling a bit defensive that she couldn’t fully defend their male as much as they can, but would try to bear with it. Jerry glance to Jasmine, wanting to make his point across as she huff and said.

“Fine, I’ll try not to get into big arguments--,” then told with a raise finger to him. “--But if they try to kick you in the balls, gloves are off!” Jerry sigh with slight amusement, as he asked to Grain with a mix of concern and exasperation.

“Should I actually expect some punch to the face or kick to the balls?”

With a slight ‘snirk’ like sound that was an apparently strangled snicker, Grain said, “And get Albert annoyed? I think you don’t have to worry about any fights breaking out too much.” Which did draw looks.

“Usually fights do break out when it comes to me and those around me.” said Jerry.

“I think everyone will think twice when Albert get’s involved.” Smirked the mare. “I might resent you for having a leash on those two.” Pointing to his mares, “But I know better than to piss off the guy. First immobilizing the fighters before saying.” Clearing her voice to try mimicking him, “If you have so much energy to fight, maybe you should just do double the work instead.”

She smirked at them and told, “Great host, but the guy gets pissy when someone throws a wrench into a well-working system. Tartarus, he next to locked two mare’s in a room and told them to keep their eyes on their work-- because if they didn’t we might have gone hungry that day or something.”

“Huh, effective and efficient.” comment Jerry, looking to the ponies as he said. “Well at least we won’t have to worry on fights, just glares, insults, shouting and the occasional spit on me.” he then asked. “So how is Albert work from scanning my Blues? From what I gather, he found interesting things about them.”

Shaking her head, Grain said, “The brainiac's been working on some healing device. Got Glint on it too, said something about… sonics and frequencies and other things way over my head.” She gave him a look and said, “Ask him yourself, I’m sure you’ll enjoy the headache of information.”

Waving a hand, she then said, “Now come on, we need to gather up the supplies and get moving. Can’t expect everyone else to pull our weight in work.”

He rolled his eyes, as he motioned the mares to aid him to gather the supplies. Although with a convenient Spawning pit of Blues, the workforce lessen as one of the crew-members snort. “Look at that, bastard has not only those two, but those little hellions doing nearly all the work for him.” Seeing the blues moving most of the supplies into the ship in groups.

“Stow it!” Called out a mare “You’re not complaining about the extra help, are you?” Getting a resigned murmur of annoyance from her partner.

Some 10 or some hours later, and a overnight moment of sleep to pass that time, everyone woke back up the the steady beats of the engines of the ship. The sound was hard to sleep through, but was managed. And when they reached their destination, those unfamiliar with the underwater town that grew had to just stop and look on.

Even more for the youngsters, who could only looked on with wanderlust and press tight to the glass of the bridge to look out, their respective helmsmen having slightly amused smiles at the fillies or colts glued to the windows.

Unloading things became it’s own job, as the sall subs known as seamoth’s, were first used to transport pregnant mother and toddler to their specialized home-- one with it’s own drydock just for them. Furthermore, ponies were scrambled form the base, those able being paired up with a few newcomers to show them around.

For Jerry and his own girls, they were given a large bundle of supplies, with Grain also departing air tanks and rebreathers for them before sending them off into the cool waters. It was after being placed adrift into the waters that a filly swam up to them, the teen pausing before giving simple hand signs and gestures to follow her. With a swim around the area, they came near the apparent ‘house’ they would be living in. A fairly simple and small space to be sure, but it was all they apparently needed.

One entrance into the under-hatch, they were soon allowed to go through the bulkhead and into their temporary home. And while small, it also looked cozy. The thestral teen watched them as they moved in, even setting their bags down while she said, “You’re kitchen’s been stocked with some food and water-- but if you start running low, you’ll have to swim to the main base for it. It’s where most is stored.”

Jerry nodded, as he soon ask. “Thanks kid, when do we start working?” already wanting to figure out their ‘jobs’ as he motioned to the mares to start putting the supplies they had away. Jasmine helped the mares to lessen the time of putting food and water away-- as well as their bags of clothes.

“Tomorrow.” Told the filly, “We normally let newcomers get used to being underwater first, and give them a day to look around.” She then told, “I’m Dew. I’m going to be your guide for a while, I guess.”

He smile and introduce himself. “Jerry, otherwise known as Overlord. Over there is Jasmine, adopted sister, Loyalty and Shadow respectfully.” he then look to the thestral and asked. “So any questions, grievance, or insults you felt the need to throw at me before leaving? You know just to get it off your mind.” knowing and mentally preparing himself for any insults, spits, or despise looks going to be thrown at his way.

“Uh….?” She intelligently gave, apparently overly lost as to why he said that.

“Eh, sorry Dew,” said Jerry in slight embarrassment. “I sorta prepare myself for every mare to either insult me, glare at me, say things that shouldn't be appropriate for foals to hear, or more or less spit at me.”

She stared at him before saying, “I sorta heard of ‘Overlord’, but not much. So…. I don’t even know who you are.” She told rather blatantly, “All I know is that I was asked to show you and the other’s around. Maybe tell you how things work here.” Then said with flat ears and crossed arms, “Before I have to get to ‘Watch duty’.” A slight venom in her tone.

“I already know the basic of how things work, keep hatch close, do your part, visit the doctors before anything.” said Jerry as he asked. “But what do you mean by Watch duty?”

Moving to the window on the main room that gave a slight view of the main base, the teen pointed and said, “See that one building? The one that’s hanging out and has that metal thing spinning around?” Giving a slight idea to Jerry what he was looking for.

“It’s a scanner room.” The thestral teen explained, “It has a map of most of the area around and past Alpha base, even has these weird little eye-ball things used to take a look around.” She sighed and told, “Since I can’t go too far from base as I want, they have me sit in a chair and keep watch over places in that room.”

Dew then expressed her plight. “And it’s boring.” She perked up and told, “Sure, it’s fun to make the little eye-ball things swim around and let me see things I’m not allowed to go near, but just sitting and… watching nothing but water get’s boring.” Then huffed, “The job is mostly me reporting any dangerous predators getting close to here.”

He gave a nod, as he crouch down a bit and whisper. “You know...you could make it less boring if you ask Jasmine to come along. I’m sure having company and helping her know the task to do the job might help. Considering she might volunteer for the job when we all start working.”

Giving a look to that, the filly admitted, “Well… she’s what… 9?” Guessing age, “If I know the adults, they won’t let her do anything besides inside work, harvesting or watch duty-- but they didn’t let me do watch duty until they knew I could handle the boredom of it.”

“Eight.” corrected Jerry as he went on. “But you may have a point, I was just offering a chance to get to know each other and make things less boring.” as he went on. “I mean, she is going to be a bit bored once I bring her homework before her.” then chuckle and added. “She really dislike it when I bring up math for work.”

“She might change her mind after doing nothing but work.” Summed up the teen, “Or looking at water. Lots of water for hours.”

He gave a amused look and said. “You’re right, she might change her mind.” then lean back and said. “It was nice meeting you Dew, you take care now.” patting her head some as he turn to walk in as he said to Jasmine. “Alright Jasmine, look around as you please, but know that you got homework to do.” she groan some, but decided to take what chance she could and went to her room.

He heard the sound of a hatch closing and assume Dew left for her ‘Watch Duty’, which meant they had time for themselves. He headed to his room, as he notice his mares laying on the bed, giving him half-lid eyes as Jerry move in between them, as once he laid on his back, both mares cling to him as they wrap their legs around his, bodies pressing against his own and laying their heads on his shoulders.

Both looked up to him as Shadow asked. “Master, is there anything we can do to ease you're trouble when they come?” he sighed and said.

“Admitally? Sex might not work, mostly to keep the fresh water use for something else beside cleaning ourselves.” both mares didn’t look happy at that aspect, but Jerry assured with a smile and hands on their waists. “But I’m sure touching you two won’t be a problem.” they giggle in as they were about to kiss his cheek-- before Jasmine popped her head in and asked.

“Aren’t we supposed to meet the doctor, Big Bro?” he pause to this and sighed.

“Yeah...come on. Might as well get it over with, right?” the two reds sigh, but let go of the man, as they grab their scuba mask and tanks. Closing the ‘door’ behind them as they swam towards the main base, Jerry was happy they had air tanks as it took a while to find the ‘front door’. Which was soon found as they enter in, closing the hatch close and entering through the bulkhead to get inside the main building as Jerry recalled.

“The doctor should be...crap I knew I should've asked Dew where the doctor was.” rubbing his face as Jasmine sigh and said.

“Maybe we can find a pony who knows the direction?” although their confusion was known as the halls were nothing that they were used to in the first place.

They guessed a direction and took it, and had to almost follow a near confusing winding path that would lead in different directions. It was hard to tell what lead where, or it it would loop back or not. There must have been a logical system to it-- one they just didn’t know.

With some mercy, a mare was walking by when she found them aimlessly wandering and more or less guessing where to go. She gave a sigh and lowered her tablet and spoke, “The Overlord and his group?” Making them pause before she said, “I thought Dew was supposed to be with you and show you around?”

“Yeah, stupid on my part,” admit Jerry as he said. “I sorta dismiss her to let her be on Watch Duty.” then said. “We’re just going to check in with the doctor, get our shots and examinations before getting to work tomorrow.”

Shaking her head, the mare told, “She’s already seeing the family and pregnant mare. They took priority.” Then pointed to them, “Dew would have gone to get you when it was your turn. She must have thought you were taking some time to settle in before she left.”

“Eh we were, until Jasmine here reminded me that we needed to be checked on.” grinning as he said. “But Mrs. Field an her family take more priority.” then said. “We’ll be back to our place to wait until the doc is ready for us, and thanks for being tolerant of us. I honestly assume a strain tone, glare, jabs or a possible spit at me when you saw us.”

Shaking her head, the mare told, “I hardly know you, and while what I’ve heard isn’t all that… great, our host has made one good point.” Then seemed to recite, “Infighting only wastes time.” She shook her head and told, “But… since you’re here, maybe you should let me guide you back out.” Then mentioned flatly, “I doubt you know the way out.” Motioning towards the winding halls.

Giving a sheepish chuckle, Jasmine giggle and said. “Yeah, Big Bro is silly with his thinking now and then.” the mares by him merely rolled their eyes in amusement of the tall human ‘silliness’. She then asked. “So what sort of volunteer jobs I can do tomorrow?”

Glancing to the filly, the mare told, “Well, there are a few easy things. Cleaning is one.” Which made Jasmin blink a bit, “There’s also the need to move around supplies, organise lockers. Maybe going out and helping with harvesting, planting and looking over the produce. And I’m sure some might like having a extra hand around t help prepare food.”

Pausing to consider, she named on. “There’s also a few times where the halls need a good scrubbing, mostly the entry ways. And sometimes anyone bringing back large amounts of materials need extra hands to move them from ship to lockers across the halls.”

She moved to soon lead, and told while taking a hall, “Oh, I’m also going to show you a small shortcut out. Not everyone uses it, but it’s closer than trying to go for the front entrance.” Stopping at a bulkhead to open the door and let them through and wander into a much more sizable room-- one that had a Seamoth docked inside, held up by four mechanical arms and hanging over water.

“So we’re going to jump in this and go through the exit there?” asked Jasmine, as she was thinking of the ‘work’ she would do, which to her was chores. Chores of which, she was used to when living in the Dark Castle, granted maybe not much moving supplies or organizing lockers, as well as harvesting planting and produce-- but she was certain she could learn how to work all of that. She glance to the two mares and soon asked while Jerry focus on the Seamoth.

“What can they do for tomorrow? I know it's not going to be easy tolerating them for others.”

“For now? They’re going to have similar jobs.” Told the mare, “Anything more complex like maintenance on vehicles, mining of materials, construction of tools, maintenance on the hulls or even sentry watch takes more work and time to teach.”

While Shadow and Loyalty were internally grateful they would have ‘simple’ jobs, it was actually good they can do the cleaning or harvesting. They doubt they could work the things like these mares can. Jerry himself couldn’t help but joke. “So I’ll be doing either heavy lifting, or doing something involving hard labor?”

“Grain’s idea.” Slightly smiled the mare, “I think we all agreed that if we couldn’t pick fights over your questionable actions, you can at least do the heavy lifting with your stronger body.”

He laugh as he said in amusement. “Want to know something funny? I consider this a vacation compared to what I had to do up there. With all the fighting, traveling, dealing with the Resistance Heads when they argue which last for hours,” grinning some as he said. “I honestly won’t mind doing heavy work for a change.”

She seemed ready to say something in return fire, but paused and actually hesitated, looking unsure. She thought it over and sighed and told, “Well, if that’s how you feel then I’ll say this.” Giving a fairly serious glance to say, “Don’t volunteer for any ‘Expedition’ trips.”

Shaking her head, the mare hugged the tablet to her bosom and told, “We normally wouldn’t take any newcomers on expeditions, mostly because of danger. But I want to warn you not to take it too lightly. It is a dangerous trip, and we almost did have a pony die on one of them. She’s fine now, but she prefers to keep to here now.”

Jerry took that in, as he said. “To be blunt? I got a feeling that I would be useless as a rock if I went on it. Mostly because this is out of my element. Both being underwater and not having my Minions around.” knowing that even if he could or want, he knew that the odds would be stack against him as there’s just too many unknowns of the creatures here. As well as not having his Minions around. Especially since he can summon one tribe...and all they’re good for is swimming, healing and magical meatshields.

Which reminded him of the topic he asked with Grain as he asked. “Say, did my Blues that were sent here did anything beside being scan? I’m sure Albert would want to see how they were able to heal any limbs for anyone volunteering for it.”

Thinking to that, the mare told, “From what Glint has told me? She and Albert are working on a prototype device meant for healing.” Though pointed out, “But so far it’s large and cumbersome. And it’s far from done. Albert said it might take a few more weeks of constant research to make any leeway into making something useful.” Though, she was mostly going by ear and rumor more than anything.

He hum as he said. “Shame I can’t bring a Blue Spawning pit here.” Jasmine glance and asked.

“Why can’t you? I thought you could do it all the time, Big Bro.” Jerry thought on how to explain this, and soon said.

“I need a specific item that helps me ‘bring’ the Spawning Pits, it helps me direct or bring forth what number of Minions I need.” Shadow thought on it, recalling the missing piece to control the Minions and asked.

“Your left gauntlet, Master?” he nod as he continued on explaining.

“Like I mentioned back then, its like a conduit in a sense, helps me get what I want in terms of numbers.” getting his scubba gear on as he added. “If I was also honest? Its sort of weird for me to not have Minions around me, I’m used to them being around me all the time.” Jasmine teased.

“Feeling homesick?” he snort in amusement as he asked the mare.

“Anything else to bring up that we need to know of?”

Thinking about it, she nodded, “Yes.” Then tapped on her tablet a few times before turning it around to show a fish to them. A weird fish with four eyes, a hanging angler antenna and a row of sharp little teeth. “This is a Biter, or what we’re used to calling them.” She told, “Not too much of a threat, but they have some painful bites and swarm anything bleeding. They’re one of the few things around the red grassy kelp around here. Just as a warning.”

He nodded, as soon they all jump into the water, heading out to the exit and back to their place. Although he kept notice of the red grassy kelp, as he was really out of his element here. Hopefully things won’t be too bad, right?

The slaves of the Overlord time

The first day of work was, as mentioned, simplistic. They were given a list of things needed to be done, and in some thanks, it was a simple cleaning duty. Mostly for Shadow and Lovely, both of which had gone back to the main base and gone up a series of ladders by Dew’s guidance before reaching the main dining and relaxation area.

At the moment, the place was empty, and both mare’s looked over the only somewhat clean room. It was obvious a few things were left out-- like a few plates of leftover food. Bottles of water empty and forgotten, or a few area where food was dropped and stuck to the ground.

It wasn’t terrible, but they could tell it was something needing to be done. And while they roamed inside more, they heard a voice, “Oh, hello.” Both turning to see a green mare as she smiled, “I’m Lush. I’m going to assume you’re on cleaning duty like I am too?” Looking over the new mares.

Shadow nodded as she said, “We are.” then as they were starting Shadow introduce herself. “I’m Shadow Daze.” Loyalty introduce herself.

“I’m Lovely Loyalty.” then added with a smile as she picked up bottles. “We heard of you, on how you met our Master by mere chance, correct?”

It took a moment for the mare to register this while she was moving a few things form a cabinet-- such as bleach and cleaning materials. But once it clicked in her mind, Lush said, “A-ah… yes… the Overlord.” Trying her best to not stare at the two before clearing her voice.

“Sorry, I thought you both were the new refugees…” Almost nervously pulling at her mane, not sure what to say.

“Its fine.” said Shadow as she tease. “Although our collars are a dead giveaway.” Then look over the leftover foods, tsking as she gather them. Recalling that any food found was to be recycled in a ‘Bioreactor’, granted they had to be set aside for now, but she would at least put them in a pile. While Loyalty giggle and assured Lush.

“Its fine, really. We’re just happy that we could at least take time to visit here.” shaking her head some. “Master been busy with fighting Caribous after all.”

Stacking a few plates, Lush thought that over some and said, “I’m not sure what to make of him.” Figuring it was better to get this out of the way now. “When I first met him, I thought he was some hired mercenary for the Caribous.” Then gave a slight grimance. “Don’t know what I was thinking really, drawing out a little survival knife and thinking it would defend me against his armor and that little horde of his.”

Shadow giggle as she said. “Sorry if I’m laughing, but when Master face the Caribous, their reaction were priceless of that ‘little rat army’ could do against them.” but then calm as she was picking food from the ground. “But despite how Master look, he is quite reasonable. Even tolerant for everyone assuming the worst of the worst of him."

“But considering what he is and how he looks, everyone assume the worst.” Add in Loyalty as she squeeze the empty bottles out of air.

Looking to them while moving the dishes, Lush admitted, “I was more scared of the fact he looked like a male than anything.” Going on to tell, “Before I was saved and allowed to live down here, I was being sent to the Caribou’s homeland to become a broodmare.” Then shuttered, “The whole trip was a whole different nightmare.”

“We heard of it from Grain,” said Shadow as she admit. “If we were in your place, we would be terrified in being brooders for Caribous too.” then shudder as she admitted. “To be honest, I was almost was a brooder for those Seeker Vines.” gathering another piece of food on the ground as she went on. “My old master abandoned me, left me out and was caught by the plant.” shuddering some. “It and a few others were at the near ends of its life-cycle...they really wanted mares to get their seeds.”

Grimacing to that while placing the plates down into a small tub to wash, Lush said, “I’m sorry to hear that. I heard those things go for days non stop until they are done.” The very idea of not gaining a moment’s respite for days on end of sex… was not as appealing as it could be.

She pushed back the thoughts of what Albert wanted out of the plants, and said in turn, “I’m at least happy you have something better.” Though admitted to them while adding bleach to the tub, “But I don't know how you both can be… so willing to let him have a leash over you-- in a manner of speaking. Wouldn’t you both rather be free again?”

Sighing some, Shadow told as she gather the food into a neat pile as she began taking towels to clean the mess on the tables. “To be blunt, Lush? I am free. Just not in the way you imagine. Yes I may not make choices like everyone here, have a job, and always at the beck and call of my Master…” then smile. “But I’m cared for, loved, treated with kindness and affection and fed. And be with a male who wants to be with me and won’t ever hurt or abandon me.” then said in amusement. “You can say my instinct and desire just want the same thing when I started to know him fully and understood much from him.”

“But what about your families?” Blurted out Lush, before she seemed to recoil at her own words and stuttered, “I-I mean… I know it might not happen in… maybe years… but, what about your family?” Then sighed, “I… Sorry, the idea is just too terrifying for me. The idea of you both enjoying it… it just reminds me of those pinks and what… what was done to them to get them like that.”

Sighing some, Shadow admit. “To be honest? I’m sort of a free mare...I just decided to be a red for my stud’s sake.” giving a low smile as she saw the shock of Lush face as she said. “I, I became a free mare sometime back, my friend, Storm Spree, helped me see that I’m more than a red-collar.” then recalled the memories as she went on. “And I spent time with the Overlord...and began to see that despite him being evil, he was really...lonely. And while I could of stayed with him as a free mare fully…” sighing out as she admits. “I became both his wife and slave to assure him I won’t leave him.”

Looking at her, she gave a sad smile and told. “I know it's silly...but despite being free, I still feels the sting of abandonment and not being seen as pretty enough by my last master. In a way...I feel assured with Jerry as my Master.”

Giving a long look towards the thestral, Lush said more gently, “I might hate the caribou's, but I think that old master of yours had eyesight problems.” Pausing for a moment to tell, “I’m not one to talk, but I can say you’re pretty.” Then slightly smiled, “I think you might have noticed Glint giving you a semi glare-- and no. It’s not because of your master.”

With a slightly bigger smile, Lush said, “You both must have noticed, she’s not the most sexiest of mares here. With all of us in dive sites, you can tell who has the better rear or bust-- and Glint is at the low end for all of it. She’s… admittedly jealous we’re all better looking. But tries not to say it.”

Shadow giggle some, lighting up as she jokes. “She must've been jealous of Loyalty here for sure!” the earth mare merely smirked, as she dump the water in the tub for remaining fresh water for later recycling as she placed a hand on her chest and said proudly.

“I am proud of my body, and proud that my body appease the Master much.”

Laughing a bit, Lush said, “While I’d rather not have males single me out-- I’ll admit, even I’m envious of how beautiful your body is.” Then huffed out, “But some of us don’t get that pleasure.” Then shook her head some before pausing.

She gave a glance at them both and asked, “What’s it like?” Then hesitated for a fraction of a moment, “To… to well, actually be loved while… while having sex?”

Shadow smile as she started. “For my time with Master?” she giggle. “Master gave me pleasure first, caressing me, gently rubbing my body, even holding me as if I was the precious thing in the world.” then gave a sigh of content. “And when I was ready for him to enter? Gentle, slow, and just taking time to feel loved. To be appreciated, to be shown that I was cared for.”

Lovely giggle and said. “Oh yes, Despite Master being what he is, he is rather a gentle and loving partner for first time. Just to ease your body, make you feel special and pampered.” then giggle more with a hand to her face. “But Master is great in either slow and gentle, or hard and rough. I enjoy serving him and enjoy it more as I’m able to please him for all his needs. Master values our feelings and safety of our bodies well being.”

With a sad look of longing, Lush said, “That sounds nice.” Then lapsed into a slight moment of silence, mostly in thought. She huffed to herself and began the long and possibly rigorous process of washing, rinsing and drying the plates she had gathered.

“You know...if you want to have sex with Master, you could of asked.” said Lovely as she was cleaning the floors now. Noticing a screeching halt of the earth mare as Lovely continued with a smile. “He might be surprise, but Master could show the same love and attention we gain if you asked nicely.”

As if she finally realized what was said, Lush said, a bit more loudly than intended, “NO!” Then closed her mouth and said, “I-I mean, I know y...you are t-trying to, uh…” Not sure how to say this. “I, I’d rather not.” Tightly pressing her thighs together protectively, “I… To be honest? I’m more scared of the fact he’s a male, and s-seeing him… naked an-and po-possibly e-ent….” Stopping herself and shuttering, “I… just, no… no thank you.”

While Lovely shrug and went back, Shadow thought and soon move by Lush giving a wing hug as she said. “If you want to talk, all you need to do is ask.” she smile and assured. “Master is a good male, and wouldn’t push if you didn’t want to.” then move away as she asked in curiosity and mostly to change subjects. “Were most of you thinking of asking him to let Jasmine stay here with you all?”

Trying to calm her thumping heart and momentary spike of fear, Lush breathed in and sighed out, “I…. I don’t know.” Slowly calming herself down and telling, “I… well, part of me does… but another part isn’t sure. It’s so… tight and constraining down here sometimes. Not a real ideal place for a filly to grow up in.”

She shook her head to clear it more, and admitted, “I’d feel better is Jasmine was here. It’s fairly safe, even more from Caribous. But I… don’t have much of say. You three have been acting as her guardians, in a sense.”

“Admitally its Master, that's her guardian.” said Lovely with a firm nod. “At least, temporary that is. He’s been keeping a eye on her until her sister is found.” Shadow nodded and said.

“When her sister is found and with Jasmine, we think that they’ll come here...but…” looking hesitant as she admit. “We think that...Jasmine and her sister should stay in the Dark Castle...for Master sake.”

While Lush gave a questioning look to that, she also didn’t seem willing to object. In fact, she said, “We’d take them in-- if they wanted to live here.” Then shook her head and told, “I don’t know what you’re expecting me to say, girls. We’re not pressing for more ponies to come down here any time soon. And in truth? We don’t have control of who comes down here. It’s the choice of whoever wants to come down here, not ours.”

They both nodded, as Lovely finish up, and helped her fellow sister in cleaning the tables and floors as the earth mare said. “Honestly we hope that Jasmine and her sister stay in the Castle. Mostly for Jasmine sake, she's really happy around the Master, and enjoy being around the Minions-- even like annoying Gnarl now and then.”

With a near pointed look, Lush said, “For mare’s mostly claiming it’s the Overlord that’s her guardian, I get the distinct impression you don’t want her to leave for a different reason.” Then focused on them before shaking her head, “Listen… I don’t know what to say. I’m not her sister, and I don’t know her sister. I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I can’t just… turn them away if her sister wants to come here just to keep you three happy.”

The two nod their heads, knowing that it was out of their hands either way. It was really Jasmine sister choice, yet as Shadow was ringing out the towel to get it ready to scrub more tables, she asked. “Any other jobs we need to do for today?”

“There’s always something to do.” Told Lush, placing another clean plate to the side. “If you want, I wouldn't mind help while I go down to the storage rooms and organize the new materials.” Slightly twisting her face while saying, “Sometimes the Expedition teams get so tired they just dump everything they find into a locker and leaving a unorganized mess of things.” Then rolled her eyes, “I know they should be given some slack, but it’s also…”

She thought of how to say it before grounding out, “Annoying and tedious with how much work it takes to go through every locker and properly fill each locker with the right materials in their own respective places and catalog how much we have of each of said thing.”

Lovely giggle. “Lucky for you, I know how to catalog things and organize.”

Reaching a wet hand back to lift and wave the small tablet of her’s around, the mare asked, “With one of these?” Making both pause in remembrance… they didn’t use scrolls and papers down here.

She sighed and said. “No. we don’t have those at all.” then grumble. “Forgot about those really.”

Placing it away, Lush said, “It takes some getting used to.” Then told while resuming her current work. “If you can help with moving things around, that would be help enough. Maybe I can focus a bit more on cataloging everything and not fray my mane over trying to keep track of everything on my own.”

“That I can do.” said Lovely as she went on. “Moving things is sort of easy,” shrugging some. “Granted it’ll take a while with the three of us, but can be done.” glancing to see Shadow already done with the cleaning as everything was spotless as the thestral added.

“And it beats trying to get Minions screw up the organizing.” snorting some. “Useful in basic, useless in everything else those Minions are.”

Shaking her head in slight amusement, Lush said, “You might have to share the details with me.” Then motioned her head, “Mind putting away the dishes I’m done with? After this room there’s one more we have to clean before we get to the organizing.” Then sighed, “Hopefully you can turn a near ten hour pain into a four hour chore.”

Laughing some, Lovely started putting dishes away as she said. “Trust me, if we had the Minions around? It would always be a near 3 hour chore, mostly to keep them on task and directing them. You know despite how useful they are in ordering they are so stupid in intelligence.” shadow nod in agreement as she said.

“Yeah, like I said before, most of the Minions screw up in anything that isn’t in their ‘known’ vocabulary. Which is very small. Well beside Gnarl, Quaver, or Giblet.”

“Sounds exhausting.” Lush said, “Almost reminds me of my boss.” Smirking seem to get a jab in at the stallion she now thoroughly disliked.

Laughing some, as Shadow said. “I guess your boss is as dumb as sheep. Considering most Minions are near dumb as sheep's.” then said. “And really it is exhausting, but after some practice, you know that the best they are good for, are either moving things, doing basic tasks-- or following Master and doing whatever he tells them to do.”

“Although most of the Minions, despite their uses, are pea-brain beings.” added Lovely.

Lush went to comment to that-- before she and the others gave a slight start and surprised yelps as something hit the side of a window with a solid dull thump. An almost primal like growling roar was also heard at they all look at the far-from-graceful scaly fish with a gaping mouth filled with teeth.

With a heaving breath, hand on her chest to calm her heart down, Lush gave a semi annoyed look at the thing, watching as it jaggedly swam off in a slight daze manner from hitting the reinforced glass. “Sand sharks… One of them must've wandered in under the sand again.”

Calming down and thankful she didn’t break the plates in her hand, Lovely glance to the window and said. “I guess these things are common now since living under here?”

With a slow nod, Lush said, “Where we are, Sand Sharks are common. Only threatening if they catch you by surprise-- which they do all too easy.” Looking out again and watching with some more annoyance as the thing made it’s way back to the sandy sea floor and kicked up sand-- burying itself until only it’s odd fin-like-horn could be seen.

“Admittedly? As dangerous as they are, they’re more annoying. Not very fast swimmers and aren't that fast… or graceful. They ram into the bases all the time, it’s like they have no coordination.” Then grimaced, “They bite hard though. I heard one of us actually had to get stitches from one ambush. It wasn’t pretty.”

They gave scrunch up looks, mostly in the image of the Sand sharks bite and how bad it was for one of the mares. Shadow shook her mane as she said. “At the very least, you all can warn newcomers of these sea creatures you all had to deal with for the first time.” Lovely nod to this, as she added in slight hopefulness.

“And at least they’re not too bad to handle, right?”

Thinking to that, Lush nodded, “Most of the ones around the base we can handle. Only a few are extremely lethal, but that’s rare and in between.” Really, the area they were in was one of the more safer place to be, while also being deep enough to keep them all hidden. “Part of the reason we ask for a near week to teach the newcomers. There’s a lot to go over-- and even more if they plan to do more advance work.”

Glancing out, she remarked, “I should probably send a message about it still…” Pausing in her work to dry her hands and go about tabbing away on her Tablet, intent to get the message out. “I’ll let the security team handle it. Hopefully scare it far enough away it won’t attack anyone making their rounds.”

The two nodded, as once they finished up, they let Lush lead the way to their next chore. Shadow Daze thought for a moment...and asked. “Do you think our Master is a bad person? Simply because he have us?”

Giving a glance back to that, Lush screwed her face up, trying to think of a good response. But when it seemed like nothing came up, she sighed and told, “I don’t know.” Looking back ahead and told, “I don’t know what to think or feel about him. But… him owning you? It… bothers me. But at the same time, he hasn’t really abused you…”

Humming some, Lovely spoke. “And despite the facts of him being a good Master, some simply hate or assume he’s bad just because he owned us. Because its ‘wrong’ to them.”

“Don’t you remember what it was like?” Lush asked, turning a corner while glancing back. “To just.. Walk outside without worry, to go places, spend your earned bits to make your own choices for yourself? To… to just be free.” She sighed and continued, “I know you said it’s different for you… but… don’t you remember what it was like before all of this?”

Shadow hum and admit. “I do. I remember I was just starting college, didn’t knew what to do really.” thinking some as she went on. “I just got done with high school before the caribous even showed up. I lived in Ponyville most of my life with some friends, Spree included. Didn’t had much goals, mostly because I was figuring out what I wanted to do…” thinking back as she recall the past...and sighed.

“I don’t really fault you all, for being so angry at Master. You all remember the past, remember the pain and suffering the Caribous done to us. But not every male is like them. Our Master is...unique compare to other's.” Lovely kept quiet, as her situation was…’unique’ than her fellow slave.

“I don’t hate him.” Lush said, “I think I.. I had been reminded not all males are bad. Albert showed that himself.” Then dragged on in thought before speaking on, “I’m just saying… you used to know what it was like to be laughing with your friends. To do things yourself, because you wanted to. You know what it felt like to have control over your life.”

Then looked down with a grim look, “Before the Caribou just… just took it away and said we weren't even deserving of anything. All our rights, work, progress just…” She sighed and paused at a bulkhead. “You can’t… blame them. We lost so much, even our own history was burned. Seeing your master owning you both and still being ‘good’?”

She shook her head, “It feels like we’re being mocked or something. We worked so hard to be free again. And now we’re friends with someone that has no trouble with owning mares like property-- and we can’t do anything to help.”

“Maybe,” started Lovely as she spoke. “Maybe its true that you all feel like this, but our Master has his own feelings too.” thinking some as she started. “He...freed both Shadow and her friend once he learn the truth.” pausing some as she continued. “When he first encountered the Caribou and what they did to our history, our people...he felt disgusted, angry at what they done. He even slaughter many when they try to break Jasmine purity without care…” then look to Lush as she said with a sigh.

“But even if our Master try to be ‘good’...he can’t. He can’t be the ‘good guy’ even if he wanted. You can say that for being a Overlord...is to forever be seen as a villain, a hypocrite at times-- even be seen to spite or hate. Even if he tries to help the Resistance, try to help you all with giving you most of the materials on the island…”

“Being a Overlord means you have to do things either ‘evil-like’ like killing, stealing, destroying...or be truly Evil like those we called villains in our history. He can’t be good. All he can try to be is less evil than those we are fighting against.”

Lush gave a long, if not overly confused look before she asked, “That… doesn't make sense. What do you mean he doesn't have a choice to be good? If he want’s to, why can’t he?” None of what Lovely said made sense.

Shadow spoke up to explain more clearly. “Remember the Minions? The Dark Castle, and even those Gates? They’re all connected to him in a sense,” thinking more and told. “Minions won’t follow a good guy, only the bad guy. If he declare his affinity for good, they would just leave and not listen. If he declare his affinity for evil, they stay and will obey any command, no matter what the cost is. If he becomes ‘good’. They’ll just find the next evil being…” giving a look to Lush and asked.

“And we all know who's the ‘biggest’ evil is, living in the heart of Canterlot, right?”

Hearing that, Lush grimaced and said, “But… then why don’t others know?” Slightly wondering to that. Though, saying out loud made it sound.. Naive, now that she thought on it. She shook her head and said, “This… I'm Not sure how to take this.” Turning around to go about opening the bulkhead.

“Just know that even if you all dislike the fact he owns us, know that he dislike the fact being the bad guy in the first place.” then added with a firmness in the thestral tone. “Its why I chose to be with him, even after he freed me and my friend, seeing who he really is? Makes me certain it was the right choice. No one ever care about the bad guy in the first place.”

Lush didn’t bother to comment on that and merely pulled the sealed door open to access the larger room that was filled with nothing-- but Lockers. Locker upon lockers and more lockers. There was also a ladder, one positioned in the direct center of the room.

Moving inside, Lush turned back and said, “Hope you’re ready.” Getting out her tablet and telling, “We have to go through all the lockers down here before separating it out.” She pointed up the ladder, informing, “I’m going to take a quick stock of the lockers on the upper decks… see which ones need to get restocked.”

The two nodded, as the two reds were working on the bottom lockers, checking through as Shadow blinked, noticing...gems, lots of it in this locker as she asked. “Lush...is there usually gems in these lockers?”

Pausing in going up the ladder, Lush gave a glance and said, “The last expedition must of found more again.” Sounding a bit exasperated. “If there’s anything besides gems in there, pick it out and stuff any misplaced gems into that locker.” Then muttered, “Hopefully there’s enough spare space to put it somewhere.” Steadily making her way up.

Lovely thought and asked. “Why not give any extra gems to the Master? I know there was talk of trade agreements, and Gnarl been wondering when you all would trade back with each catchment of supplies Master give for each group.” looking to see some metals in the locker as she notice some gold to pick out.

“Unless you’re saving these gems for Equestria to get back on it feet?” asked Shadow as she check for anything non-gem in the locker she was seeing in.

Peeking down the ladder hole, Lush told, “We haven’t done any trades yet. The bare agreement is any newcomers have to have so much supplies. If we need more, we trade what we have.” She then moved away, her voice being heard in a raised tone, “Right now, we’re figuring out what to give and what to keep. Next time we go, we might make an exchange of materials for supplies!”

As the two mares finish up one locker and went to the next, Shadow raise her voice to speak out. “You might want to bring a locker of these then! Maybe two just in case! Gnarl been complaining a bit that the treasury got hit hard for supplying gold for the Resistance! Plus it might help knowing how much a locker of gems is worth for supplies!” Lovely look over another locker, this time full of weird cylinder things, which were batteries as she did the best she could as she added.

“Maybe ask the Master if he wants to take a locker worth of gold when we leave? He did sorta add another bundle of supplies for Field and the toddler!”

Hearing some movement over them, Lush soon peeked her head through the hole and said, “I know you’re trying to help with giving me ideas. But Myself and the others are already deciding what we’re keeping or giving.” Then explained in more length, “If we give out too much of something, we might be in trouble when we actually need the parts or materials.” Then rolled her eyes, “We might have too much gold or silver at times with gems, but it’s still needed regardless.”

They hum to that as Shadow soon nod her head in understanding as she explain to Lovely. “It's like when Master needs to sacrifice Minions for the Forge or keep some in battle. Or know how many Minions to have for battle.”

“Ah.” said the earth mare, as she nod her head, moving to close the locker door to look into another one as she spoke. “I get it now, it's like when Master is trying to save what Minions he has for a useful thing later on.” Shadow gave a nod, as the thestral thought on the trade system and soon asked. “Hey Lush, what other things were you thinking of trading beside gold and gems?”

Coming down the ladder to explain this part without yelling, Lush told, “Well, it took a while, but we have a small list of things your Overlord seems interested in.” Then took a moment to go over said list in mind. “Besides a few items, most of the basic materials, and a few advanced ones we have to craft, are up for trade. Some are a bit more in coast though. Mostly due to difficulty of gaining the materials.”

Shadow hum some, as the two mares went to a different locker as Shadow spoke. “How about talking this to Master when we’re done with this? I’m sure he’ll be interested to know what you have in mind in terms of trading.”

“Oh, we’ve talked it over.” Lush told, much to their surprise. “He used the communications device at the beach house we more or less set up on his shore line. Spent a while going over things with him.” Then shook her head, “Though it might take awhile to get some of the things he wants, like the Kaynight….” Sounding a bit grim to that.

“Kaynight?” spoke Lovely as she asked. “Isn’t that used for reinforcing armor or something?” recalling bits of musing of Jerry of him thinking Kaynight using it for armor uses or something along the lines when he went out for a bit.

Moving towards a locker to get to moving a few things around, Lush explained, “It is in a way. We use it to upgrade those large mechanized machines you’ve seen walking around.” Then gave a glance and told, “And getting the crystals isn’t easy. Only Albert is willing to get them, maybe take two volunteers. But to get said crystals, you need a Prawn Suite with a drill and have to go over some 1,000 meters under the water while in an active volcanic zone with hostile creatures.”

“Why would Master ask for that?” asked Shadow some, as Lovely spoke.

“I think he’s attempting to make his armor stronger to be able to last longer when he fights Caribous, Shadow.” then asked to Lush. “Did Master asked how long it might take?”

Thinking to that, Lush turned and told, “It won’t take long. A day to at least reach the place.” Then shook her head, “But the thing about it? Those crystals grow in large deposits, and sometimes you only get a few out of each one. So it might take a few days of searching, drilling and evading any Sea Dragons to get any good amount.”

Taking that image in, Shadow asked. “Was there trouble on this base part for Master requests for items to trade with him? I don’t know much on what you all have, but I’m sure some of you were displease with what he may request in trading.”

Getting out a odd crystal-looking metal, the two mare’s watched as Lush took hold of it and another piece and forcibly separated them. “Well, we made a point that things like that Kayanight will be considered expensive like Diamonds because of how hard it is to get.” Placing the things down-- only for them to snap back together on their own will.

She sighed, but didn’t bother separating the materials a second time. “We can’t be too angry, we need supplies more than materials. Keeping everyone feed and hydrated is more important than getting more tools or equipment. We can get all of that pretty easy most of the time.”

As they went to a different locker, looking through and organizing, Lovely asked. “Anyone demanding more than food or water from Master? Well, beside clothes that is. I’m sure some may want more than the supplies he gives to you all.”

Thinking to that, Lush shook her head. “Nothing too much. We might start asking for some basic things for any babies that might start popping up later on-- but we mostly have what we need.” Then slightly laughed mostly to herself, “Really, we’re only asking for cloths so we have something to wear other than these dive suites. It’s fine around other mares-- but when more… well, stallions start showing up…”

The two giggle as Lovely said with a knowing look. “Can’t help but ogle at our bodies.” grinning some as she went on. “That teen was so embarrassed and looking awkward looking at us.” Shadow smirk as she add in.

“I dare say that many more will feel the same.” then rolled her eyes as she said. “But we get it, it’ll be a habit to wear actual clothes again so stallions won’t have awkward boners looking at sexy looking mares all around.”

With a arm full of black rubbers, Lush said, “It’s also for peace of mind. I mean, I feel embarrassed at times being in front of Albert in nothing more than a body-hugging one-piece, even more after I get out of the water!” She shook her head and told on, “Having a dress would be relieving to have and cover modesty again.”

While she moved toward the ladder to place the rubbers down for a moment, she turned and told, “Speaking of teens, I’m a little surprised the resistance sent a family over so soon.” Then seemed to grimance. “And I’m admittedly worried about the fillies that are reaching their teen years. Dew just had her first estrus. Poor girl felt so confused when she got the ‘Itch’, she was worried she was turning into a pink or something.”

“Don’t blame her, it's a new experience for fillies to be mares.” agreed Shadow, as she said. “Still, at least she knows what happen to her now.” thinking over as she added. “I think they sent a family as a ‘precaution’ in case something happened at the HQ. probably one of the Heads that thought of this.”

“It’s not a bad idea…” Lush admitted slowly, “But I’m worried about the fillies that will have their first estrus while there’s a young colt around, also dealing with raging hormones. We really don’t need some… drama happening down here.” Slightly rubbing her head to this. “Uhh…. We might need to lay some more ground rules down soon…”

“Perhaps bring this up with your fellows as quickly as you can?” suggest Lovely as she close another locker. “After all, while we know they are trying to move past what happened to them, the poor colt might be a target for many mares, simply because he can’t control his hormones with all the mares around him.” tsking some with a shake head. “Not his fault really, just natural for males to feel arouse of opposite gender.” Shadow hum some as she suggested.

“Maybe discuss with the other's of keeping the fillies in their first heats in a room and keeping the colt or colts as far as possibly? Maybe ask Master to bring anything to remove scents of heat in the area?”

Shaking her head and moving towards the next locker, Lush told, “It’s the ‘if they don’t tell’, problem I’m thinking about. Dew was so hesitant, I didn’t notice until possibly the third day in.” Pausing at a locker and telling, “You’d be surprised how much of a fertile mare’s scent get’s covered up by seawater.”

Turning back to her work, she explained on. “Separating them is easy-- it’s knowing when they start sending out the scent. We mare’s don’t notice it, but the stallions and colts will. And I’m just… a little worried about some unfortunate colt that happens to pick up the scent and the filly that is so confused she accidentally makes a mistake.”

Sighing some, Lush remarked, “And being inside contained spaces all the time doesn't help either. It’s a complication that I know is bound to happen.”

They both nodded as Lovely suggest. “Maybe ask for suggestion among the other mares? Start making ground rules before more stallion and colts come, maybe teach the fillies on their heats when they become teens so they understand whats going on?” thinking some and adding. “Maybe ask Albert for extra help? Calculate possible chances of fillies in heat.”

Shadow thought for a moment...before adding. “I think you also need to talk of newcomers and of sync heat cycles with the group of mares here. I mean...its a matter of time before all your heats are in sync, right?”

“Supposing we don’t get more newcomers.” Lush pointed out before closing a locker and leaning on it. “There’s going to be more to do now, that we’re actually having more ponies come down here.” Then went on, “Before… it was just us 20 down here-- now we’re going to be… what, expecting hundreds over the course of a few months?”

Sighing, the earth mare ran a hand through her blond mane and told, “I… honestly don’t feel up to it. Sure, I’m part of the little leadership we made for ourselves-- but I’m not sure if we’re all qualified for it!” Then said in thought, “Well, Grain is. If anypony should be keeping an eye on things, it’s her. She… she knows what she’s doing.”

Then shaking her head, the mare told, “I’m just a girl that was a secretary to a lazy boss. I’m not sure if I can handle the stress of… well, leading a number of ponies! I just work on organizing and accounting, for Celestia’s sake!”

Thinking some, Shadow admit. “To be honest, it is a big job.. But I’m sure you all can do it.” Lovely hum as she tap her chin and asked to Shadow lowly as she moved by her ear.

“I thought Master would, you know, tell them?” Shadow replied lowly to the earth mare.

“He hasn’t figure it all out yet, remember? With all the materials coming up, he’s adjusting his plans.” then move to another locker as she said to Lush. “but still, I’m sure if you keep a level head, talk with the other mares, with Albert on the side to give advice, I’m sure you all will handle it.”

Sighing, Lush slightly slumped and said, “Easy for you to say. I’m not sure if you know, but none of us have any real… qualifications to back us up.” And seemed to name off, “I was just a secretary. Flush was a private on reserve. Grain is just a survivalist… I think the only one with credibility is Glint, being a actual medical professional.”

Shaking her head, she went on, “It might not happen, but what if the refugees start doubting us? We don’t work like a real leadership does. We all go out to do jobs. Me going around with meticulous tasks or organizing, Grain going on Expeditions to dangerous waters, Glint stuck in the infirmary most of her time-- even Flush is out on patrol or guarding a expedition crew in dangerous waters once again…”

With a sigh, Lush added, “And not too many trust Albert at first. I think a few are going to start questioning his sanity soon too. His idea of getting his hands on a Seeker Vine don’t help when he’s rambling to himself.” Then muttered lowly to herself, “Then again, he’s never been all there to begin with.”

The two mares didn’t know what to say, as Lovely usually know what to say or to help assure Jerry. While Shadow was having doubts of the Seeking Vines being used for a good thing....Shadow however thought and said simply. “Just remind them that you’re ponies who are trying to do what you can. Not everypony was made to be a leader in the first place.”

“That won’t stop a riot, Shadow.” Told Lush in a tired tone. “We need… what we need is a real leadership-- somepony that they know they can follow. I think we all know this.” Then rubbed her face to go on, “They don’t know us, and they haven’t seen Grain do what she did to… well, really be the head mare around here. But the point is, we need real guidance from a real leader.”

The two mares glance to the other, hesitance a bit...before Shadow said. “We really shouldn’t tell you this...but,” hesitant to speak...before finishing. “Our Master been planning on getting Celestia and Luna out of Dainn hands from Canterlot.” Lovely looked more hesitance, before slowly nodding.

Ears pricked and attention full on the two, Lush stared at them for a long moment, a slight fluttering glint of hope, if not slight denial, being seen in her eyes. “I… he...he is?” As if scared to hope for this to be true.

They nodded in affirmation as Lovely told. “He’s been trying to figure out how though, while we do have a Gate hidden there… with all the security around, its difficult. Or at least...until Master, from what you said to us, is going to get new materials. We think he might be waiting until he perfected his new armor and weapon-- so he can lead a siege onto Canterlot, grab the two alicorns and get back to the Dark Castle to heal-- and send to your way to hide.”

While it was a fragile hope, and one that might not happen… Lush took a shuddering breath, and said, “If… if you can convince him… get your Master to tell Albert.” Then looked up with a almost pleading look. “Albert might not be… a fighter, he never seemed to claim it. But, he’s smart-- incredibly smart. Has ways of doing amazing things… Maybe… maybe he can help in a way your Master never thought.”

The two think for a moment… as they nod as Shadow said. “We’ll be sure to tell our Master on this. If anything, just to noticed some flaws in his plans.” grimace some as Shadow admitted. “I think he’s a little worry that Dainn might use magic to track him to the Dark Castle. The Caribous haven’t been successful in tracking him, and been focusing on destroying the Gates...but when he does make his move to take the alicorns…”

“Then you have this place to run to.” Told Lush with a nervous, if not affirming nod. “Dainn might track us here… but he can’t reach us. And even if he does?” She gained a odd look of determination, and told, “Then it will be a mistake. We’ve… been getting ready for the chance… the off chance we are found. And we’ll be ready.”

She took another long breath and told, “Thank you… I know you’re not supposed to tell me, but… but if Celestia, Luna-- tartarus, if any of the princesses were here to help lead, it would relieve so many!” Knowing that moral would go up with the mere thought of it.

Glancing away, Lovely admit. “You wouldn’t thank us with what Master is thinking to do to get the Elements.” looking to her to explain. “Most of the elements are...like us, and won’t be able to let go of their leashes...so he's trying to figure out how to get them to follow him, if they are being stubborn about it.”

Hand clenching in concern, Lush repeated, “Follow… him?” Not sure what to feel or think.

“From what Master learn, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie are like us reds.” started Shadow. “And trying to take a red from their owner is hard as you all know. Master is considering a few ideas, but know that anything he might do, will get a negative backlash from the Resistance, and possibly you all.” giving a frown as she added. “He’s debating on using a temporary spell-- one that won’t last,” assured the thestral. “But a spell to...convince them to follow him to here.”

While she was hesitant to agree to this line of thought, Lush thought it over and sighed, “I have a feeling this spell does more than just… convince them to follow.” She could tell just from how carefully they were trying to put it. “Please… tell me the truth. I’m… I’m not a stranger to…. Very questionable methods anymore.”

“Promise you’ll try to think logically about it?” Asked Lovely. “Because our Master needs to do questionable methods considering his position.”

Thinking to that, Lush heavily sighed and told, “I’m not sure if I could. Glint could… but I don’t know if I can promise I’ll…. I’ll be able to think it through logically at first.”

The two mares glance to the other...before sighing as Shadow move her arms under her breasts and told. “Master gained new spells during his time around Equestria. Spells that are new in a sense. One of these spells is known as ‘target’. Depending on his...abilities, Master could either kill a enemy with lighting...or control a person will and mind with it to do his bidding-- even fight for him if need be.”

Lush gulped slowly, a uneasy look crossing her features as she summed up, “A-and… and that is what he… plans to use if he doesn't have any other choice to get them to follow?” Feeling very conflicted at the very idea.

“He would prefer to try to buy them,” started Lovely to defend Jerry. “But the caribous are keeping a close eye on all of them, and his treasury is, like we mention, very low that it won’t be enough to get all of them.” placing her arms around her breasts as she told. “He doesn’t enjoy using it on civilians...but he knows that he has to make the tough choices that'll cause him problems later on.”

Calmly taking breaths to… to try and not lash out at the idea, Lush said, “I’ll… I need to have a moment…” Then shook her head, hand rubbing her temples while telling, “I’m not sure how to take this.” Looking at both before grimacing, “I’ll… I’ll keep this to myself. But please… have him talk to Albert. He… he might have a solution, a better one, hopefully.”

They gave relief breaths. “Thank you.” said Shadow. “Its really risky for anyone to hear what we just said. Master hadn’t even told the Resistance Heads of getting the alicorns out.” then amended. “Well, he probably felt he shouldn’t mention it because it’ll go into a long discussion, argument-- which might take to days...something that would annoy our Master to no end of how much time was wasted.”

Shaking her head, Lush said, “If he brought this up with all of us… we’d have to talk it over-- but we wouldn’t have time to argue or debate over it for days.” Giving both a look over and told, “We wouldn't have the time to. We’re constantly at work getting more parts, more materials, more water, more food, more supplies. We literally don’t have the conveyance to sit around and discuss it, only make the choice as soon as possible.”

She sighed and told, “Albert is the male you need to talk to. There are things in his lab he’s been working on. Maybe something that can help. If.. if your Master is willing to let us in, we might get angry… but we’re quick on our decisions.” Then said with a rueful smile, “Like I said… we literally don’t have the time to argue over things.”

Thinking some...Shadow said. “We can try to convince Master to tell the others of his plans to Canterlot.” then said. “But we won’t make promises we’ll succeed, he might be a little,” wincing some. “Annoyed we told you of this all in the first place.” Lovely nodded in agreement as she add in.

“He might feel really annoy and agitated we told you honestly. He usually doesn’t like it if others know of his plans before he’s ready to tell them.”

“He’s worried that the Resistance will take too long.” Lush reminded them, “I think he knows by now… Albert doesn't waste time.” Then assured, “I can keep a secret… at least for now. I know you’ll get in trouble, but.. I honestly think you should let Albert in on this. He does have solutions.”

They nodded as Shadow said. “When we’re done with this, Master will be busy with all the hard work he’s doing.” knowing it'll take while as their Master was busy moving heavy things for the mares here.

Planning, Plotting and apparently starting a Epidemic

While Jerry was annoyed and a bit peeve Shadow and Lovely told Lush of what he was planning, he did give in the advice of talking to Albert...but did promise a ‘suitable punishment’ for them both. Finding the infected man was tricky, thankfully he asked where the man was at...although they all pointed to his Labs. So after finding the complex itself and getting in the entrance, all he had to do was find him… but he did found a few large aquariums with...many creatures he wasn’t familiar or aware of in this ocean.

Odd snake-eel things, a hybrid of crab and squid, some sort of weird insect thing with a large eye on it’s back-- one he recognized as the old, one-eyed pest he would find on the beaches that nipped at his heels. It all left the Overlord to wonder what Albert did in his spare time, really. Even more with such alien creatures now being part of this world. He almost stumbled at a empty aquarium, one with no water and just dirt with a ‘Reserved’ sign over the doorway.

Moving on and not thinking about what other things Albert planned to contain and ‘research’, he moved on down the hall, thankful for the simplicity of this place. It was there he have to open, and close, the next bulkhead before going further down the hall.

Finally, he found Albert, sitting in a chair and working over a desk with many gizmos, knobs and switches. Around the room Jerry could see jars of specimens, test tubes, magnifiers and even a cat poster with orange kitten with a cartoonish space helmet underlined with ‘Keep Calm’. The last bit was almost whimsical in the otherwise serious laboratory like environment.

O-kay...that's something you don’t see everyday… thought Jerry as he glance back to Albert, as he cleared his throat, gaining the man attention as Jerry spoke. “Hey, I was thinking some things, and heard you were beyond smart…” then thinking over his words...he went on. “I’ve been planing on getting Celestia and Luna back, take them to the Castle, heal them up-- and send them down here before Dainn somehow track me and assault my Castle to get them back.”

Slightly blinking, and then turning to thought, Jerry heard Albert mutter, “Assaulting a fortified area to gather two of Equestria's highest leaderships and hope the primary invading forces leader can’t counter attack….” Mumbling a bit lower before turning his chair around to stop a few things before getting up.

It was now that the overlord became aware of the improvised lab coat, a black one made up of the synthetic materials no doubt made and looked a bit strange due to how the material's elastic nature worked. Still, Albert fixed it a bit and folded his hands behind his back, the tail of the odd lab-coat flushing while he turned to address Jerry.

“You want my help in making that plan more successful.” He stated his thoughts, and what he was certain was Jerry’s intentions. “I’m going to assume that you're also hoping that whatever I do have here, will possibly change how the overall assault will turn out, maybe even avoid the whole possibility of losing your current base of operations in a counter strike.”

Sighing some, he admit. “Yeah, although Gnarl been getting odd reports of something with the Heart-- nothing concrete yet.” then went on to explain. “I was having trouble figure out how to get them back, considering my Minions are plenty, but my armor can still be penetrated. At least until I noticed a few of the things on the list, which could help improve my armor, once I figure out how.” placing a hand under his chin as he went on to speak out.

“I know that a siege is inevitable, and I accept the risks of losing many Minions while fighting, maybe the Dark Castle if we found that ‘something’.” then told. “But I’m hoping that I can stall Dainn somehow, at least enough time for the Blues to patch up the two and send them here along with everything of importance. Just in case Dainn does find the Dark Castle and I’ll have to hold back and act as distraction of a good while.” thinking over more… he added.

“And I’m thinking of snagging the wielders of the elements of Harmony...but am forced to do some options I’m not fully proud of.”

“Like?” Pressed Albert while he waited in place.

Thinking the best way to get this out, was the simplest. “I would prefer to use money, but the Caribous are keeping a big eye on them and I don’t got the cash. Not to mention 4 out of 6 are reds, so I may have to use a spell I have that I don’t use often.” he started explaining. “The spell is called ‘Target’ depending on how I ‘work’ it can go to two ways, one of those ways is to dominate the mind of other's to obey my commands and do my bidding from soldiers to civilians.”

With a thoughtful nod, Albert worked this thought over for a moment before asking, “And the elements… what do you plan to do about them? Are they going to come first? Will the mind control effect be reversible? Will the Equestrian leaders take priority first?”

“The mind control effects can be reversal,” started Jerry. “If I use a ‘small dosage’ it’ll affect them temporary, a few days work. But to be honest...I’m think of getting the Equestrian princess’s first as in a sense they are high priority-- but I know when I do, the elemental wielders will be on a heavy guard in their areas, and make things difficult.” then said. “On the other hand I can get the element bearers first, but four of them are in ponyville, the other two are elsewhere. One in the wonderbolts and the other with Flim and Flam duo. From what I gather? The pegasus is in a cloud city and the other is in Manehattan if they didn’t left.”

Giving a slight pause, Albert asked, “What is the significance of these Elementals?”

“Moral mostly, but they apparently are the ‘heros’ of the land, wielding powerful artifacts to ‘Harmonize’ anything in a unity. The items themselves are unknown, even more on the effects they’re able to do.” giving a low breath and admit. “And it really, really bothers me.”

Thinking this over for a moment, the infected man said, “You mentioned something about a Heart?”

Debating internally of telling him...Jerry sighed and said. “The mares usually think of the Crystal heart turn ‘crystal dong’-- something even I don’t know how happen, but Gnarl mention it had highly concentrated evil in it,” then went on to explain. “When I usually say Heart...I’m referring to the Tower Heart within the Dark Castle, it's, connected to me in more than one fashion. It helps enable the Gates I spread and acts as a anchor point for me.”

With a final nod, Albert began to pace, muttering things under his breath while bringing a hand up and around, fist made and knuckles slightly pressing to his moving lips. “Could gather elements, gain advantage, but the two are more important in the long run. Crystal heart with importance lost? The elements unable, possibly warped or broken.”

It was hard to tell where the man’s line of thoughts were going, toggling back and forth at seemingly random while tidbits of ‘Msmer’ or ‘Stasis’ were mentioned at odd moments. Coming to a stop though, Albert asked, “These gates… they can take you anywhere you have them set up, correct?”

Nodding, Jerry explained. “Anywhere across the globe. Once I set up main Gates-- or have waypoint gates set up by me? I can use them to travel to the Castle. Or use the Castle to go anywhere on the map in Equestria with the main Gates.”

“What about form Gate to Gate?” Questioned Albert, “Go from town to town, skip going to the castle all together.”

“Only Gates that are close and connected.” said Jerry. “While I could get town to town with the Gates? I need a higher energy to provide for the Dark Castle, or at least transmit energy for the Tower Heart to be able to do that.”

The question was quick as lightning, “How much for how far?”

“Let me say it like this. I need a form of Nuclear energy for getting me across town to town-- with keeping me intact and anything with me.” then admit. “But I know that the only way to get more energy is by magical means. And the only thing that I can think of...is the thing in the Crystal Empire.”

With a long moment of thought, Albert said, “I have a thought.” Pausing to make sure Jerry was paying attention. “What if I told you I might have a way to steal this ‘Crystal Heart’, all depending on what I can be told about the local area and the effect this said Heart has.”

“Hmm...troublesome, but possible.” said Jerry as he said. “I have a Gate to the Empire, as its surrounded by a frozen tundra, the city itself is made out of crystal, the ‘Heart’ keeps the frozen and cold out of it. The Heart originally was use to remove darkness and impurity things within its Heart, power by the joy and happiness of its people. Before the caribous screwed it up, now its fully concentrated evil energy as while it does its former job, its just powered by the very thing it stood against-- as far as I can tell. Without it, the city will be frozen over and face a slow and cold death.”

There was a slow nod from Albert… who then asked, “Do they have a means to go from city to the rest of the nation?”

“Train.” was all Jerry said.

Nodding, the man stopped his pacing and told, “What I have in mind, is fast and needs to be executed correctly.” Giving the Overlord a look and told, “Time we have, since you still have armor to finish.” Hands together, index fingers pointing out, Albert told, “I’m going to visit this Empire, and I’m going to start a phase of plan that will set the state into a panic.”

“While they realize this problem, the highest officials able to will leave the empire, leaving behind only the bare minimal to deal with the problem. Leaving it open for the next phase of simply distracting and later stealing the heart. The natural winter rush will do the rest of the work for us in taking out the capital.”

Pausing, Albert said, “I’m going to insert a controlled disease into their ranks. It’s going to cause mass hysteria and panic. It’s key to gaining the heart, and once you have the heart, you have a means to quickly get yourself form a gate near Canterlot, to another random gate near a beachside where I can have a Cyclops waiting to take the Princesses to a undisclosed location for healing and if tracked-- aren't showing a target at your base nor this one.”

Thinking some, he said. “I think when my Heart absorbed everything of corruption from the Crystal Heart? It’ll be empty of it...but purifying it? That I don’t know how to do, I’m thinking of getting Gnarl to talk to of opinions, see what he could give me.” shrugging as he added. “Sure he may not like the idea...but he works for me.” then said. “But this does leave a question. What about the elements wielders?”

“That’s the more complicated part.” Told Albert, “They are spread out. And with each strike, more and more are going to be more closely guarded. Which presents a problem in itself.” But then asked, “But here’s another question. You said they were heros. And they held elements. But why do they have these ‘elements’, what are they and what is their whole relevance that they are a need to get?”

Sighing some as he admit. “I’m not fully sure myself. But from what I gather from the Resistance? These Elements are suppose to be a big superweapon to just blast at the evil into ‘harmony’-- or usually a big nothing. As for why they have them, I don’t know, supposedly these elements are crystallize things with gold around them representing some virtue.”

“Are the artifacts guarded?” Asked Albert.

“If I was the guy doing all of this?” said Jerry. “I would keep them lock and under key that no one except those of the highest orders or biggest loyalty to me to shut their lips of their locations, make dummy locations of far off locations,” then noticing the flat look and sighed. “Bottom line? Yes. problem is, I don’t know fully where. I’m guessing Canterlot, but it's hard to fully say.”

Considering Jerry for a moment, Albert told, “The elements might be useful, but if they are not easy to reach and we can’t get the elements back into their possession, then trying to get them at all will waste time and resources.” Placing it simply as that. “If, we want to do this, we have to strike fast and hard and without time for them to react.”

He thought for a moment, recounting a thought before questioning, “What’s different about this Crystal empire? Is it connected to the ‘Crystal ponies’ that I’ve seen?” Only aware of three, two of which were in his base via refugees, and one being a filly under Jerry’s care.

“Yeah, its the Crystal Ponies homeland, from what I gather it was its own nation and government before its ruler, Cadence, took it from some tyrant. Became part of Equestria in a sense.”

“And what happened to this, Cadence?” Came another question form the scientist.

“From what I gather from the Resistance? When the crystal dong spread its corruption, she and majority of the crystal ponies, got hit by it. She became under Shining Armor, her husband. As far as I know? They’re up in the Empire.”

Tapping his leg with a finger, Albert said almost at a turn of a dime, “Change of plans. We need to recover the Heart and what parts of the Empire’s populace we can before causing it to get frozen over.” Then went on, “We’re also going to have to get the Resistance in on this, we need manpower to make the strike fast after I introduce a infection the Caribou will be forced to quarantine.”

A low groan came from Jerry, as he said. “Yeah...I might need to tell them to don’t waste time to argue-- and just do it.” rubbing his forehead as he can already feel the headache of their arguments.

“Then let me help you give a good argument.” Told Albert. “I’m going to introduce this disease. And once I do, anyone infected has possibly less than two months before they die.” Leaving a moment of silence between them. “I have the cure. If any of the crystal ponies or the two royals are ill, I can cure it. But, if they want a successful strike? It starts with a sickness the Caribou can’t combat.”

Jerry thought over that and nod his head. He did also thought on something and said. “I might need to tell the ponies here of about me getting Celestia and Luna. I usually wouldn’t-- but my mares suggested it would raise moral and get them mentally prepare for their arrivals.”

Giving a firm nod, Albert agreed to that. “Increased moral will help encourage faster work.” Then went on, “I’m setting a week-long-timeframe before starting this plan. We, of Alpha base, have a Week to find a suitable secret location to take the Princesses into a underwater location. A week to also find a beach where we can land and take them off your hands for their healing. A week to build the secret base and also a week for me to start the infection.” Then told, “You only have a week too, to get ready. Because once you have the heart while the infection is in full swing?”

He shook his head, “Then we hit Canterlot, fast and hard and as quickly as possible before leaving. Long enough to grab them and leave. No wasted time for anything else.”

“Agreed.” said Jerry as he thought and said. “And after that, I need to quickly get to the Crystal heart fixed up as quick as possible. Maybe go to that big crystal tree thing? Granted I’m grasping at straws, I’m hoping to God that it’ll work and get out before the Caribous noticed.” thinking some and asked. “Anything else we need to go over? I do need to inform the mares after all.”

Thinking to that, Albert asked… an almost odd question. “In the locations we have to go to… is there any bodies of water?” Then seemed to expound on it. “Rivers, ponds, or any fairly large bodies of water?”

Thinking over the map and its locations...and said. “There's ponds and waterways in Canterlot, with a waterfall by it. The Empire got some similar spots of water. Deep enough too. Why?”

With a slight smile, Albert said, “How would you feel about mixing armor and subaquatic technology together?”

“I think that can make things easier for me in terms of traveling.” admit Jerry. “But its going to be tricky, you know that right?”

“I think at the very least I can install a air tank.” Told Albert, “I know there is no way you’ll be swimming in heavy armor. Even more if it’s a inch-thick plates made of titanium.” Then waved off the thought to go on. “The thought I had, was for you to infiltrate Canterlot by using the waterways. With the air tanks, you can stay submerged and completely bypass most defenses.”

Thinking some...he couldn’t help but grin as he said. “Ohohohoh. Thats perfect. There's no way they'll be able to know I was there.” he then thought over and said. “But I got to wait until gnarl informs me of how the armor making is working out, and that might take a while.” rubbing his chin some as he was about to speak-- until there was a beeping sound, he glance to the wall where there was a communications relay, as there was a incoming call.

Watching the man move over and press a button, they both heard, “Excuse me, Albert?” spoke a mare voice. “The little hellion of the Overlord wants to talk to him. Apparently he got big news.” Huh...that was fast. thought Jerry in slight surprise.

Without much thought, Albert said, “Patch them through.” Slightly backing up to allow Jerry to take up the space near him, both waiting for the inevitable words of the elderly minions voice to come shouting through.

“Blasted wench, I demand you let me speak to the Overlord at once!” Jerry sigh and said.

“Gnarl what is it?” gaining the minion attention as the elder minion spoke cheerfully.

“Oh Sire, good news! Giblet managed to work that metal, it was tricky, but the rascal was able to craft it. However it does look like your Arcanium armor set, more bulky and black. I dare say it looks dreadfully evil! Which is a improvement considering your armors, Sire.”

“And weapons?” asked Jerry.

“Sadly, we cannot craft a Axe or Mace due to the weight, Master. All we could do was craft a blade for you. The edge isn’t sharp like most blades, but it is durable like a Axe. Thankfully you can still sacrifice minions for upgrading your new armor and weapon.”

“Good. also tell Grubby to rekindle the Main Gate under Canterlot in the catacombs. Make sure everything is prepared for my return. We will strike at Canterlot soon.” there was a evil cackle as Gnarl spoke.

“Ready to fight against Dainn, Master? Oh the carnage of you ending his guards and his pitiful life will be glorious Master!”

Seeming to come up with a thought, Albert said, “Actually, your Overlord plans to do something better.” Making Gnarl pause. “He plans to sneak in, steal the two princesses under his nose, and humiliate Dainn competence and credibility as a leader.”

Gnarl hum, before laughing. “Ha! It would show his weak leadership, oh that is evil. Especially more diabolical considering the Master will brag about it as he done the impossible!” Jerry chuckle as he add in.

“Also Gnarl? Prepare the transfer of corrupted evil in the crystal artifact in the Empire to the Tower Heart.” Gnarl pause to this and said.

“If you did that...then you’ll be able to have more power in the Dark Castle, able to extend your influence-- perhaps even allow me to find that odd reading…” then cackle. “And better yet, free energy for us, oh that is good to hear Master!” then said. “I’ll make sure everything is in preparations Dark one!” ending the call as Jerry said.

“Now if you pardon me, I got a base full of mares to inform I’m taking Celestia and Luna out of Dainn hands and what me and you will be doing shortly.”

“Before you go.” Began Albert. “Are any of your minions… stealth oriented?”

“Greens. Stealthy assassin, granted they’re smelly as hell-- they’re able to be stealthy.” replied Jerry. “Why?”

Raising a gloved hand and making a slight gesture, Albert told, “Instead of myself going… send in a group of greens, all with the virus and with one clear objective.” Holding a finger up and told seriously. “Pour the vials into all drinking sources. Like I said, two months until death. It’s plenty of time, as long as no one decides to waste time. The sooner the infection begins, the sooner the quarantine is placed in and bare’s off any help.”

Thinking some, he said. “With my arcanium helmet and my left gauntlet? I can move 50 Greens around and spread the virus all around. I could let the virus be poured on their bodies and they’ll jump to their deaths into the drinking sources.” shrugging some. “The Newborns are expendable to me really. Plus it’ll release what other things they have in their bodies to and in the virus you got.”

“Do you want the virus to possibly mutate and make my current cure obsolete?” Asked Albert.

“Point.” said Jerry. “So send the Greens around and let them dump the vials in drinking sources.” thinking more as he said. “But I might move all the things in the Dark Castle somewhere-- just in case Dainn find me somehow. Can’t assumed he won’t with this plan.”

“Then go.” Nodded the man, “We’re on a time schedule, and I need to get materials for two more Cyclops's. Possibly more tools and vehicles too.” Then muttered to himself, “Synthesis Cara first, have that prepped for the insertion.. Possibly make an extra batch of vaccine just in case…” Muttering to himself while wandering towards a table to get started.

He seemed to call back, “By the end of today I should have enough to give a one vile to maybe thirty minions. As soon as you get back to your castel… send them through. Add incentive towards the Resistance they are on a time limit.”

Jerry nodded, quickly moving to head out to tell the mares in the base of the news-- and what was going to be done. He idly wonder just where he’ll move all the stuff too admitally.

Jerry stood before the four ‘heads’ of Alpha base as he said. “I’m going to place this simple, quick and fast. We’re on a time limit, I talk it over with Albert, and in a week time, not only we’ll bring a disease to infect Crystal Empire temporary with Albert having a cure ready. But we are also going to drain the crystal dong dry, try to fix it-- and get Celestia and Luna out of Dainn hands and into this base to be patched up.”

On a instant, all eyes and ears were focused on him. Shock and surprise varying, with Lush slightly gripping the side of the table she sat at. Part of her was surprised this much was figured, and had a feeling there was more to it. But the idea of Celestia and Luna being freed? Hearing that the ‘Dong’ might be reversed?

What Flush honed onto though, was something else. “Wait… infect?” Before realizing, “You’re thinking of unleashing that creepy virus into the whole empire!?” Not sure if she should feel abhorred or scared.

“Well more like it’ll be my Minions spreading the virus. Maybe a good week or two until the hysteria and lockdowns are in place, separate sick and healthy, higher ups will be sent out so they be ‘healthy’. And the Resistance, Albert-- maybe me just to do my usual work will come in, take everything we can and leave the caribous to freeze to death. More or less removing a problem for us. Now moving on I will do what I can to drain the dong energy's--,”

A hand up, Grain said, “Stop, just… stop for a moment.” Breathing in and soon saying, “This is…” Then rephrased it into a question, “Do you know what you’re thinking you’re doing?” A hint of worry there. “You want to infect not just Caribou's-- but ponies. And not just ponies-- but foals.” Trying to get her point acrossed. “Pregnant mares, colts, fillies-- everyone is going to get infected!”

Raising his brow, he soon said. “Let me rephrase what I just said. I’m going to be moving my Greens to specific locations, meaning most of my targets are going to be Caribous.” and then added. “And let me remind you, Albert made this plan.”

“Then you should probably realize that he would infect them all.” Making Jerry stop, and make the others look to Glint. She held a grim face, and said with a slightly twisted face, as if it hurt to admit it. “Albert is smart… and as a medical professional, if you know there are healthy individuals, you remove them before they get infected.”

She gave a long look to Jerry and told, “I think Albert knows this. If both ponies and Caribou are infected, then it shows there equal risks when trying to pull either out. If only the majority of Caribou are infected? Ponies will get pulled out, leaving Caribous.” Then finished bitterly, “Maybe leave some suspicious on why it’s mostly Caribous.”

Rounding on her, Flush said, “Glint, you can’t be serious in being fine with this!”

“I’m not.” Snapped back the mare, “But it makes sense. Logically, makes, sense. And we both know that if everyone is infected, then there are going to be riots, hysteria, confusion-- exactly like Jerry just hinted at.”

Do this morally-- or logically? internally sighed Jerry as he rub his face and said. “Look, I know all of you will be against this morally, hell even I am too. But the alternative, is me trying to target mostly Caribou with suspicious on the why, and could lead to trouble. Or me just doing it the old fashion way of being the target as every one is focus on me and Albert does his job in taking the heart and we have limited time to evacuate every pony there.”

They shifted to this, but it was Grain that said, “You’re right… we don’t like it.” Then looked to Glint and asked, “You know the virus better. What will happen?”

Thinking for a moment, Glint said, “They would have about two weeks, three at most before the infection begins to spontaneously break out over the body, just like how it looks on Albert now.” Then grimaced, “After that, you only have five weeks to live. But from what I’ve looked up?”

Taking a deep breath, the mare told, “In early stages, it acts like a flu and the skin irritates, itches. Then, when nearly all of white blood cells are dead, it breaks out over the skin. The virus starts breaking down the bodies DNA, and… and caused the body’s organs to start shutting down because it can’t function anymore. Heart, lungs, liver, kidneys-- they all start to fail until the subject is dead. The virus persists in the body until there is nothing else to provide it nourishment.” Summing up how it functioned. “The time might cut back for younger individuals with weaker immune systems.”

Sighing some, he suggested with a low smile. “If there are some who, well won’t make it and want to blame something.” motioning to himself. “Just blame me.”

“I think we’re all going to be for blame, Overlord.” Glint told simply with a somber look. “Albert for suggesting it. I for allowing it. You for unleashing it…”

“You’re… supporting this?” Hesitantly asked Lush, not sure how she felt about it.

Turning to look at the mare, the doctor held that gaze before saying, “I am. I’m not.. I’m sick at the idea I’m possibly sentencing unborn foals to death, but it’s a chance to get back our rulers.” Then went on, “And the alternative? The alternative is being born into a nightmare if they’re fillies. It’s almost a mercy death.”

Slightly baring her teeth into a scowl, Flush said, “Well I’m against it!” Making her stance, and making Lush flinch…

And with reluctance, said, “I’m… I’m for it.” Looking like she had just kicked a puppy. It was then all eyes turned to Grain, the mare looking at Jerry with something between a glare, and a thoughtful gaze. Arms crossed and leaning back, even having her hooves propped up on her desk of a table while in thought.

Jerry rolled his eyes some, trying to ease the mood as he said to them with a grin. “If it makes you feel less guilty, when Celestia and Luna come and find out, you can just say I was the mastermind of it all and forced you with harsh negotiations.” shrugging some as he noticed the glare intensified as he sighed and said. “Look, I’m willing to be the scapegoat for your problems. Hell I don’t mind it, bad guys do these things all the time, so it makes sense to pin the blame on me, alright?”

“But you’re not the bad guy, are ya?” Grain bluntly told. “And you expect me to lie in everyone’s faces I wasn’t responsible in some way?” She went quite to think it over before scowling, “No I won’t tell people… they'd stop trusting me.” Getting slightly surprised looks.

Not seeming to notice, or just plain ignoring, Grain told, “For me, it’s a gambit of survival. Sure, I can live being a mindless sex slave-- but that ain’t living.” Then gave Jerry a harsh look… then told, “I’ll let it slide and say yes.” Though everything about her posture told him she would rather be against it. “If Albert plans to cure who ever can be brought back… even if it… kills most of the Empire… if a few make it out, then we can rebuild.”

“Grain…” Started Flush in slight agitation before she was glared at by the wingless pegasus.

“I don’t like it. But grow a spine. The Caribou won’t leave. They won’t stop spreading legs and rapeing. They would abandon a hurt, wounded fuck toy to save their own butts.” Then snorted, “I don’t like that we’re going to be responsible for innocent lives-- but I’m mare enough to take responsibility and face trial when things are back in order.”

Letting a tense silence hang over the room for a moment, Grain soon looked to Jerry, and said, “So what comes after nearly killing a ancient empire off and stealing a tainted crystal?”

Gaining his breath as he continue the plan. “I got a short window, enough to drain the corrupted crystal dry, and before you question how or why, let just say that since I’m a Evil Overlord, I’m able to intake corruption without it bothering me. The energy will go to my power supply in the Castle, and once I dry it good enough, I’ll try to figure out how to purify it. But that's a low priority, as I’ll infiltrate Canterlot, steal the princesses out from Dainn sneaky or breaking through, get to a Gate to a beach to send them to a hidden undersea location, and head to my place in the safe.”

“After that? I might see on how to purifying the Heart...but I’ll admit I’m a bit, worry how long it would take.” then explain quickly. “This is a first for me, as I’m not used to purifying stuff, usually corrupt it. So I’m going to talk to Gnarl on how to make it better.” Then mused a bit. “Although it might be best if someone else hold it, might accidentally corrupt it by myself”

While they thought this over, Lush said, “Then have a pony take it.” Causing looks, while she said, “Better yet… let a Crystal Pony help purify it too.”

He thought for a moment… and chuckle. “Well, Jasmine did want some excitement. Being the one to restore the Crystal Heart somehow should be excited enough.”

While she could tell the others were questioning her idea, Lush went on, “Maybe she should hold onto it too.” She knew it would cause shock, as she went on, “I… I know that Princess Cadence was corrupted. And her Husband takes care of her… but what if she’s not able to do her job as princess until the Heart IS cured? Somepony needs to hold onto it, somepony that can give love.”

“What are you getting at Lush?” Asked Grain in slight confusion.

“I’ve talked to the Crystal Mares.” Told Lush in short explanation, “They told me how the Heart worked. And… well, Albert had helped me in thinking over things differently. What if the Heart isn’t corrupted in the first place? Just… confused.”

With a doubtful look, Flush asked, “What do you mean, ‘confused’?”

“Well, I’ve thought about it, and the Heart takes in love.” Told Lush once more, “And the Caribou ‘love’ sex. And… we might not like to admit it, we love sex. It’s… intimate, special, and meaningful. They hurt us, but what if the heart is trying to take what love it can, because all that’s left is sex.”

She glanced to Jerry and told, “Jasmine’s a filly and has pure, untainted, possibly not even sex related love. No lust, or need or carnal wants-- but actual pure love. If you do remove the corrupted parts… maybe she can keep it safe until Cadance is cured too, until more of the Crystal ponies can remember what it’s like to love normally.”

Jerry admit, that Lush made a good point, as Jasmine has that innocent...that, special pure childlike love...that he would protect and cherish. It made perfect sense really. Even more as she’s a crystal pony. Jerry pragmatism spoke up. “No offense Lush, I honestly think you have a good point, but well hate to be devil's advocate here. But you do realize she lives with me of all beings, right? Aren’t I supposed to be, you know someone you shouldn’t have around the Heart in the first place?”

“Your mare’s seem to disagree.” Lush smiled some, though shook her head and said, “It’s… it’s not a permanent solution. But it needs to be kept somewhere safe-- or at least until Cadance and her subjects are healed. Are ready for it again. And I can’t think of a better guardian for it than Jasmine. By heritage alone, she’s more rightful to keep it safe.”

To that, Grain nodded, “The Crystal heart means a lot to the Crystal ponies…” Seeming a bit lost in thought.

“Okay, now here's some bad news.” started Jerry. “When all of this is done, it’s going to be harder to get the element bearers, simply because the Caribou are going to crack down hard.” then admitted. “And to be fully honest? I think we need all Resistance members out of Equestria, because once the two sisters are gone?” shaking his head. “Dainn is going on a witch hunt for them.”

Looking amongst one another, the mare’s nodded with Flush saying, “If Glint’s right? We have just three weeks after the first stage to find a place to move their asses to someplace safer.” Then seemed to gain a slight smirk, “How does deserted islands sound?”

Nodding, Grain also smirked. “We can’t house too many, and we can try to make more space, but we don’t have the time. But, there are a few islands we’ve found. Far at sea and should give the Resistance some room for a bit.” Then shook her head, “But we need to look around for any more. There’s a lot of ocean to cover.”

“You know for a brief moment I thought you were going to suggest you make the Resistance bunker at my Castle for the time being.” said Jerry.

With a grin, Grain said, “And let you listen to them bitch non-stop? I think you don’t like them, and if Dainn does make good on his anger, might as well scatter ourselves so much he can’t get us all in one go, right?”

“Eh true.” said Jerry as he sighed. “Which remind me, I gotta inform them about this.” rolling his eyes as he said. “Wish me luck on cutting their bitching and arguing in half to not waste time.”

Getting up, Grain told, “I’ll get you back to that volcano you call a home.” Giving Jerry a almost hard stare while saying, “You pack up, get whatever Albert’s got, and then move that ass of yours to the Sunrise. I’ve got my hands full of new tasks, and I might as well take you back home. Waste less trips that way.”

“Agreed.” then said. “Take care ladies.” heading out to get the stuff from Albert and get his girls packing everything up. Knowing he had a lot of work ahead.

Save a Empire, apparently get bothered too.

The doors slam open as the five Heads turn, surprising to see the Overlord back...in a more eviler of scorched black armor as he, for once, didn’t had his weapon on him. But soon threw scrolls at them and told. “Read it and get ready.” Periodic open his scroll, looking in with wide eyes as Shire looked shocked.

“T-This is!” appalled of such a thing as what Jerry basically toss at them was the ‘short version’ of the plans he discussed to the Alpha base mares as Jerry said simply.

“I don’t got time, and frankly neither do you all. So instead of arguing of moral, of right or wrong-- how about we get ready on the job, tell all your agents to get ready to leave-- and let me handle the Caribous while you all bunker down, clear?” tone suggesting he wasn’t in the mood for the usual bs that happens in these discussions.

Snatching up a scroll, Screech read through what she could, right before losing all composer. “YOU LET YOUR IMPS CONTAMINATE THE EMPIRES WATER WITH A LETHAL DISEASE!?” Outrage could not define her anger. Her voice was loud enough that not only did her cohorts hold their hands over ears, or Jerry hold his hands over helm-- but everyone outside heard the loud muffling. Thankfully, the words weren’t made out, but it was made clear.

Someone had really tipped off Screech's ‘talent’. Even Gnarl, who was watching over this situation, was given a shock of how loud the mare could be.

“By Evil that’s loud!” said Gnarl as he was rubbing his ears, Jerry let out a breath as he told.

“Yes. And it can be cured by Albert.” then said. “If we do it before it gets too severe-- so instead of arguing, bickering-- or shouting at me of how ‘evil’ I am-- why not just finish reading, get to planning-- and lets get down to business. Because we are on a time table.” as he added. “We got two months, less if we don’t make it fast and quick.”

“Why...why would you do this!?” spoke out Shire as Jerry look to them, then said in a simple tone.

“Because I’m the Overlord. And I’m doing this to not only get rid of the dong, but to get your princess’s back from Dainn.”

Slightly trembling, Pearl said while reading, “Y-you… you monster.” Looking up with the most rage filled eyes he had never seen before. “Do you know how many Crystal ponies live in the Empire? Thousands. We can’t move that many when the time comes-- thousands of lives are going to die.”

“Thats where you’re wrong.” interrupted Jerry. “Only a thousand will die, if you don’t follow the instructions on the paper to the letter. If you do, well only a partial will die, you’ll bring them back up to thousand in generation of breeding-- Empires yours and the Caribous get killed.”

Periodic look over the paper and said. “It starts off with a flu, coughing, running nose, then itchy skin…” looking more into it as he went on. “ after a few weeks, it breaks out to...boils and spots of yellow green cracks over skin. At...at this stage, the person has five weeks left to live, more if left uncheck and the systems occur if not treated. Failure of liver, kidney….heart and other organs failing as the immune system is negated…” looking up with a horrified expression as he finished.

“All body functions shut down by corrupted DNA in bacteria and continue even if subject died from organ failure…Body shuts down after five weeks and the disease will deconstruct body until nothing left to take...” looking to Jerry as he asked.

“Why...why did you do this?” Jerry look at them all, as he knew he was purposely making himself the scapegoat...and took it as he told.

“Because incentive.” looking at them as he went on. “You all wanted me to attack the Crystal Empire? Now I am.”

With a near wild look, Stone hooves nearly stood and was about to go into a long ranting tangent-- right before she watched the male lift a finger and tap his wrist.

“Tick. Tock. the more time you waste with argument and debates-- the less time the crystal ponies have to live.” and added. “And getting you all out of Equestria. Once I take the princess out of Dainn grubby hands? He’ll be hunting you all down. I suggest you do as I say and follow the instructions to the letter.”

The rage and anger in the room was pliable. The heat was a bit more higher than normal, and Pearl said, “When this is all over… I’m having you executed for putting so many lives at risk.” Then with a growling voice, told, “Periodic… send a message to that friend of yours…” Breathing in and trying to bite her own raging words. “If the Overlord wants a quarantine to happen… we might need him to emphasize to them it’s deadly and can’t be cured and needs to be closed off…”

“I’m sure he’ll say its a highly dangerous and incurable disease-- and tell them to leave him alone.” he said with a somber smile, getting up and leaving, as Stonehooves seeth at Jerry and spat at his feet.

“You monster. I hope the Princess’s will make your death slow.” Jerry chuckle as he told.

“Only if you managed to find me, much less try to get access to my gates.” then said in a amuse tone. “You know, this might be the first time I’m smiling, no arguments, no debates, quick, efficent, and down to business. And best of all, no headaches for me.”

“Get.” Began Pearl with a dangerous look, “Out.” Taking another deep breath to grind out, “We will. Do what you have told us here. On this list.” And as much as she hated it-- she knew… she knew she had no choice. Either they worked now, or they lose an entire people within two months time.

“Excellent! Better hurry, we’re going to be busy!” said Jerry in a cheerful tone as he walked out, but knew Stonehooves was cursing and ranting at him.

And he was right.

“THAT CELESTIA DAMNED MONSTER!?” Shire had shaky hands, trying to calm herself as she ignored Stonehooves… and was thinking of those on death row...mares, stallions, fillies, colts...unborn foals. She clench her hands tight, as tears came down her eyes as she knew...knew those poor unborn foals, and pregnant mothers won’t make it...she couldn’t help but spoke out.

“Does...does even the Caribou deserve a death like this?”

It made them all stop to consider, and while both Stone Hooves and Pearl look contemplating, Screech said, “Do they deserve it?” Then glared at the list, “They raped us. They caged us. They striped us of our modesty, collared us, leashed us, humiliated us and even abused us.”

She paused and said, “I don’t know Shire. Those bastards are sick…. But this?” She bared her teeth, “This… this is, this is just wrong. If it was just the caribous, maybe?” Then rubbed her face, the elderly skin slightly showing it’s age with a few tail-tell wrinkles. “I’ve seen some bad stuff when I was military… but this… this is going too far…”

They soon heard Periodic voice coming in. “I think we all knew that we had to remove the Caribous from the Empire…” grimace some as he said. “But we didn’t knew if this was what we wanted...and I’m honestly having a hard time to...prefer this than the alternative.” This made Stone scream out.

“WHAT'S BETTER THAN THIS!?” having a solemn look...he respond.

“Multiple unborn young fillies to be in this hellhole, fillies growing up and being Caribou property, toys, slaves and broken minds that will never feel love. Taken away at birth, all made to be just toys to fuck and please their masters…” then sighed. “You heard...what he said earlier on why he couldn’t attack the Empire. Even if we pitch in to help him...a lot of mares would be spread across the wind, and no way would we be able to save them all…”

They were quiet to that, Pearl looking over the paper and saying, “You know he’s wrong about one thing.” Looking up and telling, “I don’t care how confident he sounds. Even if we all went in when the time comes, even if he, us and this… Albert guy go in to get the Heart, get Princess Cadence, get the ponies-- there’s no way we can evacuate over a thousand! We don’t have the able bodies to do that, even more if some are ready to die on the spot!”

Periodic hum… and asked. “What If he knew something we didn’t?” then shake his head. “No...we would of notice it on the paper…” then sighed and admit. “I think...I think he knows that we might take priorities...on getting those not near that death area and get the near healthy ones.” then thought and said. “But...something is...off about this.”

“You mean with him basically telling us to do as he said and risk thousands of ponies to death?” he shook his head and said.

“No. It's too…heartless. Too calculated for him to make this plan.”

While she seethed for a while, Screech read on over the plan, going over it and… flicking an ear to what their research expert said. For a moment, she dropped her feelings and tried to just focus on the plan. There was outlines, time positions, expected places to be set up…

It was with a slow realization, the old mare said, “He’s right.” At first the others didn’t hear it, but Screech raised her voice, “Periodics right… this… this is too well thought out for the Overlord. He makes plans, but we’ve seen how they go, they blunder around with only rough ideas of what’s going on.”

She went on, confusion drawing onto her face. “Just look at this!” Hand hitting paper, “He first plans out to spread this virus first, then comes to us? He’s not smart enough to know how to put initial pressure on us in a argument or get the jump on us at the start of a conversation-- much less make a credible threat that forces our hand!”

Shire look over, noticing it more and said. “But why? Why claim he's doing it?” Periodic thought it over...before he realize it.

“He’s taking credit for this blow of a virus.” gaining attention as he said. “How did he get the virus in the first place? We know only one person who got this virus and it isn't the Overlord.” Shire blinked, realizing it and said.

“Albert.”

With a scrunched up face, Stone Hooves asked, “You think he’s responsible for this?” Pausing to think and soon shake her head, “You… no, the guy was some egghead, isn’t he? He’s not a military tactician or a political figure-- what makes you think he would of been able to think this up?”

“Who else has access to this virus, how it works-- and knows how to cures it?” questioned Periodic as he pointed out. “He’s also creative with what he has. We know he’s been at the sea on his own for years, surviving on his own and facing apparent threats that would kill most unprepared.” raising a finger and said. “He’s adaptable and thriving, and now he possess a sizable town size underwater base, and been able to make a, currently, functioning society. Within it.”

“The Overlord made himself to be the ‘mastermind’ because he want us and everypony who finds out about this-- see him as responsible and no one else. Meaning he’s trying to shift the blame on him and make everyone try to fear him and see him more stronger and relentless than he is.”

“But I thought he wanted to live longer.” Pointed out Pearl, and seemed to press on, “And we all know that he won’t do anything risky enough to get too big of a target on his back. And this definitely counts as it-- I would of thought he would of been happy to let someone else take the target?”

Thinking to that, Screech said, “But at the same time he’s taking a ‘credible’ evil action all for himself.” Getting a few looks as she said, “You heard him, he tries to make himself out to be evil as much as he can.” Then remarked to the side, “ Half of his attempts were jokes. He’s a threat, but some don’t take him as one at times.” Which… they had to all agree on.

“Like him trying to burn down a entire building of ponies.” snort Stonehooves, “Only to fail and realize that it had a upstair pool and put itself out.”

“Or the time he raided the Caribou warehouses, only to find out all the goods were past expiration dates and were more or less, cheap and easily confiscated goods.” added Shire as Periodic joked.

“I dunno, his most ‘evil’ is having a red and a created mare by his side. And to make the scientists we have make a coffee maker for him.”

With an eye roll, Screech said, “You mean besides the fact that most red collars latch onto masters anyways or the fact the created mare was already a blank slate?” Then shook her head. “Alright, a lot of his evil attempts are pretty sad.” But then patted the listed plan, “Still doesn't explain why he’s taking full credit. This is pretty horrible, even by his standards-- or whatever standards he has. Why take the credit?”

Narrowing her eyes, Pearl then questioned, “And why would this Albert, assuming he is the mastermind, would even suggest such a thing?” Then turned to Shire, “Wasn’t it your own report that said he was very fast on curing any sign of this… Cara virus before it even had a chance to hurt anyone?”

“He is.” nodded Shire, thinking more...until a thought occurred to her. “What if this plan had to get through with the ‘heads’ at the Alpha base? The list here say that the princess’s will be sent to a underwater place, and I have a feeling they will head to the Alpha base...what if the Heads there had to agree to this plan, as it was the most low casualty in terms of long terms?”

Scowling, Stonehooves asked, “And why would they agree to this? You heard Pearl, the casualties are going to be astronomical!”

While Screech agreed to that, she thought it over and said, “Not in the long run.” Making the earth mare next to glare at her-- but explaining. “Think about it. Even if we get a few hundred Crystal ponies, they can still recover and reproduce. The princesses will be in a completely unknown location the Caribou's can’t even find or reach.”

Taking a breath in, Screech admitted. “It’s a sound plan. We of the Resistance go into hiding too, possessing the other pony tribes. We, can stay out of the fight, rebuild our people. And the hundreds of Crystal ponies right there too.”

“While leaving the rest of equestria to the Overlord to take.” Pointed out a sour toned Stone.

Raising a hand and slamming it onto the table, Screech said, “You don’t get it-- if we’re away from Equestria, we suddenly have breathing room. Breathing room we didn’t have before.” Then went on, “The Caribou will be too focused on locating us within Equestria, they won’t be looking anywhere else for months, maybe a whole year after the hit we deliver. Imagine the amount of progress we can make in bolstering our reserves, building supplies and training troops!”

Stonehooves snort. “You mean if there's any Caribous left to fight. We all know that the moment we’re gone? The Overlord is going to attack the Caribous all over with those Gates, tartarus, I half expect him to be in Canterlot ruling it and waiting for us to return as Dainn head is on a platter.”

“Thousands of Caribou's, fighting hundreds or thousands of minions.” Told Screech. “The Overlord is doing us a favor. He can’t capture and hold a town or city-- I know this, Pearl knows this, HE knows this. He can raid it-- but not hold it.” Then explained on, “And the more fights he get’s in, without our support, the more numbers he loses. In the long term, he may suffer a decline in power, and the Caribou's will definitely suffer a decline in forces.”

Thinking it over, Pearl gave a slow nod, “I hate to admit it-- and I mean by hate, I loath it, but Screech is right…” Looking slightly resigned while looking to the rest, “On the long term… it’s too good of an offer or chance.”

“And a favor from the Overlord to us.” agreed Periodic. “He might of figured we won’t last forever, and decided to take things into his own hands, forcing us out with our rulers-- just so we can gain breathing room and time to grow, while he’s off raiding, killing and harassing the Caribous. All while gaining a ‘Evil rep’,” thinking some as he asked. “But here's a good question.” looking to them all. “Are we still going to try executing him now that we know his intent?” looking to Pearl as he went on. “You did say we were going to execute him when this is all over, remember?”

Snorting, Pearl said, “Don’t forget, he willingly went along with poisoning thousands of innocent lives. Planned it himself or not, he still did it knowing the consequences.” Which, they couldn’t fault. The Overlord was not a soldier carrying out orders. He did it on his own consent. “And if I have the chance? I’m going to do the same to the bastard or bitch that came up with this plan.”

Shire sighed and said. “We should bring this up to the Princess’s…” then grimace. “But we’ll lose the element bearers…”

“Unless the Overlord decided to sign his death by tossing them to us in his raids.” snorted Stonehooves. “For a ‘villain’ he really wants us to end his miserable life, doesn’t he?”

“We can discuss such thing at a later time, for now?” said Periodic. “I suggest we get to work. Now.” moving out to get ready.

Meanwhile…

Magic just look at this, reading over the information as he got a good understanding of this ‘incurable disease’ as he was laying in his sofa as apparently the Overlord was spreading this sickness and causing quarantine...however he frown. This doesn’t have the Overlord hands on it. It's too calculated. Too sadistic. Too thought out as well. glancing to Zealous below as he comment. “Apparently a deadly and incurable virus is going to be spreading, and Periodic want me to tell everypony it can’t be cured.”

Blinking some, the orange pegasus opened her eyes and only slightly shifted, just enough so her husband and master’s head could rest comfortable on her generous and soft chest. “Really?” Then tilted her head, asking, “I bet you could cure it, right?” Smirking in confidence to this. Though, that confidence slightly waned when he didn’t respond, reading over the letter.

“..No, not at first. This is purely genetic, and alien to any diseases I do know.” slightly shaking his head as he glance to Zealous. “I think it may be better if we secretly start packing. Be ready to leave these idiots to their fate while we group up with Periodic.”

To that, Zealous asked, “Are you planning to unleash the dead hoards?” Then paused for a moment more to go on, “Magic… is something wrong?” She was fairly certain he was worried for another reason. “It’s this disease thing, isn’t it?”

A brief nod as he said. “I think its already been spreading a bit here. Just to add in hysterical and fear.” glancing to the letter as he added. “It doesn’t say how it spread, or contact in the water…” trailing off as he couldn’t help but move a arm around her in a protective grip as he laid on her. “I can’t take the chance if a single infected spread before the signs are noticed.”

While she like the feeling of his strong arm protectively, if not obsessively held her waist-- Zealous began to understand. “You really think that… some infected people might have came off the train and might be spreading it without knowing?” The idea… slightly scaring her. “Do you think whoever thought of this… forgot to think about it?”

“I’m more worried that they were planning on it to begin with.” glancing to her as he said. “Think of how much panic it spread with the outbreaks show? Then realizing where it originated from? And further realizing how many could be infected from there to wherever the train leads?” being silent as he finally said. “Nation wide panic.”

With a slightly dry gulp of air, Zealous moved her wings slightly over them both, thinking in thought for a moment. “Should I get started now, Magic?” Hesitating for a moment before adding, “I know it might not reach us soon… but should we leave as soon as, well, people start to notice?”

“Yes...and I think I know a quick trip…” smirking some. “I did want to see how the Overlord is doing, check out his place.” then glance to Zealous as he tease. “And I’m sure you wanted to see who his other pets are, do you?”

Giggling to that, Zealous said, “Well it’s hard to find mares that are so willingly devoted to the love of their lives-- even my best friend doesn't completely get it, but she tries.” She smiled more and gushed, “Oh, maybe we can trade some notes on sex!”

Pausing to that, something seemed to click in the mare’s mind before she flushed and gave a slightly softer look, “Magic… if we do leave here… could we… could we possibly actually start a family?” The hope in her tone sounding so fragile, but also trusting. “I know I don’t ask much, and I know it’s too dangerous here for my babies… but, if we do leave, somewhere far from here…?”

He smile, turning to move over her, face to face as he kiss her lips gently, then said softly. “Of course.” then smile and said. “I’ll even promise that when we get to the Overlord Castle, I’ll force your heat on to get you ready for foals.”

Smiling, her legs came around his waist and her arms latched around his neck, holding a smoldering look and told, “You know I start feeling horny when you get all dominate and supreme over little ol’ me~” Reaching up to kiss his lips again, slightly sucking on his lower lip just for a moment longer before separating. It left them absent for breath, but she panted. “It might be scary with the idea of a deadly virus spreading… but I think I’ll be too turned on, wet and bothered to know you’ll be pumping me full of babies~”

“Careful,” said Magic with a smile. “Keep talking like that and I might decide to force start your heat now just to make you start having my foals.”

There was a lusty moan as she bit her lip and wiggled under him, “Oh, like you don’t enjoy it when I’m begging for you to stuff my flower with your wand~?” She giggled rather perversely. It was sometimes hard for him to believe she was this bad, way before the Caribou's came.

Snorting some, he tease her with a kiss on her neck as his horn started to glow as he ‘dared’ her. “The more you talk, the more I’m tempted to just make you in heat now. I might not even stop once I make you beyond horny, Zealous.”

“But Master.” She spoke, “I’m your loyal little pet of a bitch, meant to satiate all your sexual wants~” Looking more than willing to get him to do that… before she seemed to sadden and sigh. “I really want it, Magic. I do. But if there is a chance of… of one of us by chance getting sick, namely me?” She shook her head. “I want to make sure I’m not infected. My babies would be in danger. I don’t want to put them at risk.”

Horn stop glowing, he sighed as he nod his head. “Very well...I’ll hold until we’re at the Overlord.” although he couldn’t help but nip her neck, giving her a look as he added. “Although you made me really lustful with your teasing and moving. Shame on you.”

Smirking, she moved her hips up and ground on him, telling, “Then please Master, I was a bad girl. Punished me~”

His smirk only told he was going to do that and more.

There was a sipping of tea, as Magic sips in and relax in the Overlord 'Private Quarters', or in one of the room's at least, as the room where he sat across Jerry, who was just looking at him. The unicorn came a week ago, leaving Canterlot with his pegasus, his servants, his things-- everything and just showed up here. Mostly to lay low and away from the plague.

Something of which Jerry couldn't blame, as Magic soon spoke in a statement. "It seems that you're preparing well." then as he saw Jerry drinking some tea of his own, he asked. "Have you been gaining more Minions?" looking at Jerry who shrugged a bit and admit.

"Mostly to have as 'precaution' for the raid..." then look to Magic as he went on. "But...while I'm certain on the whole, 'absorbed' the Crystal Heart corruption and sucking it out...its the purifying part I'm having trouble with." then seeing Magic inquisitive look, Jerry sighed with a simple tea cup going onto a desk and explaining fully. "I know that the only way to fix the Heart is to purfy it, the problem is? I don't know how, Gnarl doesn't know how either!" then rub his face as he went on. "I'm grasping at straws, straws of which everybody is depending on me to fulfill my end-- but I can't do that if I can't fix the Heart!"

"I'm even thinking of seeing that big crystal tree to see if anything comes up, maybe it'll react to the Crystal Heart?" Magic nearly pause at the mentioned of the 'big crystal tree', almost looking a tad surprise at Jerry words. He debated if he should inform the Overlord...but soon spoke after a good half minute of debating.

"The 'big crystal tree' can and would," getting Jerry to look in surprise as Magic went on. "In fact, the tree itself is called the Tree of Harmony, the oldest and powerful source of Harmony Magic Equestria has. It itself could not only restore the Crystal Heart to what it was, but restore a pony harmony of themselves if able."

"Wait...what?" Jerry started as he nearly shouted. "You mean that thing that nearly killed me is the equivalent of a 'cure-me-all' for ponies!?" While Magic stoic face twitch of the...bluntness of what it does, in a way Jerry was correct.

"In a sense, the Tree of Harmony is the one that gave and was given the Elements of Harmony, harmonizing anything it touched and restore what is dis-harmonized. It also is a antithesis of evil, as it is a force of good in a way." then before Jerry could ask any more, the stallion told. "However, I suggest a pony to bring the Heart to the Tree, as they won't be harmed unlike you, perhaps your 'little sister'?" Getting Jerry to think as he soon nodded...and asked in confusion.

"But...how do you know of the Tree and it's effects?"

Magic simply took another sip of his tea, enjoying the warmness of it and soon told as he place it down on his cuptray. "I'm the Archmage and Dark Arts for Equestria, the Tree of Harmony is a national secret of the Princess's. If anything happen to them or the Element Bearers-- somepony had to know of the Tree in case something happens. I'm one of the selected few told, as well one of the few who could protected or hide the Tree if anything happened to our nation....like with the Caribous."

Jerry slowly nodded as he said. "That...sorta makes sense?" expression still full of confusion as Magic gave a solemn nod.

"Yes," then soon asked. "Now...lets talk about your things...starting with the Minion Hives."

Meanwhile in the Crystal Empire, 2 weeks later, a crystal mare of jade coat and dark green mane, was tied up as she glared weakly with her light green eyes. As the ‘modify’ mare in her sexy looking form, had her collar of black removed as her ‘master’ began to go all out, as she gave a pained sound, feeling him forced into her as she felt pain. Jade clench her eyes as bit by bit her resistance was slowly leaving her.

She tugged on her rope restraints, her wrists unable to pull free as she was roughly pressed tightly to the flat, cold surface of the table she was bound to. She felt a harsh slap to her overly sized chest, the large fleshy orbs jiggling and bouncing while the raw sting of pain laced through her body. She bit her lip, feeling that large meat in her folds more violently jerk in her, violating her insides.

“You like that, bitch?” Grunted the caribou, the bane of her life as he raised a hand and once more slapped her breasts, making her scream out in pain. “You like that?!” And then gripped her hips, nails digging deep into her skin, feeling almost as if they would start piecing it before he just rammed into her.

All she could give were pained cries, tears just slightly glistening at the edges of her eyes while her ears pinned back. She tried to jerk her legs, tried to move her thighs shut-- try to deny access to her secret place, and in response she felt that hand come down harshly. With a thwacking sound of flesh, she gave a slight howl of agony, biting her lip in pain while he roughly grabbed and twisted her stinging breasts tightly.

Even as she gave a whimper of pain, it was drowned out by her agony, by the wet slaps of wet flesh from perverted sex-- and the sound of even more all around her. It was a living hell, one she couldn’t feel like she could bare for much longer. But she didn’t want to, she wanted to find her sister-- find her little baby sister and run.

She was reminded of her plight though, harshly too when her breasts were grabbed and pulled. She could hear him laugh, laugh at her pain and feel that disgusting mouth of his latch to her nipple that was erect against her will. She hatted it, she felt his dick throbbing-- he was going to unload in her. Again, She trembled, she didn’t want it-- she was getting closer to her heat, she knew. She didn’t want to get pregnant!

And yet it only got worse. There was that itch, a body wide itch. One she had been feeling steadily over the weeks, but now? Now it… it was worse. For once her pain was fading, instead the feeling of the itch made her whimper and squirm, wanting relief… then, then she felt a alien feeling… Her skin crawled, something… wiggled under her body. And then, came the indescribable warmth and worm-like-wiggling over her skin--

“What in the five forges!?” She felt that meaty rod leave her-- but even at her master’s shock she still felt the odd sensation, the bubbling feeling. And yet, as she squirmed and thrashed in confusion, all others that were walking by, rapeing thier own mares or getting jerked off, watching on in muted and mortified shock as the sexy, drop dead gorgeous mare’s skin broke out with green boils that glowed green, glowing cracks flourishing over her skin-- it was no wonder the caribou had pulled himself out.

Jade slowly open her eyes, widening more at her body, at how...sickly she looked as she pant, still feeling that forced wetness in her snatch...but soon look to the Caribou, as she gained her resistance back as she spat at his hooves and told. “Look l-like your getting sick, you might of caught something from fucking too many mares, rapist.”

A look of rage crossed his face, and he raised his hand, purely intent on causing harm-- but paused and looked over her body. It wasn’t one of lust, but one of contemplating. Then, he slightly stepped back, and it didn’t take a genius to see why. In her vision, and even feeling it in her body, Jade watched as one of the green spots on her breast move. It moved like something was under the skin, and certainly felt like it.

She look at herself, shivering in uncertainty, not knowing how she caught this, this disease! Maybe the bastard gave me something? as she was clueless, or at least until a Caribou with the same boils as she got, shouting. “Outbreak! Outbreak!” causing more people to panic as Jade was left in her place, as she struggle with the ropes still tied to her wrists. She didn’t know how to feel admitally.

She felt scared she caught something, she felt a hint of relief she wasn’t raped to be a red, but she felt uncertainty. Uncertainty she might not make it alive to find her baby sister...of finding Jasmine and praying to Celestia she was still safe, still had her innocent left. Although as the the panic spread, she was free by a fellow black that wasn’t panicking. She hoped that she would be better…

However as the days pass, more and more infected showed up, from 3, to 6, to 12-- spreading wide and far as days later even her new friend caught it. As soon enough...no one in the city could leave, as it was on a full on Lockdown, a full quarantine. Mares, stallions, some foals and fillies-- even the bastard Caribous were getting it. Well except the ‘royalties’ as they left before the city was on a lock down. It seem that no one could leave or go…

Jade pray that a miracle would come...otherwise she won’t see her baby sister again.

Shining couldn’t believe it. How did this city get infected? He was sure that everything went smoothly. Even more, he felt agitated. He and his beloved pet couldn’t leave since they had to keep the city together! He snort as after a week, they caught it themselves. Wasn’t too bad yet, he did however felt concern for Cadence, as he noticed she was itchy, restless, and whatever made their skin crawl was like it lived under it.

Made them uncomfortable. With a calming breath, he look over the map of the city, trying to think of a way, of anything to handle this...but nothing came to mind. Nothing at all.

Blue eyes glancing towards a parchment, he felt like gripping his hands and balling them to fists. It was from Canterlot, the capital itself. Apparently, even Magic, one of the most greatest magical minds that was still around and able-- had blatantly told any and all that knocked on his door that it wasn’t curable, that HE had no idea how to even start a cure.

That was to say, this was before he all but vanished and more or less left. Being a stallion that grew up in Canterlot and had known the Archmage before he even gained the title-- Shining Armor understood the silent and unspoken message.

They were doomed.

If Magic, the calm and composed stallion that could stand up to and possibly rival Dainn with his dark arts if he really wanted to try, left and fled Equestria just days after being told of what was happening… then it was beyond bad. It was a nightmare situation they couldn’t fix and one of the smartest and most powerful ponies, bailed ship before it was too late.

He took a calming breath, as he turned, moving to walk out of the room as he sat down in a chair, rubbing his face as he commanded. “Cadence come here. I desire relief of all this stress.”

He didn’t even have to look up to know she moved to him, or bother focusing on how two slender and beautiful hands moved to undo his pants. He even ignored the, “Yes Master~” for a moment, up until he felt a muzzle began to nuzzle into his sack and the coolness of a inhaling breath took in his musky scent.

While the beginnings of a pleasurable blowjob began-- part of the stallions mind was still wracked with anxiety. What was he supposed to do? They had a epidemic going on and they had no clear idea of how to cure it. This was also not mentioning the riots breaking out, or the panic in the streets-- even property was missing from the males of the city!

But at this point, appealing to Dainn's laws and whims or thoughts was becoming less and less appealing, not because of him disliking the prideful new ruler. It was the point that the empire was on the brink of a collapse because of all the panic. And lie as he might to them-- there was NO cure. Already a few deaths were reported from those sick while having this disease.

And they found that their bodies just gave up-- and even then, the disease festered on. The body was dead and the disease persisted, the news spread before he could contain it, and now people were ready to rush the walls, the gates, climb rubble or anything to run for the hill!

Then.. just to top it all off, right as he felt his release nearing its brink and allow him to fill his pet with his essence… did he hear the Beats of drums.

Now what? He thought, turning his tired gaze to the window… and mutter out while leaning his head back over his chairs headrest, “I hate Tuesdays…”

As his eyes saw a far off black armored figure that was making its way towards the Empire, with a horde of imps...imps he recalled distastefully as the Overlord was here. It wasn’t enough for this outbreak to happen-- oh no! Now the damned Overlord is here to cause this city to collapse too?! With a annoyed breath, he lift his head to glare out, he noticed the Resistance was there too….and some new groups too...one with large golems as twice the size of any male.

And he brought friends. Lovely. sighed shining, as he pat Cadence head to remove off, before thinking for a moment...and thought. Fuck it. I’m staying here to get pleasure. then look down to Cadence and ordered. “Keep at it.” placing a hand on her head as he glance out, figuring the city was falling anyway, why bother fighting?

Jerry merely moved with the large group as he told. “Just like I said. Easy for us to get them out without even a pointless battle.” then glance to the rather large Gate, or rather 3 large Gates, as they stretched for large group of teleportation as he added. “And easy teleportation for sending them to the rendezvous area.”

“Just be sure to keep them busy.” Told Albert, whom surprisingly showed up for the fight. He was in that lab coat once more-- though it looked to have been padded up like his Hardsuit too, and showed with it’s orange paddings around most of the coat.

“With all the panic and the virus running it’s course, most of the guard should be more easily picked off.” Then looked ahead, regarding the current anarchy in place. “But, with all the riots going on, I don’t think that will be too much of a problem.” Then, with a motion of his hand, more or less ordered those in Prawn Suites to advance. “Get the Heart. I have the Royals. The Resistance has any ponies they can get.”

“And I do what I do best.” Said Jerry with a grin under his helm. “Be a Overlord.” as his armor was enhanced with more extra, mechanical ones mixed with the magic bits. With thick plates of titanium and air tanks? He chuckled to himself. I’m a total nightmare to anyone in my way. as he began charging towards the closed gates, as he saw the Prawn Suits forcefully open the gates, one using their drills to rip the hinges off and take the gates down.

As Jerry stop to see the large crowd of beings, all pausing as they look to him and the Prawns...Jerry shouted out. “IF YOU ALL WANT TO LIVE AND BE CURED, DO AS I SAY. LET THE RESISTANCE HELP, FAIL AND YOU’LL DIE HERE!”

This… had some uncalled for consequences. Almost like a title wave, bodies of many, many desperate people rushed at him-- ponies and caribou alike. None cared, all they wanted was a cure for this deadly plague, and they wanted out of the forsaken city as well!

“Pony only, Caribous? You die.” told Jerry as a few coming to a halt and turn away, as there were tall golems, horde of Minions, and the Resistance waiting to tear into them. Jerry just add on. “Ponies you keep moving and let the Resistance handle it.” marching on through as he grip his blade as he stretch out his left arm as the minions attack any Caribous that didn’t run away. As they jump on them, bash, or burn them, Jerry ignored the masses as Gnarl laugh in his helm.

“Look at the utter destruction and chaos, Master! Oh just like my old days.” Jerry moved on as the minion spoke. “Still, don’t know what you can find here, Sire. not much use beside killing fools attempting to harm you,” cackling some. “Then again, you're invincible, Master.” Jerry however heard Jasmine spoke in the helm.

“Big bro, she's here somewhere! I know it!” Gnarl growl out.

“Watch it whelp!” but before Jasmine retort-- she shouted.

“There she is! Right there!” Jerry turn to see a jade crystal mare, looking sick and on the ground, as Jasmine told. “That's her Bro! Differently looking-- but definitely her!” he put aside the blade as he moved to gently pick her up, she tried to struggle, but was too weak as he gently held her in his arms. Turning around… and walking away out to the gates as the minions followed the Overlord.

While he walked there, he could see a few questioning looks, particularly from those of the Resistance, as if questioning what he was doing. When Flush, who had insisted to come along on this chance to get payback, saw him, she also paused.

She shifted her large Prawn suite, the pink mechanized armor slightly moving enough to using it’s odd four-finger device to tractor-beam a piece of rubble and later launch at a Caribou, before turning and stomping it near the male. She opened the hatch, and called down, “Hey, what are you doing? I thought you were getting the heart!?” Getting up and out to see what was going on.

He glanced to her, and soon said. “I will…” then told to the Minions. “Get the Heart.” they obeyed as they rush back in the city as he said. “There, done.” as if that solved his job.

“No, not done.” Told the mare heatedly. “Get your ass back in there-- and pass the mare off to me, I’ll get her to somepony else.”

“When she gets the vaccine...take her to my Castle, Gnarl will put her in the guest room.” moving the sick mare into Flush arms as he moved back and turned to go back into the city.

While Flush questioned what was up with the guy, she snorted and brushed it off and called out, “Hey, I need someone to take over for my suite-- and someone get me to a gate!” Moving off to get this done. While she wanted to do more, she figured there had to be some reason for him to almost leave battle with this mare.

Well, she hoped it wasn’t because the mare had a good ass and pair of boobs and would make for a good lay. That rubbed her wrong, but Jerry wasn’t entirely heartless and selfish. Not form what she understood now. Doesn't excuse he nearly screwed up his part! She internally raged.

As a mare got the sick crystal mare into a Gate, Jerry was coming back into the city, bringing up his arm to call forth all his minions. It took a while, but they respond, “here I am!” “Regroup!” as they circle around him as he took his blade out, pushing to get the artifact, get to his place and drain it dry. He admittedly thought it was a semi-easy job. Considering all he has to do is kill any caribous and keep moving, right?

As Shining sighed out, looking over the ‘chaos’ in the city, slightly enjoying the attention Cadence gave him, he glance to hear the door opening. Turning his head as he saw a strange male, cover in the same sickness as he said with a exhaust breath. “You know, I would of demanded who you are, or why you’re here-- or if you were the one who planned this...but to be honest? I honestly lost any care of asking or demanding. You can say with everything going to near Tartarus, things haven’t been great for me with ruling the Empire…” then smile down to Cadence as he added. “At least my lovely pet helps with the stress from making sure everything hasn’t been blown over...until now that is.”

The male, in what shinning armor could relate to as a odd coat similar to that of a lab coat with extra protective padding, gave him a quarry look, looking more curious than aggressive. Almost reminded him of his sister, oddly. But as he entered, it was with a calm composure, hands behind his back and steps near mythical.

He watched with only a bare hint of weariness, reaching down to pick up and place his pet’s bare and beautiful from, one unchanged and what he found intoxicatingly perfect form the start. Making her rest on his front, and feeling his member slip to her wet flower, he wondered what this male was doing.

In silence, the male looked out the window, looking contemplating on something before saying, “You are Shining Armor.” Mostly stating a fact, one the Prince, or semi-prince knew himself. “On your lap, bare and naked is Princess Cadence. You’re husband and wife. You rule the Crystal Empire-- or, mostly rule it. You don’t have much say in it’s matters any more… do you?”

He gave a sigh as of both the statement being true, and bits of entering in his pet fully as he rested in her as he said. “Yeah. Not anymore, especially since the King took most control of how things work here.” then snort some as he fondle Cadence ass as he slowly pump her. “I think me being a Prince was a joke for him, I was more or less a governor really…” then asked. “Why are you here for?”

The male didn’t answer for a long moment, though he soon spoke, “Change. Prince Armor.” Seeming to say the title as if it had meaning, as mockingly as it seemed. But when he looked to the unicorn stallion, he asked, “One that you might welcome. Tell me… do you remember what it was like before Dainn?” Then glanced at the pink beauty in Shining’s grasp. “What it was like when your pet was also a Princess and wife?”

Pausing some...he thought on that...as he said. “...Yes.” slightly stopping Cadence movement as he said. “I remember when...we were happy, content...enjoying the happiness of our city…” then gave a growl as if reminded of something that angered him. “Until we foolishly allowed the Caribous to undo all of that with a open arms as refugees.”

The male remained silent, right before saying, “Would you like to have that happiness again?” Making Armor stop completely. “To hold Cadance like before? To feel her love you, embrace you… cherish you like before. Do you want to talk to her, laugh with her, look into those eyes with happiness again?” Each word picking at something.

“You used to be a strong protector, Shining Armor. I’ve talked about you with others. You would of protected this city until you fell.” The male looked back out the window and remarked, “It’s falling. On it’s own, weak, social structure. Your ponies… both yours and your wife’s people… they’re dieing…”

Green eyes with a slightly yellow sickly glow, the male told, “I can cure them.” Then pointed, “I can cure you… and her.” Making Shining glance down. “She’s in the more advanced stages. Given another week she'll start feeling the effects of her organs slowly shutting down. You and her only have so long to live-- like your subjects.”

A beat, enough for Shining to think… before the next words came in like a punch. “I can cure you, her, and the other ponies-- if… you willingly order all your subjects to go with the Resistance.” Making the stallion look up at the odd male. “The Resistance can’t gather them all in time. When we leave, unending winter will come. Everyone will either die of a frozen fate… or the virus. That’s thousands of lives. But… if you order them to heed the Resistance… we can save those thousands, and not just a few hundred.”

He was silent… and soon look to Cadence, placing a hand under her chin, making her look to him as he stared at those loyal and loving eyes...and limited gaze...he soon made his choice, as he took her off his member and lap. As he stood up and move to the window, horn glowing to make his voice echo as he called out. “My subjects! My ponies! I want you to willingly go to the Resistance! Go to them, let them lead you-- don’t resist! For your sake and the sake of those around you! They have the cure. They can help us!”

Much of the chaos below slowly stop, even as Shining spoke on. “By my command, as the highest authority of the Empire currently, you will follow my decree. Go to the resistance, obey their orders and directives. If you do not? Then know you’ll die by the plague that we have!”

It was after a paused moment, did they watch as a literal sea of ponies rushed for the resistance. If anything, mostly out of pure desperation.

With a nod, the male told, “I hope you don’t mind, but we should leave. With thousands infected, trying to cure them all before the infection takes them will be… difficult.” Turning and beginning to walk out of the royal chambers.

Shining took in a breath as...for the first time he felt a burden off of him. As he got his pants up and on as he said to Cadence. “Get your warm clothes on girl, we’re leaving.” knowing that they might not come back here for a good while. At the very least...his pet...his wife, might get better one day. For now, he needs patience.

Okay, you can do this Jerry… thought the Overlord, as the thing was floating before him, as he stretch out his hand as he thought. Just use your magic on it long enough until you can safely grab it. Just because you’re full of ‘evil energy’-- doesn’t mean that it's possible for game logic to not fully work. as lighting came out of his left hand, hitting the crystal dong as it reacted harshly. Trying to force him away or ‘persuade him’ as Gnarl spoke.

“Careful sire. This thing seem to trying to do its job on you-- and semi-resist against you. Ha! Guess its a different kind of concentrated evil, eh Master?” Jerry did his best to concentrated as well as trying to resist against the artifact working to want him to have lust and want.

Then again, the distraction wasn’t that bad. That is to say, it was near pleasant-- which possibly made it all the more distracting. The slight heat to his loins, the images of Shadow leaning half her body over a bed, bare ass high up-- Lovely sitting on a bed, legs wide and fingers splaying that cute and lovely pink honeypot--

The images were nice… but it was damn distracting from his work!

I think after draining this thing-- I need a bit of a moment with the two. Maybe a day. thought Jerry as he push back with the lighting pressing against it, as Gnarl spoke. “Sire, it seems you are doing well. The artifact seem to understand your position, I think it might be going at it even more harder!” Jerry already felt the effects as the heat grew more in his loins, more images of his slaves came in. His chest beating faster as his body sweated some. Rising need grew more into him, as his blood was pumping and boiling within him. The need to take one-- maybe two of them, take their lovely and supplement rumps in his hands.

And ram them into sweet, warm, wet, and slick folds as he make them yearn and enjoy relieving their Master's needs. The sooner I get this done, the sooner I get to tap their sweet asses! as part of him ‘realize’ what he should be doing-- but another part of him focus on his magic on it. As he felt that the sooner he got done with this job-- then he can rush back home and bang the bitches from dusk to dawn!

As his lust was driving him to push past and win as Gnarl spoke. “Excellent work Master! Almost done, and soon you can take the artifact to the Tower Heart and drain it dry.” part of him shook off the lust, as he recalled a bit. Oh right...had...to do that first...then the sexy bitches. As soon as it came down before him, and putting the blade in its sheath. He grab onto it--

And snatched the artifact and ran like a football player, arm out and one arm holding the heart under the crook of his arm, running over any Caribous in his way to get back to the Castle as the minions tried to follow their Master. As soon enough, BOOM! The Overlord crash through a light wall, and still running as one thing filled his head. Pussy, pussy, pussy, pussy!

More than once there was a yelp or a panicked scream as the Overlord, overloaded on too much lust, rushed back as quickly as possible. His body was burning like fire-- and he had the insatiable need to quench that fire BADLY. He was a man on a mission, a man on a mission that ran through any body, crushed any barrier, broke every door and destroyed any furniture in his path--

All in the name of getting his girls to bang!

To say Jerry had more or less forgotten ‘why’ he had to bring the Heart back to the Tower, only that he had to before he could take and rut out his two sexy mare’s until they couldn't think straight anymore.

Even the Resistance members had to dodge as the Overlord ran straight into the gates, as he went to another Gate-- and was in the throne room as Gnarl spoke. “Ah, welcome back Sire-,” seeing him toss the artifact aside as he force his armor off as he ran up the stairwell. “Hmm, oh dear, it seems the artifact did effect him some…” hearing the Overlord shouting out.

“Shadow, Lovely, I need to fuck you now!” as he more or less grab them and went to the Private Quarters bedroom...and didn’t bother stopping. Gnarl sighed, as he carefully grab the artifact as he went down to the Tower Heart, placing the artifact on the side as he used the giant orb to contact the Resistance through the Gates.

“Hello, hello? Testing one, two, three?” gaining a connection with one of the Heads, which was Peral. “Ah, hello commanding wench, this is Gnarl. I’m afraid the Master will be delay for a bit. The crystal artifact had a...interesting effect on him.”

There was a long silence before he heard the one he recognized as Pearl ask, “What sort of… effect?”

“Well, when doing his task of draining some of the magic to carefully bring it here, the crystal artifact was trying to encourage him with lust and semi-resisting him of his nature. The more he work, the more lust he gain, specifically to his property.” getting cut off by a long and moaning called.

“OOOOHHHHH MASTER!!! YEEESSSSSS~!” as he mused.

“Hmm, that was Shadow.” then went on as if that didn’t happen. “So the Dark Lord will be indisposed for a time to remove the effects of the artifact on him.”

The silence that followed was near deafening, but almost not as deafening as the second cry of pleasure they heard, this time being Lovely. Hearing a clearing voice, Screech spoke, “W-we’ll keep that in mind… call back later when he’s… done…” Then rather awkwardly, left the communication at that.

Gnarl snicker as he said. “Ha! Score one for Evil on making things awkward.” then muse and said. “Although the whelp isn’t here, off with that sister...well, perhaps that is a good thing. Eheheheh.”

The place the new and rather sizable amount of refugees were sent to was an island that was… in question, in the middle of nowhere. One would be challenged to find anything but water for miles around. It was also here, that a few buildings were erected, and Resistance members were working on giving the cure to every mare, stallion, filly and colt they could.

And they were burning through it quickly. Even after weeks of preparation, the vials set aside with the cure were being used up very fast, and at times, it almost seemed like they would run out before more was rushed in. By now though, a near day after pulling an entire empire out, the news had hit the Resistance that had been there.

The Crystal Empire was now a harsh tundra of ice. And they even doubted the Overlord would risk going there, the gates having been coated with so much ice they were slowly becoming glaciers. But while that was happening, they knew it would be days… maybe a week before the rest of the nation found out about the empire’s frozen fate.

In a separate place, one being a tent for what limited space they had, laid a mare trying to not squirm at the alien feeling of the sickness in her, or the uncomfort of her body. If there was one thing she was happy about, it was that the ground was soft… and warm. In fact even the air was warm of the tropic breeze.

How she had been moved to this island, Jade wasn’t too sure. Or what to make of the bizarre situation that brought her here. All she could do with her energy now was lay down, her bare body free to the world and looking at the ceiling to the small tent she was in.

Then, she heard something, something she didn’t believe. A young, girlish voice… one she could only recalled in her dreams. She didn’t dare want to look, but with the need to know, to find out, Jade lifted her head to see a sight she thought she’d never see again.

Her sister, her baby sister. She was here-- and…. And was pulling along a odd male, one that looked to have a slightly more severe case to the disease. Yet he seemed to allow her sister pull him by his gloved hand, a odd device in the other as she urged him to keep moving.

“That's my sister! Right here, like I said Albert!” smiling wide as tears of joy were twinkling around her eyes as she said. “I knew he’ll do it! I knew Big Bro kept his promises!” Jade didn’t understand who this ‘big bro’ was, but even if she wanted to ask-- focus on the strange male as to try to figure out what’s going on. She knew her sister didn’t wear a collar, she knew that she was somewhere else...so why was this male...here in the first place?

With a slight gentleness, the male removed his hand and told, “I’ll get to administering the cure then.” Moving forwards and looking her over. It was odd, it was a mixture of appreciation, of curiosity and with scrutiny, as if both approving of her body-- but also judging how it looked.

Whatever else he thought was apparently ignored, taking her arm and pressing the device to her arm before there was hissing sound-- and a sharp sting. The momentary pain made her wince, but also heard him, “Keep a close eye on her. The cure should do it’s work in a few days-- possibly a week. Make sure she eats a fair amount of proteins and get’s plenty of hydration-- water preferably.” Instructing this to her sister.

“Uh huh!” said Jasmine with a nod, sitting by her sister as she look to her, as Jade spoke.

“Oh sis...oh my baby sister…” tears of joy coming down as she asked. “How...how did you escape?” Jasmine look down, as she admit.

“I..didn’t at first.” then look up to her as she went on. “I was...caught and was in ponyville...I...I was going to be taken in the streets.” Jade gasp in, eyes widen in shock, horror, guilt, and even fear...but she noticed her sister smiling as there was a cheerful expression on her as she told. “But Big Bro didn’t like that, not one bit!”

“Who is...this Big Bro?” asked Jade as Jasmine grin and said.

“The coolest and greatest guy you ever met! Otherwise known him as the Overlord!” Jade felt her heart skip a beat at that, worry filled in her mind of what horrid, terrifying and cruel-- “But I know him as Jerry, and he’s actually a nice guy under that armor.” the crystal mare pause as Jasmine told. “He gave me clothes, he fed me, give me education-- even piggy back rides and play tag with me!”

If there was ever a time of utter confusion-- now was it. The crystal mare could only stare at her younger sister. It couldn’t be possible, could it? No, maybe the Overlord did something to her, maybe…

But whatever pretenses of doubt she had began to fade, her baby sister still talking, chattering on about him. About this two girls that adored him, about the things they did, about how even know Jerry is seen as a bad guy… he was just a male struggling with his own distorted morals. Morals that get tugged between this ‘Gnarl’ and her sister’s bickering.

Even more as she was starting to slowly understand that, even if Jerry did owned a red, did create a Blanke-- even wore the armor and promotes himself as a villain...Villains weren’t born, they were created. “--and Gnarl gets moody whenever I try to make Big Bro think another way, see things from a different perspective and how to be nicer on it.” said Jasmine as Jade croak out.

“Sis...why… why didn’t you go with the Resistance... or with...Celestia, somepony more safer than the Overlord...why stay? I know you say he has, mixed morals and come to question with this Gnarl...but...why?” asked the crystal mare, trying to understand why her sister would deny herself to be around other ponies. Jasmine was quiet...before telling her sister.

“Because he’s hurting on the inside.” gaining a look as Jasmine continue. “Despite him ensuring he can take the insults, the looks, the spits-- even being declared as a monster or cruel villain….Jerry just a guy. A guy who was normal like us...before being thrust into the armor, declaring to be evil to rule the Minions...He can’t leave the armor, the title Overlord itself. Because…” looking down. “Because...it's part of him now, and it hurt him that he has to do these things, that he has to endure it in the name of the Overlord. For putting himself in a unfair fight, a disadvantage as while everypony will cheer on for the heros or surround around them….no one would be near the villains.”

They were both quite, mostly in their own thoughts for a while. It was hard to really… grasp what had happened for one, while for the other, she struggled with the slight fear of her sister not staying around the Tower, the Castle itself, the place she had come to call home now.

All of that was soon interrupted, the tent flap being moved aside as Lush made herself known. The mare gave a glance up and gave a soft smile. “Hey, I brought some food.” Moving the tray of odd foods forwards in her grasp while saying, “Is this your sister, Jasmine?”

She nodded with a low smile and said. “Yeah this is Jade.” then introduce. “Jade this is Lush, one of the ponies who live under the sea.” then look back to Lush as she said with a bigger smile. “I knew my sister was in the Empire, it was a matter of time before Big Bro found her-- just like he promised me.”

Lush gave a slight smile to the fillies joy, but turning her gaze at the mare, she internally gramanced. While the mare was very voluptuous and beautiful, the form looked just too highlighted, the plump rear and large double D’s for breasts just too firm and self supporting. It only told her this mare had some… modifications.

Trying to shove those dark thoughts to the back of her mind, Lush said, “It’s nice to meet you, Jade.” Then placed the tray down on the ground, reaching by her hip where a black and familiar fabric could be seen. “I have something for you to wear-- it’s… not too modest, but it should be better than being stark naked.” And held out the black dive suite-- just like her own.

JAde slowly move up, moving to get it on, as while it was...embarrassing in a sense, and made her felt more naked than being naked-- it did help cover her body some. As she went back resting, she glance to Jasmine and asked. “Jasmine...now that we’re back, do you want to go with the ponies under the--,”

“No!” quickly told Jasmine, surprising the elder mare, as the filly look away...before looking back with flat ears and a frown. “I can’t leave Jerry...he needs me. More than ponies realize it.”

Looking between the two, Lush said, “I’ll just…” Backing up slightly, “Head out and, uh… continue my rounds-- let me know if you need anything!” And right there beat a hasty retreat, knowing that she had little to no part in the family dilemma.

As silence rang a bit...Jade spoke with a wondering tone. “Sis...I know he...he did good for you, he helped you and saved you-- and I’m grateful for that, really I am…” then asked with a more concern look. “But...why? Why not leave that island? Why...why do you say he needs you? Why say more than ponies realize it?” Jasmine was silent...before telling to her older sister.

“I told you. I’m there for helping him with his morals all distorted with Gnarl around. He’s hurt, and not physical...but mental. He needs someone to stand for him, to help him ease his trouble. Shadow and Loyalty...they can’t do it fully, they’re under him. He needs someone to help him stay together. Sis...he did more than save me, he kept what remains of my innocent left, let me...be a child again. With no worries, no fears, no pain. He...helped me saved what little childhood I had left. And Jerry?” shaking her head some.

“Jerry...he needs someone to remind him of his morals, to keep what hope he has left. To keep him, happy I guess.”

“But..he has his Minions...the two mares…” questioned Jade as Jasmine shake her head as she told.

“Even with them and the mares...would anypony ever trust a villain at all?”

That did make the mare close her mouth, and if not bite and chew on her lower lip. It was hard to really answer her sister. So far, the Empire had not the best track record with situations lately in the passing years. Just… a thousand years back, when she was a teenager, Sombra had conquered the empire-- enslaved them to work for him.

Then, after that and a thousand years of being ‘asleep’ and later woken up, they were nearly conquered again. Then came the time where the empire fell from another evil, or even now, how they were enslaved again, and this time around it was a whole different form of enslavement that was almost as bad as Sombra’s.

Her baby sister only remembered so much, she was just barely a toddler for Sombra’s reign, and just barely even in her teens now to just realize how… how much she just couldn't trust the idea so easily. As much as she was happy her sister still had her innocents, not having been touched or used-- at this moment… she almost wished her sister wasn’t also so naive.

“Jasmine...he’s a...a bad guy. Do you think that there’s any good in him? That he could be changed?” Jasmine scowl as she told.

“It doesn’t work like that for him.” gaining a quizzical look as Jasmine told. “If he doesn’t act like the bad guy, the minions will try to find a real one, like the Caribous.” that made her blood freeze some as Jasmine crossed her arms as she told. “See? That's bad from your expression, and its why Jerry is the Overlord. They might go to someone like Dainn to serve, and that's bad from not only having loads of Minions-- but of able to make Gates anywhere he goes. Anywhere.” adding that emphasis towards the older mare. As she went on with a raised finger.

“Jerry is protecting us in this way, he’s protecting us all by being the lesser evil, the evil we can tolerate or even mildly trust. It's like he said before, better the devil you know, than the devil you don’t know.”

While it wasn’t something she liked, it was becoming apparent her sister was not going to move on about this subject. It was possible she would fight almost tooth and nail to not leave this ‘Overlord’. But, then again… if her little sister trusted him so much… could she?

Well, there was no way to know. No way, unless she was willing to take the risk-- and see him herself. See his place, risk her person near his hoards, magic and might-- Jade knew she would be at his mercy. If she took one hoof step into his domain, there was a high chance she would be tricked and trapped as his newest slave-- her own sister as the bait.

But even if her sister was under his control… what could she do? Unless she was willing to risk it and just… give him a chance maybe?

Thinking it over, she sighed and said. “I’ll...I’ll give it a try.” gaining her sister intrest as Jade look to her and said. “I’ll give him a chance, since you trust him so much, I can’t leave wihtout you, and you aren’t leaving him…” then sighed. “So I’ll go with you,” then said pointly. “But I want cloths of my own, I won’t wear this...for long.” Jasmine giggle as she said.

“Don’t worry! We got extra clothes,” jumping and said. “See you later!” running off as Jasmine ran past a few mares, and paused to see Lush and Stonehooves talking as she come by and said. “Hey, just to let you know, me and sis are staying with the Overlord!” gaining Stonehooves paused look, as the filly left off, apparently searching for something as Stonehooves scowl. Turning and heading to the tent where Jade was in.

Feeling a impending problem, Lush called out, “A-ah, Warden Stone Hooves?” Rushing to catch up and reach out to get the stronger mare’s arm and said, “I don’t think you should bother Jade, it’s been a long day.” Hoping to pacify the mare.

“Nope. this I got to know now.” told Stone as she kept going, yanking her wrist free and entering in the tent as she look to Jade as she demanded. “What the tartarus?” gaining Jade to look at her as the earth mare went on. “Seriously, you are willingly to go to that bastard place? What is wrong with you!?”

Jade took a low breath, before looking to Stonehooves and said. “I’m thinking for my little sister safety and happiness, as apparently she’s taken a real shine on this Overlord. To the point that she’s willing to fight tooth and nail for him...and I know that I can’t change her mind so easily.”

Lush rushed in quickly during this, and was glad she had closed the flap just in time when Stone Hooves went, “I think you should try harder, you don’t know what he did, what he’s done to all of--”

“Stone!” Lush spoke with a surprising firmness, if not concern, “Watch yourself, we can’t talk about that!” Knowing that any mere mentions of the infections origins would be disastrous at this point.

Rounding on her, the mare gave a harsh snort, “Don’t tell me you’re fine with this idea, the guy shouldn't be trusted.” Then went on, “You want her to turn out like those two he has on a leash?”

While she tried to not be intimidated by the military mare, Lush said, “We both know that talking about what happened isn’t something we should be shouting about.” Then went on, “It’s a family matter-- let it go.” And while she wish she didn’t, Lush pressed on, “I’m fine with this. This is their choice. If they want to stay, that’s up to them. Not you or me.”

“I’m just saying that they have a chance to get the tartarus away from him!” told Stonehooves, as she continue. “He’s a grade-A bastard. The types you put on with Sombra or Nightmare moon!” Jade look to Stonehooves and replied shortly.

“If he was, my sister wouldn’t be free or as herself.” then told with narrow eyes. “I faced and endure Sombra tyranny, equestrian. You didn’t. So before you claim someone to be something...better know the differences. You were enslaved once, this is my third time.”

Hands up, Lush said, “I think we can both understand that.” Then said in a stressing manner, “Right Stone?” Feeling like she was suddenly getting too close to a possible brawl.

The snort and glare from the mare did not help the situation, nor how she spoke up. “Then you know he’s complet trouble. A red and a re-created mare? Do you know what you’re even thinking about doing!?”

“Stone, please.” Lush tried to calm the situation, but it seemed to only escalate.

“I’m thinking of my sister happiness and safety. And apparently, out of her mouth, the Overlord been protecting us in a sense.”

“Oh thats rich,” sneer Stonehooves. “Well what had he been protecting us from, hmmm?” Jade took a breath in...and replied.

“The Minions.” getting confused looks as Jade explain. “My sister told me that the Minions follow ‘bad guys’ and only bad guys. And if the Overlord didn’t do what he might do...they would left him and followed someone truly evil...like the Caribous, or specifically, Dainn.” Stonehooves cross her arms and said.

“Big deal, they serve the bastard. What then?” they soon heard Jasmine voice.

“What then is that Darius gains the Overlord abilities.” the mares turning with Jasmine with crossed arms as the filly told in examples. “Like say a large horde of 5000 each? Of each Tribe? Nearly all the spells and armory of the Overlord?” then twist the knife. “Or able to use the Gates anytime he please and make new one with simply him moving around?”

There was a clear tension, one being made by a military mare altered to be younger, a modified mare agitated by her people's unfortunate plight in being slaves. And a filly trying to make her point across of her beliefs. Lush wanted to cry at herself-- why couldn't things go the way she hoped? She was just glad it hadn’t gotten any--

“Jasmine?” Lush froze. The others perked, but Lush forze in slight worry and internally wailed that they had caught Albert’s attention. “Is something the matter?” The male’s tone calm and belying any annoyance Lush just knew he might be having.

It was with a slight nervous patter Lush said, “We’re fine!” Her voice a octave higher than she intended, “Everything's fine, just a.. Uh- a-a little spat, everything's fine.” Laughing all so nervously while the others gave her odd looks. “Itchy skin and… stuff, hehehehe…”

“... Alright then.” They heard the male before there was sounds of crunching sand, showing him leaving…

Before Lush gave a relieved breath, hand on her chest and breathing heavily like she hadn’t had air in minutes.

“Lush...what in tartarus was that?” questioned Stonehooves as Jasmine hum, thinking some and bopping a fist to the palm of her hand.

“Ooooh, right I forgot, Albert likes to end fight and keeps the peace.” as she added. “By giving people who start fight double shifts for wasting time on ‘petty squabbles’.” Stonehooves snort as she look to the filly and said.

“I honestly think what you said earlier about the Minions is bull. You should stay away from the Overlord, otherwise he might just kill you like he did like you're-,”

“You mean that thing planned for three weeks?” interrupted Jasmine with a raise brow. “Yeah, knew that already.”

“Seriously, mum!” Nearly panicked Lush, “We really need to keep that quiet!” Then looked between those all in the tent before looking at the tray not yet touched by Jade. Not wanting things to get any worse, Lush more strongly gripped the Quartermaster’s wrist and tugged at her, “Stone, please, we still have more work to do-- and Jade really needs her rest and food.” Being more insistent this time.

Snorting some, she gave in, for now. Moving by the filly as she left the tent, as Jasmine move by to grab the tray of food as she said to her sister. “I asked Gnarl for getting clothes started, there should be a clothes for you when we’re there sis.” as she helped Jade take her meals as she glance to Lush as she let her sister eat as she motioned Lush to follow out of the tent real quick. As when her sister didn’t hear, she spoke in a somber tone.

“I know you all think of me naive, trusting Jerry, even what he did...but I think everyone just forget that its so easy to demonize someone for their actions, even more when its a role they’re forced to play.”

Lush was quite at that while walking along with Jasmine, looking down and saying, “I’m… not really in the position to judge, Jasmine.” A hurt tinge in her tone. “I’m… I’m not guiltless. I’m just as guilty for what had to happen this last month.” Not sounding at all proud of it.

Glancing up, she said with a low smile. “I know...but some of the other mares, even the heads of the resistance-- sometimes forget that fact. That's it's easy to make other's into monsters easily with what they done.” then glance to Lush who spoke.

“It’s not entirely their fault, you know.” The words seemed to hit at the filly, who became a bit confused. “They have a job to be like that.” And it particularly wasn’t pleasing to hear. Had a job to continue and demonize her adopted big-bro?

But seeing Lush breath in with a deep breath, it was a familiar action. The tension in the shoulders, the tightness in the back, the way the chest, male or female, expanded to hold it as it too regain strength… stress. Stress, anxiety and a overwhelming feeling of pressure. “They have a image to keep… I… have a image to keep. If they didn’t have the image of being in the ‘right’, do you think the resistance would keep following them?”

Sighing some, she shook her head as she said. “No, it’ll fall into pieces...but it hurts sometime. Seeing Big Bro do what you do Lush. Like when he just hold his breath, or his face looking too stiff. It looks painful to just watch, knowing that somethings is wrong, but no matter how much I try to ease him...it never leaves. But comes back stronger with each big choice he got to make. Like recently.”

“That’s what happens when you grow up.” Told the mare in a near humorless tone, “Things just.. Get a bit more tougher…” Then looked down and said, “Jasmine… I know you want to help him, and to be honest… you’re a gem for being so good for him. I think you actually make a difference.” Then looked up and said, “But right now… right now the Resistance just needs someone to point their fingers at.”

She scowled and told, “It’s immature and… foalish. But I know why they mostly point their fingers at Jerry.” Using the name she had become very familiar with. “It’s because the Resistance needs someone to blame… the Caribou are a good target, but sometimes they scare them more than he does… and they’re also scared of after the Caribou are gone. Because if he’s still around, they’re scared something even worse will happen with him around.”

Stopping to turn and kneel down to be more level with the filly, Lush sighed out, “It’s… it’s a bitter truth, sweety. One I don’t like either. But the.. The fact is, they’re just scared. And scared ponies do… very hasty things without trying to ask why.”

She sighed and said. “I know...and I hate it...but it's bitter…” snorting some. “Doesn’t help Jerry wants them to point at him.”

“Maybe it’s because he feels too guilty.” Told Lush. “Like he doesn't deserve their forgiveness…” Then shook her head. “I… I’m not all that confident myself, he scared me… but for different reasons.” Looking away and going on, “Grain… tries to work past some of his choices. Glint tolerates him… and Flush… well, she’s only trying to look out for us.” Looking back to the young, youthful and more innocent eyes… Lush smiled.

“It’s mostly up to you to remind him that someone in his life still loves him. And.. maybe you can show your sister that is all he really needs. Love from a friend. Support… and acceptance?” Tilting her head and smiling some.

She nodded as she admit. “Thats what he needs the most. He's hurt and lonely. And just let the guilt hurt him, even though he tries to take responsibility for things he didn’t fully do.” sighing some as she shake her head. “I knew what he was doing before we did this, it was...scary at first...but while I knew it was going to be scary for everypony, it was going to be more scary for Jerry. Mostly because he’ll feel the want to be guilty and feel he deserved to be…” looking away. “To be killed for doing what most wouldn’t do.”

Placing a hand on the filly’s shoulder, Lush said, “When things get stable again… I might be too.” The statement actually caught the filly’s attention. “Jasmine…. I.. Grain and even Glint gave an ok to… well, you know what. And we’ll go on trial for it.” Then admitted, “We might get off easy… but it doesn't excuse what we… let happen. I’m trying to wrestle with the fact that when… or if, everything's back to normal… that I’m not going to live too long.”

Looking back to Jasmine, she told, “Jerry might have a better chance. Being ‘evil’ gives him that little wiggle room to run away. Be safe…” Then smiled, “Though I think you might have to convince him to run-- or at least run away and make him chase you while getting away from danger.”

She couldn’t help but joke. “You know, I could ask Jerry to ‘kidnap’ you just to give you a chance to run away too.”

Gripping her leg at the offer, Lush took a breath and said, “I’ll… think about it.” Then gave a measured look. “For now? You sister needs you. And so does Jerry. But mostly your sister-- she’s going to need you to help her recover for the next few days. And we both know Jerry will be too busy to visit you or her for a while.”

She nodded, as she recalled Quaver telling her to spend ‘quality’ time with her sister, as the Overlord was doing ‘booty call’.

Save the Princess and restoring the Heart

“Master~.” moaned out Shadow, as she moved from her laying position to reach her head to nuzzle his waist. As her fellow slave gave a lustful moan, her body was on all four, head down on the bed and ass raised up. The Overlord was currently dominating her as he was thrusting into her wet snatch, Jerry was a sex machine as he took Lovely for the 6th time.

The earth mare eyes were rolled up, tongue out as she panted and moan. Moaning more as he squeeze on her cutie marks on her sides, and was getting close to release again. Shadow felt aroused again, seeing her Master taking Lovely on the bed, holding her down, thrusting away in her as Shadow inhale the musk of the Master near in her place. Or rather inhale the musk in the room, as the two slaves been filled more than once by the Overlord, cum dripped from their snatchs as Lovely gave a loud scream of pleasure.

Jerry grunt as he filled her again, stomach showing early stages of pregnancy as in Shadow lust-filled mind, the thestral knew that Lovely been taken more than her, mostly due to the earth mare endurance than anything. Jerry pull out of her as he look to Shadow, who flared her wings as to entice him to take her. Which didn’t need much persuading when he move over her, she yelped in surprise as she was on her back with him over her. Her legs move around his waist as she felt him ram into her, as she gave a lustful moan, her snatch was already wet and hunger for his tower again.

She felt him move over her body, pressing down as her chest rub against his smooth and muscular form, his arms wrapping around her waist as to hold her up as he pounded in her. She gave gasp or moans as he began biting her, shivering in pleasure and sensitive body, the thestral couldn’t help but give a smile, as despite being used and fucked so many times here as her Master was on a sex marathon, she utterly enjoyed it.

And she knew that Lovely enjoy it too, they were both Master’s playthings after all. Their bodies were used for his pleasure, and they embraced fulfilling their Master's needs. Especially knowing that they’ll gain much pleasure for themselves too. She was certain after the Master filed her, he would either go at Lovely again, or let the thetral clean him. It didn’t matter to Shadow who moan during her Master bites on her neck, she knew that both mares were going to make sure their Master sexual needs were relief in any means necessary.

Jerry slowly open his eyes, looking to the ceiling of his room, as he faintly recalled what happen. I remember getting the artifact...then felt lots of lust...oh. recalling fully of the sex marathon he did. Wow...how long have I been in here for? he didn’t fully recall how many hours passed, as he started to noticed two warm bodies around him. He glanced down as he was laying on his back, seeing the two mares close to him.

Both were covered with dried cum around their chests or mouth, Jerry recalled he went to other areas of their bodies for pleasure in the sex marathon. Shadow was on his right side, wing spread around him as she nuzzle on his chest. Legs wrapped around his own as her chests pressed against his side. Lovely was the same as her larger size pressed and slightly rub against his left side.

He noticed that their arms were wrapped around him...and that his hands were on their asses, holding them tight. And for some reason, he didn’t mind that. Guess after being around them for so long and us having sex, I don’t feel weird out I’m touching them anywhere I please. thought Jerry as he could smell a faint musk in the air, as he thought. Faint sex smell..how long HAVE we been in here? he gained his answer as the door open, as Gnarl was moving in and said with a delightful tone.

“Oh Master, so good you are relief of the sexual energies the artifact gave. You’ve been here for nearly two days, well three counting when you came back.” then cackle. “Oh don’t worry, we made sure to bring in something of nutritious to you and your slaves. As well as some water, Sire.” glancing to see some trays and jugs of water as Gnarl continued. “In either case, its time to drain the articate Sire,” grinning as he added. “Maybe it’ll give you a boost in need again after doing it?” giving a laugh as Jerry groaned.

Crap… as he said. “No time Gnarl..I got to get moving.” then with much reluctance, moved away from the two sleeping mares as he told. “Get my armor ready and get a Gate in Canterlot.”

“Where too Sire?”

“In the Canterlot castle, my time window is almost up and subtlety isn’t going to work.” Gnarl bowed as Jerry rub his face, knowing he wanted to stick to the plans of the water systems...he was short on time. And in a way...this will help see how strong his armor really is. He couldn’t help but chuckle of how much of a nightmare he’ll be for the caribous.

In the heart of Canterlot, things were relatively peaceful, or at least as peaceful as things could be as the rumors of the Overlord moving about in Equestria and causing damage for the Caribou Empire. However the Caribous were rather on alert as despite the Overlord not attacking Canterlot, either due to lacking of strength or accessibility, they knew that he could create his magical stone Gates anywhere.

But yet as the guards were on high alert...none were expecting a large Main Gate drilled up within the castle garden. As the Overlord in his newest armor bringing up 20 Browns, 10 Greens, 10 Blues, and 10 Reds as Jerry thought. Subtle can’t work, just get in there, steamroll anyone in my way and get the alicorns! marching on ahead as he guessed the two would be in the throne room.

And just like that, during the moment very thin and barely contained calm was broken completely. The sounds of falling gates made guards rush in haste, civilians looked up in alarm and later ran at the sight of the Overlord. The city, which had expected attacks to happen only outside it’s main walls, were nearly oblivious of the intruder that had bypassed said outer wall.

That wasn’t to say that the guard at the walls was devoid. No, they all rushed to get down off their high and elevated positions to get in range, others getting spells prepared or arrows knocked before letting them go. And for Jerry, all he heard was the pings of stone or steel head arrows clicking off his plated armor. Feeling sight jolts from each impact.

Okay, good. The armor is working well. thought Jerry as he saw a gate ahead towards the inside of the castle, which was being closed. He made his Brown charges towards the Caribous, attacking them as despite their small size, the Minions were overwhelming them by their numbers. He saw the troops falling down, as he directed his Minions to open the gate doors.

As he saw magic casters firing bolts of lightning or fire, as he raised his left hand, firing hitting them as if he summoned the fire from the sky. Their screams rang out as Jerry heard the Minions opened the gate. The man quickly enter in, as he noticed guards attempting to act like a wall with their shields. He glance to see where the commander was at, but didn’t saw him...he then surprised them. By rushing at them like a mad man.

“Shore up lines, lock shields!” One called, making the entire line make a long series of clanking snape's, all bracing and holding their shields together tight in a overlapping pattern. A little trick they had learned from the Equestrian military, making for an effective shield wall that not even the other nations knew how to handle completely.

This was, as they soon found, the exception. Stopping a few hundred pounds of a warrior was one thing, but stopping nearly a half a ton of magicly and slightly mechanically powered armor was a completely different story. Those in the direct line found themselves tossed back, their shields slightly denting and the line being warped and broken as the Overlord pushed and plowed his way through some.

When there was almost too much resistance, did he understand now was the time to go on the offensive-- minions already swarming in behind him and through the broken point in defenses he just made in his bull-like charge.

He motioned his minions to kill the Caribous, either attacking them while they were down, stabbing them through with nails or arm blades-- or burning them like the Reds. As Jerry noticed most were dying, he motioned his Minions to follow him, as he had to keep moving. Wait...shit I forgot where the throne room is! which made him annoyed as he would waste more time, then gain a thought.

He look to a surviving Caribou, as he stretch his hand out, as lighting hit the caribou head. There was a brief struggle in the mind as Jerry pushed, forcefully bending the mind as he saw his power overwhelming the deer mind as he stopped, seeing his control as complete as he commanded. “Where are the alicorns?”

Looking at the Overlord like a petty servant, he spoke with a slightly bowed head, “In their cell inside the dungeons, my Liege.” Breathing a bit heavily, head aching from a pain… yet went on, “Dainn has yet to call for them.” Then paused for a moment before speaking, “What is your command, my liege?”

“You will direct the Caribous away from me as I will take the alicorns. If you live after this, you will inform me of all Caribou plans and military operations,whelp. Am I understood?”

With a slow kneeling and the clanking of damaged armor, he placed a fist to his chestplate, bowing, “Yes, my Liege.” His numbed mind only buzzing with the lone order he was given.

“Good.” said Jerry, turning and headed to the direction of the dungeons. That at least he knew from his short recon here in Canterlot. As he kept moving, Gnarl gave a evil chuckle.

“Very good Sire, you practice the Target spell well. Seems you are capable as a Dominating Overlord.” Jerry ignored this as he came down the stairs, going deep under the castle as he saw one of the jailers noticing him, ready to call the alarm-- before Jerry struck his hand out. Lighting hitting the Caribou head as he once more overpowered the mind, when he stopped he ordered.

“Direct me to the alicorns, open any cells with ponies in them, and when you’re done, you will put yourself in a cell and stay there until I ordered otherwise.”

With a similar fist to chest plate motion, the Caribou gave a quick bow and a, “Yes, my Lord.” Turning on his hooves and hefting spear while moving to take him to the alicorns-- only pausing for a moment to stop at other cells, keys out to unlock them.

While Jerry trailed behind, he was quick to notice the state of the prisoners. Many chained to their positions, placed to walls or bound in compromising positions. He became aware of the smell, a heavy stank of past sex and dried sploches of past spunk clining to ground and bodies.

There was a moan to one cell, and giving a glance he could see a mare hanging in the air, bound by many a rope and chain. She was spread wide and her eyes devoid of anything but a carnal lust. What held his attention the most wasn’t the fact of the dry sweat, cum or leaking of her love tunnel, but her belly swollen and looking too firm to be just full of a seed form a caribou's fun.

Rage filled him, as he knew she was pregnant. As he tighten his grip on his blade as he spoke in a low tone. “Gnarl get a waypoint gate here. Now.” as a smaller Gate came up at the end of the dungeon as he commanded. “Minions! Get these mares to the gate! Remove all their collars at once!” at once the Minions spread out, either breaking chains, ripping up rope, and two Minions each were carrying the mares. Some were taking off collars then carrying the mares, while other's were killing Caribous who were having ‘deserved fun’.

He step to the cell where Celestia and Luna were in, as he noticed guards posted at heavy doors, both looking armed to the teeth as he saw them as stress relievers. They attempted to charge at him, assuming with their anti-magic armor and strength could handle him. He move his blade tip to the chest, thrusting through as it pierce through. He felt enjoyment of the pain the Caribou scream out.

He felt something hitting his shoulder, as the other had a halberd, as thinking that his weapon could harm the Overlord. Jerry simply pull his weapon out of the first stress reliever, and turn as he slam his fist to the armored face. He at least made a dent to it as he heard a painful sound of the caribou. As Jerry look to them and spoke in his deep tone...with rage abundantly dripping out. “You know just when I thought you couldn’t make me more enrage, more angry….you just keep pissing me off...I would of killed you fast out of time saving….but...I think I might prolong your death.” as he sheath his blade away...and was cracking his knuckles under his armor.

Celestia body was spread out, wrists and ankle bound in chains, toys in her snatch and ass as they forced pleasure from her as a ring gag was in her mouth. The alicorn was chain against the wall, as she was forced by Dainn every day and any way. She honestly thought he would come back again to rape them...but yet her and her sister heard...a different noise across the heavy doors. One that wasn’t filled with lament and wails of mares, or the sound of slaps or lifeless moans.

It was instead, filled with the protesting moans of steel, the screams of agony and the cried of slowly bubbling mercy. In her haze of unending pleasure, she tried to focus on the sounds. Push back that fog over her mind to listen more intently as the wet squelches of flesh were ripped or cut violently before the heavy door clanged.

It clanged before it clicked, and a moment later was violently shoved open. The door made a echoing slam on the wall, a new presents making itself known. The sound was enough to snap her sister from her own resistant moment of daze form a orgasum that claimed her, and both could only look on, trying to mute their moans while seeing the newcomer.

One in dark, black armor, spiked in a violent and intimidating manner. Those glowing eyes from the spike and crown shaped helm seemed to only hold hate. Hate and rage and so much disgust, it partially made her feel sick even just seeing so much loathing in those eyes that blazed with a pure want of destruction.

For a moment, Celestia feared for herself, for her sister. This was not Dainn, and while the new ‘King’ was far from merciful-- he let them live. Live in a nightmare, but live nonetheless. Now, before this hate fueled being, she felt that would not be the case. She and her sister thrashed, trying to hold back moans of pleasure as their chests were being further ‘milked’ by the suction cups on their breasts. The magical machine pistoning inside both anus and vagina-- they were helpless and they knew that this thing… whatever it was, it wanted to kill.

He took out his blade, a blade of blackish and darkish look. As he slowly made his way to them. Fear and bits of uncertainty filled Celestia mind, as well as the pleasure from the machines. As he raised his blade, Celestia clench her eyes, as her sister look in horror and dread of this thing going to slay her elder sister--

Only for the blade to slash down on the milking machine, the machine pistoning under them, as he was bashing down on them. Grunts and wordless sounds came from the being. As he soon grip the cups on Celestia breasts, pulling them off as he did the same to Luna. Celestia slowly open her eyes, as the pleasure stopped, but there was a tingle of it left in her as it wasn’t recovered from the sex. Confusion filled her mind of what just happen. Did...did this thing stop the pleasure? If so...why?

He soon raise his blade, cutting the chains on Celestia wrists, and soon her ankles as he surprised them. Catching Celestia as he carefully moved her by the wall to lean on. He turn to the do the same to Luna, as Celestia took the ring gag off her mouth, and look to the being as she croak. “W-who..” trying to gain her voice as it was weak from the moans and lack of speaking. “Who are you?”

As the being gently put her sister down, she saw him turn his head to look at her, as that hate lessen, and she swore she saw pity, sadness...and sympathy? “Consider me,” the deep tone surprised her as it was a male. “A lesser evil that has standards.” then commanded. “Minions. Carry them, remove their collars too.” as impish like creatures began to move around Celestia, as five were moving their hands around to carrier her out of the room, and two blue like minions were removing the collar off of her and her sister...and soon saw the sight of the origins of the sound she heard.

While the little and claw like hands grasped and lifted her supplement body, one weak form no rest or respite, Celestia could not take her eyes away from the sight just past the door. Two mangled formed, forms she knew to be two of Dainn's best guards, laid face down in their own blood. Armor, both torn or ripped off and exposing their more vulnerable bodies. It became apparent she had heard the anguished cries of her captives, and made her wonder… did they deserve a long drawn death?

Whatever her thoughts were, didn’t keep for long. Already she could see the ‘Minions’ carrying them to a structure, one that was made in the middle of a larger cell and where the Hoard of creatures were carrying other mares away-- most of which didn’t look like they were resisting… or even cared they were being dragged and carried away. A few whimpered, apparently still aware of what's going on and scared of what their new fate was.

Jerry moved past the dead guard's, eyes examining any cells left. As all that was left was the dead bodies of Caribous and open cells...except for the jailer who stayed in his cell. As Jerry moved to the waypoint Gate as he motioned his arms to the Minions to start putting the mares in. As they move on the Gate, teleportation one by one as Jerry waited until he was the last. He glance to see something was trying to come down as the doors force open, seeing Dainn as Jerry smirk under his helmet as he taunt as he got on the Gate.

“The Overlord thank you for your presents, Dainn. Rest assure I’ll do better than you can...and keep that throne warm, because I’m putting my ass on it soon.” and teleported before Dainn could rush at him, the Gate went down into the ground as to remove its presence. As did the Gate from where the Overlord came from.

Jerry came to see the sight of the Seamoths, as he moved and saw the Cyclops waiting as it was by the beach as he motioned the Minions to move the mares to another Gate, one to the Castle as to let the blues heal them and let them recover. While the Princess’s were still held by the Minions as he motioned them to gently place them on the ground. As he waited till the Minions were done with moving the other mares to the Castle and saw ponies coming to shore to pick up the alicorns.

He didn’t recognize any of the assorted mares this time around, but he was admittedly a little surprised when a young teen was among them. She was moving along in one of the Seamoths, and had slightly gotten it to shore and in shallow waters before getting out and fixing her round glasses.

The sight of someone so young also caught the princesses off guard, but what got them more surprised… was the slightly annoyed look on her face. “Where were you!?” Sounding actually angry, “You’re nearly two days late-- what happened to the plan?”

“Blame the crystal dong.” told Jerry in annoyance. “Gave me a bit of a side effect while working on it. Trust me, I’m pissed like you are-- but I didn’t expect it to make me waste two days, alright?”

She still gave a stink eye, but dropped it all together while saying towards the mare’s pulling out of the water and getting on the beach. “Get the Princess’s dressed and get those collars off fast-- Dainn might be tracking them even now.” Then gave a sharp look to the Overlord, saying, “Did you get the collars off those other mare’s?” That wasn’t part of the plan-- but she might as well mention it now.”

Recalling before he teleported that the Minions took the collars off, he said. “Yes. the Minions took them off before we left. They’re at the Castle, my Blues are patching them up and will be brought to you all when a ship comes by.” then asked. “Anything else? Because I still need to get the Heart purified right now.”

“Y-You…” started Celestia, looking in shock to the being as she managed to finished. “You got..the Heart?” Making the Overlord cast his gaze on Celestia as he told.

“Yes. don’t worry, the crystal ponies are safe.” then glance to the young mare, waiting if he was needed or can leave.

All she seemed to give was an annoyed sound before saying, “You already wasted a couple of days. You should get that done now before Equestria becomes too swarmed with patrols.” Then glanced to the mare’s that had forced the collars off and had began to carefully hold up their rulers, working them into the dive suits while saying, “We got things form here.”

He nodded, as he turn to the Gate, before Celestia spoke up. “Wait!” gaining him to glance as she look at him, even if getting the diving suit on by other mares, she demanded. “Who are you really? Why did you do this? Why did you took all those mares?” Jerry look at her as he respond.

“I did this because even if I’m the bad guy-- I have standards. I took them because its better if It took them than let them be in that hellhole...as for who I am?” moving his body to be forwarded to the two alicorns, arm stretch out as he stated. “I’m the Overlord. Dark Lord of the Minions. And temporary ally to the Resistance.” turning to the Gate as he enter in it as his Minions disappear with him, the Gates began to buried deep under the ground, as if they never existed.

Gnarl was moving up from the stairs, he saw Albert in the throne room as he spoke. “Ah, hello Albert,” moving before him as he continue on, “The Master has just return and is draining the artifact as we speak, the Tower Heart is getting its energy rather well.” looking at his expression, Gnarl spoke. “You must be wondering why the Master was late? Well, the artifact he acquired was, giving him side-effects. During the evacuation, the artifact was semi-resisting and ‘aiding’ him by giving him dosage of lust, which of course made him focus on his property,” grinning wide. “And relieving such tension and needs.”

With a long deep breath and exhale, the infected man said, “A unforeseen setback.” Running a hand through his unruly draping hair and adding, “Annoying.” Then shook his head, deciding to ignore it. “But he did get the princesses, right? And they are on their way to the hidden facility.” Rolling his shoulders and a bit sad he couldn't wear his black lab coat.

Silly as it was, he liked it. It just wasn’t a great thing to wear while swimming around, so he forgone wearing it this time around.

“But of course, the Master brought them to the ship as plan. He did however, brought other mares from the dungeons, the Blues are nearly finish healing them. Master would probably send them away to the island the Resistance is at, knowing that they would prefer those of their kinds than with him.” he then look to Albert with a knowing look and spoke. “You know, I knew it was you who made that plan in the Empire. Truly evil, very cunning and dark. I may be loyal to the the Dark Lord-- but I will admit, the Master has been, lacking of truly evil actions.” moving a bit by the throne as he went on.

“I would've left the Dark Lord long ago for a evil master to serve, but the only other one is Dainn, and despite him being evil...he is a pathetic evil, too busy in his self indulgence to do much.” then grin at Albert. “But you? You could easily be the new Overlord. Be the one to bring forth evil across the land-- and all you have to do is remove the currently Master, which I’m sure isn’t that hard for you.”

Albert raised a brow, and moved up while saying, “You want me to be the new Overlord?” As if finding the idea silly. “I think you have things mix up, Gnarl. Why do you think I’m qualified at all?”

“For one, you can be quite cruel, manipulative, dark, even not caring of the consequences and could easily rule the lands. You also are very intellect, be easy for you to just take and control without even lifting a finger.” then grin wickedly. “What do you say? Ready to be the Dark Lord?”

Looking at the elderly minion, Albert said in a rather recite tone, “Youth and skill… nearly always trumped by age and treachery.” It made the old minion pause, wondering where the infected man was going with that. “Don’t mistaken my actions for ‘Evil’ Gnarl. They were a means to an end, and to gain a result I wanted.”

With focused eyes, Albert said, “Was it morally questionable, maybe abhorring on what I did?” Pausing for a moment, “It was. Entirely. I could have wiped out an entire race off the face of this planet, just because of one virus.” He paused, letting the minion go over that. Something he knew well. “What you fail to realize, was my intent wasn’t to just force hands, but make a point.”

Hand motioning towards where the entrance was, and more than likely to gesture to wherever the Resistance, the refugees or ponykind was, he told. “I knew that there was no way to get hundreds out in time. I knew from Jerry that the Resistance would waste time. I knew that only hundreds would be gained.” Then paused, “So… I did the Logical thing. Not the heroic thing, not the evil thing… the logical one.”

“The virus. It forced the Resistance to move. It forced the Caribou to lock down. It slowed their military might. It made everyone desperate. It placed Armor in a position that if he didn’t listen to my warning, thousands would die…” Then.. Albert quirked a smile. “I told him the end results if he didn’t do anything. He made the call to get all ponies out. Instead of a few hundred saved and thousands dead… it’s thousands saved and hundreds dead… bare the Caribous.”

“End result, Gnarl?” Ashed the scientist. “The ponies, and Resistance, now have a thousand plus able bodies. The Caribou now have lost a stronghold, a power source and thousands of troops. And, they are also in a panic because of an ‘imminent threat’ of a plague. Further placing them into temporary disarray.”

He let that sit, and knew that Gnarl might have more to say, to try and sway him. From the looks, this only reinforced the elderly minions plotting thoughts.

“And that is why you could be our new Overlord, you could see and plot many things.” then said. “And we’ll be needing a new Overlord soon, as the Master may be killed by either those Resistance, or the alicorns themselves once they gain full power, evil is as evil does-- but I know that Sire will be killed eventually with his lack of evil foresight.”

With a raised hand, Albert spoke, “But that’s the thing, isn’t Gnarl?” Causing a slight confusion to crossed the formerly grinning minion. “Our new Overlord. We’ll need a new Overlord.” Looking at Gnarl for a moment as Albert told, “The thing here, Gnarl, is I am in the business of obtaining results. And since the day I was stuck in a ocean full of hostile life-- I dealt with it on my own. Survived, on my own. I am self sustaining.”

Slowly, he pointed at the dark advisor. “I don’t need you… but you?” Almost seeming to stare coldly, “You. Need. Me.” Then, slightly smirked, “Or.. in this case, Jerry. Isn’t that the truth? It’s not the fact we’re evil… it’s because you can’t do anything without a Overlord, without a strong will.. To ensure your survival. Because if there’s no overlord… the minions will just die out, won’t they?”

Growling some, Gnarl glare at Albert and said. “Smart cookie.” then said with venom. “Yes. we minions serve the Overlord. Always been. Always has. Without a Master to serve, we’ll die out…” then gain a thought...and soon said. “You need the Sire alive...don’t you?”

“Despite your reasoning with me being the better choice, Gnarl, I think you don’t understand the position you’re actually in.” Told the scientist. “It was easy for me to figure out that you need him. I’ve studied oceanic life for a few years now. I can spot a symbiotic or parasitic relationship when I see it.” Then tilted his head. “And this would be a symbiotic one, or a parasitic one, if you do or don’t do things right.”

Then motioned around, “Jerry isn’t ‘evil’, that much you know. But you know what he is?” Then seemed to punctuate, “Neutral. Think about it Gnarl, if the Caribou's win, you stagnate and die. If the ponies win, they have a few means and artifact made to completely eradicate evil off the face of the planet.” He paused to that and told, “Jerry is in the ‘grey’ area. And if he stays in that grey area, that means there’s a chance… he can be pardoned. Not killed.”

“And if he’s not killed? The minions keep their Master. If you keep the master, you continue to grow.” Then he added, in thought. “He has two females, two fairly able and fertile females that can bear offspring… and a heir, to further the Overlord line and keep a Master in the throne at all times. Never a gap or a need to look for a new one because a new one will be ready every generation.”

“In short, Gnarl?” Asked Albert, “It is in your, and the minions, best interest to keep Jerry alive. In my best interest, as he can get work done. And while he can be… dull, a sturdy tool that will last for a lifetime, is better than a weak one that will break in a year.”

Gnarl hum, as much as he hate to admit it, the infected human has brought up a few points. Despite the Overlord not being true evil, he has done ‘lesser evil’ for the Resistance. And the slaves are loyal to him, as they can bear his young for him...not to mention he didn’t like this ‘Harmony Cannon’ the Master mention or things to remove creatures like him. In short...it was in his best interest to not betray the Master, simply for his survival and the survival of the Minions as he grumble.

“Very well..” he then huff and said. “At least the whelp isn’t here, more peace and quiet without her interference.”

With an amused tinge, Albert said, “But Gnarl, I thought you would be glad that she would spread evil by constantly pestering and forestalling your plans?”

“Gah! Not when she keeps interrupting me in the Tower Heart!” then snort. “Beside, I think she would enjoy being among her kind again with her sister, no need for the likes of a child in this place.”

Raising a brow, the infected scientist told, “You better get used to the idea Gnarl. If you want heirs, you will have to accept the fact there will be children around here after your Master fertilizes his female's eggs.”

“That is a different topic. They will be the Masters young, the whelp is something else!” then raise a brow and question. “Beside, I’m sure she would be glad to be among her own kind with her sister, make things less annoying for me to keep a eye on the Master.”

“Don’t assume the arbitrary thoughts of a child, Gnarl.” Told the scientist, “You just might get a nasty surprise.” Then turned and began his way out, while telling. “And remember… for some, evil is just a perspective, not a moral standing.” He stopped by the doorway, and glanced back adding. “Because if Jerry didn’t have his standards? He could've just as easily abandoned you and left you all to rot.” Then resumed his walk out of the castle.

“Blasted infected human and his logic!” cursed Gnarl, as he fumed a bit. Hating the fact that while he now despise the human guts-- Albert had much good points, points that made the old minion fume in anger. But he also couldn’t help but give ting of respect to the man, as Albert helped him in the long run in a sense. Still, at least the whelp is gone. And I’m sure she’ll enjoy the time with her people and--,

The old minion glance to hear running as to his shock as he saw the filly pulling along a older mare in a diving suit. Showing her sexy looking form, as well as a few spots of infection healing up as Jasmine spoke. “Hey gramps!” Gnarl internally scream in rage as he saw the filly.

“What are you doing here? I thought you were gone!” she snort in amusement and said.

“And leave Big Bro alone without me? Come on Gnarl,” then glance as she asked. “Did you got the clothes for my sis like I ask?” before Gnarl refuted, they heard Quaver on a balcony as the jester spoke.

“Why yes filly, we have! they be in your room lass!”

“Traitor!” called Gnarl as the jester laugh, Jasmine giggle as she introduce.

“Sis, this is Gnarl, think of him as a grumpy old stallion, that's Quaver, the Jester,” then glance and asked. “Where’s Big Bro?” Gnarl gain his composure and spoke.

“The Master is currently busy, working on something quite important down below, I doubt he will be finish at any point in--,”

“Jasmine, is that you?” once again, Gnarl cursed, as if he had any hairs on his head-- he’ll be pulling them out. As Jerry was walking up in his red robes to see Jasmine, as she smile wide, let go of Jade hand as she rush to Jerry and hugged him.

“Big Bro!” he crouch a little to hug back, as she let go, and pull his wrist, leading him to face Jade as she said. “Big Bro, this is Jade!” Jerry slightly blink, noticing the infection lessen..and the more clung body as he quickly focus on her eyes as he raise a hand to shake and said.

“Hello, nice to see you’re looking better, I know this is all confusing for you. But I’m hope that things will be better now.” as she slightly raise and shake that offer hand. She look on in slight confusion, as the crystal mare...was honestly expecting a more scarier being. He was different, almost like Albert...just not infected. He admittedly look, handsome in a sense. Not to mention that despite him being taller than her, and stronger, he seem to hold her hand in a firm, but gentle manner.

It was also surprising to not see glowing eyes, or him not in armor. Yes the deep voice was a little unsettling...but Jade was still weary of him. Even if she was grateful for watching her sister, she had doubts. He let go as he look to Jasmine and asked. “So Jasmine, what are you doing here?” She smile and told.

“I’m staying with you, big bro!” for a brief moment, Jade noticed the shock, surprise, confusion in his eyes. She also noticed...happiness? Relief? But why would he be relief she want to stay? still, Jerry said.

“Okay, thats...surprising to hear, but I’m glad you want to stay.” glancing to Jade as he said. “I’m guessing you’re staying as well?” she gave a brief nod, as she said.

“Yes, for my sister sake...and to make sure that my sister was telling the truth.” he raise a brow, before realization came his face as he spoke.

“Ah,” as she noticed a brief somber look in his eyes as he continue. “Well, don’t blame you.” then look to Jasmine n said. “Why don’t you show to somewhere she can change? I heard something about some mare clothings, but wasn’t sure if it was meant for my girls.” then added. “And after that, why not you join me for a trip?” Jasmine jump in and asked.

“Where are going big Bro?” he smile and said.

“Why a very special place, one where we do more good than ever, that crystal tree I mention? Well it can fix the Crystal Heart.” for a brief moment, Jade was feeling confuse, shock, disbelief, bewilderment-- and her heart skipping a beat at the ramifications that the Crystal Heart itself was being ‘fixed...by the very being who took it.

“I...I…” started Jade, as she was split, one hand the Overlord stole it...but on the other hand? Was intending to fix and reverse the damage done to it, which the crystal ponies hold dearly. “Why?” she managed to speak out as Jerry glance, and saw a warm smile as he replied.

“I may be evil...but even evil got standards.” then said to the filly. “Now come on-- don’t wanna be late, hmm? I’ll explain what this crystal tree really is while on the way. ” she giggle, leading her big sister up the stairwell, as Jade was in a bit of a daze as she took to Jasmine...and asked.

“How could, why is,” trying to get her words in place as she was still trying to wrap the fact that Jerry was wanting to fix the Heart as Jasmine glance and grin.

“Big Bro may be the Overlord, but he’s a nice guy underneath that whole evil thing he got going on. Beside, this is fun!” as she lead her sister on.

As Jerry walked in with both crystal ponies, including wearing his Arcanium armor, mostly because he want to keep his new armor on standby. He brought the usual 50 horde size, just in precaution. He explained a bit of what the Tree of Harmony was and how it could help a lot of problems. Jade slightly nodded, wearing a more modest green dress, as the filly had the artifact in her arms as Jerry motioned Jasmine to go to the Tree. He glance as Jade looked like wanting to go as he motioned her to follow. Jerry stood by the entrance, as he knew if he got close...he might get hurt. Alot.

As the two crystal ponies came before the tree, it glow bright, giving them a sense of sadness, a sense of relief-- and soon a warmth feeling. As Jasmine saw the Heart slowly changing, looking like a true heart as the Tree was undoing what was done to it. Jade shiver, as she felt her body changing, as there was a small wave of harmonic energy, purifying the Heart, and Jade body. Her ass being less plush, more firm and smaller to their normal shape. Her chest shrinking to her C+ chest.

She felt...joyus, happy that she was back to normal. Although the dress slightly sagging at the lack of body parts being there, with her underwear loose and slack. She did her best to hold them close to her. As Jasmine saw the Heart back to normal as she turn and said. “Big Bro! Its fix!” She wave as she said. “Come over here! Its beautiful!”

“Uh...no thanks! I’m good here!” slight nervous in his tone as he came across the Tree once-- and it nearly killed him. He really didn’t want to get near it again.

“Pleeeassse!” begged Jasmine, giving puppy eyes as Jerry said.

“I’m good, why don’t you come over here?” he then added. “You know away from the evil busting mass-destroying tree?” Jade was surprise that he was...honestly scared of this...this tree of crystal, this ‘Tree of Harmony’. But then again...he was a bad guy...although her sister had other plans. As she asked to Jade.

“Can you bring him here please?” giving her puppy eyes as the sister was hesitant, as she thought it over and thought. The Tree really won’t kill him...right? He done some good, so maybe it won’t destroy him...right? with this logic as she move to Jerry and surprise him with a pull of his wrist as he said.

“Uh what are you doing, wait, no, no, no, no!” said Jerry as she glance and thought to assure him, as his tone, his glowing eyes...were full of nervous and fear.

“Its alright. The Tree won’t harm you much, you did some good, so maybe it knows you’re not inheritably evil?” getting him closer as the Minions follow-- before he made them stay in a place as he try to reason.

“Jade, as much as assuring that sound-- the thing see black and white-- the moment I get near, its going pretty much put me down.” she snort, as she said.

“I doubt it's that strict. What's the worse it can do?” getting him near the ‘close range’ where Jasmine stood with the Heart.

Whatever they expected, it probably wasn’t the light. The room flared with it, mostly from the tree itself. It made Jerry halt completely, making Jade nearly stumble when he refused to move. Jasmin, understandably, was confused, holding the Heart to her chest as it radiated it’s own now harmonized energies with that of the tree’s own.

The air was filled with a raw power, one that, for Jade, felt so welcoming and relaxing. One that not only held the warm, compassionate feeling of the heart that she yearned for and made joy up lift her heart-- but also a peaceful, calming and thrumming power that was protective, assuring… but also musical. Harmonizing.

Whatever the reason for the thrum and waves of power, it seemed enough to make the Overlord not want to go any further, having made a invisible line and wall he was just not willing to walk past-- even though he was so close, close to the shining tree, the beautifully glistening heart, and for a moment, it seemed like Jasmine and Jade gained a sheen, a slight transparency and crystal like shine there people were so known for as they basked in the cleansing magical energies.

Jade glance to Jerry, as he refuse to move, no matter how much she tug, he refused to move. Whether by paranoid, anxiety-- or foundless fear, she snort. And soon grab the wrist with both hands. And surprise him with her newfound strength as she managed to pull him across that invisible line, making him close near both Jasmine and the Heart she held. He was about to pull back, but Jade said as she look to him.

“There’s no reason to be afraid. The Tree isn’t going to hurt you Jerry.” she noticed something she was utterly surprise. His hand was...shaking. He really was afraid of this thing. Was he scared that it would just...blast him away? All because of being a bad guy? while it seem silly to her that he was that afraid as she tug him to keep moving...another part of her was slowly thinking that, despite the tree welcoming the ponies...was it really a death sentence to Jerry? Was he honestly afraid that this Tree would just...kill him on the spot?

And while she more or less forcefully tugged the male along, the tree only glowed all the more brighter. For her and her sister, the waves of magical energy were just welcomed. It made their coats shine, it restored their inheritance like the gems they took their names form. But for Jerry, something odd was in place. His helmets eyes seemed to shine fiercely, his gauntlet tremble and glint with malice-- it was as if two of the same magnets were trying to push the other away.

The white glowing eyes shine brighter the more he was tugged. The gauntlet arm was shaking, as if it wanted to be away from the Tree. And if Jerry admit? He felt like the arm was burning on fire. He tried to keep moving back, but Jade kept pushing as Jerry grit his teeth. As he stops for a moment, as Jade was about to tug him again.

Before he move to take his helmet off, and toss his gauntlet behind him, as if to gain air as he pant some. Jade eyes widen, noticing his left hand...was shaking hard as he took a moment to calm himself...and slow, but noticing...he was fine. He didn’t felt the pain anymore in his left arm...he didn’t felt like his head hurt with the helm...in fact...he felt…”I’m...okay?” started Jerry as Jade took the time to study him.

As she saw his left hand flexing, calming up from the shaking, as he looked, relief. At peace a bit as Jasmine look up and said.

“See Big Bro? Nothing scary happened.” moving by him to hold his left hand, as she felt him squeeze around it as Jade wonder. I don’t get it. Why does he look relax now… then glance to the helmet and gauntlet, realization as she figure the pieces of his armor gave him pain, like it bothered him a lot as he got closer...she let go of his right wrist, as to let him stay. She thought over what she knew. He’s part of the armor, sis said he has to be evil to keep the minions...and the minions are evil… and were for evil intent…glancing to him as she thought on. And...maybe if he didn’t wore the armor...it shows that he’s not evil… as she gain that thought and told.

“Strip.”

“Excuse me?” said Jerry as she told.

“Strip the armor off, that way the Tree won't think you're ‘bad’.” he gave a questionable look...as he said.

“Give me a moment.” As he walked back, apparently removing the armor as Jasmine look up and asked.

“What you doing sis?” Jade sigh and admit.

“Confirming if you were really right on him. If...if he’s like what you said...then the Tree will be the judge and confirm if I was right or wrong about him.” glancing to her and said. “Yes I.. know he wanted to fix the Heart...but, I need confirmation.” they flick their ears, as Jerry was in chainmail as he told.

“I refuse to take off anything more.” snorting some, she grab him and push him close a few feet from the Tree as she watch to see what would happen.

It was odd, seeing as the lightshow form before had greatly calmed. But now, with Jerry before the tree and the two glimmering ponies standing off to the side to watch, they could tell there was a… different feeling in the cavernous room. The five branches, each holding a shapely gem each, glinted and shined all a bit more, the tree’s trunk with the sixth gem shining all the more.

For some reason, behind comprehending, something was nagging, pulling, tugging at Jerry. It felt like his insides were being prodded at by, admittedly, soft and gentle fingers. Like they were trying to find something. It was, in a manner of speaking, creepy… to feel something he couldn’t see prodding at him.

But he could feel it. The calm, the tenderness, the gentle care and even benevolent like energy. It didn’t seek harm, but it also wasn’t that happy. All at once, he could feel it swirl around him before just leaving him alone. A slightly… nasty feeling swelling inside his person, able to feel the tinges of his anger and the pleasure he got form payback and revenge…

The tree wasn’t happy, that much… he could maybe figure out. He wasn’t even sure what had happened, only that there was a noteworthy feeling as if something was disappointed at him… but also didn’t seem to see fit to punish him. He knew it wasn’t happy… so why wasn’t it… doing anything?

Confusion cover his face, as it made him just asked. What? as he look over the tree, trying to figure out something as Jasmine noticed the ‘I’m confuse and trying to think it over’ look on big Bro face, as she asked. “Whatcha thinking about Big Bro?” seeing him glance as he replied while looking back to the Tree.

“I’m trying to understand. The Tree...I think it was trying to prod at me, trying to find something in me…” Jasmine nod and asked.

“And what did you feel?” he thought that over and admit.

“Calm, tenderness, gentle, benevolent...also not happy. Like disappointment...and yet...even though it probably knows what I am, what I did...its...well..not trying to punish me.” Jade raise a brow and asked.

“You want to get punish?”

“No, yes, gah!” started Jerry as he took a breath and explained. “I’m just...confused. I’m trying to understand why, why,” struggling to finish as Jasmine finished.

“Why it didn’t do anything?” gaining his attention as she said. “Because you felt like you deserve it? Deserve the blame and be hurt-- when you’re already hurting and feeling guilty?” having a sad smile as the filly told. “I think the Tree knows about you, and knows that you think you deserve to be blame, to be hurt...its not doing anything, because the Tree knows that you can make right, if you wanted to.”

“But, but, I’m the Overlord! I-I can’t!” said Jerry, as if trying to bring up a reason as Jade asked.

“Even if you saved my sister from a fate worse than death?” making him pause. “Promise to save me, risk your job to get me back to safety, put yourself in danger for others ? and even just now, restore the Crystal Heart-- a precious artifact for the Crystal Empire and returning it back to what it was before?” raising her arms as she added. “And put yourself in a position that seem like you did it all...when you really did partial of the work?” Jerry tried to bring up a comeback.

“It was...coincidence?” even if that was weak, Jade glance to the tree, and said.

“Maybe...the Tree didn’t hurt you...because you already know what the problem is?” looking to him as she went on. “You can fix it, if you want to. The Tree can do it easily...but, but it's giving you a choice, a choice because it know that you can...if you want, to forgive yourself. Even work the worst of yourself…” she noticed him shaking, hands clenching as she was...split in surprise and concern as she saw tears coming down his eyes as he asked.

“How can I?” she was silent...before she made her choice and began walking to him, as she hugged him and said.

“By not doing it all alone. By telling other's...opening up and letting other people help heal any horrible and nasty feeling away…” Jasmine gave a fierce nod, moving to hug him as she said.

“You’re a good person Jerry! You’re just misunderstood.”

“But….but I...I…” and soon...felt something warm...something from the Heart as it was warm, comforting, gentle, welcoming...it was love. He move his arms around them, as he cried more as Jade was starting to see, started to understand why her sister didn’t want to leave Jerry. There’s something, deep in him that hurts. Something he hates and want to keep hurting himself all over...Because he doesn’t believe he’s a good person. That...that maybe… thought Jade as she slightly pull him tighter to her some as he weep.

That he’s hoping somepony will come and tell him how ‘right’ he is with all the bad things he tell himself that he is...that he doesn’t believe he deserved redemption. That he’s only a bad person and nothing else…

For some reason, that made her heart clench in pain. The very thought of being… alienated and then hoping other people would just shun you more, and not just believing them… but also telling yourself that you were to blame. That you can’t be anything but what they expect. And while she griped and curled her fingers around his body, did the grim and dark realization come.

Jerry was destroying himself, by his own hands. Not the minions evil plots. Not the Tree. Not the Resistance that seems adamant of him being a evil threat. Nor the many voices that protested him as a real enemy later… Jerry was doing all that himself-- all they were doing… was adding fuel to his own self made fires.

She was trying to figure out, why would he do this? Why would he alienate himself? Why would he want other's to shun him? To blame himself repeatedly, to just dong all of this? She had to voice this. “Why?” she said it softly, as she spoke in the ear as she grip him tightly, as he crouch a bit for her and her sister sake to hug them. “Why...why are you trying to make everypony just see you as a threat? Why are you trying to blame yourself and make other's blame you? To...to just do this to yourself?”

He still cried...but croak in her ear. “Because...I’m the bad guy and that’s all I’ll ever be.” she felt stones forming in her stomach of...of the finality in his tone.

Sombra, was a tyrant. Nightmare Moon a threat. Discord, a menace. Even now, the Caribou's had taken up a position of evil that none could even look at and not be angry. But this? Hearing how Jerry spoke now, how vulnerable he was becoming…

How could she hate him, when her heart felt more pity and pain at seeing him in so much pain? Pain he was just inflicting on himself of all things!

She clench tighter on the chainmail, as her eyes narrow. She, she can’t believe this. She just can’t believe that he was doing this because he accepted his fate as a villain? She whisper in his ear. “You are more than a ‘bad guy’, Jerry.” holding him tighter as she said. “You are a good person. You can be more than a bad guy...if you just forgive yourself.” he was silent...and soon let go, as he wipe the tears off his face, a somber look as he said.

“I’ll...try. It won’t be easy...but I’ll try.” he then clear his throat as he said. “Now, if you pardon me-- I got to get my armor on. Can’t leave it here and all.” seeing him walk off...as Jasmine spoke quietly.

“You understand now?” Jade look on to Jerry...and slowly nod her head.

“Yes...I think I do now.” as she glance to the tree...and smile, as she placed a hand on it and just enjoy the warmth of it...before moving away, as she hope that the Tree will be fine. Although as they were leaving the cave and seeing Jerry in his armor and moving the Horde, he cleared his throat and said.

“How about we...not mention this? You know, just incase someone saw my eyes watery?” Jade rolled her eyes and told.

“You can say our sparkling crystal coats glinted too much in your eyes.” He nods...and asked.

“So, why is your coat sparkly?” Jasmine giggle and said.

“Cuz we’re crystal ponies!”

“Rriiiiight.” said Jerry as they moved to the Gate, with Jasmine humming with the Crystal Heart in her grasp, Jade quietly thinking of the discovery she just made and Jerry glancing back to the ever glowing Tree as his mind was still trying get over the fact the it not judging him as they all teleported back to the Castle.

Recuperation

Deep and far from anywhere recognizable, two mares, having been humiliated, wounded and even lowered to nothing more than whores at one point, could only stand and look out a window with almost contemplating gazes. Just a week since they were rescued, taken to a faculty deep below the waves.. Nursed to health, and now..

Now they both stood in a building at a new place, ‘Alpha Base’, as they were told. And now both could only look over the underwater town that only grew each day. More buildings were made, more expansive halls created… it was a slowly thriving home-away-from-home.

And the four ponies acting as the heads to this place were… thrilled they had come. Moral rose, all eyes looked to them for guidance, even after they had failed, their subjects were ready and listening.

Still, Celestia sighed. It was a lot to take in, and even after she and her sister were informed of what had happened… to say she was happy about their freedom was… almost contradictory. For to achieving this victory, the empire was nearly killed. It’s people poisoned by something that the man, the one allowing them to stay here, willingly unleashed and used to force a corrupted Shining Armor’s hand to turn over his people to the Resistance.

A few hundred still died, for whatever reason. Be it sickness or being left behind. And he was not the only one to blame for thinking of the plan and making the virus. He was also to thank for having the cure and being ready to cure. And the heads? Three admitted being responsible for allowing this to happen. Even the Overlord, she was told, was responsible for spreading it into the Empire in the first place.

“I don’t know what to think, Luna.” Spoke the white alicorn. “I know why they did what they did. But it also… makes me question if it was for the best.” Growing her brows at the thought of them mentioning the infection was also sent out to ‘encourage’ the Resistance to actually get a move on. As if they would of stalled things too long with debates and arguments. Which, possibly would of been also bad…

Luna sighed and admit. “I feel the same. On one hand, I would shout at them for making such a choice, for even allowing this to be done….but on the other? What could they have done? From what we understand, there wasn’t enough ponies who were military, they had no true way to get a entire city of ponies out without resistance of Caribou's…” grimacing some. “And no actual defense against he Caribou magic. And even if they try to steal the heart or let out a siege-- it would of done more damage of mares and fillies being taken away to who knows where…”

“Morally it is despicable...but as a tactician? It's the least costly way of success.”

“If the plan was done to the T.” Reminded Celestia. “And while that did happen, let us be frank… if something did not go correctly, thousands would have died from either the sickness, or form the frost.” Finding the thought rather… crushing to her heart.

Looking back out, the solar monarch shifted in her drivesuite. The same thing that hid no modesty of her person, but was needed for this place with nothing but water all around. “These heads…” She began, “Lush, Glint, Flush and Grain… I’ll admit, I didn’t expect them to be so… forthcoming about us gaining power. I think even Lush was more than happy to give us back the reigns.”

Thinking on it, Celestia nodded, “While I find their last choice questionable… I will admit, they have… done well. Especially this Grain. I doubt you have not notice, but she is the definite leader to these ponies hidden down here. I have a feeling that, if we asked, she would be willing to act on our behalf to retain order here.”

“These ponies are civilians first most.” said Luna in affirmation. “Even if they are the leaders, they aren’t ponies who took command before.” Then thought and spoke. “You are right, Grain is the leader…” Then said with a scowl. “However, there is a difference between these mares and those of the Resistance Heads...the former talk and get stuff done. The latter seem to debate much on if, should, or doubts. They just...argue and debate on plans, trying to find the ‘right’ one and figure if it's a good idea or not-- which takes longer and potentially have miss opportunities.”

With a slow agreeing nod, Celestia said, “Much like the nobility. While I agree the Heads of the Resistance are much more experienced… they have also wasted too much time.” Then shook her head, “I do not blame them entirely. They needed to be careful, cautious and be sure to take only a few risks… or else the Resistance would have died.”

She pondered to that, looking out and admitted, “But these mares… they are getting work done, even going into their own ranks to do more work. This… Albert has made one impression to them. Getting work done.” Rising a hand to feel the hardened glass that allowed them to see out. “This place takes much maintenance… and there is only so much food and water. The conditions… nearly demand for one to be constantly aware of the situation and be on top of it as soon as possible…”

Luna nod. “It is impressive that this Albert showed the ponies how to do all of this…” Then look through the glass as she said. “It is no surprise that the heads here are efficient. They can’t waste time, otherwise ponies will die under here…” Then asked. “Sister. What of our plans to take Equestria back? To put down the Caribous and take our home back? We know that we left Equestria...but we can’t stay here forever.” Looking to her and saying. “We can get to the Tree, uncorrupt those with it-- and take the fight to the bastard and end the Caribous once and for all.” Then added with narrow eyes. “And remove the potential threat known as the Overlord.”

There was a bout of silence before Celestia told, “For now… for now we must wait, sister.” Turning to the darker mare and admitting, “While I would like nothing more than to refute Dainn form our thrones and removing his troops from our ponies homes… we can’t. We’re too weak right now, and many that are here are not soldiers of war. We are far from ready.”

She looked back out with a long and contemplating look. “I agree though… we must send, or at least we ourselves, must reach the Tree of Harmony. Heal the worst of the damage to us all. But I fear that even that won’t be possible for a long while. With such a devastating strike in Equestria in just a few days, Dainn will not rest to find us or the Resistance.”

She left that to hang for a moment before sighing, “For now, Luna… I think it best we focus on our subjects. They need us, more than ever.” Looking out the window, she admitted, “And while we can not hide forever… we can at least use what time we have with it to rest ourselves and prepare. It’s the best we can do as of now.”

Taking a low breath, she admit that her sister was right...but she did gave a firm look and asked. “And this Overlord? By both the mares here and the Resistance admittance, he has done much harm and deeds that cannot go unpunished. He may have saved us and those mares in the dungeon, but one good act does not remove the fact he cause much pain and suffering, even death to the crystal ponies.”

“And we will, Sister.” Firmly told Celestia, “Just not now. Because as much as we might wish to, removing him now only makes things harder for us.” Then went on, “And do not forget… he was not the mastermind to this plot. That goes to this Albert.” Knowing that the male had effectively placed himself into a… questionable position. One that showed his heinous acts of unleashing a plague on the empire- and simultaneously curing it before it could claim too many lives.

Anymore talking was postponed for a brief moment, a dull knocking heard on the bulkhead door that was to their more personal quarters.

“Enter.” Called Celestia, turning with her sister and watching as the door was unsealed steadily and opened, Lush stepping in and closing the door.

In a meek manner, she walked up to the two rulers, feeling a little small at their much more imposing and taller stature. Both having a poise of grace and power that, in all honesty, made her feel a lot less than she liked. “Your highnesses.” She nodded before holding out her hands. “Your PDA Tablets…” The white wands being held before them. “Grain wanted to make sure you were updated with everything going on down here. Who’s doing what and how much we have in supplies and stocks…”

Luna took hers, looking it over as it activated, surprise filled her expression as she said. “Impressive...such magic..” Beginning looking more and reading it as she said. “Sister. There is much information here, of the sea-creatures, of everything in the base...it is amazing…” Then glance at supplies, of fresh water, food...clothing. She glance to Lush and asked. “Lush, explain to me how you all managed to acquire such food, water, and clothing? It is odd you acquire so much from what we learn that you all harvest and forge around the sea. Especially having clothes of all things.”

While Celestia began to work on the meticulous job of seeing how much living space there was and how many of her subjects were here and working-- Lush began to tell, “Well, Princess Luna, that would be our agreements with the Overlord.”

Even if she didn’t pause or show it, Celestia listened intently, just as much as her sister as Lush informed them. “Whenever we have a new group come down, the Overlord helps send a week's worth of supplies with them-- so they have enough to fall back on until they can start supporting themselves.”

“We also trade materials for extra food and water when we need it-- clothing too, if any place requests for it.” The green mare tried to not shift while under the lunar monarchs gaze, and went on, “The trade agreement’s have changed slightly, since we can now reach the Resistance on our own. We’re acting as the go-between for any and all supplies. All the request is any gems, gold or spare materials in return for food and water. And, like I said… nothing is given, but we don’t get it as often. Clothing is… well, it’s mostly a luxury it seems now a days.”

“We noticed.” said Luna, as the dive suit made it clear that having actual clothing is a luxury than anything else. She did prod a bit to the earth mare of gaining answers. “So tell me Lush…why does the Overlord, a being such as heartless and evil, the same kind of evil we view like of the Caribous-- has a trade agreement with you all...and nopony is bothered by the fact they more or less made a deal with a demon?”

To that, Lush said, “Officially?” Then made a slight gesture with her hand, “It’s because they’re hoping that he wears down his forces and power while being busy with fighting the Caribous while we hide and get stronger.”

Glancing over the semi-transparent tablet, Celestia asked, “And unofficially?” Raising a delicate brow at Lush’s slight hesitance.

“Unofficially… and the actual truth?” She thought on how to say it, and be believable enough for them to believe. “Because he’s worried about us.” Causing a definite pause in Celestia’s toying with the device. “The Resistance, and a majority that know about him, think like you do. That he’s evil… but, the truth is? He’s just using that as a guise to keep the impish creatures from turning over to Dainn.”

“Explain.” said Luna. “Why would he be worried about you? And what do you mean keep those imps from turning to Dainn?” Trying to understand as despite the evidence, despite what they knew-- why would the Overlord be worried? About these mares? It didn’t make sense. Evil beings never worried about anypony but themselves. So why would the Overlord worry of them all in the first place?

Taking a moment to recall what she did know, Lush told, “I don’t have all the facts, but from what I know it goes something along the lines like this.” Breathing in and soon explaining, “The Minions, the magic and even the gates are… well, for evil. Gnarl, a elder minion and Advisor to the Overlord, enjoys telling this fact. They only follow evil leaders. Jerry, from what I know, was one chosen leader to be Overlord.”

“I don't know if he can or not, but as the Overlord, Jerry, which is his real name, has this… ‘obligation’ to do at least the bare minimum of evil things-- or else the Minions will leave him for someone more evil and more willing to do evil.” Then shifted, noticing Celestia was now even watching her. “Jerry didn’t want to be Overlord. I can tell from a few that live with him-- like the filly, Jasmine, that he’s… he’s honestly not a terrible person. Just one that… that can’t be the hero without risking the minions rushing to the Caribous and giving them the power to travel even further without any opposition.”

“You’ve seen it, the gates?” Pressed on the mare, “He used them to enter Canterlot. Then leave Canterlot-- and the caribou had no means to stop him from coming and going. And he can make as many as he likes, and travel through them whenever he likes. Imagine what would happen, if he didn’t act as the Overlord enough, and the Minions left him for Dainn instead?”

A chill went up her spine as Luna told. “Dainn would send troops all over...nothing would stop him as he would spread like wildfire…” Taking more into thought as she said. “Yes...I see… if he’s not evil enough...the Minions won’t follow him. He won’t be use the gates, or make more-- and nothing would stop Dainn….” Then give a pointed look to Lush and asked. “If he didn’t want to be this Overlord-- why is he one? Why is he doing these acts? Why is he committing crimes and do such things?”

“I don’t know why he’s the Overlord in the first place.” Admitted Lush. “And he does crimes to sate the Minions. To keep them in line and with him…” She shifted and said, “I don’t know much more than that… but if you… did want to know more? Maybe ask him yourself.. Or Jasmine. She’s… she’s been something like a shoulder angel to him.”

Luna contemplated this...and soon asked. “If we wish to speak to him...where would we find him?”

Having a sight answer to this, she told, “His castle.” Giving a firm nod, “You can find him at his Castle. That is where he spends most of his time.” Then paused to add, “He might visit here too… or visit the Resistance to give reports or hear plans… but your safest stance is his Castle.”

“Not that I want to derail the subject, Lush.” Celestia soon spoke up, gaining her attention. “But I have another question. Pertaining to those here having acted as leaders.” Giving the mare a look over. “You all mentioned you wished for us to take back control… may I ask why, when you seem to have things handled so well?”

Biting her lip, Lush said, “We don’t feel up to the job.” Then pause to re-word, “Or, some of us don’t. I… I’m just a former secretary. I organize supplies, tools and materials and do accounting for it all-- I… I honestly don’t feel like I can keep the position.” Then prattled on, “And Glint? She’s going to be needed more in the medical bays. Helping the new nurses and other healers that are coming down.”

“Flush wants to focus more on security, she used to be a military mare on reserve. She wanted to get this ‘chain of command’ backup. And Grain?” She hesitated. “Grain… I’m not sure. She wants to keep herself as the Captian to the Sunrise, keep going on those… dangerous expeditions in dangerous waters.. But also wants to be involved, to make sure things keep smooth.” She then sagged, “I honestly think she won’t fight in keeping her spot, but we…. The original survivors that came here, we trust her. She helped us survive and know what to do while Albert wasn't there to tell us what to do when we were confused…” Not sure what more to say.

Luna thought over and nod. “It would explain why you willingly let us take command…” Then thought it over as she said. “Sister, perhaps we can bring in Grain in discussing that regards to the populace here? As Lush said, while Grain wish to be in that ship of hers, she also want to have a say regarding to those around here. Possibly for the best as she knows many things we are still learning of our seas.”

Thinking this over, Celestia was swift to nod to this. “I agree, sister. She has experience, and does understand her stance in this.” She thought it over and told, “We should speak to her in length about this. I feel that if what Lush has told us is true as of yet-- then Grain is most needed here. Governing most of the base and keeping it in line.”

Turning to Lush, Celestia gained a thought, and felt her lip upturn. “As for you, Lush?” Watching the mare straighten up like a board. “I think that myself and my sister could use a secretary-- or at the very least, a pony that can help keep us caught up with current events.”

With a splutter, Lush said, “M-me? But P-Princess, I-- I can’t, I gave the okay for...for that whole idea…” Thinking back to the disease that was unleashed not a month ago.

“Perhaps,” Started Luna, “But you know many things here, and know what information can be brought up.” Then added with a slight smile. “Consider this your parole in a sense.” Then glanced down, and scowled while looking at the tablet, trying to activate the boxes in it.

Lush looked speechless, unable to say anything. So, Celestia took the chance to continue on. “You were faced with a difficult decision, Lush. One that myself and my sister admittedly would have found appalling to make. You did what you figured was the best. And you are taking responsibility for it.”

With a nod, the alicorn smiled, “I think, in these times… we can give you a second chance. Do well, and I think we can pardon you for this…” Though did tell firmly, “But do expect a few punishments to be given. Nothing harsh, but something to at least confiscated for the lives lost.”

Gulping, Lush nodded, “I understand, Princess.” Lowering her head to this.

Smiling softly, Celestia told, “At peace, Lush. You may go. We will send for you when we have need.” Motioning for the mare to go-- which she did after a respectful bow and meekly leaving the two.

With a sad smile, Celestia shook her head. “Let us make her punishment light. I believe that mare has suffered more guilt than she’s willing to admit over her decision.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, I noticed it. Maybe community service.” Then look the device over and soon said. “We do need to speak to the other heads here of their punishment...as well as speak to this Albert.” Then thought and asked. “Do you suppose when we speak to the Overlord, we bring some of the Resistance, best in case there is a fight? For all we know of Lush explanation-- it could be a guise pretending he cares.”

Thinking to that, Celestia remarked, “She’s also been the only mare that’s given us a completely new insight none of our subjects were even aware of.” Tapping and watching as the screen change again. She was starting to figure out this… ‘Tablet’. “When we asked about his powers, none seem remotely sure how they worked-- yet Lush had a direct insight. I think we can give a slight degree of agreement, that it’s not all made up.”

“That may be true...But I feel comfortable if we have some form of guards around us when we meet him. For all we know, he could lie to either her or others of his true horde numbers. Or of his magic.” She frown some, recalling something and said. “We may also ask if anypony been to his domain, so we have a understanding of what it is and looks like.”

Nodding, Celestia agreed, “Something to look into. Possibly after we have recuperate and go to visit the Resistance Leaders.” Then turned to look back out the window and just watch. She couldn't help but watch, mostly at the ponies swimming between buildings. Small submersible subs zipping about. Tall and powerful suites of metal stomping around. Or the large sizable ships that almost seem reminiscent of airships-- only they were suspended by water instead of magic and air.

She stared at the sight for a moment longer… then said, “There is one other matter… sister.” Gaining the slightly younger alicorns attention. “Albert…. How. Do we approach him?” It was a… whole different situation altogether.

Thinking some as she admit. “I do not know…” Thinking more and suggest to her sister. “Perhaps ask him to come to use that we may talk? From what I gather from Lush and the ponies here, he is straight to the point and likes to keep things simple-- if not rambling on and seemingly pace around a room. From what I understand? He is a scientist of sorts.”

Breathing out, the sun alicorn said, “Yes… that is true.” Thinking it over and if she was admitted? Even more uncertain. It was very clear to her, that Albert knew a good deal about things. How the bases worked, the machines and even the new devices they were granted. The Overlord was a very obvious and easily discernible target. One she and her sister could identify and possibly handle if what they understood correctly.

Albert was on the other side of the spectrum. People knew him, but he in turn knew what they knew. They knew he was smart, but apparently not aware of how cunning he could be. He had means to do things, and found interesting ways to omit things that others didn’t know.

For a honest, constantly blabbering scientist that forget’s who’s listening in-- he was surprisingly tight lipped on how the virus got into the empire. And that only told Celestia, he was much more clever than some gave him credit for. Or at least, they assumed he was such a blabbermouth they didn’t bother to question any hidden secrets of his.

Luna thought over and spoke. “It will be hard to get a good answer from him, but if we listen well enough and move through his tablets-- we might find something that will interest us.” Then added. “But we should be cautious of what he might or suggest. He is clever enough to make most smooth talkers look small time. Smart enough to have backup plans for any topic.”

Taking a long drag of air, Celestia nodded in firm agreement. “We will be navigating very treacherous waters.” Knowing that male could have anything ready to use on them. And he currently had the upper hand in preparation.

Glancing from her current conversation to take a look around the oceanic town, Celestia slightly perked. This was mostly due to the ship, a Cyclops as she had slightly come to know by ‘Ship class’ by ear. Though unlike the few that she was used to, such as Grains ‘Sunrise’ or the more refugee sympathetic ‘Twilight Hope’ (A name she couldn’t help but feel slight humor and sadness to), or the other three ships that had crop up, this one was different.

This one wasn’t bright colors alone, but black. The only discerning bright colors being the bold yellow stripe and the more smaller aqua colored lines that hinted a glow. The Dauntless was, more or less, known as a Flagship to the ‘Expedition fleet’ seeing as it held the male responsible for most of this to be possible.

Albert in question was just as elusive as he was open, as Celestia found. Always working on a project-- or in some cases, leaving base on his personal ship to somewhere in the vast ocean. But now, it looked as if he was back. And form the looks of the Dauntless slowly halting over his more personal lab space and soon using the little sub named Excursion to enter one of the drydocks known as a Moonpool, Celestia knew he planned to stick around for a while.

“I believe now is a good time as ever to speak to him, sister.” said Luna as she closed her device with a flick of a finger, placing it on her waist in a holding compartment for it. She began taking the first step, opening the door as she continued speaking. “I doubt if we do not take this chance to meet and get a understanding of him, he might leave or stay in that lab of his for who knows how long.”

Sighing, Celestia nodded and took a moment to figure out how to close down the device. It was thankfully, very simple. “We might as well. He has a tendency to whimsically come and go as he pleases.” Which was odd, considering his tangent for keeping order and efficiency.

Leaving from their personal room, and having to go through halls and ladders to reach their way out, both sisters steady themselves and got their air tanks ready and masks fastened. When the bulkhead was closed behind them, the hatch open and slipping down into the cool waters, did they begin their swim towards the lab.

It was odd, in a sense. After so many years on land, and expectancy of freedom, the sisters found themselves in a place that required them to constantly swim. It was almost surreal, in a way. The closest either had been to water in a long time was during some occasional off time at a beach or in a pool. But the ocean, hundreds of feet below the surface itself? Never had they expected this to pass.

And Luna had to admit… the experience of swimming this deep wasn’t the same as the dreams she had been in.

Upon finding the main entrance and slipping in, did the sisters began their way inside… while slightly squeezing and trying to wring out what water they could form either flowing tails and manes. “Honestly, if it is not the scandalous clothing sister, then it’s the amount of water that get’s in our manes.”

“I believe our manes and tails are the exception, as they’re always flowing.” told Luna, wringing out said mane out of any water as she added. “Not to mention that these diving suits quickly dry. I doubt either of us want our bodies to be seen through with water in them.”

“Clinging wet clothing is far from pleasant.” Grudgingly agreed Celestia, giving a glance around and saying, “My… this Albert seems to have… a collection.” Getting a glance at a few rooms with odd creatures swimming inside of them. She wondered what sort of work he did here, though she presumed to find out soon enough.

The complex was… surprisingly simple. Even easy to navigate with how straight the halls were and rooms separated evenly. A bit more order, than most buildings made. But nearing one of the points in the hall, both paused and watched Albert next to fly past-- his legs carrying him in a near quick walk while he tapped away on his tablet.

Both moved to catch up, rounding the corner and keeping pace with the surprisingly quick-walking male that seemed to absorbed in his work to even pay them mind. When he reached the end of the hall he lowered the pad, griped the handle of a Bulkhead and began opening it, showing them a lab where he more than likely worked.

“Albert.” Celestia spoke and causing him to slightly pause. He turned and gave them a wondering look, reaching just around the corner to pluck up some from of lab-coat. Black and made of the same material as the dive suites, though possessed orange padding like the more durable hardsuits.

“Yes, what can I do for you both, Princess’s?” He asked, getting the coat on and stopping at the bulkhead to hear them out.

“We wish to talk to you.” said Luna, scanning over the hardsuit and odd lab-coat as she continue. “We are curious of a few things, things that might give us some insight.” she decided to do the big one to clear out of the way. “Why did you plan for the infection in the Crystal Empire?”

Raising a brow, he spoke, “Starting with the most moralizing questioning topics then, hmmm?” Almost sounding… amused? “Come in. Close the bulkhead behind you.” Turning around and entering in, the two exchanging glances but moving in.

When Celestia moved and closed the heavy door shut, they heard him speak-- all the while moving around and moving samples and equipment around. “It was a multi assault plan. Jerry expressed concerns the Resistance wouldn't react in time. Also knew the Caribou can cause him damage. And I knew if he did anything, reinforcements would block him off and I also knew that when he left, ponies would be trapped to a doom land that get’s an ice-age 24/7.”

Turning and leaning on a counter, Albert pocketed his hands and considered the two. “It was in hopes, with this controlled virus that is admittedly less viral than it’s original state-- that I could hit multiple problems at once. Cut off caribou reinforcements. Clog up their organizations with some hysteria. Weaken their defenses at the first target. Spur the Resistance to act faster. And lastly, cause a 50-50 scenario that either resulted in the death of thousands of lives, or their complete freedom.” Then admitted, “The last part was a gamble. But with either scenario? Death was likely no matter what, because once the heart was gone? All left behind would die a peaceful death by freezing.”

“And yet you push for it? Even though there was a large gamble that couldn’t work?” questioned Luna. “We heard the reports that you talked Shining into letting them go, but even if you didn’t talk to him? There was no certain way that all or nearly all would be able to escape.”

Hand up in a slight shrug, Albert told, “Like I said. The cold would of killed them in the end. My virus would have taken longer, and the cold would’ve claimed them too quickly. So again, if it worked or not? Everyone left in the empire slipped away asleep cold. Much more peaceful than what the virus would have done.”

He then gave them both a long look and told, “The virus was just incentive. To really push because people were too stubborn. Am I proud of it?” Then thought on it, “Not in particular. But, even if the thousands stayed to die-- we would have hundreds. Despite what you may be thinking, causing a mass extinction of a particular species is not on my to-do list. I had every intention of preserving a species.”

“Then explain to us.” Celestia breathed, “Why did you think this… outrageous course of action was the only one you thought would work?”

“How many times have you lied to keep the peace?” Asked Albert to the two, “How many times have you two had to go up before hundreds, and flat out lie of how bad a situation is, or how good a situation is-- to either ensure order, calmness or motivation?”

Luna glance away, knowing that she and her sister had to lie much...then as she thought on it, she look to Albert and asked. “This plan was the less costly than most plans that were given, wasn't it?” Knowing that instead of seeing this as a ruler with morality, it might be best to see this in the views of a tactician, to gain a better understanding.

There was a simple nod. “Jerry told me of his idea. He wanted to get you two out, plain and simple.” Then went on, “He also wanted the Crystal heart and the element Bearers and their elements. I asked him questions and was given the overall information.” Then pointed at them, “You two were top priority VIP’s that could have been possibly tracked. The Heart was needed to give his things more power by draining the corruption out of it and fueling his magical powers to more easily evade and trick Dainn.”

“The element bearers were the weak link.” He finished. “He wanted to get them, but I stuck by priority. With no means to pin down where they were, or their artifacts, and the time constraints of getting them all once the alarms were set off? I planned out the most successful idea I could and one that would also distract the Caribou’s for months, possibly keep them in confusion too before they can get their footing back. By then?”

He slightly smiled, “Well, I think you already know.” Motioning towards the window where a good overview of the underwater town was. “We’re far away, we’re rebuilding, restructuring, organizing and preparing. Perfect breathing room while the Caribou's scramble to try and get their bearings back after getting hit too hard too fast.”

Luna thought over that, knowing that it would take time for the Caribous to fully get their bearing, especially with, from what she gain of the Resistance, the Overlord raids all over Equestria and taking the Caribous supplies. Maybe even force them to stay in Equestria long enough to keep most of the ponies in? And while that happen up above, down here and with the Resistance was? They would rebuild, gather their footing, armed and trained troops, and help heal ponies to move past the horrors they face...She then thought and asked.

“And of the Crystal Heart? Is it back among us ponies once more?”

With a slight nod, Albert told, “It’s currently in the possession of two Crystal ponies. A filly and a mare, both sisters. They’re being guarded by the Overlord and will continue to watch over the heart until Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are properly treated.” Then added, “The heart is currently cleansed.”

While this news was… wonderful, Celestia asked, “How do you know you can trust the Overlord with the Heart?”

Quirking a smile, Albert told in turn, “Because Jerry knows that it doesn't really help him. The closest thing it can be is a battery, and I think he’d rather offer it up to the crystal rulers than make Jasmine angry. Treats her like a little sister.” Then added, “Also… if he did, by some chance that I find highly unlikely with his ‘standards’, he did obsessively keep it away?” The infected male held a sly smile, “I have contingency plans.”

Luna filed that in, knowing that Albert made the plan of infecting the Empire, simply to not only give them breathing room, but a chance to strike the Caribous for months while the ponies build up. Not to mention the Crystal Heart was purified and cleanse….however she spoke. “The Elements do not need to be found, as they are with the Tree of Harmony.” seeing a perk and keen interesting in his eyes.

“They were return long before the Caribous arrival, so attempting to find them is useless. However getting the Element Bearers is a priority, as they have the power to completely return Equestria to its original state, and revert all back to the way they were.”

“Could you tell me more, please?” Spoke the male with clear interest. “Jerry didn’t give me much information besides they would give a moral boost. A reason I found too weak since both of you would have easily done that.”

While it saddened her to hear this, Celestia understood the scientists thoughts when given little information. “The elements are direct representations and conduits to the magic that belongs to the Tree of Harmony.” Then named off for him, “Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Magic-- with all six unified, they have dealt with threats that would of ended Equestria, nay, the world tens of times.”

Albert gave a nod, a slow one in thought as he surmised, “Magic is a large hole in my work. It hardly follows any scientific reasoning and makes my work harder.” Then went on, “Ergo, the reason of reversing body modifications with magic and mind bent concepts won't be easily remedied by science-- but a set of conduits that are attuned to the proper magical frequencies can easily undo the process made by lesser grade powers.”

Blinking, Celestia said, “I’m not sure if I should be pleased you have a clear understanding of how it might work, or surprised you kept up so quickly.”

“When you find new species of creatures that completely change the rules of survival in seconds?” Began Albert with a slight smile, “You tend to figure out you need to adapt quickly and figure out possible theories on the fly.”

Luna hum a bit and spoke. “But seeing as you understand my question, we would need them and let them use of their united gift to rid the Caribous and heal Equestria and its inhabitants to what they were.” She thought over and bit her lip in annoyance. “But we are unable to do much as of now, as we are all here, with the Resistance on a island-- and the Element Bearers are heavily guarded at this point. It would be difficult to get them at all, even more if they’re spread out.”

“From what I understand, they are all over the place.” Said Albert with a nod, “Getting them would take time, and with difficulty.” Then went on, “And while a second outbreak would cause the needed distraction to shake up the cage-- I’m not keen on doing it again.”

With a raised brow, Celestia asked, “Due to your conscious?”

Seeing him shake his head, the male told, “Because with the Empire? It was easily contained. If I did the same stunt in any city for Equestria, I risk the virus, no matter how controlled, spreading past the city and into other areas. Possibly near another town and further.”

“And it’s not just ponies and caribou it latched onto.” He explained, “Any living animal is a target. Once they become infected, all it takes is something to bite into them, draw blood and get inside the body-- and they’re infected.” He then gestured his head about, “It’s original state infected anything it touched. This altered version is more tame, only infects if you somehow ingest it via bloodstream. And all it takes is a drop.”

“What other way that wouldn’t involve the virus, would let us gain the Element Bearers?” Questioned Luna.

With a long moment of thought, Albert told, “Depending on the situation… and the importance of their person's… I would say that it could be as simple as staging a grab and go raid, or something as complex as tricking them into giving them to us.”

He stood there for a bit longer before shaking his head. “It completely depends on each one’s place, area and situation. If they were in a town that was fairly open? We could possibly just use a fast hit-and-run raid to do it. If they are in a fortified position with high security? We would have to plan a jailbreak scenario.”

“In short, you can’t do anything until you know what you’re facing.” Summed up Celestia. “Knowing nothing only is making wild guesses that have no real guaranteed results.” And watched as he gave a firm nod.

“I’m not going to waste people’s time with plans that only have a 30% chance of working by ‘random ideas’.” Told Albert, “We’re risking people to go in to do this, and we might only have one chance to do it right. Otherwise? They get moved and placed in a even harder place to reach.”

Luna thought over this, thinking of what could be done as she asked. “Have you thought of using the Overlord to find them? With his odd abilities of creating Gates, he could find them by traveling all over the map.”

Thinking to that, the scientist shrugged and admitted, “He could… but as soon as he’s noticed there’s going to be a mass assembly of guards.” Thinking for a while before saying, “No… I think for now he should focus on keeping the pressure up and keeping the hornet's nest stirred for a bit longer. The Resistance and refugees need the food supplies. We had a sudden influx of a thousand mouths to add to our already stretched supplies.”

Wincing to that, Celestia said, “He’s right Luna. With so many mouths to feed, trying to coordinate any attacks might be difficult until things settle down here. Only after things stabilize on our end can we begin to do more bold moves.” Then paused for a moment, glancing to Albert and questioning, “Why are you helping us, Albert?”

Wathcing his head tilt, she went on, “You puzzle us. We know you can simply ignore this. You say you…. Enjoy the company, even be bold enough to mention your appreciation of the mare’s body.” Then noted, “Yet… you have no problems leaving whenever you please. You went to greater lengths to even help us for no fee… why?”

Both watched as he seemed to play around with something in his head, play with it for a long while before asking, “Do you know how many rape victims there are?” Causing them to blink.

“Pardon?” Asked the elder sister.

“Rape victims.” Started the male again, “How many rape victims do you think there are by today's date?”

Luna grimace to herself. “Too many to count. I dare say nearly all of Equestria and other parts of the world by the Caribous doing.”

Nodding, Albert then asked, “Do you know the psychological effects of a rape victim?” Making the sisters exchange looks. He waited a beat before going on, “Because let me tell you, it will take years for some to get over it. Maybe not at all over their life.”

He nodded to himself for a moment… then said, “You’re race is also unbalanced.” Saying it ever so casually, “What is it? 75 girls, 25 guys sort of ratio?” Then went on, “I got a good feeling that a good 15 percent of those said guys are so rotten that you’d throw them out first chance you get.” Then went on to pause before saying, “And do you know how many mares are either A: Baleful hateful of males. B: Utterly terrified of guys. Or C: questioning their own sexuality concerning guys due to bad impressions or forced lesbian sex for viewing pleasure?” Letting that settle for a moment before he did something as if it slapped their faces.

“More than 80% of your mare’s-- including a majority of the fillies, scared, hateful or now switching their preferences away from guys. The total stud count is possibly lower than 10%, 15% less than your already glaringly small 25%.” He waited before telling, “Let’s say, by chance without I or the Overlord… how denting will it be with the population if next to all mares refused to give guys a chance and teach their fillies to not trust guys for a few generations?”

Luna look sicken at the thought as she realized what would eventually happen. “The pony race will face a painful decline of new generations, I dare say that we might have a eventual stagnation without stallions to help give life for new generations.”

“I don’t allow extinction of a species.” Affirmed Albert. “And while your individual species would survive? I can’t condole what’s going on. While I may have, possibly, lost my moral reasoning or sanity after years alone and going nuts.” Saying this as if it wasn’t really a big deal, “I still have my reasoning and logic. And Logically, I should make sure your species don’t get hit so badly. From what I understand, you both raise the sun and moon. Pegasi manage weather, earth ponies rejuvenate and work the earth-- Unicorns work the magical energies of this planet!”

He motioned to them, “You’re entire species is needed to the ecosystem of this planet! And if ponies fail, then there maybe a mini-scale extinction event because half the planet stops working for whatever reason!”

A harsh snort came from Luna. “Blame Dainn and the Caribous.”

“I don’t blame the caribou's.” That made them both splutter. “I can’t believe an entire race, or species like them, is the complete reason. Evil breeds evil. And perversion breeds perversion.” He looked at them sternly. “If you want to fix the problem? Then I suggest you realize that the Caribou being born, right now, have no idea of right and wrong. They are being force fed this ‘ideal’ that Dainn has. And it’s no wonder they grow up to be so horrible.”

“You want to fix this?” He went on, “Make sure as many caribou get hit by harmony. Make sure to separate the young form their corrupted parents and show them another path. You won’t cultivate a generation of good crop if you keep it near the infected crop it was seeded near.”

“And you believe with the Caribous added in, that somehow, someway-- our species might not face stagnation?” doubt filled Luna tone, as while it was one thing to hear of her ponies-- it was another of adding the Caribou in the first place.

“Think of it this way.” Started Albert, “You try promoting peace and harmony. All ponies do. And even after all of this, you can again with a fresh generation of Caribou's-- some getting their heads on straight and some being born into a new world.” Then added, “The extra males might also help, but I won’t hold my breath for ponies to even remotely trust them.” Then pointed to them, “My recommendation? Gather what stallions you can and as many mare volunteers you can. Some ten or more mares will get one stallion as a breeding stud to keep up the generations until things once more even out.”

Twisting her face to that, Celestia spoke, “You would have us take what remaining stallions we have and place them into a situation where they have too many mares in a herd to handle?” Then blinked, “Or… or do you merly mean to use the stallions as purposely breeding studs for…. For mares to just gain foals for mare only families?”

“Like I said.” Started Albert, “Some might be sexually challenged and feel like they no longer like guys and will jump for any mare instead. They would definitely feel safer knowing that they aren’t being…” Pausing to clear his voice with, “Being ‘violated’ with a long shaft.”

“We will...take in considerations.” said Luna as this was going to be a long problem and something she and her sister need to discuss long and thoroughly. Thinking anything else, she gain a thought as she asked. “And of the Overlord?” deciding to see what this Albert might plan for the Overlord. “What would you suppose of the Overlord will do when we have cleanse Equestria? Will he face his crimes for what he has commit? Of not only in the Empire-- but of having citizens of Equestria under him as property? Or will he resist and attempt to run?”

“Run.” Was the simple response, “Really he has no reason to stay around after he’s done beating the Caribou's to a bloody pulp. If I was honest? I think he would be just fine staying to his island with his two mares, which I might add, seem to have made the conscious choice to remain his of their own violation.”

Slightly pulling her head back to this, Celestia question, “Of their own violation? Are you saying they are willingly his slaves of pleasure and don’t wish for freedom?” As if the idea was… well, she couldn't say it was completely foreign. Her Niece, Cadence had… given a few of her ponies special documents for very ‘special’ cases before the caribou's came.

“Like you put it.” Nodded the infected, “They made their stance clear during their visit. Was the biggest piece of gossip for nearly two weeks before you came along. The two were adamant that they didn’t care if they were his ‘toys’. They liked him too much and he’s done so much for them already they feel possibly indebted, possibly completely safe as his property. I think the only ponies that aren't are those sisters he allowed to live in his castle. One of them being very clingy to him as a sort of adopted-older-brother figure.”

Taking a low breath, she decided to rephrase the question. “But will he run, or will he stand trial for the crimes he committed-- if we didn’t include the mares at all?”

To which the two began to wonder if they were being mocked at when Albert asked, “You mean like the time he stole good’s past expiration date and were no good?” Then went on, “Oh, or how about the time he tried to steal a herd of sheep-- only to lose track of them halfway through the act. Maybe the time he tried to graffiti a whole town-- only to find out later the paint was actually a ‘rinse off’ type that dissolved with water? Perhaps the crates of glitter he stole from a arts and crafts store? Possibly holding scientists hostage to make a coffee machine?”

Starring, Celestia said, “You jest?”

“I’m serious.” He told with a straight face. “The closest crime he actually committed with success? Destruction of property.” But then added, “However the property wasn’t his targets-- it was the Caribous. The Caribou's also caused damage themselves… also the minions, because they’re a bit clumsy.”

“Are you...saying that he has commit near to no crimes at all-- beside attacking the Caribous and raiding...and the Crystal Empire infection?”

Shaking his head, Albert told, “He’s not a very good villain. And he only took credit for the infection because I was the one that suggested the use of his minions-- I could've easily done the task myself. I only had him send the minions out to just make it less time consuming. If anything, he was just following my orders and being the delivery the boy.”

Luna felt a sort of irony, that the Overlord...was a delivery boy-- and Albert was in a sense, the Mastermind….she soon question. “So why is he making everypony, from the Resistance, to those down here-- even to us, that he is a threat? That he is a villain and demonize him as something like the Caribous?”

To that, he said, “Well I know that one half is him appealing to Gnarl to keep the Minions under his control.” Seemingly missing the glance the two sisters gave the other, seeming to understand right there Lush’s words had.. apparently hit very close to the mark. “But I have suspicions of him making himself the scapegoat. As to the reasons why is up in the air. Maybe there’s something we don’t know and he’s just riding the over exaggerated stories of his parts-- and minimizing anything we did to not smear the ponies to keep them functional. Who’s to say at this stage?”

It certainly wasn’t the answer that Celestia wanted to hear. It only told them that the Overlord was, in truth, less of a threat to them as he was to the Caribous. “And his attacks? The raids? What of those?”

“Raids get us food, and to keep his deals he needs to get more food to send to us.” Albert said, “Clear cut with that. As for the attacks? From what I can piece together, he just really hate Caribou's and what they brought with.” Then told, “Like the Seeker Vines for example.” Pointedly ignoring their sharp breaths. “I told him I wanted some samples-- primarily seeds to have my own Seeker Vine plants. And that I might need a mare to volunteer to carry said seeds. But… he seemed more intent on burning the plants. Never gave a response if he would get the seeds, and I’m sure he never will.”

“And… why do you wish for those perverted plants?” Asked Celestia carefully.

“For science.” Was all that was given at first. “I was wondering if they had some use besides planting seeds in wombs. Like stationary guard dogs or maybe their biology giving a new medical breakthrough.” Than he waved a hand, “Besides the point. What is the point, is he has a deep loathing for anything Caribou. So, naturally, he’s going to actually put more effort, more focus on that task. Making him a greater Caribou threat, than a pony one because he has no reason to actually dislike you or hold anything against you... meaning, joke-threat villain.”

“In a sense…” said Luna as she mused over this information. “He is like Discord. Just no powers or higher magic...just an annoyance.” Thinking some as she did wonder what happen to the Spirit of Chaos, but push that thought out as she said. “I believe you answer what I wish to hear and understand.” Glancing to her sister and asked. “Did you have anything else to ask, sister?”

Thinking for a small moment, she decided, “One, sister.” And looked to Albert as she asked, “What do you intend to do after this?” Knowing that he had… more or less, outlined what they would all be doing after this.

“I’m not sure.” He began, “But if I had to make a guess? Go out to sea and vanish. Let you all get back on your feet and let things run their natural course while I continue my research.” Then slightly smiled, “I know you both don’t like the idea of how I plan to get Seeker Vines. I know that no one does. But, sometimes to make breakthroughs, you have to do questionable things. I don’t have to be proud of them.”

Looking up, he dragged on in thought, “You see… I’m in the business of obtaining results. Results that only are gained through doing extensive work and testing. For I am a scientist.” Then looked down to them for a long moment. “I make a better villain, I’m sure you both realize. Because unlike Jerry, I can be heartless if I allowed myself to be.” Then paused for a beat. “But I won't… I rather miss the conversations I get from people or listening them prattle on about something silly.” Then smiled, “I especially would hate to not get peeks at feminine curves. I’m a guy, evil or good-- I can’t help but appreciate a pretty face and gorgeous body.”

Luna hid her embarrassment as she spoke. “I see.” then said. “I believe we shall take our leave now, sister. We do have much to discuss for the future of Equestria.” turning to head out as to also hold some dignity and self-respect of the fact he admitted he get peeks from a mare's body.

Celestia gave a quick ‘good day’ to the male before leaving with her sister and closing the bulkhead behind them. As they walked down the hall, Celestia remarked, “Flustered? Lu-lu, did you honestly find it surprising he said that?” Having a slight smile, “Or are you honestly flattered he possibly complemented you?”

Snorting some, she told. “I believe he was a scientist fully.” then added. “Not to mention we do need to discuss of the future of Equestria if we do not wish to see stagnation of a civilization.”

Giving a heave to that, Celestia agreed, “That we do, little sister.” Knowing that those debates will be long and tedious in their own rights.

The truth of the 'evil Overlord'

3 days later, both Luna and Celestia, with fully grown wings and horns-- were exiting out of the shack, as they were wearing more modest clothings, well dresses to be exact. As both felt the need to speak to the Overlord himself, and so grab the best there were of the Resistance with them of 5 mares. Yet Luna and Celestia were slightly surprise of the...devoid life of the land, as it was scorching hot, a wasteland with nothing but smoke and sulfur in the air as Luna spoke.

“How could anypony think this is a ideal place to live?” as if questioning the Overlord sanity of preferable living.

Looking it over while flourishing her wings for a moment, Celestia breathed in the sulfur air and ash that tickled her nostrils before sighing, “Perhaps he’s hoping that any passing Caribou patrols will ignored this island because it looks too inhospitable for those sound of mind.” Using her hands to gently straighten out her fine and even elegant yellow dress.

She couldn’t refute that, as she glance to one of the Resistance guards and asked. “Does he bring a guide to us, or do we follow a path?” the mare, a reserved guard, saluted and spoke.

“There's a path to the place you’re highness.” Then added. “But as a warning? It’s not really, suppose to be friendly.” Luna snort some.

“We will be the judge of that.” As she noticed a path as they were starting to walk on it, so far they were quite. Seeing nothing but magma, churning lava-- and the occasional heavy sulfur...however soon enough they all saw the sight of it. The Dark Castle, foreboding, menacing-- foul and dark as lava drips down from the bottom as Luna look over it...and soon told.

“It doesn't look too menacing, yes evil looking...but nothing to fret over.”

“More well lit than the fortress installations Sombra made to the Empire.” Celestia nodded in agreement. “The lava plumes and falls are a nice touch, I admit.”

“No offense your highness, but this doesn't bother you at all?” Question one of the mares as Luna glance and told.

“We have seen beings of evil lairs, domains-- this is a old hat for us.” Looking at the Dark Castle as it was, she added. “But I'm surprise there's no flying wyverns or guards at the gate.” Looking over to see it was void of anything. “Does the Overlord not bother to keep guards around to keep attention?” As she look over the design and amended. “No, he might need much guards as the simple design would cause many to be unnerved. Perhaps even it is defended by magical means? Or the gate guardian is hidden under the magma and heat to jump on invaders?”

Thinking some as one of the mares spoke. “Look, up there!” Seeing a Brown Minion on the top of the large gate as it jump and laugh-- before running off as Luna comment to her sister.

“At least he has some form of sentries to warn him of anything.” Glancing to her sister as the large gates were opening, as she took a low breath as both s he and her sister with their guards enter in. However the moment they were walking through the gate...they began to hear odd noises, apparently these ‘Minions’ were doing something-- before music started playing.

Striding in by her sister’s side, Celestia remarked, “It’s been some time a villain did a musical intro.” Sometimes it was sad they didn’t do those anymore. It really did set the mood to the situation. Granted they were more than serous and needed to not be just sprinkled with theatrics… but one had to admit, there was a certain flair about them.

“It is, but the question being, is he making a musical intro to mock us, or to simply certified that he can be dramatically evil?” questioned Luna.

“Does it matter, sister?” Asked Celestia while giving looked around to the slowly coming-into-sight interior, “For either case, it hardly matters or does much harm. We are, after all, here to discuss a few things with him.” Then looked forwards adding, “Let us treat this like any diplomatic situation. As it stands, this Overlords position sounds too convoluted to just make mere assumptions.”

She sighed and said. “Very well sister, I will try to reign in any upfront questions until need be.” Glancing around as she added. “Although I did expect heads on sticks, or tortured bodies hanging, even a few cages here or there...not vast emptiness with gothic designs.”

Humming to that, Celesta had to agree, “The halls are quite empty. Not even a servant in sight.” Glancing this way and that. “Hardly even any decor. I do believe he has less than he might impose he has… or simply hasn’t thought about the mere idea of servants or showing tortured bodies.” Then reasoned, “Though, I’m sure he just doesn't wish to put up with the mess of bodies chained to the walls.”

“We’ll find our answers soon enough.” Spotting a stairway up, as she noticed ‘guards’ of sorts. Those brown Minions in guard like outfit, as they stood against walls or pillars like actual guards. “It seems he does have guards...although I’ll admit they don’t seem much as guards.”

Looking over a few of the Minions, Celestia gave a mental nod of agreement. They were small, and in a way looked almost more comical with their much taller weapons by them. The armor was, admittedly a bit fitting for them, though to her own thoughts, she felt that if ever pitted against her former royal guard, they would not stand that much of a chance.

If this was all the Overlord could muster for his own castle’s defence, she could see a more better trained force entering in. Though, this is supposing they get this far. The walk here showed that if one did not know the path, they could easily wander into dangerous volcanic areas.

Turning her sights forwards, she perked to the large room with a throne chair to it’s center. To the left side of the throne stone another minion, one hunched and with rags and a assortment of items on his back while supporting himself partially on a staff. To the right side, she could see two crystal ponies, a filly currently holding the Heart in her arms and a elder mare having her hands on the younger ones shoulder. The sisters, she presumed.

She could hear jungling and with a mere glance, watched a fool of a Minion joyously running about-- apparently even the Overlord had need of a court Fool to keep his spirits up.

And the lord himself. Mused Celestia, looking to the centerpiece to all of this. The black armored clad male that had gotten them out. One with a helm that looked more like a jagged crown and armor that showed a indomitable force that would not bow. He sat almost proud in that chair, gauntlets gripping the armrest and eyes glowing with light as hot as the deepest forges.

Then, just standing to either side of the throne were two mare’s. A tan earth mare in scandalous maid clothing waiting patiently to his left. While to his right stood a black thestral in a tight and too short dress that hardly even hid her white panties, and holding herself in a sort of submission. Both wore bright red collars, signifying just what they were to the Overlord.

When they came to a stop before him, the two royals kept the silence, watching him closely as the music began to draw closer to the end-- then hear it next to abruptly stop. Whatever mood was set seemed to be ruined as there was crashing, stumbling, quite a few comitic sounds of horns and honking and a bit of discord in the symbols being used…. Before a few glanced towards the balcony above where the ‘band’ had next to fallen into itself.

Well…. So much for a fine mood setting. Celestia thought, feeling a distinct impression that perhaps… perhaps the Overlord was not the only one that made near jokeful like blunders during his ‘evil’ works.

The Jester soon stood straight as he motioned his arm to call out. “Presenting the Royalties of Celestia and Luna! Rulers of Equestria-- and their little guards.” As he then motioned to the other side as Quaver went. “Presenting the Master of all! The Dominating Hand! The Scourge of Caribous! The Wrathful Axe! The Protector of Innocent! The Burner of plants! The Harvester of Lifeforce! The Rescurer of mares! The Honorable Devil!The Consumer of Corruption! The one! The only! The Overlord!” as the guard minions stamp their spears on the ground, as Minions cheer and holler for their Master.

Was it really necessary to give out all those titles? questioned Luna as she felt the Overlord was trying to overcompensate of how ‘important’ he was. Seeing he raised his left hand, as the cheer went quiet as the Overlord spoke in that same deep tone with his hand going down on the armrest. “Apologies of Quaver-- my Jester love to give out titles of the deeds I done.”

Giving a smile, a practice one she used for much of her life one that easily masked her feelings on many a subject, Celestia told, “There is little to be sorry of. There have been a few nobility that enjoy having their titles tossed out before entering. They feel it adds ‘weight’ to their entrance.”

Then gave a glance, feeling the need to say, “Though I must admit. I am pleased to see the Crystal Heart is indeed cleansed and being watched over it’s rightful people. I was informed by my recent assistant that you had it within your premises.”

“As you can see, that is very true.” Told Jerry, as he look over the alicorns, and the Resistance guards, noting the guards looking uncomfortable, whether it was by him, the amount of Minions that either stay in place or moved-- or the fact it was by his mares standing close to his sides. He knew the two alicorns kept their masks up in talking to him, as they’re being diplomatic some as he continued.

“If you are here to ask for the Crystal Heart back-- I must decline for various of reasons.”

“And pray tell, what are those reasons?” questioned Luna as Jerry gave off his reasons.

“One reason is that currently Cadence and her, husband, if that's still the same after all of this is over, are unwell. And it may be wise to let Jasmine here hold it until then. Two, no offense to either you, the Resistance or the Crystal ponies-- but none of you can defend it while you are still gathering your footing. Finally? As a precaution if there is a slim chance the Caribous might be using magic to search for anything ‘harmonious’-- and might detect the Heart to here.”

With this in knowledge, and knowing that the Heart wasn’t really their target, Celestia dismissed, “While we would indeed wish the Crystal Heart to return to us, we not only understand the reasons, but must agree with what you’ve said and what we have been told before.”

She motioned to the two crystal pony sisters and explained, “If Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Prince Shining Armor were not in the current state that they are, I would have insisted otherwise. But as it stands, they are not well enough to once more take up the mantle that is to the empire itself.”

Hand coming back down to rest before her, Celestia spoke on, “But, our visit does entail some important details. Partly so to not just your position to this entire rebellion, if not war you declared on the Caribous. But also the position of our ponies and the agreements you have made with them.”

Following the line of thought of her sister, Luna agreed with, “In time, things will settle and both I and my sister shall take up the duties bestowed to us before as it’s proper headship. As such, there may be changed to your current standing in this alliance, even to go as far to shift current trade agreements once set with both ‘Alpha Base’ and Resistance respectively.” Then raised a brow, “They will be no longer two different bodies, but one whole, as they were before.”

He look at them, as he raised his left hand. The Resistance mares stiff up, ready for whatever he might say, or might command as they place their hands on their weapons for any chance there is a fight--, “Minions.” this made nearly all the Minions turning to the Overlord as one of the mares felt ready if betrayal was near. Luna and Celestia glance subtly, seeing what the Overlord might say or do that could change everything. “Give them….”

As they waited for what he was about to say, the mares hoping and fearing if there was going to be a fight, and if needed be, would give their lives to get the rulers out--, “Chairs.” One would swear there was a pin dropping as he continued. “For the alicorns to sit on. And chalices with wine. So we may discuss this more with refreshments.” At once, Minions moved as while the guards stood in place, a few brought wooden chairs for the two alicorns, and brown minions in servant like cloth coming to them with trays.

As the trays held chalices and a wine bottle, as one Brown pop it open, pouring the wine in as Luna glance to the offer cups of wine, one she noticed was a recent bottle from Canterlot brand. They all look as the alicorns and guards noticed the two crystal ponies were in chairs already, and the Overlord having a chalice, one seemingly of silver as one of the mares, the earth mare, was pouring it and slightly showing cleavage in her revealing outfit with a smile.

How deplorable. thought Luna bitterly of the earth mare. She looked to the thestral by his side, seemingly happy in her place. With a pang of slight anger, Luna only saw her own thestrals, reduce to this, it felt like an insult to her as he mocked her with one of her people near him and enjoying being under him. Watching as the mare slightly moved in alluring manner near his side like some whore.

As the earth mare went back in her place by his side, the Overlord had the chalice near him, looking to the alicorns as he motioned with the chalice hand. “Sit and drink.”

“We are not discussing this elsewhere?” Question Luna as she glance to the tray that still had the chalices as the Overlord respond.

“I find that moving elsewhere to speak of trade agreements-- is rather complex, why should we move to elsewhere...when we can just sit, drink and talk here?”

“For one, Overlord.” Celestia spoke up, hoping to keep her sister from speaking too soon or out of order. She had seen the bristling the night alicorn gave when the earthen slave had poured the wine in such a suggestive manner to the Overlord. Nor how the lunar princess bristled further at the thestrals state of wear and moving near him in a slightly suggestive manner. It would not bode well for Luna to be too irritated right now. “We were informing you of what will come in the coming weeks.”

She needed to make sure things were clear, and understood. “The reinstatement of current agreements can not be made as of yet. There is too much going on and not enough stability to make sudden changed.” She partially wondered, if he even understood this concept. Watching her with the slightest tilt of his head in question while he swished his glass. “Things like that, take time. And before any of it can be done, other things must be finished first.”

He move the cup to sip, and soon move it back as he spoke. “I deliver food, I deliver water, clothes-- anything they need. In return I get gold, gems, and materials.” Looking at them as he went on. “I know you are trying to say that since Alpha base and the Resistance have join one house, that things-,” Being interrupted...as there was slight tense from the Minions. Even Gnarl was glancing back and forth.

“Will be.” Luna spoke up, being the one to break his own sentence off. “I am unsure if you understand, Overlord, but as it stands, the ponies are in their own groups. In their own confused bodies that need to be organized before once more becoming a single one.”

She stood slightly more rigid and regil, not showing a inch of being someone to be pushed around. Loss of magic or not, Luna wasn’t going to show she would be cowed in any way. “Do as you will for the time being. What we are saying, Overlord, is prepare yourself for later re-negotiations when they come.”

Celestia internally sighed, and took the control of the situation before Luna pressed too harshly and too soon. “You must also realize, Overlord, that there is more towards healing us all than simply leaving us be with the supplies you give us.” Then decided to add a bit more to this, “And there is more to this war you have taken up, than you might think.”

Jasmine felt like facepalming, as she thought. Luna...did you really had to interrupt him? as Jade looked concern of what was going on, and knowing what Celestia was saying. That things were bigger than him. Jerry took a breath, as he took a sip of his wine...seemly to not say anything...before commenting. “You know, you could've let me finish my sentence. There was no need to be rude and interrupt me.”

Luna look to him and spoke. “I believe it was needed since you clearly do not understand much, Overlord.” He move the chalice around and replied.

“Perhaps-- but you could ‘corrected’ me, when I was done talking.” then focus on Celestia as he went on. “From what I understand, you are saying that when everything has been calm, organized, and setting things in order, I will be meeting the Heads of the Resistance, the Heads of the Alpha base, and possibly you two, in a re-negotiation of me delivering things, them trading things-- and possibly more, am I correct?”

“No.” Was the simple statement. “When it is said and done, the Resistance heads and those of Alpha Base will be either given changes in their duties or be given a new task to oversee.” Then seemed to make out more pointedly, “You would be speaking to myself, my sister, Cadenza or Armor for any and all matters pertaining to our ponies.”

It was there the implications seemed to creep up on Jerry. There was going to be a complete change in power structure-- no longer him dealing with the five heads, or dealing with those at Alpha Base (which were admittedly much more tolerable and better to deal with), but dealing with the royal lines of the ponies.

“This is not mentioning one currently missing Princess Twilight Sparkle, Element of Magic.” It was almost like being punched, knowing that a ‘elemental’ was also royalty as well. How did he miss that? “And if you are not aware, her friends and colleges, the fellow Element Bearers, are also part of her ontergae to Harmony. They would be akin to a council or advisory to her own rule in a part of Equestria.”

FFFFFFFFUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKK! thought Jerry, as he kept that inward as he swing his chalice, sipping it as he thought over it. Okay, so apparently they are going to have a super weapon pointed at me. Lovely. Just. Lovely! he although looked to be paying attention.

And yet, it felt like it only got worse. “This also brings up the matter that the six of them will be needed in reclaiming Equestria when the time comes. As they can utilize the needed magics to not just heal the land but also reverse damages done to us and our ponies.” Then went on, “Even Cadenza and Armors conditions can be reversed once they can again tap into their power.”

Thinking some, he comment. “So with the power of Harmony, it can be all undone...Just like the Tree…” pausing as recall six objects…

“You know of the Tree?” Luna’s voice sounded only a touch hostal-- protective even. It was as if she had to ready herself if it was hurt.

He motioned to the Heart as he added with a side of snark. “How else was I suppose to fix the Heart? I had a feeling that the Tree of Harmony would correct anything that was tampered with the Heart.”

With a slow and unnoticeable breath of calming herself, Celestia said, “Excuse my sister. But you must come to understand, the Tree of Harmony was kept secret. It is a very important thing, to the point many of our own ponies are not even aware of it’s existence.” Then went on, “To hear of you being aware of it causes for some… alarm.”

Taking another sip as he spoke. “Understandable, it is a secret that could cause great trouble if everyone knew of it.” Then continue. “Although I merely found it by chance to be honest, during one of my trips moving around Equestria to form Gates.” Glancing to the two as he asked. “The things in the Tree...those are the Elements of Harmony, are they not?”

“How would you know such a thing?” Questioned Luna as Jasmine glance to Jerry, hoping that he would be fine as he answered.

“Honestly? It was odd to see weird shapes in it, even more as one was like a balloon of all things.”

Holding back the urge to crack a smile at that, Celestia spoke, “Yes… one of the element bearers are very… unique, you might say.” Then took hold of her amusement to get back to subject. “But yes. Before the elements were returned to the tree in it’s time of need, the Barriers themselves used to carry them, each one with taking on the image of their marks.”

She paused for a moment, considering a thought before telling, “While I would not be bold to say this, but I will openly observe… you don’t seem too aware of the dynamics to a kingdoms headships and ruling orders.” Almost scrutinizing him. “Are you not aware of the implications that those you spoken to, barely held the real authority of Equestria’s people, and only acting out of need and objectives?”

“I had inklings.” Admit Jerry, as he took another sip. “Those of the Resistance seem like, how to put this…” Then a brief moment of thought, told. “High ranking or those of high influence officials that tries to work a democracy than ruling. It cement it when I heard of you two under Darius.” Taking another sip as he went on. “Not to mention, I don’t usually speak to those of royalties, considering of my position as a Overlord and being a villain-- it's understandable as to why I am not fully aware of such things. As most rulers tend to try to remove the villain at first chance.”

With a near grim tone, Luna told, “You may need to reconsider this stance, Overlord.” Hand motioning towards her sister. “You will be speaking with us, our Niece, her husband and even our newest Princess and Ruler once things have been fully established. You will have little choice otherwise.” Feeling the need to make this clear.

“And with possibly many others.” Celestia gave out, “Ponies are not the only ones attacked and invaded. Other nations have been hit as well, and the Caribou's only wish to continue to spread. So unless you intend to keep up this war, move away from Equestria once it is freed, than you will be expected to speak with other rulers or even their chosen heirs to from any alliance.”

Oy…. thought Jerry as he felt a small headache coming as he took another sip, as he was tempted to take swings of wine than sips. Hell he was tempted to just relocated somewhere and not be bothered...but that reminder...those reminders made him recall that he can’t. Not with the Caribous. He soon spoke. “I will put in consideration and will attempt to speak to the other nations and their chosen heirs for alliances…” Then look to the two as he said.

“Now, why do I have a feeling you want to do more than just inform me of this?”

With passive looks traded to the other sister, Luna soon said, “Because your currence stance with this alliance is currently convoluted.” Turning to the male and telling, “In the sense that while many speak nothing but spite and curses, others seemingly more informative, are arguing the fact you are something else entirely.” Which did make their guards shift in confusion.

“So, it has come to our attention, that we know the real truth, Overlord.” Told Celestia, “Of who you actually are and your reasons or motives.” Then seemed to add in simply, “As it will overall effect this alliance and if we feel it’s even worth having. Even the threat of cutting ourselves off may be taken, just to take our stance that we would not affiliate with you at all.” Then slightly mused, “Which ultimately would moot the point of trade.”

Now he felt like taking a swing of his chalice, as he thought. Great...let see if I can still be the villain I am… thought Jerry, as while he took in Jade's word...of forgiving himself, it was another thing to not feel like the need to be a villain, to be shun, to be hated and despised. It was the reason he was a bad guy...He look to the two...then to the Minions as well to the Guards the alicorns have...to both Jade and Jasmine and to his properties… and soon spoke.

“I am known as the Overlord, or sometime known as Jerry. Or even known as Jerry the Overlord. Who I am is simple. I’m just a bad guy, simply dishing out punishment to those who deserved of them. Sometimes usually doing a evil deed here and there.” Taking another sip as he noticed the chalice was nearly empty as he motioned to a Minion to pour more into it. While Jade glance to Jerry, slightly wondering what was going on in that head of his, Jasmine held concern to him, as she clench the heart tight to her.

Gnarl stayed silent, as he would spoke when it was needed of him. The two red-collars just glance up to their Master, noting a tense in his body underneath the armor of his.

“So a matter of business then?” Asked Celestia, “Almost sounds a touch wasteful, doesn't it?” Slightly raising a brow. The way she said that, it made Jerry want to clench a fist. Him, wasteful?

Luna seemed to scrutinize the Overlord for a moment and spoke, “Though we would ask who would be those ‘deserving’ of any forms of punishment, Overlord Jerry.” Deciding to take up the title and name for this. “Is it worth it to spend resources to do these punishments and deeds as well?”

Slightly turning her head, Celestia spoke, “He claimed himself Evil, sister. I doubt a true motive is needed if he seems adamant in establishing that fact to us.” Then turned to ask, “Is that correct, Overlord Jerry?”

Taking another sip, he stated. “My motive is simple. Be a terror to those of my wrath, be a benevolent provider to those I trust. Be a protector to those under me,” Looking to them as he added. “And be a fair Overlord to those in my domain. Simple and easy to understand really.”

“Then this Alliance is doomed to failure it appears.” The way Celestia said that nearly made Jerry spit out his wine during the next sip. “Being a different governing body, one not subject under you, it would only mean that we are not within your obligations of protection.” Then glanced to her sister, speaking, “We may have to reconcile on how we will handle supplies later on without his aid.” Getting a nod from the night alicorn.

He felt...annoyed as he said. “Just because you and your ponies are not subject to me and are of a different governing body-- does not mean I can be willing to give aid for a simple trade.” Taking another sip.

“And yet you neatly left out the fact that your protection only extends to those under you, not to those you trust.” Told Luna, “For what reason do we have to further trust you? It would only then seen as a matter of time that you would do something that we can not be ready for when our backs are presented only. We as rulers to our ponies, must think of their protection at any cost.”

Taking a low breath, mostly to calm himself as Jerry said. “I find it, annoying that when making trade agreements, that a thought of such a thing, is counter-productive.” Jasmine glance to the two and to Big Bro, wondering why he didn’t just flat out admit that he…

Oh...Big Bro...you really think that you still deserved it? Thought the filly, as she thought that he was able to forgive himself...but, she knew that he still felt that as a ‘bad guy’, he should be treated as a threat...even if it hurted him. You don’t need to do this! You can trust them! but she knew even if she said that...he would be skeptical. As she knew that he thought that in a place like this...hero's get all the praise, the accomplishments...and the villains get nothing but either imprisonment, death...or a fate worse than death. All alone too. No matter what she say, he still believes that. It hurt her some that he still thinks in that manner.

“Is it yet not what the ‘Bad guy’ does, though?” Asked Luna, “Make a move when those allied least expect it?” Then almost tisked at him, “Tis the most basic of trickery. We would be fools to not see it happen.”

“She does bring a good point Sire, it is basic villainy 101.” Told Gnarl as the advisor felt the slight glare of the Overlord to him, as Gnarl spoke on. “H-However, I believe you alicorns fail to realize that the Master see it useless to make such a attempt, as it would only make things worser for him in long terms thinking.”

Looking to Gnarl and sizing him up, Celestia spoke, “You must be this advisor we heard of in passing.” Then spoke on with a firmness, “As to what you claim, I’m afraid that I and my sister just can not take that chance if this is a farce in the least.” Then went on, “Reasons and excuses aside. We must consider the betterment of our ponies. And the concept of cutting ourselves off before a vulnerable enough moment does show, then we will be away and more safe before it occurs.”

“Perhaps we should take our leave, Sister?” Suggested Luna. “Tis obvious that this will only spiral to a debate of ‘ifs and if nots’ between us. It is clear of what we must do.” The two slightly turning to go.

“Are….you….KIDDING ME!?!” Nearly roared Jerry, as some of the ponies flinch of the shout as the hand that held the chalice was squeezing the metal into something smaller as he stood up. The two slaves wisely moved up to ease their Master to not get too angry. “After everything I done? I could of left the Resistance to itself, I could've said no and watch them get taken over in couple of months! I could of made things difficult simply by not stepping in!

“I could of left the Crystal Heart of what it was! I could of warn the Caribou of the Tree! I could of stand at the side, let the Caribous take over and simple walk in without trouble!” Jasmine notice some of the Minions moving back as thankfully Shadow and Lovely held back their Master with hands by his side, but Lovely looked like she was going to move away, while Shadow held a firm look. “I could of simply stay here for all I care! I could of left not only you two, but those mares in that dungeon! Hell I could of not saved you at all!” He felt a hand on his shoulder, as he turn to see Shadow with a firm look, holding steady with her eyes to his as she told in a stern manner.

“Calm down Master….” Holding a more softer look as she saw him doing his best to get his anger under control now and then as he took deep and calming breaths, hand letting go of the crumpled chalice as it clang to the ground. As he was calming down he saw Jasmine slight scared look, Jade holding her close to little sister, keeping her away from him. As Jasmine herself couldn’t help but feel...bitter she was a little scared of Jerry right now. Keeping close to her elder sister side.

She tries her best, but sometimes the filly knew Jerry could get scary when he’s angry. Jade held a calm look, keeping her sister was close. Shadow merely waited until he was breathing fine, seeing him moving back down to his throne, as she let go of his shoulder, knowing he was claimed now as he muttered to her.

“Thanks..” She gave a low smile, as she knew that with her stud calming himself, she knew that the truth had to be spoken. That she must speak for him, otherwise Jerry might explode again. He’s still having trouble with that anger of his. grimly thought the thestral, as she look to the alicorns as she spoke straight at them, doing her best to keep a calm expression.

“I know your highness do not trust Jerry, simply because he is a villain...but the truth is… my Master is afraid.” getting the guards surprised as she gained the attention of the royals, even if it didn’t look too interested.

Shadow took a breath and said. “Jerry was forced into being the Overlord, into this role, and what he doesn’t say to you? Is...is because he’s afraid. Because he knows that in our history of Equestria...villains are deem as vile beings-- even with good reasons…” Then look back to Jerry and with a comforting smile to him, as if giving him assurance, she look back to the alicorns and said. “But if there’s something we tend to forget...is that villains aren’t born...they’re created by motivations and by being misunderstood first.”

Slightly to turn more of herself to address the mare, Luna asked, “Speak, Child of the Night. Why do you speak on his behalf?” Looking on with a slight tinge of curiosity to this the astral mare.

Taking a deep breath, Shadow look straight with hands clasped before her as she told. “I am Shadow Daze, a free mare to willing slave and...first mare to him.” Then glance back to Jerry. Seeing the uncertainty within those glowing eyes, knowing that he was concern for her as she saw his hands gripping the throne some as inwardly, she felt touch that he was ready to jump and defend her if needed be.

She look back to the Alicorns and said, “And I am a wife to my Lord. Somepony who would speak the truth to him, and remind him of his morals and humanity despite being what he is.”

Slightly raising a delicate brow, Celestia asked, “And you honestly believe that he honestly had good intent, while…” Seeming to mull over the words, “Being a fraud of an actual villain?” Giving Shadow a doubtful look.

She nod her head in certainty. “Yes. I do. In fact I can tell you examples of him being as such.” easily recalling them as she told. “For one, he could of let the crystal heart be defiled as it was. But he didn’t. He chose to come to the Tree of Harmony, knowing it might cause him harm, but did so regardless of his own pain and suffering. He could've ignored the Resistance being spotted by Caribous, but chose to give them extra breathing room by causing chaos and damage to focus on him-- without them asking it.

“He could of mistreated myself and Lovely, both of us under him. He could be like most males...but he didn’t. He treated us with actual love and care to us both, not even mistreating us even once.” Then decided to give a bigger example and told. “He could've let Jasmine, the filly there, be raped and defiled in Ponyville, breaking what innocent she had….but he didn’t. He charge in and killed any Caribous that was between him and her.”

The sisters staired on silently, a strange tension building between them all. Despite having no power to bolster or speak of, their presents alone somehow still held weight. They weighed and judged each word said, before Luna turned to Jerry and spoke, “You have not refuted this Thestrals claims.” Once more slightly raising a brow to ask, “Do you not refute her claims that you are indeed a fraud in your acts of evil, and only mask yourself as a ‘Overlord’ that you aren't?”

Being silent, he mull over his words...and know that his answer would chose between the alicorns...and his Minions… and Shadow and Lovely positions….he gave a long breath and spoke. “I have no refute. It is as you say.”

“So that is the truth as it is?” Asked Celestia as there was a few hesitant nods before her eyes… before all sembling of her stony and flat expression cleared out to a fairly kind smile. “The truth is all we ever asked.”

Both sisters gave a nod to the other and pulled out their chairs, sitting down and situating themselve, leaving their guards, the minions, the sisters, the slaves and even the Overlord to just stare at the two, Celestia smiling as she told, “To be frank, I would rather we get the trade agreements out of the way and prepared when things to come to fruition.”

“I concur, the amount of work will be tedious, and something that should be worked over in time.” Luna nodded before saying, “Ah yes, we wish to also have a word to you pertaining to the Thestral in your care. They are a people I keep very close ties to, and I feel a personal obligation to see to her living arrangements.”

“As well as the other in your care.” Continued Celestia, “Though I have a feeling things are actually doing well since Shadow seems to speak so well of your actions.” Pouring herself some wine and taking a sample.. Then humming, “Ah, finely aged Asriel Wine, it has been a time I have had some.”

The fuck. The actual fuck? thought Jerry, as he, and the other's were beyond confused. What just happened? No seriously! What. Happened? They were all stony and ready to leave, and now they were...pleasant? It was then Gnarl realize and chortle. “Master, it seems this all was a test. To see if you were what you were.” then grumble. “In short, it was a ruse as they were bluffing through their teeths.”

With a sunny smile that only completed her stance as the matron to the sun itself, Celestia told, “Advisor Gnarl, we have been rulers of our nation for millennium.” Then told in a simple matter, “Bluffing and out maneuvering others in a game of words and political gain is something we have become very expert at.”

Normally I would be mad, cursed and have a freak out-- but for Jasmine sake of what innocent she has? I’ll just be the adult here. Thought Jerry, as he motioned another chalice, as well motioning the sisters to sit, as Lovely was calming herself and getting the wine ready again for the male.

While Shadow moved back, although this time sitting on his lap, as to keep him calm more, she gave a smile to him, as she carefully snuggle into him. Being mindful of the spikes on his armor as she relax on the lap and body.

Although as he got another chalice and had it fill, he soon spoke. “I have kept Shadow and Lovely in good conditions, cared and make sure I do not push the boundaries of Master and slave.” then gave a pointed look to the two of them.

“I hope you are not suggesting I free them? As they do not wish for it.” as Shadow gently place a hand on his arm, showing she prefer being close to him, while Lovely scoot a bit by the male throne with the chalice in tray, as if defying the thought of being free.

While Celestia seemed to all but not notice, mostly sampling her wine, Luna instead focused on them. Or more to point, onto Shadow with her focused gaze. The thestral became very aware of how closely the elder mare watched her, and it stirred a old feeling into her person. A feeling and recognition of who was looking at her.

“May I hear the words from my former subject herself, on her conditions.” Luna spoke, and while it was asked like a request, part of Shadow knew it was a demand. And now that she thought about it, it made her realize that Luna was possibly just concerned-- possibly enraged that someone other than the Caribou's held a leash to the same people she guarded and tended to with a vigilance that abided by her title ‘Protector of the Night’.

She took a low breath, as she look to Luna, keeping a straight face, but held tightly onto the arm in her hand with a bit of fear as she told. “My Master, he cares for my safety deeply, he respects for my feelings, my needs, and doesn’t try to push me. He even lets me wear modest clothings like a free mare. In truth your highness? I chose to be his slave, his first mare, his wife.” Then amends. “I could of ask for a ring, but I know that Jerry needs more than a wife to comfort and care for him,” looking back to him as she gave a caring smile, then look back with a happy expression as she told. “In all honesty, I feel more free and loved by Jerry than anything else.” Feeling less of that fear ebbing away as her hand lessen on the armored arm.

“He's the greatest thing that happened to me since the Caribous came, and I wouldn’t trade him for the world, your Highness.”

With a slow nod, Luna then asked, “Does this mean you denounce your affiliation to me?” Though her tone made no hints as to what she might imply by this, “Am I no longer your Princess to the Moon, patron of the Night?”

Feeling her heart clench in that question, as part of her a mix of betrayal to Luna, as Shadow knew that in some way, this was a slap to the alicorn face...but another part of her, reminded that she chosed to stay with him, that she knew that this would happen...but...Luna is the goddess of Thestrals, of her kind, and as much as she wanted to no, to have Luna, a patron to the night, moon, birth, creativity and vanguard to dreams…

Another part of her, a small part asked that tiny question. Will you abandon Jerry to keep Luna? She has all of your people. He has...no one. and it hurt, it honestly hurt...but she took a deep breath, focusing on Luna and found her voice silent.

Luna observed the mare, watching with a intense gaze that slowly began to suck out what confidence and resolve Shadow had. The thestral closed her mouth and gulped, trying to pull back that courage…

And yet, Luna spoke, “You are conflicted.” Seeming to just state the fact. “You are conflicted of what to say to the one you still pray to, look up to, and has watched you. Are you not?”

Shadow gave a silent nod, glancing to see Jerry, see within his eyes as if asking, ‘do you want to go back?’ it twisted the knife in her heart, to see that look, and knowing deep down...Jerry would. Her Master would let her go...and it would hurt him even more. To the point she knew, that he would be devastated in his emotions. And she couldn’t do that. Not to him. Not after giving herself to him, her heart, her chance to be free. She chose to stay with him. To love him as he loves her. And to just...just leave, even after everything they had?

Her hand gripped the armor arm, trying to assure him and herself she wouldn’t do that...but she look back to Luna, taking a deep breath as she spoke. “I am. I am very conflicted...Your highness.” taking another breath as to calm herself as she told. “I can’t denounce you. Its...something I can’t do,” and look back to Jerry, as before she gave him the chance to speak, or the alicorns to, she added. “But...I can’t denounce him either.” looking to Luna as she told sadly. “If I did denounce him...left him to be with you...it would eventually kill him.”

Luna watched for a moment then spoke in a tone that was calming, gentle… motherly, “I do not ask you to choose whom to be with, Shadow Daze.” A heavy look of compassion in her cyan eyes, “I am not demanding you to return to us, or to your people to live with. I asked if you denounce me as your patron to the night itself.”

She sat up more, her silvery-blue dress shifting around her from. “I know your traditions well. I can not expect you to forsake the one you claim as your mate. It would go against your traditions. I ask, if you will still heed my words. To still see me, as your protector like I have been many times before. To seek What my guidance in wisdom, in your times of need.” Then smiled, “That, is all I ask, Shadow Daze, child of the Thestral Tribe.”

Taking a calming breath, understanding what the lunar princess meant, as she told. “No, I don’t. You are still my Mother of the Night.” smiling some, as she move her head back, whispering to her male ear as to clarify what just happen. “All she ask is I will still worship her as my goddess, religiously, I’m still hers. No need to worry me in terms of nationality.” moving back as she saw the tenseness under the armor leaving, as the hands that clench the throne armrests release, as Shadow motioned to Lovely to give their stud the chalice of wine.

As Lovely pass the chalice, a concern look on her expression to Jerry as she felt something was up earlier, he motioned his hand to assure her he was alright. As he took a swing of the wine, doing his best to calm what nervousness he had as he cleared his throat. “Now with...that out of the way...what about Lovely?” and while Shadow knew that asking about the earth mare was a long shot, she glance to see the earth mare was getting close to the throne, almost look ready to jump on the Overlord and grip him in defiance in what the alicorns had to say.

“That may depend.” Spoke Celestia, “Tell me, did you truly remove who she was?” Seeming to have caught onto the small fact that was not entirely known to too many. “I heard she was a re-created mare… put through that infernal machine. I can tell she was, now that I can see her body and the over perfected points of it.”

“No. She was already blank when I met her.” said Jerry, as Jade held a conflicted look, as while she internally knew it was wrong for him to do it...on the...on the other hand….from what she learn of her sister words...he was still ‘balancing his morals’. Not to mention she can’t fully hate him. To just create a mare you desire...was a dream come true to some guys in a sense.

With a civil nod, Celestia told, “While I would have preferred her to be full of her own will and make her own decisions, I can not fault you at this time. And even if I did, it would have no point. It was already done.” Then said a bit more firmly, “Though, I will be hoping that you destroyed the machine. Thoroughly.”

“Admitally? Yes. A lot of them.” said Jerry as he pat Lovely head as he went on. “While it was ‘evil’ of me to make Lovely, I knew there was...a wrongness for them to be on. A nagging feeling. Plus they sorta did, in a ironic sense, made me more infamous and more terrifying.” Lovely glance up, and knew that while she was created, she didn’t care of who she was before. She was the Overlords, no sense in crying over nothing.

Nodding in approval to at least that, Celestia then spoke, “But to get back to subject, we should reconsider any and all trades later on.” Giving him a measured look before telling, “Nothing concrete, mind you. We merely need to ready a baseline of how we will make trade. As it stands, the Resistance and Alpha Base acting so independently is causing problems.”

“Verly, one is sometimes slow to act or postpone things too long, even if they make fair and good results.” Told Luna.

“Oh don’t remind me.” Groan Jerry as he took another swing. “You wouldn’t believe how long I had to stand there, listening to them argue, debate-- it was like each time I bring them reports or inform them, they just kept going and going-- hours even! When I could've done something productive while they argue and bicker.” Shadow couldn’t help but giggle some, knowing he would rant on about it with her and Lovely tending to him.

Continuing as if Jerry hadn’t spoken up, Luna said, “Then you have those at Alpha base. And while extremely effective in getting work done in short time-- they are more reactive and if to be honest, will not be able to support a government as well as the Resistance could.”

“Eh, they I don’t mind. They’re more tolerable. Hell, they have to be more reactive and getting work done since they live under the sea. Stuff happens on a fly.” added in Jerry.

“That is unfortunately the problem, Jerry.” Spoke Celestia. “With so much work, they scatter to get it all done, and if there was ever an emergency, they would have to drop their work and quickly gather to start making choices-- choices that would be already done possibly hours before if they were not doing work in a large area.”

She sighed and told, “The Resistance may cause you grief, but aside from a couple or a few, most of their heads are in a localized area that allows them to gather quickly and effectively. The reason for long debates is due to the fact they have hundreds, near thousands of ponies to keep track of and debate on how to utilize whomever they feel is needed.”

To this, Luna spoke, “This is where we step in. As royals, we can reorganize the system to be more effective. Reunite the two groups as one. Make the decision go swiftly, but also slow enough to take the needed caution into mind.” She let that weigh into his head before going on, “And this will only be more easy for us, if Cadance and Armor are both cured. A cure, you have access to and one we ourselves would take, if not to restore a little strength.”

He raise a hand and said. “Question,” looking to them and asked. “Couldn’t you, I don’t know, put the two of them before the Tree of Harmony and let it do its work?” And didn’t pause as he push. “Because when I came to the Tree with both Jasmine and Jade, the effects on Jade, by the Caribous modifications on her body, were removed.”

“That is what we are talking about, Jerry.” Celestia said rather simply, “We’ve known about the tree ever since Equestria was starting out as a small kingdom nestled around a forest. Far longer than most, and in a time only Dragons or other long lived beings only can recall.” Then smiled, “When you mentioned ‘how else do you think I cleansed it’, did you not think we wouldn’t have figured it out?”

He shrug, trying to evade the fact he asked a stupid question and said. “Fair enough.” then took another sip and asked. “Let me guess, you want me to take them through the Gates and simply let the Tree handle the rest?”

Luna spoke up here, telling, “Only if you feel you will not be caught doing so.” Then said seriously, “The Tree of Harmony is powerful and if the Caribou's gain a hint of it’s location-- they will try to kill it, or make it impossible to reach.”

“Luna...the Tree will kill them, before they get close.” as he said. “I know my words may not mean much-- but the tree almost killed me when I got close the first time.”

To that, Celestia said, “If they are smart, they won’t have to get near it to kill it.” Seeming to hold a look that only told of the seriousness of the facts. “Discord, once a foe to us all, had made a plot to Kill it. One my sister and I didn’t know of when we first confronted him. But in the end, a thousand years after he set it in motion-- it still came close to killing it and overrunning all of Equestria with none able to combat it.” She paused for a moment and told, “He was miles away from the tree, which could have dealt with him if he gotten too close.”

Taking a rather large swing of wine he said. “In short, don’t underestimate them.” Taking another swing and said. “I’ll do what I can to be ‘sneak’ and bring them to the Tree. although if they do find it and do something-- I’ll let you two know…” then asked. “Which reminds me...where have you all been at in terms of islands?”

“At the moment?” Spoke Celestia, “We have been moving around. At most, we have been keeping almost to Alpha Base to oversee a few things. We plan to stabilize ourselves at one of the islands, but we’re waiting for more housing to be finish.”

Luna gave a curt nod and said, “The ponies have little places to lay their heads. We already have a place given to us, and use that until our subjects have proper living spaces before gaining another of our own.”

Thinking some he said. “Well I have either two options. Option 1:While I wait until you bring Shining and Cadence to the Castle, I’ll scout around it, make sure the Caribous didn’t found it. So when they do come here, I can use the Gate to get near the Tree to undo what's been done. Option 2: you’ll let me know which island it is, so I can make a Main Gate there and do a simple pick up and drop off, maybe even have a quick way to contact me if need be.”

Both thought to this, going over it before Celestia told, “Why not this instead?” And gestured a hand to him. “You already have a gate at one of the Islands, the one where the Refugees of the empire were sent. You can simply pick the two up from there, before doing your task.”

“As for the Scouting, perhaps do that before bringing the two.” Went on the white alicorn. “Losing them to an ambush would be also a bad outcome we can not afford.”

Thinking over as he said. “Okay that can work, the reason I brought up option 2, is because I wasn’t sure where you all were at?”

“You had no idea where they were at?” questioned Luna with a raise brow, as he took a sip and said.

“Hey, usually I just drop off supplies and they all move with submarines under the sea. Hard for me to know where you all went when I’m limited on land.”

Considering this, Celestia spoke, “Possibly for the best.” Gaining a look at that while she told, “While we are assured your Gate’s can’t be used, I think the precaution of you not knowing where islands are or ponies are will make it all the more safer in the grand scheme of things. Caribou's might sail ships, but they will be aimless if they know not their heading. And the gate, by chance, may give hints.”

“True enough, I did have the Heart with me just in case they use magic to find it.” Mused Jerry, as Luna felt the time to criticize.

“It is a wonder of the Castle, being empty of cages, tortured beings on walls-- or spike heads. Even more that your guards are...pitiful.” looking at him as she said. “In all honestly, I think the Caribous would have a easy time to easily push these Minions aside.” at first she expected hostility or a negative reaction to her criticizing. But instead Jerry just laugh as Gnarl gave a cackle as the slaves giggle, even Jasmine did too.

Jade just raise a brow, as did the mares who were the guards. Wondering what was funny, as Gnarl was the first to speak. “Silly alicorn. Do you think that you weren’t watch when you first arrive the gate? Our Greens were up above, ready to strike down when you least expected it! Even more this castle is armed with traps.”

With a sip, Celestia once more hummed at the taste before saying in a serene tone, “Why thank you for informing us of your hidden defenses Gnarl. I’ll be sure we be careful the next time we come.”

Jerry slapped the old minion over the head as Gnarl spoke out. “Ow!” Jerry felt more annoyed and told him.

“That's why I keep my mouth shut when it comes to need to know information.” Then look to Celestia as he asked in slight annoyance, mostly from Gnarl blowing information out. “Anything else we need to discuss?”

“A question.” spoke Luna as she gave him a steady look. “Are you thinking of taking any more mares as your slaves?” this made the resistance guards perked in, as while they didn’t knew...they were inwardly worried as Luna push. “After all, you are a ‘villain’ and need to bring up a farce of having many under you. You do after all, have a thestral, a child of the night, under you. I do not doubt you might make more mares serve you.”

Jerry took a sip, while Lovely slightly wonder if her Master will have more to serve him. Shadow honestly doubted that Jerry would have more, but there was a small chance it could happen somehow. Jade admitally wanted to know, as to be prepare for a shouting or be concern for anything changed in the Castle itself. And Jasmine slightly wonder if her Big Bro might, just to keep up appearances.

“To be honest?” taking another sip and answer. “I honestly don’t know.” as he admit. “I rather free mares and fillies to you all, give them a better life...but if someone does want to be with me, which is a slim chance to be frank. But if there is a chance it might happen?” shrugging lightly. “Well, it’s near impossible, but it could happen somehow one way or another.”

Turning to her sister, Celestia rose a brow at her siblings choice of question, but remained mute and let Luna keep going. “I see.” Pausing for a momentary second before speaking on, “Then I suppose there is little more to talk over for now. My curiosity is sated, yours, sister?”

Thinking it over, Celestia said, “For now. This visit was merely to get a small layout of things to come.” Then gave the Overlord a glance and told, “We will be seeing one another in the future. Perhaps once things are in better order.”

Jerry nod some, as he took another sip, as Jasmine internally felt grateful, knowing that at last things are settled now. But Jerry soon asked. “Are you going to let your ponies think I’m still a threat and should be dealt with?” looking at them as he said. “I know the Caribous are a threat, and I admit, I don’t mind causing more damage to them-- but I know that I am in a sense, a scapegoat for making sure those of higher standing and leadership are blemished, and accepted that.”

“For now?” Spoke Celestia, “We’ll keep it a secret between ourselves.” Getting up with her sister and telling, “You might not realize it, but giving the Caribou the perception that you’re willing to do anything to tear them down helps bring down their moral. And fools will try to bribe you to their side, thinking you’ll betray us at any given time.” Then slightly smiled, “Makes a effective trap, to lure out said fools with cunning minds. Eliminates a more greater threat in a simple strike.”

“Aka, I’m a boogyman to trick a lot of people into traps, something to stir the fear and cause lots of trouble.” Then said perceptively. “But I want to know of the judgement I might be facing with regarding of the Empire. I know that many in the Resistance, and even those of the Alpha base wants me dead for the credit I took. When all of this is done and over...what will happen?”

With a secretive smile, Luna told, “It’s not uncommon for the villain to slip by, just before the victory is made and the nation establishes.” Then tilted her head in thought, “We could allow for you to leave. Become akin to a hidden ally as it were. We being the rulers, we can do this to ensure our ponies safety.”

“And what if Twilight and her friends see me before I escape?” push Jerry. “Decide to blast me with the Harmony?”

“You’re assuming Twilight will not be told.” Said Celestia, “And as much as we would rather not tell her, she will be told. If only so she knows that there is a ally outside our borders.” She gave him a once over and went on, “Despite how you feel, Twilight would want to give you a second chance in any case. She may be more willing to accept this more than you think.”

“In my profession, heros never give second chances.” Bluntly said Jerry. “Most times? Hero wins, victory and all, and the villains are either dead or imprisoned.”

To that, Luna told, “We only imprison them until they learn their lesson, Overlord Jerry.” Making it fairly simple. “It’s like my follower has said. Villains are not born. And Equestria prides itself on peace and love as much as possible-- and despite what many think? We do still practice it.” The group turning and leaving, though Luna did tell back, “I should know. I was Nightmare Moon once.” Then with that, leaving them to just mull over that.

“Wait, what?” said Jerry as Jade nod her head and said.

“It’s true. She was once Nightmare moon, brought eternal darkness before being banished to the moon.” Jerry just stare at Jade, surprise, befuddlement and just puzzle of how that happened...and soon said with a sigh and a sip of wine.

“I’ll be honest...that caught me off guard.” Shadow giggle, as she spoke with eyes looking up to him.

“You mean like the time that Magic stallion appear with Zealous?” Lovely giggle.

“Oh yes, we taught much to each other.” Jade shake her head...then look to Jerry as she said.

“That went better than we thought, and would of went better if you told the truth,” and stop him before he spoke. “Ah, ah, ah!” pointing a finger at him as she went on. “If you told the truth, let them know its all a facade, then you wouldn’t get angry.” Holding a frown she said. “I know you think yourself as a villain...but you should drop it, especially to ponies who talked to those who know you.” The two look at each other...before Jerry sighed and said.

“You’re right.” Then taking another sip and said. “It's just...I feel like I have to do this. Have to keep up the image, be what everyone thinks as me-,” Shadow interrupted.

“You shouldn’t. You’re just...hurting yourself…” Said the thestral as she find it a little frustrating that he seem so stubborn in this thought. Why should he think like everyone else? He isn’t a bad person! Even Celestia and Luna knows it! He gave a big sigh… and said.

“I know I said I would try to forgive myself...but I...I feel like I need to remind myself I’m a bad guy.” Jasmine move by and asked.

“Why?” As while Gnarl motioned the Minions to leave a bit while the other's were talking to the Overlord. Even more as Lovely and Shadow look in concern to their Master as he thought it over...and decided to use a quote.

“‘I am bad and that is good, I will never be good and that's not bad, there's no one I'd rather be than me.’” They just stared on, confused of what it meant. Confused of why he quote that, but the more they thought on it...they slowly realize that Jerry was certain that he would never be anything but a bad guy, and accepted that. Shadow look down, thinking some as while she accepted her Master...she didn’t want him to be so down.

So with that in mind, she stood up, getting off his lap as she moved to his left side. Without warning, she pull the helmet off, revealing his face as he started. “What are you-,” before being cut off, as she kissed him deep, moaning some as she press some of her body to him and the kiss was passionate...before pulling away as she said with a smile. “Master, you are stress...let us relieve you of such stress.”

Lovely nodded, moving up on the opposite side as she nuzzle his face as she agreed. “She’s right, you faced much stress today, come with your slaves. Let us relief you of such stress with our bodies~.” He sighed and was about to say no, as oddly enough Jade thought on it a bit, as while she wasn’t sure it wasn’t a appropriate...she noticed the stress showing on his face and motioned her sister to move on the side. As to let the two red-collars guide their Master off the throne, and persuaded him to follow as when they were up the stairs...Jasmine asked.

“Sis, do you think Jerry will ever accept he’s anything but a bad guy?” Jade sighed, as she admitted.

“I don’t know. He’s a good person. I finally know that now...but I think he feels that since he’s the Overlord...he can’t be anything but a bad guy...and it’s hurting him. All we can try to do...is remind him he’s a good person, remind him of his morals-- and speak to him, maybe question him on his choices he might chose...and might suggest to think of something else that won’t make him regret what he did.”

“But I think it's stupid, him accepting the fact that he’s ‘just a bad guy’. Even the Princess’s know that's not true.” Jasmine thought...and asked.

“Maybe he’s been telling himself he’s a bad guy for so long...he’s just accepted it as fact?” thinking some...Jade sigh and said.

“Yeah. I think at this point its too late to change his mind. All we got to do now? Is just nudge him to better options and keep his morality steady.” Jasmine smile and nodded, as she held the heart tight, and knew that with her big sister, Jade might do more than the filly could. Maybe take a step further? It was hard to say at this point, but she was just glad that Jade took the first step in being what Jerry needs. A good friend to stick by his side beside her sister.

United two into one

To say that there was shock, could of been a understatement. All of the resistance sat still and almost stiffly as they stared at Celestia and Luna, their patrons for day and night. And they were not the only ones that had heard of their announcement. Earlier during the past few days, days they had used to visit the Overlord for some ‘talks’, they had gone to the trouble of picking up Grain, a sort of de-fiasco leader to the undersea base that headed the primary safety of Refugees.

The pegasus looked somewhat surprised, well, surprise wasn’t the word. She was taken aback, but was apparently expecting what the two Alicorns had said. Unlike them. The five heads were still trying to get their voices back, and Pearl was the first to do so. “C-can you please say that again, Princesses?” Trying to just work through her shock.

“I said, Commander Pearl.” Began Celestia, “That since we are back and that both Cadence and Shining Armor are going to be shortly cured of their problems, we will be re-establishing how things work here.” Then nodded to Stonehooves, “The Quartermaster will be reasgined to full time with the barracks and supplies for the weapons of war and making sure our forces have the needed gear and supplies.”

She looked to Screech and said, “Screech will be spending more of her time training a new informant to take her place as well as oversee the network more thoroughly herself to keep us constantly updated.” Her eyes then pinned to Periodic. “Periodic and his cohort, Magic, will be reassigned to Alpha Base with their research. We have it in good knowledge the faculties, while tight and limited in space, offer more seclusion and even facilities to further any research being done by them both.”

“For you, Commander,” Luna picked up, “You will be remaining here and beginning the marshaling of our forces. Preparing them for the fight to come. You will also be working under Captain Armor to begin preparing assault plans once our moment has come to bare. I myself will be coming to oversee such plans when time is given.”

“And Grain.” The lunar princess gave the mare a measured look before telling, “She has shown to be more invaluable than she may make herself out to be. We see fit that she will be overseeing the Alpha Base for the majority of her time and making sure to direct these Expeditions from the safety of the base itself as much as she can afford.”

Speaking up, Stone hooves told, “Princess Luna, I don’t want to be too bold--” Then motioned to the standing mare that was currently off to the side, arms crossed and even absently chewing on some stiff plant material like some bumkin’, “But she’s not military, under qualified-- she has nothing to show for this!”

“She had proven herself by actions alone, Quartermaster Stone Hooves.” Luna told curtly, “While she has no standings or even a proper ledger to show for her stance to be qualified, I and my sister see her fit enough to do this task.”

“And may I ask why she is fit to do this?” asked Screech as to figure out what the Princesses were thinking, as Periodic roll his eyes and remarked.

“You mean beside knowing everything under the water, been exploring around more, and know how this base works top to bottom that makes her qualified?”

Speaking up to this for the first time in this meeting, Grain said, “I don’t know every creature in that giant swimming pool.” Seeming to make sure she was loud enough to catch their ears. “I know the base nearly from top to bottom, sure. And I know most of the expedition crews by name and even could tell you what color they hate.”

She lifted a brow and cocked a hip, the movment all too easily seen with her from fitting hardsuit. “I can even tell ya how many we currently have in the base, how well stocks are going and what more we’re going to need and why the kiddies are being given a quickie in Survival class 101 every so often.”

Jabbing a finger their way, Grain told, “I’m a survivalist. Always was and always will be. Used to go out in the most meanest places in equestria to camp out for a week before packing up and going someplace else.” Then lowered her hand to place on her hip, “I’m doing this so no pony does something stupid like eat something they shouldn't and die to food poisoning.”

“That.” Began Luna, “Is why we feel she’s best, Informant Screech. While crude, Grain has a… passionate and clear understanding of the risks down there and what needs to be done.”

As Screech took this in, Periodic glance to the alicorns and asked. “If me and Magic are going to stay down to research, may I ask...the ‘limit’ of our researching methods?” wanting to get a good idea of how ‘safe’ or ‘legal’ their work is going to be.

Giving him a look, Celestia told, “I would urge you to make the morally correct choices and precautions in what you reserch and bring into development, Dr. Periodic.” Then held her breath before adding, “However, I have a deep feeling that we will need to allow you to do… possibly questionable experiments. Some things may be needed once we begin our preliminary strike for our home.”

She let that sink in place before resuming, “As for risks? I would advise you be careful and mindful of causing any hull breaches. That will be one risk you must be aware of.” Then continued with, “And while down there during your stay, Albert has cleared both yourself and Magic to use his facilities to conduct your research. He says that he… sometimes rarely uses the rooms there as much as he wishes.”

He nodded as he thought over, knowing that he and Magic will be doing many questionable, but mindful things. He was slightly glad that Crisp and Zealous were allowed to be with the stallions, he doubted Magic could last without the pegasus. Although he heard a small scoff from Stonehooves as the earth stallion smile and prod. “Feeling unnerved that the Dark Arts Mage is going to be among the presence of the many? Especially with his wife?”

The mare wanted to glare at him for that barb, she really did. But keeping as professional as she could before the rulers was… important. Still, she felt a little peeved at this, and voice, “If I’m not mistaken, your highnesses, but what you're suggesting would break down the five of us as the leadership that keeps the Resistance functioning.”

“It’s a unfortunate need, Stonehooves.” Told Celestia simply. “With the resistance and Alpha base acting so independently, it’s causing an imbalance and further complications. We’re bringing both groups under one banner, like it should be, and clearing out any tangled messes in between.”

Taking initiative, Luna pressed on. “We have also come to understand that the Resistance as it is, can not pursue their tasks while being busy in debates that last much too long due to indecisions. It is with this that we, as Equestrians rulers, break up this possible stagnation before it get’s worse and get everything back on track and balanced.”

Turning to Shire, Luna then spoke, “Diplomat Shire? You yourself will have a task, but it can not be given until we have properly corralled your cohorts into their respective positions. So excuse us if we seem to be forgetting you in this discussion.”

“I understand your highness,” Said the mare as she admitted. “I am pretty useless at this stage…” Then amended. “Unless, you need my expertise to...speak with the Overlord when you will re-negotiate with him on trade?”

Smiling some, Luna gave a nod, “That you will. While it’s not the primary task we would be giving you later, it will be the first thing you will be doing. Myself and my sister have already talked to him about it. We have plans as to what to do, and once they are finished, we may send you with the documents of the agreements in our stead to secure them.” Then raised a hand to say, “Do keep in mind, this is if myself or Celestia are too busy to make this meeting ourselves.”

She gave a understanding bow of her head. “Of course your Highness.” Periodic hum and admit.

“You know...this is actually a good thing.” Getting looks as he continue. “With Princess Luna and Celestia back, we can finally focus on what we need to do, than simply decided what to do. Honestly it was getting boring with the debates we have all the time, granted not our fault, we have parts that conflicted the other.” then said. “I’m just glad I can get back to researching full time than be drag back to the room when I’m on important research.”

Stonehooves rolled her eyes and comment. “Or spending time with your wife.” he shrug and told.

“Can’t be working all the time.” Grinning some. “And Crispy does make a good lab assistance in my work.” Then asked to the alicorns. “I know this will be nagging us a bit, so I might as well ask to laid it to rest for now. Will we have a problem with the Overlord after we succeed?”

Knowing that telling the truth might not be the best move here, Celestia only told, “It will remain to be seen, Dr. Periodic.” Not all of them could be trusted to keep a cool head or understand their reasoning. “As of now, we and him have an accord. And I’m afraid what had taken place there has been, temporarily, placed under classification.”

Luna was fast to make sure to keep them all from questioning. “As it stands, our subjects, we had to make some very difficult and very trying deals to ensure not only our safeties, but his further cooperation. We have sworn the guard you had provided us, to utmost secrecy on the topics mentioned.” Then told pointedly, “We do not wish for a riot to rise up now that we are at our weakest and most unstable state in government which is next to null.”

Keeping herself from grumbling and not pressing, the Commander spoke. “Very well ma’am.” then asked. “Do we at least have access to his gold and supplies to help supply ourselves? We would need to find ways to get armor, weapons, and supplies.” But before the two answer, Periodic reminded.

“May I remind you Commander, the Overlord lend us his gold? I am certain he will want to be reimbursed back, but with interest?”

Taking this, Celestia nodded, “Exactly the reason the trade agreements are being changed. If anything, we will not be surprised if we will have to pay a form of tribute to him after Equestria is taken back.” Looking over her subjects to add, “As much as we all wish to place him on trial for whatever reasons-- we would also have to repay all the riches he lent us to make it possible. Justice isn’t blind, and we would be in the wrong to not pay him back afterwards in some from.” Then added on, “There is also the treaty you have made that is being considered.”

“Your Highness, no disrespect,” started Pearl as she told. “But he was the one who gave the infection to the Crystal Empire, no one ordered him, no one was higher ranking over him, he did it within his conscious! He practically killed any we couldn’t save.”

To that, Luna spoke, “And yet you keep it secret to the populace.” Making them quiet. “And we all know why. Because as much as you may point the blame to him, the Resistance had a part to play in the plagues plot. If word even gotten out that you gone along with his plan? Then questions will rise. Questions that would only prove self destructive at this time.”

Sighing, Celestia spoke on, “I understand your feelings, my ponies. But as it stands, we must play by his rules for now and wait until we have space to move. Until then, we must be patient and tolerable.” Looking them all over for a moment, she soon told, “Diplomat Shire. Dr. Poreotic. You both may be excused with Grain. The rest of the talks we have are military sensitive.”

She gave the red stallion a look and informed, “Be sure to pack your things and inform your co-worker and both your wife and his. You will be departing for Alpha Base within Grains Ship, Sunrise, within a couple of days. Grain will remain on this island with her crew until then before leaving.”

He and Shire gave respectful bows with their heads. Moving up with Grain to head out, as Periodic gave a respectful head bow to Shire. “If you pardon me, I must leave with the captain.” then said to Grain, “After you, Captain.”

Snorting some and rolling her eyes, Grain said with a smirk, “None of that Hon, just call me Grain.” Slightly moving the oddly stiff plant she chewed on to the other side of her mouth and kept moving along down the hall. She moved her arms up and folding her hands behind her head, almost lazily resting her head on them while walking.

“So…. Dr.?” She began, giving him a glance while unintentionally pressing her chest outwards with her laid back posture, “You got a Mrs., huh?” Then went on to ask, “She a thinker like you or something? PHD in some fancy subject I don’t know?”

He laugh some and shake his head. “No, she’s an artist. And please, call me Periodic.” moving his hands up to take his glasses off and wipe them, the red stallion went on. “And yes, a Mrs. Table you can say. Her full name is Crisp Image, Crisp for short.” placing his glasses on over his muzzle after a good cleaning.

Nodding some, Grain said, “Well, maybe she can do something to add some color to the place.” Then chuckled, “Not that I mind, but Alpha base is all the same. Mostly white with a dark blue stripe here or there. Looks all smooth and furturistic like-- but it kinda gets… boring to look at after a while.”

She then thought on it and asked, “Who’s this Magic, too? Not sure I know ‘em…” Though moved a arm forwards to scratch her cheek, “Then again, I don’t know nothing about the smart-cookies of Equestria. Like I said, I was a survivalist that spent her time out in the wild more than anything. My calling in life.”

He nod and explain. “I’m not surprise, Magic usually stay in Canterlot. He’s a researcher in a sense like me. A noblemen to be exact-- but not like the snobs, he's more calm and collective. Not to mention scowls a lot. He is a practitioner and knowledge seeker of all form of magics.” he did however decided to warn her now. “But I should warn you of something. Just so you won’t assume or anything of him.

“Magic wife, Zealous Need...is far different than any mare alive.” and continued. “She is a literal zealot, doing anything, and I mean anything for him...Like getting ‘special cases’ marriage document certified by Princess Cadence herself before the Caribou invasion. Meaning she is Magic wife...and property of him.”

Trying to not trip at that, Grain slightly turned on hoof and placed one hand to her slim hip and use the other to take out and hold her gress-like-stem to say, “Hold on. Are you telling me the mare just… up and did some tricky legal BS to legally become the guy’s slave?” Not sure how to…. Take that.

Recalling the wedding, he said. “If I recall right? When he gave her the ring to propose to her? She practically shoved the documents and collar right into his hands. Said that the ring wasn’t good enough to show that ‘she is the only one for him’.” seeing the look as he chuckled and added. “Shocked Crispy too, since my wife is her best friend.” Rolling his eyes some. “The scandal that happen afterwards on the wedding…”

Shaking her head, Grain dragged out, “Daayyyym.” Giving a huff that sounded like a disbelieving laugh, “I mean… geeze.” Rubbing the back of her neck in thought while saying, “That girl is either completely insane, or got real gut’s to do that. I mean, if I’m hearing you right, she just upped and signed away her freedom and will to this guy!”

“I did say that she would do anything for him.” said Periodic dryly, as he went on with a roll of his eyes. “And when the Caribous did arrive in invading? It made things confused for them as he showed them the documents he already owned Zealous…” Then gave a low chuckle. “But when they suggested they clipped her wings...I dare say he made his point rather thoroughly that no one touches her. Not even Dainn himself if he so risk Magic wrath.”

Snortling to that, Grain said, “You know… he don’t sound half bad when you put it like that. Sound’s like a real badass I’d get a drink to!” Then grumbled, “Well, if only Albert would allow for stiff drinks in the base.”

“Don’t expect him him to drink much or much of a talker.” said Periodic as he explain. “He has this ideology that if you give respect to him, he’ll give respect to you. He honestly doesn’t give any respect to many except for a few like me, Crispy, his wife, and to the Princess’s. Everypony else isn’t worth his time.”

“Well then I’ll let you to be the one to warn him.” Started Grain, “You might get leeway to get your projects worked on, but don’t expect a little work to be tossed your way. Mostly in moving supplies. Sometimes we need extra hands to make sure things are gotten done in short time.”

She gave him another look and added, “We won’t try and be pests, but expect a call for some help. Nothing big, just moving water from this place to that. Maybe helping a returning expedition team get metals or something inside. Just menial stuff a monkey can do.”

He nod, and said. “I’ll be sure to warn him...but I should also warn you and possibly pass along to the other's, that since Zealous is literally his property, expect her to wear her ‘wedding ring’ and dress ‘inappropriately’, beside wearing the diving suit which is already inappropriately in a sense. And as a further warning? Don’t underestimate her, she may act like a ditz, but she's willing to kill any mare that try to get close to Magic.”

“Hon?” Started Grain, “Next to all us mare’s got ourselves tied to posts or some shit before being fucked dry-- I don’t think too many will be eyeing him like a piece of meat for years to come.”

Blinking some, he clear his throat and said. “Sorry, so used to saying that every time I have to warn of Magic and Zealous.” then continued. “In either case, expect Zealous to have no shame in using her body for him.” thinking some as he added. “In short, like a Pink.”

Rolling her eyes, Grain used a hand to lift one of her firm breasts and told, “Get a good look, Doc. Everypony’s going to be dressed like this down there while on work-- even you and your wife are going to be wearing these most of the time.” Then let go to go on, “As long as they don’t go and play adult games in public areas were fillies and colt’s are playing around? I don’t really care and I doubt most others will. Hell, they can go nude in their place if they want!”

She slightly waved her hands around before telling him more, “Really, as it is? S’long as they don’t do sex in too many open places, especially for the kiddies to see? I think we’ll be square.” Then shook her head adding, “Mostly saying that since Lush brought up a ‘teenager curiosity’ problem. You know, when fillies start turning mare with first heat and teen colts got that urge to stick something over time. Add in limited space, and what do you get?”

Rolling his eyes, he saw the problem. “Cabin fever with loads of hormones swirling in the air and bits of drama to cause problems.” sighing as he said. “I’ll be sure to warn them both of the situations...and of what they’re allowed to do.” then saw the Sunrise ahead as he wonder if he should mentioned Magic and his ‘morality’ or the fact he cloned Zealous more than once? He doubt she would understand, not many ponies do. But he decided to warn her of something else.

“I’m afraid I need to warn you of something else. A medical condition I have,” looking at her as he explain. “It's nothing too deadly or serious but it might cause some concern. I’m on medication of a prescription, and I have to stretch the pills, and when I don’t take my pills? I become a, ‘mad genius’ who only love to build explosions by the name of Pyro.”

Giving a passive look to that, Grain said, “I’ll forward Glint and Albert on seeing if we can make more of those pills things then.”

Looking to her ship, the mare soon told, “I’m heading out and getting your dive suits ready with air tanks and rebreathers.” Making strides for the beach and it’s waters, “I’ll be leavin’ in couple of days, think you can get your butt with the others here by then?”

He nod and said. “Can and will, Grains.” then headed to the direction to speak to the other's of this situation.

After he brought them up to speed, as the four were already moving their things in boxes, most of them were still taped, Magic concluded what Periodic told them. “We will be working and doing near questionable things,” horn glowing to waterproof all of the boxes he needed for his testing and work. “Working in private labs and work for as long as we like, leave out to work or aid the ponies in moving or doing some tasks.” then finished as he look to his friend.

“And no one to fully bother us as we can actually do something more than annoyances?” Seeing the stallion nodded, Magic thought it over...and said. “At least I have peace and quiet most of the time.” Then glance back to the three Z-clones as they were gathering boxes, all having runes over their bodies, each a different age ranging from 16 to adult, each a different pigment with a simple pink collar with a number on them as he asked to Zealous. “Zealous, do you got what you need in terms of boxes? We have limited space to deal with.”

Moving a few through the place that was going to be their home-- well, now going to be a place to store most of their things, Zealous said, “Yup, just some cleaning stuff, just a few ‘toys’ and the food and water.” Then placed the boxes down for a moment while looking over her ‘sisters’ that continued their tasks.

She glanced towards one side of the room, where still stacked and packed boxes of baby supplies sat unchecked and unused. She internally sighed and slightly scrunched up her face in slight irritant. Ever since they left, they didn’t have time to get it on. So, she didn’t get her forced heat and wasn’t filled to the brim with babybatter.

Not that it was a bad thing, she had decided. It was probably for the best, since they would be someplace that would of been a nightmare, or at least a huge inconvenience on her husband, to take care of a pregnant mare.

Plus she didn’t want her little precious babies to get born under some ocean! She wanted them to be on land where the was sun, grass, open space to run and play!

Pushing that aside, Zealous smiled back to her beloved husband and master while saying, “We should be good with what we have!” Then blinked at a thought and asked, “Say Periodic, I gotta ask. When we do get to this place, what will Crisp and I be doing?” Then went on, “Or the Triplet's here? Form the way you said it, it sounds like this Grain expect everyone to be doing something.”

Thinking some, Magic said. “To be truthful? Perhaps simply help move boxes, maybe harvest plants or water-- or even doing tedious tasks.”

It was like there was a sudden light bulb in the mare’s head, as the pegasus jumped excitedly in place, her luscious breasts bouncing all the while. “Oh, oh, oh! What if me and the triplets be your sexy lab assistant?!” It wouldn’t be the first time, and despite her ditzy nature-- Zealous was a expert in gem’s, their magical properties and some geology.

“You were already all my lab assistance.” Then gave a low grin, as he moved by her and place a hand to her under her sexy lingerie to squeeze the breast as he added. “Or sometimes my ‘lap assistance’.” Periodic rolled his eyes as he continued moving boxes, knowing this was the norm for those two.

Hearing some clops of hooves, the stallion gave a slight glance at the stairs as his own lovely mare came by. She carried a box of her own and carefully set it down, reaching her hands back to work at her lower back and say, “Ugh… your books can be so dreadfully heavy dear.” Giving him a glance-- right before it turned to Zealous moans and coos and Magic nipping and kissing at her while feeling and exploring the mare’s funbags.

With an exaggerated sigh, the rosy mare spoke, “Alright you two teenagers, break it up before this turns into another sex-fest on a wall.” Moving towards the mare shooing her hands. It made Zealous glance and giggle, and Magic roll his eyes at the mare-- but did as asked anyways. Mostly because he knew how carried away they could get.

As soon as they parted, and were far enough nothing too steamy would happen anytime soon, Crips turned towards her husband and told, “There’s two more boxes of projects and one more of your research notes up stairs, Dear. I’ll be getting them in a moment, but I thought to first let you know that we might have to consider leaving some of it behind.” Then motioned to all the boxes they had. “I’m not sure how much our hostess will be able to carry with us.”

Thinking some, he recalled the devices the Princess’s held and said. “Perhaps once we gain those Tablets, we could ask somepony to go through my notes so I could copy them and keep them with me in it.” Magic glance and comment.

“Which remind me to ask for one, so I can do the same with my more ‘safer’ notes.”

“Why not just leave most of it here and have Regal copy it all when we come back instead?” Asked Zealous out of the blue.

“Can somepony get me out? Its getting bonely in here!” said a muffled undead butler, as he was within his coffin...among the boxes that were over said coffin.

“That can work.” Agreed Magic, ignoring the voice as he water proof another box, as Periodic move by Crisp, giving her a kiss on the cheek and said.

“I appreciate all you done for me, and I hope you’ll won’t be too embarrassed with the dive suits we all have to wear, only way to move around I’m afraid.”

Sighing and twirling her fingers in her short mane, Crisp admitted, “I’m not thrilled at the concept to be honest, Periodic.” Her cheeks flushing at the mere thought of how…. Easy it will be for everyone to notice her curves, her rear, legs, the slight bulge of her lower regions or the embarrassing body reaction of her nipple going hard from the cold water. All through the suit!

“But, the Princess’s orders are absolute.” She steeled herself, despite the redness on of her face. “If I have to bare a little humiliation… well, at least I can, somewhat… rest in mind that my husband can get a free show out of it.”

He wrap his arms around her, pulling her into him as her back laid against his chest. Hands around her stomach as he kissed her cheek gently as he said with a amuse smile and tease. “Don’t I get a free show always from you, Crispy?”

“Not with others around.” She rebutted slightly before pointing at Zealous, “That was always a kink my overachieving friend did.”

Smirking back, Zealous told, “Well there’s nothing more powerful than the feeling of jealous stallion wanting something they obviously can’t have.” Then sent a knowing look at Magic, “And watching them wither in place when the real deserving stud shows them up while breeding his broodmare~”

His horn glowed as he ‘flick’ her breast as he reminded. “As much as I enjoy you stroking my ego figuratively, you do know there aren’t much stallions down there. Not to mention we’ll be in our diving suits most of the time, meaning I won’t be able to go under the suit to touch. Mostly over it and not in front of foals or teens.” Then added with a low smile. “But in our lab? Another story, as I recall we can be nude as we wish.” Moving another box into the ‘to go’ pile with them with his magic, the three Z-clones were simply moving the boxes that weren’t going on the side, simply to organize thing...and make sure the undead skeleton was ignored more.

Sighing at the two once more, Crisp decided to remind, “Don’t forget we’ll not be the only ones in that Lab.” Turning to give a quick and chaste kiss to her stud before wiggling form his grasp and continue to move boxes. “This Albert fellow is also going to be there, and he’s the one that owns the lab like a second home.”

“Meaning we may need to be ‘SFW’,’ said Magic in slight annoyance, as he look over the boxes they were bringing, as he mused. “Maybe either be naked in our beds? Or perhaps light playing when there’s no foals around and not might to do? Wonder what divesuits feel with touch…” Then glance to Zealous as he said to her. “I might need to test you when you got the divesuit on, Zealous.”

Smirking, she asked in a innocent, “While I’m wet, Magic?” Lifting another box to put aside.

Sighing, Crisp turned to her husband and said, “As much as I love these two, sometimes I wonder about our living situations.” Seeing as it wasn’t uncommon for her, or Periodic, to find Magic and his Zealous, or the clones for that matter, having sex somewhere in the house. Something they both put up with.

“Believe me Crispy, sometimes I wonder how we managed to put up with it.” But admitted. “Although I will admit, I’m glad I’m use to it, it was already awkward enough when they tried a ‘shared’ sex session in the same room with them.” Then added. “But I will admit...it was rather thrilling for us to have sex in the open, Crispy.”

In response, the mare’s face went red with embarrassment and she rather quickly move to get back to work. The sight made Zealous giggle as she said, “Aw come on, we know you also enjoyed it too Crisp!” Watching her friend move just a touch quicker. “And really, I have to admit, getting peeks of you getting rutted by your stud was a bit hot.”

She looked to Magic and said, “I mean, sure he’s not as bold as you are, Magic. But you have to admit, he performs pretty good. And we should know, we watched sideshows of it all the time back in Canterlot.” Placing down a box and giving an affirming nod, more so stating fact than trying to make the situation awkward.

As the earth stallion clear his throat and assist his wife, Magic hum and agreed. “Yes, Periodic may lack the magic, but he makes up for it with his endurability, and his rather impressive size. Big as me really, then again his was naturally, and I just grew mine more.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, Magic.” Told Zealous as she paused in her work to turn to him. “It’s hardly your fault, all earth stallions get a bigger package. Kinda like how it was bound for Crisp to have better legs, slightly more firmer boobies and a more tighter ass than me-- it’s just genetics!”

He nod in affirmation, but gave a grin as his horn glowed, teasing the pegasus by briefly fondling her basewings. “But I’m sure you don’t mind my magic on you, Zealous?”

With a shiver, she squirmed in place, wings flutter out and a almost dreamy face on her while her eyes slightly rolled up and mouth hanged open with pleasure. “Haawww~ Not at all, Master~” Sounding a bit excited before shaking her head and told, “But… Crisp is right, we do need to get moving this stuff.” Sounding disappointed at this.

“Oh buck up.” Sighed out Crisp, still feeling the warmth on her cheeks. “You two can have a moment to yourselves once we reach this base.” Then said off to the side, “And admittedly, I think Periodic and myself might need one ourselves. All this stress, work and moving has left us tense.”

“Shared season!?” Asked a perked up and excited pegasus.

Sighing, Crisp told, “No promises, Zealous… but I won’t doubt that it’s… possible…” And while she wouldn't admit it-- it was a slight turn on. Also, it was with her closest friend. She trusted both Zealous and Magic to not mention anything about her and her husbands sex lives.

He smile as the earth stallion move by with a chaste kiss on her cheek and said. “I’ll be sure to clear our schedule if it does happen, Crispy.” But glancing to the ready boxes, he asked to Magic. “Ready?” the stallion nodded.

“Mostly. Just a few more, waterproof spell, simple levitation on them all, and we’ll head to this ship.” Then glance to Zealous and added. “We may need to put ties or leashes on the clones when we swim, I admittedly never thought that swimming would be needed for them.”

Nodding to this, Zealous said, “Like we would have known we’d be going to some super-secret underwater base during a occupation by enslaving deer people that have nothing but dicks for brains to fuck all mares in sight while we fight to reclaim our freedoms and homeland?”

With a look, Crisp said, “Yes…” Pausing for a moment more, “Something as… specific as that is hard to plan for...”

Magic nodded, as he admit. “Admittedly I was more focusing on my magic or you than plan for that.” Periodic glance and remark.

“Still wonder if you’re sarcastic or serious with that tone of yours.”

“Why not both?” Asked the unicorn, as he waterproof the last of the boxes as he said. “Ready to go.” As his horn glowed, lifting all the boxes in a neat pile as they heard a muffled sound.

“Please let me out, I want to see the sunshine, the sand, the marrows all over!”

“Did you heard anything?” asked Magic as he acted he didn’t heard it.

Shaking her head, Crisp said, “Let him out Magic.” Pointing to the coffin, “As fun as it is to ignore him, you need someone to keep this place clean, guarded and your research looked after.” Knowing they still couldn’t bring it all.

Snorting, he opened the coffin by magic, as a undead unicorn stallion popped up, wearing a butler suit as Regal spoke. “Oh thank you master! For allowing me to be out! The sun is shining, the sea is lovely-- the puns are many!”

“Make any and he might decide to stuff you back in there.” Teased Zealous knowingly.

“Egad! You know I wouldn’t make too many puns! I am a bonified stallion after all!” getting up from the coffin to stretch some.

With clapping hands, Crisp said, “Alright you two, break it up. We have a important arrangement we can not miss.” Turning to her husband and giving a nod to show she was ready. Though would she took his arm and began to move, she tossed back, “Regal, if possible keep an eye on my Husbands left-behind projects!”

“But of course miss!” Then bow. “Have a lovely day being under the sea!” Then turn to began cleaning up, as Periodic comment to his wife.

“I wonder who I should pity the most. Regal for being stuck in there-- or the ponies who will face a undead butler who make puns?” Magic snort as he remark with Zealous close to him, hand fondling her breast some.

“We should pity the ponies, they’ll probably wish for me to put him in his coffin again.” then glance to the clones, all having leashes connected to their collars as they were held by Zealous hand as he add to her. “I do wonder, what the ponies reaction will be once they noticed your ‘sister’s with us.”

Smiling to him, Zealous told, “I think we already know.” Giving a glance around at a few of those in the place the Resistance had settled-- and their looks were of mostly uncertainty, some rare few shock for not knowing and others having disgust or confliction at the sight of a mare leading leashed others.

In turn, Zealous gave a upturned nose as if they were not worth her time and peeked an eye to her beloved. “You know that there’s going to be a few naysayers. Happens all the time.”

“Very true,” agreed Magic, as he move the hand from her breast and move it down to rest on her ass. “And if they have a problem? They can take it up with me, or the Royal sisters-- and the later know of me and what I do.” he hum and add. “I should ask for donations of manes or anything from mares. I think the genetic supplies I have are running thin if I want to keep making clones as precautions.”

With a quarry look, Crisp spoke, “I thought Zealous was more than happy to supply you with that?” Giving her friend a look and adding, “I mean, we already know that you have her whole body to yourself. Why would you need more?”

“Variations.” Told Zealous. “I’m just a pegasus. And most of my previous heritage was just pegasus only. My Magic needs more different kinds of genetics to work with for different projects-- which I sadly can’t always give him.”

With a kiss to her cheek, he cheer her up. “You can always provide me with other things, Zealous.” then squeeze her ass. “Like being my test subject for magic usage.” then added slyly. “Or in relieving your Master from stress.”

While she giggled to this, Crisp rolled her eyes and said, “Well, now that’s answered…” Turning to Magic and asking, “So why do you need different strands? I can’t claim to have the same intellect like you or my husband. What would you want with more?” Then grimaced, “And to be honest, I don’t know if you’ll find too many volunteers. I might be willing to part with a bit-- but even I have limits to lay down.”

Thinking of how to explain this, he answered. “Despite having the 3 clones to work with, either in relief or test-- not many of them managed to endure my testing. And yes my beloved slave is willingly to provide, I need confirmation of each tribe to know if the results are the same. I can use Zealous template-- but change the species with the donor genetics, be it mane, fur, or spits. Anything they provide, I could use to add in for what clones I could make for questionable testings.”

Sighing some to this, Crisp said, “My mane will be needing a trim soon. I think I can part with that and let you figure out the rest.” Then screwed her face up some and told, “Just as a bit of courtesy? If have any clones of me, please do the more… well, darker tests out of my sight, would you?”

“I’ll be sure to keep that sort of thing in a private room.” assured Magic, as Periodic sighed and asked.

“Do I need to donate too?” Magic thought and said.

“A bit, just as precaution.” he noticed a large thing near the water and the beach as he asked. “Is that our ride?” the red stallion glance and confirm with a nod.

“Yes, the Sunrise. Grain should meet with us soon.” then added. “And Magic, try not to ask her until we’re there.” knowing his friend might ask sooner or later to be ready.

For a time it was just the sound of the wind and the waves from the ocean. The four, and three clones, waiting in place before a from could be seen in the water before pulling out. At first the sight was just a bit out of the ordinary enough to garner a few stairs-- right before Crisp took a slightly quick breath in and Zealous looked a touch sad.

It was mostly at Grain’s wings, which for those that had met her, knew about their pucked and next to burned raw state by being poured on by oil. The sight was something painful and sad to see to most, and for Zealous, her heart went out to the now wingless pegasus.

Though, from the looks of it, Grain hardly looked at all bothered, and marched on forwards with a bag-- before halting and looking at them all. She just stared before screwing her face up and looking to Periodic and saying, “The hell Doc? I thought there was just four of you!”

He sighed and said. “I honestly thought it was going to be us four, but Magic felt the need to bring in the other's.”

There was a grumbling before the mare put the bag down and opened it, getting four dive suites out and tossing them their way, telling, “Get those on.” Pointing towards a sort of shack that was built by the now islanders some time ago. “And get changed. I’ll be back with three more.” Getting the empty back and closing it before rushing to the water and diving in.

Crisp blinked some at just the… quickness the mare went at before sighing and reaching down to get a dive suite, holding it before her with scrutiny and feeling it. The material wasn’t… that bad, was sort of soft and foam like. If she was right, fairly insulating too. It was thankfully dry form being transported from inside a bag.

Periodic took his, as he look it over and sighed. “Best do it now.” moving inside the shack, Magic and Zealous followed as the unciorn left the boxes down in the sand, the three clones waiting by the door as they all started to undress, as Magic note a few things. It wasn’t like most diving suits, and with a scan of his horn, he noticed it wasn’t native to Equestria. Weaving was small that he had to focus in the scan to go deep to see the weaving...after he stopped he spoke.

“Very interesting. Advance as well. Nothing like we got.”

Periodic glance, getting his dive suit on, as he look at himself, noticing it did cling to the body, it's more comfortable and match his body temperature well. He look to Crispy, as he gave a whistle to her, seeing how the suit clung to her body.

Despite all they had been though, Crisp still had the modesty to flush while she finished zipping the suite closed over her bare body and feeling how it hugged her from. She almost shyly hugged her arms over her chest and gave a glance to Periodic before giving a slight smile and a wink, wayving her hips a bit at him.

Zealous giggled at her friends antics and the red stallion enjoying the sight before she herself felt up the suite. The material was smooth, and she could easily feel though it. She shivered a bit in thought of the teasing and fun she would have with her stud. Sure, he can’t feel her skin or really bang her in it-- but them just rubbing on the other in them would be exhilarating.

Still, she placed a hand around her mounds and felt them-- less to feel her boobs but slightly play with how they were held. The suite firmly held her chest up, almost like a bra-- but had enough give that the said breasts bounced or jiggled on their own-- just not wildly as they would without a bra. “You know, as sexy as I look… this isn’t half bad.”

Glancing, Crisp nodded, “You’re right. My chest is supported and the material does not rub too much to feel uncomfortable, awkward or accidentally arousing. If it wasn’t so… clingy to the body, I think more ponies would like this.”

Periodic look over his wife, as he agreed. “It also does make you more appealing, see those lovely curves you have.” then tease her as he gently pinch her butt. “And feels good too.” seeing her eep as he grin, giving a kiss and said. “Sorry, couldn’t help it, it was too good of a chance to do it.”

While his wife gave him a reproachful glare, Zealous giggled into her hand in amusement and soaked in the funny sight. The door was soon knocked, as they heard Grain tell, “Alright I got three more. Get these three dressed and put your cloths in the bag. We can leave after that.”

Periodic open the door, as Magic spoke. “Come.” the clones obeyed as each took the diving suit, as the earth stallion glance, noticing the small pile of boxes was gone, presumably moved to be on the ship or somewhere else, as once he and Crisp exit out and the door closed. He noticed Zealous didn’t follow out. Guess she probably want extra time with Magic. thought the earth stallion, as he look to Grain.

And while he may not know her fully, he can easily summarize she got questions. “You’re probably wondering who the three are?”

She gave him a fairly flat look and told, “Yeah, but I’m more annoyed you didn’t tell me there might be a three plus riding along. Making the dive sites on the fly is a bit of a tedious thing to do on the side. I was expecting to be nearly ready to go or already gone.”

He sighed and admitted. “I honestly thought he would either put them in sleeping stasis or simply stay with someone back where the stuff were. Admittedly I should of seen it a mile away.”

Having her arms crossed, Grain said, “Uh, huh….” Then sighed and told, “Listen, once they’re all prepped and dressed, we should get moving.” Glacing some to see two of her crew back out of the water and grabbing some more boxes. “We’re putting the things away now, but I want to get moving before it get’s dark.” Turning back and adding, “I got a new chunk of responsibility as the sole mare in charge of Alpha base, so… yeah.” Hands on hips and shrugging.

“Of course, of course.” then look to Crisp and back to Grain as he continue. “This is Crisp, the wife I mentioned to you,” then look to Crisp. “Crispy, this is Grain, who you already heard from me.”

“Of course.” Crisp nodded before holding her hand out, “A pleasure, Grain.”

Reaching out, the pegasus clasped the arm a bit more and said, “‘course. Nice to meet ya.” Giving a firm shake before letting go and said with a raised brow. “Alright, what is it?” Getting a confused look from the mare. “What’s with the unsure glances?”

Blinking a bit, Crisp cleared her throat with a fist near her lips before saying, “Well, Grain. I don’t mean to be bold, but…” Taking a moment to try and put it lightly, “Your, erm… wings are…”

“Oh, those?” Asked the mare, flaring out the more bare like appendages that looked almost like stubs. “Yeah, I was a pain in the ass for the Caribous. Being a survivalist made me more trouble than they expected-- took them almost half a year before they could catch me. Thought washing my feather’s off with oil would rile me down.”

She smirked, “Instead it just pissed me off and I found a moment to make the camp stink up and attract a hydra to come waltzing along. Didn’t escape, but I got payback to more than half the camp.”

“Very impressive.” comment Magic, as the two glance, seeing the unicorn coming out with the three clones all suit up. “Very determined and strong will. Add in using the animals to cause harm and destruction on them.” musing some and said. “I can see why you are the most experience mare to lead Alpha base.” then asked. “Shall we leave? We have a long way to go if I am correct.”

Snorting a bit, Grain said, “Oh, you got no idea.” Then turned and motioned them to follow. “Come on, we got sunlight burning and time wasting!”

While the mare walked on ahead, Zealous remarked, “She’s confident. And self assured.” Looking to the others and telling, “I don’t think the Caribou's would have broken her in, maybe just go insane and become a even bigger hassle.”

Slightly moving, Crisp asked, “Body language?”

With a firm nod, Zealous told, “The day she breaks, is the day she completely goes insane and because a real threat.”

Periodic thought over...and nodded in confirmation. “She’s right. She would do everything until her last breath to cause the Caribous true pain.” as he glance to Magic, and to the clones as he asked. “Did you really have to bring them?”

“The statsis pods weren’t fully up, and we are pressing for time.” said Magic, as he held the leashes this time as he added. “Plus, Zealous might be busy elsewhere and I do require testing and relief now and then.” the earth stallion rolled his eyes as they more or less followed the pegasus. As the Earth stallion was glad he somewhat learn how to swim, he couldn’t help but feel slightly amuse of Magic having some difficulty in swimming as there was a scowl on the stallion face.

Traveling from island to base took almost a full day, 18 hours of constant driving by the captain and her crew before they reached the submerged base. Hearing about it and actually seeing it were two different experiences to be certain. And knowing they were fairly deep underwater to boot was also something of an amazement in itself.

Moving the boxes was, surprisingly easy with Magic’s assistance-- though the unicorn found himself needing to add more magic to the boxes, if not to keep the more flimsy cardboard form crushing so deep down. Granted, it wasn’t anything too serious, considering that 100 meters wasn’t anything threatening.

Grain lead them in a swim all the way to the place they would be living-- and consequently working. Apparently the scientist allowing them to work in his Lab had added extra living spaces for them to use, and it was all prepared and refurbished for them.

Though upon getting inside and going about unpacking, Magic had found that because they didn’t know about the three-plus clones, the beds available were a bit less. A double for Crisp and Periodic, and a double for Magic and Zealous. It was also worth to note, everything was compressed to save room. So in this case, they shared the same room, not that was a real problem.

There was thankfully a area for a kitchen, a slight living space and a few other little things. Like for one, a room that processed the outside sea water into pure water. But once all was unpacked and done, did they get a real look around.

Just past a bulkhead, and into a hall that had hanger with, of all things, pre-made and prepared black lab coats with protective padding for four people --Presumably for the expected guests-- did they investigated the lab. And was it a sight to see for them. While the Clones were left behind to do their tasks, the four walked through and investigated the place-- not touching anything for the time being to just know what was going on.

Aquariums housing many a specimen could be found, all even given a slight mini-ecosystem for themselves. Lockers labeled with many materials could be found in one of the many rooms. Tools set aside for later use. Medical lockers and cabinets scattered about in case of emergencies. A couple of Moonpools could be found, some having a few vehicles in them apparently being worked on or modified. A few scattered labs with projects on hold--

They even found a slight relaxation room in all of it, with a young 15 year old mare having a snack and looking through a Tablet. Apparently she was given access by Albert to come and learn a few things, even do a few scant projects herself when she had time. Anymore information that could of been gained was put on hold as she had to leave a few minutes later to get back to her chores around the base.

That left the four to once more wander and eventually settle into one of the labs, one that let them look out and see the glowing Alpha Base and it’s little undersea town, possibly turning city, one enough time passed.

“I’ll admit…” Began Crysp. “My breath is taken away. This place is… well, it’s amazing, nothing like I’ve ever seen before.” Looking to the desks before the window, full of so many different controls on a smooth surface. “I’m not sure how to take it all in.”

“I know, right?” Asked Zealous as she sat on a mostly cleared off counter, hooves swinging over the edge like a child. “This place is pretty big-- I mean, not as big as some places or labs-- but for the stuff we can see out there? Pretty big and all for research!” Hands being raised up and over her head.

“It is a truly remarkable sight.” Agreed Periodic, looking all over as he was closed to his wife, hand around her waist as he remarked. “Going to be a while to get use to this, but I will say that it's going to be a lot of work.”

Magic just look over, thinking some of the amount of work, including the advanced technology as he soon spoke. “We may have to learn quickly on how this stuff works before doing our jobs.” Looking to them as he went on. “There's much we don't know how to operate and need to catch up to speed before we do our researching and testing.”

He frown some as he added to Zealous. “I think I may need to place the cloning and testing on hold for now. Mostly for the limited space we have.”

“You can't set up the things around here?” Asked Periodic as the unicorn shook his head.

“No, mostly because unlike home, we have limited space, limited areas for me to conduct my darker works-- and not a clear idea to put the bodies that failed elsewhere. Or rather not enough space to hold up any undead.”

With a thoughtful humming, Zealous said, “Yeah, the space down here is pretty tight, kinda. We’d have trouble storing too much stuff.” Then looked to the others saying, “Is it just me or is everything here tight?” And named off, “The room space, the halls, the ships, the body suites-- it’s all just…”

“Saving space?” Tossed out Crisp, “I don’t know where you were going with it Zealous, but if I understand the pattern going on here, it’s to maximize the use of what limited space is down here.”

Periodic thought some and agreed. “With us being underwater, there has to be limited amount of space, as anything could happen from predators hitting the glass, to sudden leakage. Maybe even prioritize security and usage than comfort and pleasantries.” he couldn’t help but joke. “The nobilities would hate living here.”

“But it would mean I am cut back on my darker works for a limited time.” mused Magic, moving by Zealous in her spot as he lean against the counter as he went on. “I might need to make a transportation rune to make a space or use the house for my testing lab. Maybe create a disclose location to not make ponies unnerved of the amount of work I might do.”

“Or, not do work with the extra clones or any dark arts for the time being.” suggested Periodic as Magic took a low breath and respond.

“If the Princess will need of me to conduct questionable tests or studies-- I would need to have a space for me to fully use my research to the full extent. And with us sharing the lab with this Albert and limit space, my options of such are limited.”

Thinking to that and fixing the admittedly odd ‘labcoat’ as it were, Crisp spoke, “Well I’m not sure how much of you work in magic you’ll be able to do until we learn more about how most of this equipment works.” Feeling the need to point out his last point. “Periodic the only one familiar with it, seeing as he had that tablet for use for a bit.”

The earth stallion nodded, thinking some as he said to Magic. “I think we need time to adjust to what's around us before we start researching.” then added. “And again, if you do need to make a ‘dark arts lab’, you should bring this up to either Princess’s that you’ll need a bit wider space to store bodies of the clones.” thinking some and asked. “Are you able to make clones? I recall your devices were stored away in that hidden research lab you had before you left Canterlot.”

Magic thought and scowl even more than usual as he spoke. “Yes, I didn’t bring it because I wasn’t sure the situation. But now I do? I think I’m not able to make clones for such work. Annoyance.”

With a raised brow, Crisp asked, “If you couldn’t make any new clones yet, why did you ask about getting samples that you wouldn’t be able to use?”

“So I can get a quick study on the genetic strands,” admit Magic. “See if they were suitable to clone or not. As well as preserved them so when I am able to make new clones, I can get started instead of collecting samples from donors.” he glance to Zealous by him, looking over her in both the diving suit and labcoat. As he soon added to her. “If you wore that pair of glasses, and we weren’t in a public place? I would ravish you of how sexy and appealing you are.”

Smiling to that, Zealous told, “I would have wore the glasses, but I didn’t want to lose them.” Then told with a more smoldering look, “But… I could wear them and let you get a ‘test subject’ later on when we’re not near any windows here~”

“Zealous, act your age.” Told Crisp with a serious expression, thought slightly internally smiling.

“But I am acting my age!” Exclaimed the orange pegasus, “I’m acting the age of a mare with a very healthy sex life!”

Any rebuttals to be given were placed on hold as one of the bulkheads leading to the room they were in was being opened. The depressurizing sounds drew them all to glance it’s way as it was opened. In a sense, Periodic had never seen or met this Albert in person-- despite everything he heard.

And while Shire’s descriptions were close, the actual sight of the infected male, and now in his lab coat while moving back his slightly black hair that nearly hanged all around his face almost gave him a odd impression of a male more devoted to his work than anything. Coming in with tablet and seeming to focus on nothing else.

Yet as soon as he glanced up to them, those green eyes once focused and sharp on work-- snapped into intake and interest before a smile broke out on his lips. “Oh, hello. You must be the new researchers that the Princesses wanted to work down here.” Turning from possibly detached to friendly in moments.

“We are,” said Periodic as he introduce. “I’m Dr. Periodic Table, Researcher of Elements, Transmutation, and Chemistry.” he motioned to his wife. “This is my wife and sometimes lab assistant. Crisp Image.” he glance to Magic as the stallion spoke simply.

“I am Magic. Archmage, Researcher and practitioner of all known magics, Dark Arts Master, Genetic and rune crafter.” then motioned to Zealous. “This is my wife and legal property. Zealous Need. Geology, magical attunements and Gemstone expert, as well as my lab assistant.”

With a fairly swift nod, and moving past them, the male told, “Albert. You can call me the primary researcher to this whole facility.” Then began to ramble off while he began to empty his pockets, placing vial samples in varying areas. “Genetics practice. Aquamarine researcher for both fauna and flora life. Exploration. Geologist. Engineer. A bit of programming when I can dabble in it. Chemist. And possibly a few other things I haven’t thought about.”

Placing the last vial away, he turned towards the four and told, “My experience and expertise range in a number of areas, but I’m hoping you can expand what I have here even further.” Then raised a hand adding, “Magic isn’t a subject I know that well at all. Mostly due to the mere fact I have rarely if ever came into contact with it from where I was for most of my time.”

“So any and all research projects on magic is something you’re going to leave to us.” Surmised Crisp, slightly closing her lab coat's front a bit more, feeling a bit self conscious of another male being able to see her body so easily.

“In short?” Asked Albert, “It would help.”

Magic took that in and spoke. “I can help you understand magic if need be, however there are many variations of magic, just as there is many variation of science.” he then said in interest. “You know of genetics? Perhaps we can speak of it at a later time, as I do have interesting ways to use genetics.” he push that aside however and continue on. “But let's start of what we will be researching or working on? As of right now, we don’t know what we’ll be working on, and it's best to know now so we can get a idea of proceeding.”

Rolling his eyes, Periodic said. “What my friend is saying, is that if we have a idea of what we’re working on, we can start at it right away.”

Thinking some to that, Albert told, “I will only be working part time with you four.” Getting slight looks to that as he told, “As you know, I had made a large majority of Alpha Base, and am a expert in dealing with it’s sea life-- even more so in extremely hostile environments.”

“Because of this, I stretch out my work in quite a few areas, sometimes helping train a new Expedition crew and Captain to go to such areas.” The scientist than took a moment to think and add on, “I also try to keep an eye on the status on all the habitats, being the buildings down here, and their states. If there is a problem in their systems the ponies can’t fix, I get on it. A few are being taught on how to handle such problems, but they are understaffed.”

Stopping her kicking legs, Zealous piped up with, “So it’s mostly going to be us our doing the work around here, right?” And watching him give a swift nod.

“What you research will be mostly up to you, and whatever you are given by those higher up. I’m merely the host and in a sense, part-time partner or worker here. If you do need help and I’m around, let me know.” Then added, “But I do have a few projects myself I try to work on.”

“We’ve noticed.” Nodded Crisp. “Not to be rude, but we were told we needed these… tablets or--”

“Ah yes, hold on while I go fetch them.” And rather quickly, Albert rushed towards the ladder in the rooms center and climbed his way up-- and form the sounds of it, rushed arcrossed the room and up another ladder.

As they waited, Periodic remark. “He seem odd looking, especially the infection on him. But he seem a rather decent fellow.” Magic hum and comment.

“His species remind me of when I visit the Overlord with Zealous before the hysteria of the plague.” which caught the red stallion off guard.

“Wait, what?!” Magic glance and explain.

“I left Canterlot before things became too big, decided to visit the Overlord. Met him in Canterlot too when he wanted to set up the Gate. Reasonable being, and gets straight to the point at times when he’s not showing the guise of a villain. Earn a bit of my respect.”

“And you...didn’t tell me this...why?” asked the earth stallion as there was a faint smile on Magic as he joked.

“Wasn’t really important in the grand schemes of things, was it?” then motioned to Zealous. “Beside, Zealous here enjoy talking to his property much.”

Giggling some, she told, “While they don’t have that many ideas, there was a few we came up with while in bed.”

Sighing, Crisp remarked, “Of course you did.” But flicked an ear when hearing the male coming back, and doing so by slightly sliding down the ladder.

They watched as he took up a thin white wand like stick and began to hand them out, telling, “These will be your Tablets. I already updated them with most of what is being researched here, where you can find supplies for your work, equipment and there is a databank pertaining to the usage of all equipment you may be needing.”

“That's… quite a bit of information.” Noted Crisp while reaching out and taking the one offered to her.

While she looked it over and began to toy with how to turn it on, Albert said, “That’s the main stuff you would be looking over. It also holds any basic rules, some information about the base, heads up messages of any new situations that might pop up around the base… it’s your window to a number of things here.”

While Periodic look it over, Magic hum, looking over a few things as he comment. “I may need to look up this later.” he glance up to Albert, looking him over and soon spoke. “Normally I wouldn’t tell this, but you seem like a person I can work with well. You’ll probably hear of this later on in gossip and such. I have three extra mares, all of which are clones of my Zealous here.”

He stopped, at the others waited for a moment in anticipation of what his reaction would be. Confusion, they at least expected. But the confusion that was on Albert’s face when ehe turned around turned to pure interest. “Clones?” Then repeated, “Fully stable and completely grown clones capable of cognitive thought process and actions from their donor?”

“Yes and no.” said Magic as he explained. “Yes they are fully stable and completely grown clones. But they are not fully ‘sentient’ as they mostly follow orders from me or Zealous, mostly me, and are able to hear and understand my words. They don’t speak, but they are able to do the least basic of tasks or things.” then added in teasing to Zealous. “I would of made them almost like Zealous, but I don’t know if I could handle more than one feisty mare like her.”

She only smiled back in turn, “I’m sure you could handle it.” Then continued to tease on, “We’d only want to jump your bone and fill us with lot’s and lot’s of seed for babies~”

Albert raised a brow, but otherwise said, “Still, that’s a interesting development. One that could be useful.” Then thought to himself, “Granted it’s debatable on how useful with limited thought process and only the most basic…” Then seemed to gain a thought as he asked, “Magic, is it possible for you spare one of those clones?”

The question was something both Periodic and Crisp knew might not go well, though they didn’t know what the male had in mind at all. Though, they did get their answer in just a moment later, “I’ve been wanting to procure myself a seed, or a few seeds, form Seeker Vine plants.” Making the two now slightly alert, “I wanted to test on and even examine them within some personal space-- but finding a willing volunteer mare to gain and carry the seeds for me was unlikely.”

Magic was quiet, thinking of the pros, the cons and benefits and repercussions as he spoke. “Possibly, with how the clones are made, they can be easily ordered back by me and are mostly unaffected by the pheromones of the Seeker Vines as a test I did.” then quickly told. “But I am trying to not waste clones as of now, as I don’t have the equipment I usually have due to limited space. I could lend you one, but it's hard to get a clone back as most likely they’ll be taken by Caribous and I lose the clone.”

With a slight twitch that could be only seen as slight annoyance, Albert told, “I was asking if you could spare a clone to procure and carry the seeds from the plant. To have them get the seeds but not make it back would only be a waste of resources. I would have someone, possibly the Overlord, guard the clone until they do their task and then make sure they return to this faculty where I can gain the seeds and deposit them into their containment unit.”

He hum some...then said. “You can borrow Z-3. I’ll make her obey temporary orders from you until you are done using her for gaining the seeds.”

“I’m surprise you’re letting him, you usually a bit antsy with lending clones.” said Periodic as Magic told.

“Yes, but a clone away, means another mouth to not feed much. As well as saving space.” then he look back as he asked. “Albert, if its possible, since you seem the most trusted, can you ask mares for donations of genetic samples? Manes, bit of blood, or spit can do.”

“Glint.” Spoke up Albert, “She’s the head medical physician here. If you want samples, she might be willing to part with a few and even find volunteers for gaining samples from.” Then paused for a moment and said, “You mentioned lack of space?”

“For magical stuff.” Told Zealous. “Magic needs to have specialized rooms for magical work, crafting with his necromancy arts and even just dealing with runes.” then motioned about, “And there’s hardly enough for that-- not even for his cloning if he wanted to make more sexy me’s!”

Blinking to that, Albert got out his tablet and muttered, “Find more titanium to make more habitat space for special projects…”

Blinking some, Crisp spoke, “You’re not bothered at adding more space for… what Magic does?”

Not going taking his eyes off his work, Albert told, “When making scientific endeavors, you often breach the line of ‘questionable’ to learn things other’s won’t.” Then paused to tell, “In admittance? Personally I wouldn’t bother with necromancy only because the sea life, and the amounts of water, would dissolve the body in a short amount of time.” Then added, “Also, dead bodies can be used as fuel in a Bioreactor. More productive that way.”

“At least I know where to place the failed clones now.” mused Magic as he continued on. “Thanks, it makes things less troublesome as to conduct any researching if I need to use my magical expertise-- or the dark arts without clones to use as test subjects. Hence the reason I ask for donations of genetic samples.” he then thought a bit as he remarked. “I think when the space is made, I can get my cloning equipment and set it up. So I can start what work to be done..”

“But aren’t the ponies here going to question why there's unknown ponies suddenly showing up and around the area Magic is in?” asked Periodic.

To this, Albert told, “That depends if he let’s them roam around. Or how much supplies they consume.” Then shook his head. “With as much liberty as you have to do your work-- keeping yourselves stocked on food and water is your top priority and responsibility. If you want to support three more clones, you have to make sure you cut out time to get more supplies to support them and yourselves.”

Huffing, Crisp turned and told the purple stallion, “In short Magic? Try to not make too many at a time.”

He nods and said. “Of course, I’ll be sure to limit my cloning to spare resources for other's.” he then mused and admitted to Zealous. “I might have to use the main three clones as my test subject to save resources altogether. Might not make more due to the conditions here.” then thought more and added in a thoughtful tone. “But there may be days where you are not around and I might need of you. Might make a special clone to be almost like you.”

“Really.” said Periodic with a raised brow. “So you’re going to use up the three clones until they’re tossed into this Bioreactor, but create another clone of Zealous, that's completely like her?”

Hand and finger raised, Zealous said, “Almost like me.” Then smiled as she looked to her stud and told, “And really Magic? From what I can tell, we’re going to be spending a lot of time in the same place-- I don’t think you’re going to need a cheap knock off when the real thing’s going to be right in reach.” Using her hand to jiggle her breasts.

The mood was slightly killed when Albert told, “If you plan to mate inside the lab-- make sure you do it someplace that it won’t contaminate any samples.”

“I’ll be sure we’re far from the samples.” said Magic, as while he was assured that Zealous was going to be near him 24/7, and if he was careful to stretch the supplies for the clones, then they’ll survive long enough. He thought over something, and soon asked. “How soon do you need Z-3 to gain the seeds of the Seeker Vine?”

Thinking to this, Albert told, “Perhaps after I’m done getting you all set up.” Then nodding to himself, he went on, “Once I’m done with getting you all set up, I can then leave for the Overlord and take a gate with him to a plant to get what is needed and be back in a short time.”

Magic nodded as he soon look over the tablet, reading into it as Periodic look to Albert, knowing his friend was satisfied for now as he asked. “Is there anything else to bring up? No offense, but we do need to settle down a bit and get our bearings.”

Shaking his head, Alert told, “For now? No.” Then began moving out and telling, “If you need me, I’ll be working in one of the Moonpools. Getting a PRAWN suite ready for some deep sea mining.” Leaving the four to go about reading their tablets, Crisp finally being shown by her husband how to open it and start looking over it’s contents.

“Well…” Started Zealous while beginning her own reading, “He’s nice.. Not stiff… pretty open…” Then smiled, “And, Magic likes him!” Getting looks from the other couple.

“What?” said Periodic as Magic agreed with a flick of his ear.

“Yes, compare to most, he seem very likeable for me. Didn’t even blink of me and Zealous having sex in the lab as long as we didn’t contaminated something. He’s fine for me.” then glance to the two as he recall. “If I recall, Crisp mention you and her are feeling really tense and were considering sex. I say now is a good opportunity.” Periodic was about to argue why its not…

But consider that they were free for now...he soon suggested. “Why don’t we take this in our room?” then look to Crisp as he gave a low blush, hand moving around her waist and labcoat as he said. “He does have a point Crispy. I doubt we’ll have time later on when we’re start working…”

She flushed to this, but slowly nodded before they heard Zealous giggle, “You want handcuffs for that, Crisp?”

“Zealous!” Spoke out the rosy mare with red cheeks, “You might enjoy that, but I certainly don’t feel up to such a deplorable idea!”

“Isn’t it deplorable already you’re getting rutted out in front of your friends, moaning like a mare in heat?” Asked the pegasus in such a innocent tone-- but overall making the unicorn mare flush a deep red that made her giggle.

Trying to give a glare, Crisp told, “You’re lucky Albert didn’t hear that.”

Smirking, Zealous told, “But he didn’t.” Getting off the counter and taking up her stud’s arm and told, “But if you don’t want to be cuffed, then I might as well be.” Then gave a look up to her stallion and spoke, “Feel ready to experiment with these on for a bit~?” And pressed herself close and rubbed up his side-- she shivered at being able to feel all his body through the suites-- and the smoothness of how she rubbed on him was very much exciting.

Magic put his Tablet away in the labcoat, as his horn glowed. Bringing all four of them in the bedroom they shared, as he soon genlty push Zealous on the bed as his hands began feeling her large and plentiful breasts as his horn glowed. Bringing up some handcuffs as he asked. “Depends. How much should I tease you like the naughty filly you are?” Periodic rolled his eyes, as he then gently pull Crisp to him as he sat on the bed.

Letting her straddle him as he look to her with a smile and admit. “Its been awhile since we did have sex, Crispy. I think I might be a little pent up from all the work.”

Taking a breath to steady herself and glancing to be sure the room was indeed secured and door firmly closed still-- did the mare let out a breath and use her arms to shrug off the lab coat, letting it smoothly fall off her shoulders and down to the floor. She gave the stallion a half lidded look and used a hand to grip and tug at the zipper near her neck, slowly drawing it down her body as it began to show more and more, breasts slightly popping and bouncing out when it became open enough.

“Then maybe we should do something about that, Dear.” She told with a slightly anxious, but at the same time breathless voice before the zipper reached all the way down past her now exposed treasure. She didn’t bother shrugging off her suite, only placing her hands on his shoulders and leaning it with a at first, gentle kiss. One that progressively became more deeper and passionate as they held it for longer.

As Periodic hands move up, rolling her shoulders,feeling down her back as they went down to her ass, gently squeezing them as he managed to take more of the suit off. He pull back a bit to gain a bit of air, as he look into her eyes as he smile and asked. “A little help with the zipper? I think I’m going to be occupied by you, Crispy.” glancing to see Magic cuffed Zealous, teasing her with his hands on her breasts, labcoat already off of them as he was enjoying the feel of her body.

Smiling some, Crisp told, “Why of course.” Slightly wiggling herself and using her arms to strip more of the dive suit off. “It would only be unfair if I was the only one undressed for the situation~” Slender hands reaching up to grip that tab and ear flicking at the coo’s her friend was making. And if she was willing to admit-- the sounds of sex did turn her on. At least made her slightly… excited.

Smiling more, he began to move his hands to strip her divesuit, feeling her hands moving, hearing the two in their bed as he thought. Yep. Definitely enjoy this. knowing they will probably be at this for a few hours.

When Jasmine's away, Jerry will play.

Meanwhile, in the Dark Castle, a different mood was playing, as Jerry was looking over some reports. As his Minion Horde was growing more and more with him going to the Dungeons. He wonder how high they could be really. Still. Shining and Cadence aren’t going to be here soon. Mostly with things still working over at the Alpha base. he was out of his armor, as he felt comfortable in his red robes.

However...as he lean back in his chair, he felt something was off. As he began to hear some panting, as he noticed Shadow leaning on a wall, looking like she was in need of water. He also notice a few more things, for one her wings were flexing, her cheeks were burning red, her eyes unfocus...and her legs tight against the other. He was a bit concern, as he got up, Shadow ears perk towards to him.

As he got closer and stood by her, he crouch some as he asked. “You’re alright? You don’t look well.” the thestral pant more, tongue rolling out as her eyes look up. Seeing only him as she moan out.

“Master~.” as she soon glomp to him, wings circling around him tight and arms wrapping around to never let go. Body pressing and grinding as she intake his scent, giving a loud and sluttry moan. Jerry was surprised, as she nuzzle him as he said.

“Shadow….whats going on?” as she soon look back up to him, as she moan out.

“Breeeed meeeeee~!” eyes widen as he soon felt another body moving behind him. Feeling up his body as he glance back. Seeing Lovely panting hard, body shamelessly grinding on him, as he saw her juices trickle down, her legs as she spoke.

“Master~, please...fill us?” nuzzling some as she moan, smelling his male scent as Jerry realize what was going on. They’re in heat…. eyes widening big now. OH SHIT THEY’RE IN HEAT! as he quickly move them. Grabbing them and carrying them in his arms, the two wrap their arms around his neck, legs wrap around his waist as they nuzzle and grind on him.

He quickly move to his bed chambers and told. “Shadow, Lovely, go to the bed, I will be with you shortly.” The two refuse to let go, whimpering as Shadow said.

“Masssttteerrr~,” slurred out the thestral. “Pleeeeasse~, breed us~.” Lovely began moving her hands around, trying to take off the robes as she beg.

“Please Master~. Fuck us~, fuuuuck us reeaaaaal goood~!” He was about to respond, but glance back to hear Jade coming in.

“Hey Jerry we’re-,” stopping as she look to the two, noticing the way they look...and facepalm.

“Celestia damn it. They're in heat, are they?” He gave a helpless shrug as she shake her head, hand going down from the face as she look to them and told to Jerry. “I was going to let you spend time with Jasmine-- but I think its better if we leave for Alpha Base, just to spare my sister her innocent from a simple walk in.”

“That, is a very good and responsible idea.” said Jerry as he tried to walk to the bed, but the two were moving and wiggling around him as Jade snort some with a hand to her hip.

“Of course. I’m her sister after all. And don’t worry, we’ll take the Heart as a precaution.” then quickly shut the door, as Jerry look to the two red-collars as he told.

“Seriously girls, get off.” they whimper, but slowly let go, as they were both rubbing their lower regions with their thighs. Doing their best to hold still as they were whimpering out just how hot and bothersome they feel. Seeing their Master taking off his robe, as that feeling went more hotter in them. He then said. “Strip.” to which they both gladly did, taking off their clothings.

Granted Shadow nearly ripped her short dress off her body. Doing everything she could to get as naked as possible. While Lovely was doing what she could to remove the maid outfit without shaking too much with her hands. He noticed their panties were ruined, as Shadow ripped her panties off, not caring if she ruined clothings as she look to him, panting and fidgeting.

He internally sigh, as he soon ordered. “Shadow, get on the bed and ready yours-,” she didn't even let him finish, as she laid her front on the bed, ass up high as her legs spread wide for him to see as her tail is on the side. Seeing her lower lips red, puffy, and plenty of wet. She whimper as she begged.

“P-Pleasssse, Massster~!” Jerry admitted that he was easily aroused by this, his tower was up and high, from both the sight of her flower, to her anticipating look, and the fact she was wanting him to take her now. He didn’t waste time either, moving behind her as he place his hands on her waist, she shiver in need. Feeling him ram in, as she gave a pleased and very needy moan, ass pressing back hard and grinding.

He pull out, feeling her walls tighten when she feel him leaving, and loosen when she feel him slam back in. Giving sounds and moans as she rest her chin on the bed, eyes rolling up as she grip the bed tightly with her hands. Mind buzzing in pleasure as that thick and long rod just went deep and fast. Jerry heard the whimper sounds of Lovely, as he glance to see her near him. Or rather around his leg, grinding with her crotch to his leg, looking up to him as her breasts were around his leg.

He told her. “Soon.” she smile, and kept rubbing on him, trying to ease that itch in her crotch. He look back to Shadow, as he felt her walls squeezing tight suddenly, as he knew she came. The moan confirm this, as he soon grab more around waist, pounding more into her as she gave screams of pleasure. Eyes fully back now, tongue rolling out as he slam deep in her repeatedly. Mind blank of the pleasure as Jerry was feeling close, blowing his load in her as she gave another scream of pleasure.

After a minute, he felt her loosen up, as he pull out of Shadow, seeing her slightly satisfied as he look down to Lovely and told. “Get yourself ready.” to which she practically jump on the bed on her back, legs spread wide as her flower was the same as Shadow, red, puffy and wet like a fire hydrant.

He enter in her as he began ‘pounding the tuna’, as he knew from the sex they done, earth mares love it hard, rough, and fast. So he did it all he could, as Lovely eyes rolled up, mouth making a ‘o’ look as legs press around his waist. Feeling her arms around his back, gripping tight as her tail wrapped around his leg. He felt his balls slapping against her, his own hands around that big ass of hers. Jerry grit his teeth, as he kept pounding more and more into Lovely, feeling her orgasim sporadicly as soon enough he came in her.

Hollering out in pleasure, the earth mare grip tight against him, enjoying the orgasim as he felt Lovely legs off and letting Jerry gain some respite as he pull out. However while he was fucking Lovely, Shadow was getting her bearings, and right after he was done with his load in Lovely, she pounced on him. Arms wrapped around his neck as he managed to catch her, feeling her legs wrap around his waist, giving him a messy kiss and rubbing all over him. Lewd kissing sounds were around as he rolled his tongue around the thestral own.

As he pull back and both here panting breath, Lovely jump and managed to make Jerry fall on his back, as the two were rubbing and taking turns in kissing, and sometimes grinding, or one was kissing him and the other was giving attention to his member, encouraging it to get back up. However as he was getting a blowjob from Lovely and a kissing session with the grind and rubbing Shadow, he thought. You know...I wonder if I’ll be able to survive this at all...or even walk straight after going through the heat time. knowing that he would be ‘hostage’ in this room for a good week. And he might not mind it...he just hope he’ll have enough energy for the needy mares.

Jade waited on the ship, a day pass as she and Jasmine were heading to Alpha base in a ship, she didn’t knew which one, she wasn’t focusing what it was. But she did knew from informing the Princess’s through the comms, that they weren’t happy that Jerry wouldn’t take Shining or Cadence anytime soon. Or do anything for the week. Although she wasn’t sure how to take Princess Celestia teasing of Jerry predicament. She shake that off, as she felt it funny, that thousands of Caribou can’t handle him, but yet two very needy mares in heat stops him for a week.

She glance to Jasmine, and the Crystal Heart with her. Additionally she knew she didn’t need to bring the Heart, but she wasn’t sure if it might accidently take in the energies Jerry and the two red’s during heat week. She tussle her sister head, as Jasmine asked. “Sis, why are we going to stay at Alpha base for a week? I thought we’ll stay for a few days?”

“We’re staying so you can interact with other fillies, and if I was honest? Have someone else to talk beside Jerry, or the two mares-- or even Quaver! Quaver! The Minion who likes to give poems.” Jasmine giggle of her sister exaggeration as she said.

“Quaver is funny you know.” Jade snort some, as she sometimes wonder if the odd Minion just love to amuse people as much as annoy them?

With a slight patterning of hooves, a earth mare walked up and spoke, “Miss Jade?” Gaining the elder mare’s attention while she informed, “We’re almost to Alpha base. Do you need me to go over anything again for a quick reminder of the ground rules while you’re here?” Going to a locker to get out two air tanks, something Jade had become aware of the need of.

Though taking a moment to think it over, as well as her clothing condition for this, the mare could mentally nod that she not only knew the rules fair enough-- but she had somepony that knew them very well form her own visit. So it was with a smile she informed the mare of these facts.

“Yes.” then as she grab the air tank to put it on, she helped Jasmine with hers as the Heart was place on the side, as once they had their air tanks, rebreathers and masks on, the filly had the Heart back again in her grasps. I really hope the Heart will be fine here. thought Jade, as she wasn’t sure how much of a improvement or issue it might be with the Heart around ponies again.

Giving a nod, the mare glanced back and told, “If you need a ride back, let one of the Expedition teams know. They’ll schedule one of the captains to get you back home.” Turning around and walking off and leaving the two a moment of peace before they did reach their destination, which would be soon.

While Jade fiddled with some of the gear that was on her, mostly the air tank and the rebreather that she would be using once in water-- she almost had to make a face at the fact she was in one of these suites again. Not that it was a bad thing, but before it was out of need for a few days. Now, she would have to be used to the fact she was wearing it for a week-- and while Alpha base was mostly mares, there were stallions and growing colts there now too.

Hopefully it won’t be too embarrassing. Beside, my body isn’t...modify like it was. as while she somewhat hated what the Caribous forced on her, she admit...she looked hot that if she wasn’t in this situation and with the Caribous...she wouldn’t mind having a body like she had. She shook that thought off, mostly on getting ready to swim again, and was slightly glad that she knew some basics of swimming.

Jasmine just kept the Heart close, as she admit, that it’s been a long time since she played with other fillies or colts around her age. Might be fun being a kid again...or continuing to be a kid in a sense.

Slowly the could hear the beating engines slow, things coming to a very slow halt before they heard, “Here’s your stop, just swim straight down and someone will be there to meet you!” It was all the go ahead the two were given to go through the bridge, down the ladder and out the front hatch and into the cool waters.

Looking down, Jade almost had to repress a shiver as, while the base was in sight, it was almost like she was hanging ten’s of feet over a building. With a glance up, she watched as the large submarine close it’s hatch and outer doors before slowly raising and even moving. The low thrumming of it’s mighty engines even being felt in the waters.

When it was away, she was left with the sight of a very far off surface-- one that she felt she would never be able to reach by merely swimming up. It looked so high up and just too far away to ever reach. So, with a inhale and a bubbly exhale to keep calm, Jade looked back down to the deeper waters where civilization laid.

Her sister still hugged the heart, but from the looks of it the filly abandoned using both arms, one needed to help her keep alof while swimming before both sisters began their decent down. Deeper and deeper down they went, and to Jade’s thanks, reaching the platform to one of the many buildings to settle her hooves on and soon enter into the hatch just overhead.

It was a moment for them to pull up and out, and then to take off their masks and rebreathers before going through the next door and find a few lockers to place their gear into. Form there though, they were inside a place bustling with activity-- more activity than Jasmine had recounted to her.

Jade look over, seeing many mares in their diving suits, as the crystal mare wring out her mane and tail out of water. As she admit, with everything recently changed, there was obvious more activities as more ponies were working or heading to another location. Is it weird that I find myself among ponies again? Walking around as if everything was normal? Wonder if I’ve been in the Castle for so long with seeing Minions all around. it was a little concerning to her, that she almost forgot to be around ponies again.

Jasmine held her hand, as she look down at her sister smiling, as she began to lead the elder mare on. She look over the halls, sometimes looking at other mares, or a few stallions here and there. Noticing a stallion giving her a look over as Jade gave him a look over. Hmm, he’s looking at me since I’m new, and I’m looking at him since I see his dive suit works fine over his body and see it appealing. Yep, still like guys. and while it didn’t show much but a bulge area of the male's balls-- it did confirm that she still prefers guys.

Yes she was raped by Caribous constantly...but it didn’t mean she was going to turn away guys. She did wanted to have kids of her own one day. Just on her terms.

Slightly noticing her look a bit more, the stallion gained a grin and slightly rolled his shoulders and gave a quick dance of his brows and flex of his arm. Though as soon as he had, a pink unicorn came over and swatted the back of his head and told, “What I tell you about flirting on the job? Now get those boxes moved and get working on your Prawn!”

“Hey Flush, how are you doing?” asked Jasmine, as she gave a look to her sister with a wide smile and tease. “Looking at stallions, sis?” Jade shrug and told.

“Just wanted to see if I was still interested in guys. And I am, which is good in a sense.” glancing to the pink unicorn to who her sister knew of.

While the stallion rubbed the back of his head, he told to Jade, “Good to know.” Getting up to lean on the wall and ask, “Maybe we could chat sometime?” And once more was hit by Flush.

“Work, dick-for-brains.” Reprimanded the unicorn before turning towards the two and saying, “I’ve been doing fine squirt.” Then raised a brow, “What are you and your sis doin’ here? Didn’t think you’d be coming around here without Jer.” Then added, “Right, that place of his is still in working order, remember where it is?” Then remarked while looking down more, “Damn, is that the Heart?” Leaning over some to get a better look.

Jasmine nodded as she answer. “Yep!” smiling wide as she went on. “And I remember that place we have for ourselves. As for why we’re here? Well sis said I should meet more fillies and colts around my age, said I shouldn’t stay in the Castle for a week.” but while she was focused on Flush, Jade mouthed, ‘heat week’.

Both adults got the message-- though for Flush she looked ready to burst laughing. The stallion just shook his head for a moment at what was possibly going on at the castle. Though, once she calmed herself and sure she wouldn’t burst laughing, Flush smirked, “Well squirt? I think you’ll find a good plenty of them around.”

She stood up and told while placing her hands on her lean hips, “Since we got a bit group of foals coming down, we had to go and make something like a little park made for them to run around in.” Then went on, “Most of actually use the place to relax in. Took a while, be we got things like grass and a few fruit bearing trees growing in it. It’s nice, actually.”

“Really?” said Jasmine with excitement, as she look to her sister and said. “I’m glad that they got a park here! I thought I wouldn’t run around in anything green until we came back to the Castle!” The stallion blink, and asked.

“I thought...there wasn’t anything green around the island?” Jade explained.

“She means in the Castle, apparently there’s this area within the Castle that's all green and like a park.” then scrunch up her nose some. “I wouldn’t mind it...if she didn’t had the Minions as playmates.” recalling the Greens were stinky up close. Celestia-- how does Jerry deal with them?

Looking from Flush to the two crystal ponies, the stallion spoke, “You know, maybe I could--”

“Nuh-uh, buster.” Snapped the mare, “You still got work to do.” Leaning down to get the boxes and raise up to shove them into his arms. She pointed down the hall and ordered, “Now move your scrawny ass to the Moonpool with your Prawn and get to work-- you can chase the tails or mare’s after you’re done with your choirs.”

He grumbled and told, “I’m not chasing tails, Flush.”

“Oh yeah?” Asked the unicorn that lit her horn and with a zap at his butt, made him slightly yelp and jump in the direction she wanted him to move. “With how much you keep looking at the tails, hips and butts of us mare’s, I think you do. Now get!” Watching him sulk and grumble all the while he walked off.

While Jasmine giggle, Jade roll her eyes and snort in amusement as she remark. “Not a bad stallion, but I don’t think a long term relationship might work out with us.” then look to Flush as she asked. “If you don’t mind, can you lead us to the park? Just so we know where it is when we’ll visit there later on.”

Giving a slight huff, she nodded and told, “Sure. But it’s not connected to here, got to swim to it.” Then thought on it and waved a hand, “Come on. I can show you where it is through one of the windows.” Turning and leading them along down the halls.

While she did, Flush told, “I’ll say this. South isn’t that bad of a guy, but he’s a open perv. Always was and apparently always will. Hasn’t done anything bad, just is a bit too open.” Then rolled her eyes going on, “Apparently used to have a mare too-- some red before he let her go to the resistance. She don’t see him anymore, but the guy’s surprisingly being pretty mellow about it. Moved on and looking for someone new, or he hopes I think.”

“Why did he gave her away?” Asked Jasmine. “If she wanted to be with him, why did he let her go?” curiosity in her tone as Jade explain as gently as she could.

“Not all red-collars are like Shadow or Lovely. They were too scared of what would be done to them if they refused. Some were, just scared of being hurt and wanted to be free mares. Some might want to stay with their, owners. But sometimes they were just doing it out of fear of being hurt.” She herself, knew how terrifying it was since she was almost turn to a red.

Turning her head, Flush said, “Listen to your big sis on that.” Then looked back forwards and told, “He let her go because he thought she’d be better without him. Sure, he’s a perv… but he’s got some moral left in him. Just a bit.”

Pausing at a ladder, Flush looked up and soon began her climb, the other two having to follow shortly after to reach the top before having to follow again down another hall.

Reaching the end, they stood near two bubbling out windows, Flush moving near one and moving around the ladder near them to point, “Over there. See that really big patchwork of round buildings connected?” Causing both to move over and see a fairly large area that had some larger buildings next to side-to-side and taking up a large portion of seabed. There were also a few areas that looked more like towers and having some patchwork of glass tubes for halls, but otherwise, the place was mostly flat and near the ground.

“That’s, the park space.” Told the security mare. “We’re in the works of turning it into a sort of mini-center for more ponies to live in or near, but we don’t got the materials in yet. So for now, the bottom level is a completely large park with room to run around in or take time to relax.”

“Woah.” said Jasmine, as Jade had to admit, it was impressive...but...She look to Flush and asked.

“Wouldn’t it be a problem to keep the plants alive with lack of sunlight around? I mean sure water and giving it carbon dioxide might work...but what about sunlight?”

Pointing up, Flush said, “I don’t get it myself. But these lights?” Trying to recall what she was told, “Their… florescent? Florecent?” Then shook her head, “They act like sunlight. I don’t get the whole science, but plants can grow to it.” Pretty much keeping it at that.

“Huh,” said Jade as she heard her sister giving a ‘wow’ sound as she admit. “Sounds complex.” then asked. “How have things been with guys around? I’m sure there's problems here and there.”

With a near groan, Flush dragged a hand down her face and told, “Well, that’s a tossed subject.” Then motioned one way, “You got some studs that are already married or have a herd. They do fine and dandy.” Then waved her hand another, “Then you got South and his sort. Guys so used to the caribou stuff they can’t help but look at every mare that passes by.” Then rolled her eyes, “Then you got the complete assholes that just cause a headache, but only because they’re a bit worked up over everything.”

Raising a hand, she told, “And don’t get me started on the teens. The colts have been behaving, but we almost had a accident just a few days back when one of them decided to outright ask a mare something he shouldn’t while with a boner-- I think he was told one too many things from the antlerheads.” Then sighed out, “And really? As much as the sea water covers it-- these halls don’t do nothing about the ‘smell’ mares get when they start getting hot under the collar-- guys get major boners and have no way of hiding it.”

“Ouch,” wince Jade, knowing it wasn’t all guys fault, granted some were assholes, but some guys can’t help themselves. Especially in a place like this. “Hopefully there’s a better way to handle it,” then roll her shoulders around. “I mean, sure I get that most mares really don’t like it to see the boner-- but we outnumber the guys 10 to 1 right now. Not their fault really if mares scents are everywhere.”

“I’m talking about estrus moments.” Pointed out Flush, figuring the filly wasn’t aware of that term just yet.

She facepalm and said. “Oh. Now I get it.” then sigh and hand pull down as she said. “Yeah, I see how that can be a problem, probably a big one.”

Shrugging, Flush said, “The only time it get’s a bit bad is when we’re dealing with the girls hardly past 16 or so. They’re the ones that get hit the hardest by the feeling.” Then gave a slight chuckle, “Then again, we might not all like them-- I can tell a few of us mare’s take a gander at who’s packing what during moments like that.”

Snorting some in slight amusement, Jade glance to Jasmine, who just tilt her head in wondering what was being talk about, as Jade shook her head and soon asked. “So, what else had been happening since my sis last came here?”

Turning around, the security officer pointed out, “Well, for one we got more habitats built. A lot more. With each batch of ponies we get, slightly more than the last? Things are starting to grow pretty fast around here.” Then glanced up adding, “We got more than three Cyclops doing work now-- more like a small fleet of nearly 20.”

She turned back and went on, “Water’s becoming less of a problem. Got plenty of places working on purifying sea water to drinkable water. Food’s getting more stable now the two Sister’s got things all back in order. Grain’s now in charge of this joint mostly-- and I don’t need to sit my butt behind a desk doing paperwork half the time!” Grinning at the last part, “Can finally do my work and yell at new recruits to do their jobs, I love it!”

Jasmine giggle some, as Jade nodded, but wanted to confirm some things. “I heard from Jerry that since things been settled here, he’s been giving more food supplies and clothes for the ponies on the island than down here?”

Nodding, Flush said, “Yeah, down here all we need are these dive sites.” Patting her leg and the orange padded spot to her own hardsuit. “Cloths are just a luxury now. As much as many mare’s don’t want guys to stare at their hips or tits-- thing is it’s also a pain to take off your cloths and put them back on everytime you need to take a dip and do work.”

She then named off with a hand, “Floors are waterproof. Bed’s are waterproof. Gear is waterproof. Tartarus, the lockers are waterproofed-- if you wanted you could finish work, go home and plop in bed without worrying about ruining the bed while soaking wet in the suite!”

Jade nodded, glancing to her sister just holding the Heart and paying more attention to it, as she look back to Flush and said. “Now, correct me if I’m wrong, but I heard some odd things from Jerry. Mostly on something about a spymaster taking someone to fill her job, and something about the Resistance owing him gold?”

With a shrug, Flush said, “I don’t know. I just work security-- I got no clue what goes on on the Islands where most of the resistance is at.” Arms crossed before snorting, “Which reminds me, I should get to my own Prawn. My shift’s coming up and I need to make sure some greenhorns know how to drive those robo-suites.”

She moved herself to the nearby ladder, getting ready to go down it before looking up to the two and told, “Right, Jasmine? Make sure your sis visits Glint’s office. You know you both should get a quick check up before prancing around.”

The filly nodded, as she grab her sister by the wrist and said. “Follow me sis! See you later Flush!” leading the mare away from the pink unicorn, as Jasmine said. “Sis, you should know that Glint tends to get really, really jelly of other mares.” Jade raise a eyebrow as she asked.

“‘Jelly’? Where did you learn-,” as Jasmine replied.

“Dew. and some other teens.” the elder mare rolled her eyes, as they had to go down a few ladders, and take a few paths as after a couple of minutes, they stop before a door as Jasmine push it open, and said. “Hey Miss Glint, we’re here for check ups and vaccines!”

There was a almost girlish sound as a stallion, apparently mostly naked, clapped his hands over his crotch and looked to be going very red. And Glint herself had a hand on her face as she told, “Door, closed, now!” Pointing for the filly to close it, “Read the sign before entering!” And from the shouting alone-- Jasmine closed the door. While Jade herself helped to also close the door, a bit mortefid-- and worried this was what would've happened back at the castle.

I knew it was a good idea to take her here...somewhat. thought Jade, as she noticed a sign...that was on the door that said, ‘wait and keep out’. Jade facepalm as her little sister excitement made her rush in without thinking. Oh yeah...really glad she's here with me.

After a while, the door opened with a fairly embarrassed young stallion-- possibly near 17 --almost skittering away with his head down, unable to look up at them. At the doorway, Glint walked up and leaned on the frame, arms crossed and brow lifted at Jasmine. Finger tapping away at her arm.

She gave a sheepish look as she said. “Sorry Glint, I was just excited to be back here, and to let you meet my sister!” Jade however held a expression of apologetic.

“I am really sorry for her. She should of stop and look at the sign before coming in.” rubbing her forehead as while she was glad her sister was still innocent...she also wonder if she should start teaching manners now and not regret it later in her life?

With a slight huff, Glint told, “It wouldn’t be the first time. Most of these doors lack any sort of lock.” Then looked at them both before motioning, “Come in. I’ll give you a quick check up Jasmine-- your sister I have to give a more thorough look over.”

While she moved to get a few things, Glint said, “I’ll be honest, I didn’t expect you to be back, Jasmine. Thought you would stay at the castle and keep the heart guarded there-- not bring it here.”

“Well sis said we should bring it in case something funny happens. And said I should keep it full of love and nothing else.” she chatter on as she said Jade think she should meet fools around her age. Although Jade subtly told Glint the real reason they were here. ‘Heat week’.

Glint made no outward show of response, but otherwise nodded along to Jasmine while she got the needed syringes and object for her work before mentioning, “Maybe you should find Dew once you’re done?” Mostly saying this to Jasmine. “I know you need to guard the heart, but you can’t carry it all over the base. Maybe take it back to your temporary stay and place it someplace safe for now.”

Looking up to the other mare, the elder sister, Glint went on, “Your checkup is going to take a while, I thought maybe Jasmine could get back to visiting Dew and not spend her time kicking her legs around waiting.”

To which Jade agree. “It would be best for her to visit her.” knowing that despite the Minions and Jerry companionship-- Jasmine needed peers around her age. “I’ll hold onto the Heart for now.” letting her sister have that quick check up. Jasmine nodded, giving the artifact to Jade, as when she held it close to her. She felt the love, the warm, the acceptance of it.

She smile of it, and while she let her mind wander a bit, she wonder a bit on Jerry. Wonder if he’s going to be alright, sure he could handle those two...but sometimes, I worry a bit. Jerry needs a friend, and while I can try being a friend to him, somepony to talk him down, I wonder what else I can do? Sure so far Jerry just need to be reminded somepony cares for him, and yes those two mares, my sis and me helps out...but I’m starting to doubt that there might be more to his mental thinking. Yes he thinks himself as a villain, and he might never stop thinking that…

But has he stopped thinking he should be partially blame on? To be hated? Shun by many, and just despise for being a ‘bad guy’? And yes, while talking to him is good...I think I notice that he sometimes likes to put up a guise. Like the time with the Princess’s. If he just, just told them the truth… sighing internally as she thought. I think despite being...a friend to him, and getting him to talk the truth to certain people is one thing-- its another for his mental well being. I mean, as far as I can tell from what my sis says, this guy been the Overlord for 3-4 months.

That has got to do some damage on his psyche...right? thinking some as she wonder what to do. Despite being on good terms with Jerry, she feels...feels that he’s purposely holding back more, but isn’t saying since he’s pretending he’s alright. So how could she help him more?

So busy musing, she nearly missed Glint’s voice, “Your turn.” Making Jade blink and glance up… noticing her sister was already gone, presumably to find this filly, Dew. And while Jade was blinking and recollecting her thoughts, she heard Glint tell, “And please strip down.” Reaching to a counter to grab something.

She place the Heart on the side, as she began taking the suit off, as she push those thoughts on the side for now. Mostly to pay attention to the here and now.

Looking over the device, Glint pressed something on the side and made it eject a grey cylinder, one she palmed and took to another device near a while before having it activate and open, placing the cylinder into one of the four slots it had. Turning, she went back to the counter and searched around before finding another cylinder, being swift to place it into the device.

Glancing to see the crystal mare had gotten out of her drive suite, she walked up and held up the device, activating it as the scans rushed over a surprised Jade, watching as it went to work. Though when she looked up, Jade noticed the slightly focused look Glint had at her hips for a moment before ripping her eyes away with pressed lips and focusing on the scanner.

What was that about? Wait...Is she...jealous of my hips? Yeah they’re wide but… then again, with how Glint was...Jade couldn’t fully blame her. She was a bit jealous of Lovely body, granted Lovely was made to look like that-- but was still jealous. And she can understand why Glint would be jealous of other mares. She’s bland compared to most mares in terms of body looks. And isn’t that eye catching to guys...she wonder if she could talk to her about it...or at least have somepony to talk to instead of hanging out with her sister.

Scans done, Glint went straight to her tablet to go over what was found, and said with a pleasantly surprised tone, “Very healthy. And formerly cured form the Carar too? Well in case you didn’t know, your body’s doing exceptionally well. No other infection either…” Then paused before noting, “Though there seems to be some slight scarring around the back?” Her tone piqued with slight interest-- and for Jade, she knew that scarring was hidden under her fur.

Having a rather flat look, she explain. “Caribous were trying to break me in the Empire. I was really stubborn, and hopeful to see my sister again.” rolling her shoulders as she went on. “So they thought to try break me with some torture. Admittedly it hurt, but it would hurt more on not seeing my sister again.”

Nodding and placing the tablet away, Glint walked around and placed her hands on where the scar was, moving them and feeling her back up and asking, “No lingering pains?” Pressing her fingers from gentle to slowly firm in areas, waiting for any response from her careful prodding. “You have a nice coat.” She noted before slightly sighing and refocusing.

“No lingering pains.” confirm Jade as she thought on how to...be friends with Glint, sighing and admitting. “I know this is going to sound weird-- but I’m lacking friends or mares to talk to-- know anypony who you might talk with and discuss?”

Working her hands from lower back to shoulders-- and not finding anything, Glint moved away and told, “Well there’s plenty of ponies. Plenty of mare’s too.” Going to the counter to grab a stethoscope real quick and continuing on, “I know Lush likes to talk to others-- gossip is more like it.” Rolling her eyes to this.

“Then there’s Flush, I’m sure she would sit you down over a warm meal. That and complain about lack of stiff drinks.” Getting the apparatus set in her ears, she raised the disk and placed the cool steel between Jade’s breasts, and instructed, “Breath in.” Listening carefully as the mare took a breath in. “Breath out…. In again… out again…”

After doing that a few times, she took it off and continued, taking the stethoscope out from her ears and placing down the information into her tablet. “There were also these twins that just came here not too long ago. Chatter boxes if I ever saw a pair. Can’t seem to ever stop talking unless you put a rebreather in their mouths and sent them swimming!”

“Twins?” asked Jade some, already thinking of talking a bit on Lush, and a bit on Flush later when her sister was busy, but felt like getting to know more of these twins...just so she know whether to stay away or get to know them.

“A brother and sister.” Told the mare before looking for something else. “You would not believe the trouble they cause-- compulsive pranksters, the two of them!” Then turned to tell while waving a stick at Jade’s direction. “As helpful or as much as they clean up their messes, the amount of trouble they can cause on a weekly bases almost causes me to have headaches!”

“Should I know what they look like or their names to know to stay away from them?” Asked Jade as she thought of making sure Jasmine stay away too. It was one thing with the Minions being around her, it was another if her sister picked up a pranking side somehow from these two influences!

Rolling her eyes, Glint said, “Hoax and Bluff.” Moving up and motioning for Jade to open her mouth so she could take a look inside, stick holding the tongue down while remarking, “Personally, I keep away from them. Others think they’re good company-- but I personally can’t stand them and their remarks over things like shoe sizes and fun bags…” Her voice and tone becoming more irritated and lowering more into mutters while she focused back on her work.

She wonder what Glint meant by that-- but soon change the topic and asked. “What about you? You seem like a mare that hasn’t mare talk once in a while.”

Sighing to that while placing the stick away and getting the pad out to type on again, Glint said with a lowered tone, “Well, no. With my work I don’t get breaks too often…” Dragging off in thought before going on, “When I do, not too many ponies to talk to.” Then rolled her eyes, “I keep a very… tight circle of friends you could say-- and admittedly I talk more business and work with them than anything.”

She thought over that and nod. so mostly a business mare. then asked. “Any new ponies beside the twins recently?”

Pausing to this, Glint gave a look as if questioning Jade before shaking her head and said, “Jade, was it? I’m not sure if you realize, but we nearly get a new wave of ponies weekly, sent straight down here.”

“Fair enough, just trying to get a conversation going really. Its been awhile since I talk with other ponies since the Empire, so I’m trying to expand my social life beside Jerry, the Minions-- well the smart ones, and Lovely and Shadow.”

Thinking to that, Glint huffed and put things down before turning to look at Jade and say, “Well… if that was all, then maybe just… talk.” Pausing to tap her fingers on the counter before slightly awkwardly giving, “You need to excuse me, I’m used to just making idle chatter with any patients that come in. Helps keep the situation calm… mostly.”

Nodding some, she thought...and soon gain a idea. “Say Glint, medical question. How do you try to help somepony from stop thinking a certain way that's self-harming them?”

“You’re talking about self destructive thoughts?” Taking a moment to think that over before telling, “Well, I will admit that is a tricky subject, but it overall boils down to trying to remind them of what matters.” Getting back to her work and telling, “Reminding them they do matter or that there are people that care about them and even other forms of positive feedback. It all impacts in it’s own way.”

Stopping, Glint added, “You can get dressed if you like, You seem to be in good health and I don’t think any vaccines are going to be needed this time.”

As she nod and started to get her dive suit on, she asked. “So just tell them that they matter? That somepony cares about them-- or just any feedback to them non constant?”

“It’s a start.” Told Glint with a nod, “I would also recommend medications if it’s bad enough to the point of depression-- but I have limited access to such things.” Turning to look at Jade for a moment before raising a brow, “Has there been some trouble with Jasmine over her being by herself a lot? I can only imagine how she’s holding up.”

Shaking her head, she explain. “Jasmine, thank Celestia, is doing fine. She’s always been with either Quaver, myself, or mostly with Jerry.” she soon told. “No, its...its Jerry that is the reason I’ve been asking. Ever since we fix the Heart at the Tree...I learned...some unsettling things about him.”

Seeming to stop and come to realization, the mare slowly nodded and leaned back on the counter more and said, “I see. He’s suffering from some mentally imposed issues then.” Slowly nodding to herself and telling, “That makes more sense then. I can see why there would be some concern.”

Looking up, Glint told, “I won’t share this around, medical confidentiality. But I would suggest you get him to see me-- possibly another doctor that’s more qualified for psychological treatment than myself. This can get to the point of not just self doubt, but depression. Once there, things can get seriously dangerous for his health.”

“I can try, but his issues are a bit complicated, as far as I can see. And honestly he might hold this off as he might say he’s needed to keep the pressure on the Caribous, or give supplies, or anything.” thinking some as she went on. “But with a bit of Jasmine guilt trip eyes, and a bit of talking with me-- I can get him down here. Or at least another doctor for psychological treatment. Going to be hard to find one that's free as I’m guessing they’re either treating mares here to get past what happened, or each other.”

Rubbing her face, Glint told, “Then try and get him to open up-- and try putting down his excuses.” Giving Jade a look and going on, “If he’s going to be a foal over it, you need to be the adult and put your hoof down and make him realize, no, he’s not alright and he isn’t getting better by ignoring it.” Then advised, “Just don’t push too much. It might make him aggravated or even more worse then he is now. Too much pressure can do that.”

She nodded and admitted. “I’ve been trying to get him to talk more, but he’s always holding up a guise.” rolling her eyes as she said. “But I’m sure I can get him treated, going to take time with prodding and patience.” taking the Heart as she was finished getting her divesuit on, as she asked. “Anything I can do beside the pep talk to him, some assurance words-- or try to make him feel a better person?”

Taking her tablet and opening a drawer to get a sign, Glint told, “That’s the best you can do until you can either find new problems, or get someone more experienced to get on his case and start working on him.” She walked to the door and opened it, placing the new sign up before taking the other off and letting it stick to a wall.

Looking back, she asked, “Coming? I’m personally feeling the need to go to the relaxation area on the top levels and getting a coffee from all that talk. I think I could use it to keep my work up for a few more hours before night rolls around.”

“Machine used coffee? Tartarus yes.” said Jade, getting the Crystal Heart as she followed and said. “One of the downside of living with Jerry? Medieval making coffee.” scrunching up her nose and said. “I swear, not a bit of technology in that Castle whatsoever!”

“Then you’ll either love or hate this machine.” Slightly smiled Glint as she closed the bulkhead and sealed it shut, a ‘Away’ sign on the door. “Depending on what you select, you’ll either hate the coffee it depenses, or completely fall in love with it.” Then admitted while walking down the hall, “I’ve taken a liking to the almond mix one of them has.”

“Almond?” said Jade hopefully, as she was glad that she could properly drink flavor coffee. I don’t care if we got supplies of it at the Castle-- the way you make it with a kettle and fire isn’t the way to make it with flavor!

Nodding, the doctor went on to tell. “There’s other options too. Chocolate, white chocolate, caramel, mint-- I think I saw one with peach of all things.” Sounding almost a bit unsure of the last, “Peaches and coffee don’t sound like something you would have, but there’s a few other weird options around.”

“Hey, as long as it’s coffee from a machine? I honestly don’t care!” said Jade as she glance to the Heart she had to carry. “Although it would've been nice for Jasmine to take this with her and put it wherever that habitat was at for us.” sighing some as she said. “Aw well, can’t fully blame her to be with ponies around her age. Or close to it.”

Glancing to her, Glint told, “I can show you to where the Overlord’s personal habitat is. It’s not too hard to find.” Then went on while rolling her eyes, “And Dew was one of the first young fillies that Jasmine met, from what I heard. She was acting as their guide at the time.” Then give a firm nod, “I think Dew will enjoy some time off work to visit with Jasmine.”

Smiling, she nodded some as she agreed. “Yeah, fillies and colts need time to just be foals. Like before then.” she simply took a look out, making sure to follow Glint some, but taking the time to appreciate outside, or as much outside she could be. It was still mind-blowing, being under the sea and not drowning. She honestly never thought she, and many others like her. Could live down here at all.

Being quiet for a moment and leading Jade up, quite a few levels, they eventually reached the ‘Relaxation’ area, which to Jade’s interest was like a constantly active cafeteria and lounging area with plenty of windows to see all around. She had to do a circle to just get a look around, not being limited in sight to just take in all the ocean and areas the base had spread.

With a slight smile, Glint agreed, “It’s hard to believe, isn’t it?” Moving forwards to a boxy machine on a wall-- one that spoke in a near squeaky chipmunk like voice, before getting a cup and having it depence nice warm coffee. “Just weeks… months ago?” Shaking her head at the lapse of time in her mind, “At one point we were stuck on the surface in chains. Now we're here free.”

Jade nodded, as she admit. “I never thought that a self-proclaimed villain would save my sister, get the Heart back to normal...or a infected guy help create a underwater society. Tartrus, I never thought we would win against the Caribous at all.”

With a slight snort and getting a second cup under the machine while grabbing the just finishing cup, Glint held it out and told, “Win is a leap, but with how things are going, it actually looks possible now.” Letting Jade move over and take the warm cup, while adding, “I’ll admit, there aren't any real weapons with everything Albert has… but they come pretty close, and Albert himself said that a weapon isn’t really a weapon-- just a tool used to do an action.”

Moving the Heart in one arm, she took the offer cup with her free hand, getting a sip and giving a enjoyable sound. “Mhmmm.” just taking in the coffee as she she look to Glint and asked in curiosity. “Really? But I thought most of the stuff he has were weapons in one form or another?”

Waiting for the machine to say it’s “Coffee Completed!” and dispense the last drops out, Glint took up the hot drink and took a savoring sip of it’s almond flavoring before looking at Jade with a almost flat look.

“Besides the survival knife, and the upgraded versions of a hardened blade or a thermal blade-- nearly everything else wasn’t made in mind for causing harm.” Then moved by a bench that was positioned near a window, motioning Jade to go on and take a seat while she told, “For example. I’m sure you’ve noticed those large golem like things?”

When Jade took a seat at the bench, Heart being place in her lap, she turned to look out the window and spot what Glint was talking about. Large, hulking and stomping machines-- and a good many having some sort of paint job to them. “They’re Prawn suites-- believe it or not, they're meant for heavy labor work only.”

Blinking, she look at those things...and comment. “You know...I honestly thought they were some mech suits to cause damage and sent to war. Especially with those ‘missile’ things Jerry mention about on its shoulders.”

Raising a brow, Glint spoke, “I’m not sure what Jerry has told you, but they are strictly made mostly for work.” Then went on while watching a small group pass by on the seafloor. “In all honesty, they can be changed and modified for different situations. I know that you can add torpedoes to their arms, I don’t know anything about shoulder equipment in the least.”

Taking a sip, she soon turned to Jade and told, “But no. They were intended for work. Really, it was just a pleasant surprise that their overly sturdy nature and even powerful hydraulics make them surprisingly dangerous suites of armor in a fight.” Then told on, “It’s a little thing Albert mentioned. While we don’t have any actual weapons, there are a number of ways to weaponize our tools. It just takes some… creativity.”

Jade nod some, as she took another sip, enjoying the coffee...although she wonder if she should bring up the jealousy thing? Well..might as well know, not many ponies to over hear us. thought Jade as she look around, making sure there weren’t, as she look to Glint and asked. “So Glint, I noticed you were eyeing my hips. And I could of swore you were jealous. Right?”

Hands slightly tightening on her cup, the mare somewhat flicked her eyes away and seemed to mumble something under her breath. But, glancing to see Jade still waiting, she grumbled and said, “Yes… yes I was.” Slightly tapping her hoof and asking, “Why?”

“Curious really. I mean I’m not exactly fully pretty myself, so I’m just wondering.” although she somewhat knew the reason, but felt like asking to help Glint talk it out.

Huffing a bit, Glint told, “Call it a reason of silly pride.” Making Jade somewhat blink at the answer. “I’m not sure if you’re aware, but mare’s like me are… well, last picks of the whole. Stallions would sooner look at your hips and find them very tantalizing-- and mine merely scrawny and bony.” Then looked away, adding, “I might not… practice sex appeal for any reason, but I’m still a mare. My feminine pride takes a hit every time I see someone levels more better looking than me.”

Nodding some, she took a sip, thinking some. Can’t really blame her, if its feminine pride? Yeah, a lot of stallions would probably look over her. Dunno about the..perv. thinking some and asked in curiosity. “Well, have you thought of asking a stallion now? I mean sure yes some are pervs...but they’re decent and hoping for a mare to have in their lives, right?”

Swishing her drink, Glint remarked, “You mean the same decent ones already with herds or the one’s that are just coming near their young adult years?” She paused in thought some and shook her head. “It’s less of wanting a relationship and more of the… well, let’s be honest, the petty feeling of swelling pride you get when you can turn a stallions head with a cocked hip and a wink.”

Nodding some, she sighed as she took a sip and said. “Well, its not like there's somepony who knows how to help grow the body in the way you want it that lives here.”

“You know that’s greatly frowned on by most, right?” Asked the mare, “There’s very few ponies that learn about the type of things to change the body-- for one reason or another.”

She sighed and nodded… taking a sip as she admit. “And lets be honest, I doubt we can find a pony who knows that sort of magic at all. Especially around here.”

Nodding, the thestral went on while shifting her wings, “In all honesty, even if I did go through with the idea-- I’m not sure how I would keep things up.” Then explained, “As much as I would love to have my chest… well, grown out, or my flanks a slight more firmness-- even my legs and hips something more-- the gossip, rumors or even talks that would come afterwards?”

She gave a groaning sound, “As much as I would love the idea to be a sexually appealing looking mare-- the scandalous gossip afterwards of my reasoning would really cause my image problems.” Then told to Jade, “I’m a credible medical expert, body modification might actually stain what little reputation ponies actually know I have.”

She nodded, humming a bit as she drank the coffee as the crystal mare glance to the Heart, as she wonder about something. She look to Glint and asked. “How are the crystal ponies doing on mainland? I haven’t heard much of them.”

Taking a moment to recall anything, Glint nodded to herself and said, “Last I heard they have been doing better. Full recovery from the virus and no complications noted.” Then added with an eyeroll, “Well, besides the aftereffects of their treatment or brainwashing. The island has them mostly separated off in their own areas-- mostly due to a few stallions or slaves unable to curb their ‘changed nature’ and doing the shameful acts in the open still.”

She nod some, taking another sip as she doubt those of the ‘changed nature’ might come back to normal, probably sticking in their ‘new life’...which reminded her of a very, if sometimes raging, heated question. “And Shining and Cadence?” making sure that she keeps her cool as she still feel bitter on how...the Caribous fooled not only her rulers...but her people as well.

“Surprisingly cooperative.” Told Glint with a thoughtful nod. “He has been working with the Princesses to the best of his abilities-- before securing to apparent needs and visiting his wife. Cadance herself is… marginally better. No longer a near mindless whore wanting for more pleasure-- but she’s obviously struggling with what’s been done to her mind.” Then looked to Jade saying, “I was told that plans were made to help the both of them soon.”

Taking another drink, she told. “Yeah, Jerry was suppose to head them to somewhere out to get them better….but with the heat week? That plan been delay.” snorting some in amusement as she told. “You know its funny, thousands of Caribou's can’t even kill him, much less stop him. And two in heat mares completely make him worried.”

“I think a few caribou can be scared of some mare’s in heat.” Joked Glint in return, “Worried we’ll suck them dry of what they have.” Taking a sip of her coffee as she said this.

Laughing at this, she shake her head in amusement. “Yeah, I recall some Caribous were sweating when they got near in heat mares.” then snorting some in amusement. “I dare say they were tired after that. Could barely do anything else.” she thought and giggle and said. “I think Jerry might be dead tired to do anything after the week is done.”

With furrowed brows, Glint asked, “Is Jerry using protection?” Making Jade actually pause to this, “Or is he completely going bareback during the whole week? I know many Caribou don’t like us mare’s getting pregnant-- just so the mare’s still look slim and pretty for them. But is he planning for any foals to be born?”

Thinking some… she admit. “I think he has some condoms...but I don’t think he was getting them when we left…” then stop to think...and soon said. “Oh shit. I think he might be breeding them for real and not fully realizing he can get them knock up….wait, can he get them knock up in the first place?”

Considering this, Glint said, “I’m not sure, but I think it’s possible.” Then looked to Jade to explain, “Ponies have breed with other species-- a fair amount of other species. Caribou, Zebra, Griffin-- there’s quite a list. So I wouldn’t throw it out of the question.”

She groan and said. “If he is? Then I guess we’ll find out in week or two…” then muse and admit. “But...in a way it might help his ‘problem’ I mention to you earlier.”

“The feeling of being needed and the feeling of not needed could differ from situations, Jade.” Told the medical mare that took another drink from her coffee. “Him being unsure might actually put stress on his mind. If he does become a father-- he needs to be ready to take up that responsibility-- if he’s not ready?” She grimaced, “I’ll be worried for the foals.”

She couldn’t help but be worried, while she was his friend...there was a lot she still doesn’t fully know of him. “I may need to show him the ropes, help him figure out how to raise them.” she stop to consider something...and said. “But if he does become the parent...he might fight a lot more harder and push himself even more to get the Caribous down a lot of numbers. That's...both a bad and maybe good thing.”

Sighing, Glint told, “It’s dangerous is what it is.” Then went on to wave a hand, “I don’t care if he is the Overlord, master of darkness or whatever his title has-- if he has foals on the way with two mothers raising them, they are going to need someone else to help provide for them.” Then added, “I’m not sure about you, but I don’t think Lovely can be a stable mother. Shadow I have no doubt, she’s a thestral. We have traditions and pure instinct on the subject.”

Thinking some, she gave a worried expression. “I have a feeling when the Minions find out-- they’ll be overjoy that they’ll have things for babies to bring for Jerry…” shaking her head and agreed. “Lovely may be a mare, but I’m doubtful that she could be a mother, breastfeeding yes...but she's a created mare.”

“Exactly why I’m concerned.” Told Glint. “Shadow I’m sure is ready. Like I said, traditions and instinct will back her up.” Then shook her head, “But she can’t handle it alone. She’s going to need help-- and guiding Lovely along by the hand like a confused filly isn’t going to help when they have two or more little foals to watch and raise.”

She thought it over more, drinking her coffee as she thought. Its going to add in stress, somepony needs to guide Lovely, somepony who can raise a foal and...teach her and the foal… sighing and said. “I’ll do it.” looking to Glint and said. “I practically raised Jasmine since...our folks died when Sombra was around. So I can make sure Lovely can raise the foal proper and make sure Shadow isn’t stressed with Lovely.” rolling her eyes and added.

“But, I have a good feeling that we’ll have the support of the Minions. Celestia as my witness, they may be comical idiots-- but they’re good at doing the basics of jobs and orders at least.”

With a snort that turned into outright laughter, Glint said, “Help from them?” Giggling and soon saying, “Jade, I think we both know that them bumbling about is going to be a sort of disaster in motion. We both know that ‘basics’ of work do not apply to a baby-- forget two or more of them at once!”

She thought real hard on that….and laugh at the very image of the Minions chasing running foals around the Castle, making sure they were ‘safe’ all the while getting hurt. As she soon said. “You’re right! Once those foals are toddlers? Oh those Minions are going to be comedy gold in doing what they can to keep a eye on them all.”

Nodding, the thestral sighed and told, “I know I said I don’t aim to land a stallion with my looks, but I do plan to become a mother once things get back to normal.” Then went on telling, “Which is why I’m mostly mentioning this. We know it’s going to be a lot of work-- and if the dark master forgot to get protection on before plowing the fields-- you’re going to bet there’s going to be some trouble in the distance.” Then told flatly, “Parenthood.”

“Oh Celestia, that is a never ending trouble.” breathed out Jade, as she took another drink as she said. “I think Jerry might need to add another few things he might raid. Baby supplies. Cribs. And loads of diapers.”

“Not that the mental image isn’t funny.” A new voice came in as a green mare came around the side of the bench and spoke, “But why would Jerry want to raid Baby supplies? I thought his ‘villain’ track record and stories were ridiculous enough as they were.”

Slightly laughing to herself, Glint told, “The big-bad Overlord might become a dad on accident.” Making the mare’s ears prick before saying, “Jade, this is Lush. Personal secretary and organizer for the Princesses when they come around-- Lush this is Jade, Jasmine’s older sister.”

“We’ve met.” Spoke Lush before smiling at Jade who looked over the mare and nodded.

“I recall you. Tried to stop Stonehooves from fighting with my choice on staying with my sis at the Castle.” then took another sip of coffee.

“Glad you remember me.” Told the mare happily, “And I have to say, the virus really cleared up. You look actually rather lovely.”

She laugh and said. “Why thanks,” taking another sip and said. “And if I was honest? Living in the Castle isn’t too bad. Sure no technology with coffee makers and needing a Minion as a guide and living in a volcanic island-- but on the other hand? Instant transportation with the Gates, security, plentiful food and seeing my sister happy.” then added. “And wearing actual clothings, no offense ladies, but I prefer actual clothings than this.”

Sighing to that, Lush agreed, “I would love a dress myself-- but as you’ve figured out by now, it’s too much of a luxury. And one I only get when I have days off.” Then refocused on something and saying, “Now what was this about Jerry becoming a dad or…?”

Shaking her head, Glint informed, “Apparently, both his red collars, Lovely and Shadow, are in heat. Jerry possibly forgot to get protection on, so it’s highly likely there’s going to be a few sets of small hooves around that castle of his.”

“And I’ll be making sure Lovely will raise her foals properly.” added Jade as she took another sip. “I know how to raise a foal, and I’ll correct any mistakes Lovely will surely make.” snorting in amusement as she went on. “And we know how foals are when toddlers,” grinning in amusement as she told. “So guess who watches them for their ‘Overlord’ nearly all the time?”

With a slightly confused look, Lush shook her head and told, “I’m sorry, but I was an only child growing up-- and my experience with foals is… limited…”

“Really?” asked Glint with some interest, “I thought you had a large family?”

“I was adopted.” Corrected Lush, “And most of my relatives were cousins-- a large majority of cousins much older than myself by almost ten years.”

Jade nod some, taking another sip as she said. “Well, what I was getting at was that the Minions would be overjoy and would watch the foals for Jerry,” rolling her eyes as she told. “Which is going to be both funny and hilarious as those Minions will bumble around into disaster when the foals start learning how to run.”

Hand to her lips, Lush said, “Oh dear… I hope you plan to think about foal proofing things.” Not sure how to take the idea in her mind.

Thinking some while taking another sip of her cooling drink, Glint spoke, “You know.. Lush is right. You might have to consider making a foal-proofed nursery room. I’m not sure how child-friendly the castle is for very young foals.”

Thinking some...she sighed and said. “Might have to tell Gnarl to make a foal-proof nusery room…” thinking and recalling. “I recall there was a empty room across where Jerry sleeps. That can be the Nursery to fill in.” taking another sip of her coffee, Jade contemplated on a few things, as for one, if Jerry knocked them up? She would need to tell Gnarl to build a nursery when the signs show. Second, she needs to help Jerry how to not lose his cool. Third she need to go over Lovely on pregnancy….. I swear...it's difficult already being his friend.

Feeling the uphill battle of it all. She took another sip as she wonder, just faintly. I wonder if things will be more easier...if I was more than his friend? as she mindlessly thought a bit. I mean...sure I’m his friend, but I’m a mare. I have feelings, and Jerry...well, despite him not planning to much, he’s...really nice.. then shrug that thought off, as she took another sip. Nah. Beside, theres still much I don’t know of him. then took another sip, as she look to Lush and asked. “How have things been with you lately?”

With a deep inhale, she told, “Alright I guess.” Taking up a spot on the bench and saying, “Being a secretary again is… well, almost deja vu. But it’s thankfully less taxing than my last job.” Then shook her head, “Still plenty of work to do when I’m not by Princess Celestia or Princess Luna side during either one’s, or both, visits.” Then amended, “Granted… I’m on break. Princess Luna’s here currently, and I’ve been given a moment time off while she talks to Grain over the next large Expedition group going out.”

Jade nodded, as she placed a hand on the Crystal Heart and tap it. “But at least you’re not in charge, less stress on that and you get to enjoy your job still, right?”

Letting out a relieved breath, Lush said, “Oh yes, being in charge was stressing to no end. I’m glad to finally be just be the one handing over the reports of what’s going on rather the one reading them!”

“Speak for yourself.” Slightly smiled Glint while she rested the empty cup on her lap. “I think the others still have things to look though. Like Flush getting orders and Grain having to act almost like a governor for all of Alpha Base.”

Jade rolled her eyes, taking another drink of her coffee and soon asked. “So Lush, whatever happened to the rest of the resistance Heads? I heard bits from Jerry, but nothing concrete as he doesn’t know much either.”

Shaking her head, Lush said, “I’m not entirely sure. I know that one of them now works down here, part of the research division, but nothing else beyond that.” Going on to explain, “After our leadership was finally given a chance to disband, Grain was asked by the Princess’s to go to the Resistance to sort things out. I think that Grain might know something, but she might not tell. Don’t know what’s secret or not.”

Tapping a finger over the empty cup, Glint said, “Well whatever happens, I just hope that it keeps things rolling smoothly as it has been.” Rising her hand and rolling it, “Supplies have been coming in more on time and more organized-- not as sporadic or fought over between us here and the Resistance. I think we have the Princess’s to thank for that.”

Jade nod and said. “Thank Jerry that he got them out, after all, without him we wouldn’t have the Princess’s here.” raising her cup to soon drink in it.

Lush gave a slightly uncomfortable shift to that, looking almost guilty as she said, “Uh, yeah… we should.” Then said quickly, “I should go and, well, see to Luna. I won’t be on break for long and…” Giving a glance around before adding, “I think she could use some Coffee and that does take a moment, so yeah. I’ll see you later Jade!” Getting up and almost walking off with a slight rush.

“...what was with that guilty look?” questioned Jade as she glanced to Glint. Noticing she was oddly distracted by her empty cup, as if she noticed something she didn’t before. Something is off here...something they aren’t willingly telling me. taking a another sip to her cup.

Slightly flicking an ear, Glint glanced and said, “I’m sorry, did you say something?” Then cleared her voice, “I just noticed that this coffee has quite a bit of caffeine in it, I didn’t notice it until now.” Tapping the side of the cup that, funnily, had some measurements of what was in the coffee. “Who puts that on disposable cups?”

She deliberately ignored my question. She knows something Lush does. suspicion filled her, but she push it aside for now. As she finish her coffee as she said. “Nevermind,” then look to Glint and asked. “So where's this habitat you said you were going to lead me to?”

Placing the cup aside, the thestral got up and moved by the window. Taking a moment to look over the underwater town, she pointed out, “There.” And at first Jade wasn’t sure what she was pointing at… it became distinctly obvious in a few moment’s. It was, in all reality, hard to miss the ‘Overlords Water Palace’ written in black on the side of the Habitat.

She frown, as she knew that Jerry wouldn’t do that, he didn’t had that big of a ego. Jasmine however… “I'm not sure to either be annoyed Jasmine did that, or surprise that she just wants to make it special for him.”

Crossing her arms and shaking her head, Glint told, “That is his personal space… and to be honest, we didn’t find any reason or need to remove it. If anything, it makes it easier for us to not accidentally build onto the place or accidentally insert ponies into living there.”

“I thought the idea of living here is not waste space or leave perfectly good places empty?” asked Jade with a raise brow.

Rolling her eyes, Glint told, “We would have used it, but not only Albert, but the Princess’s seem to want to keep it open.” Then went on to explain, “Mostly to when he does visit. It’s partially so he has a private place for himself. I’m not sure about you, but the Overlord visiting rubs some ponies wrong and they want to have an idea where to stay away form.”

“So with my sister ‘helpful’ writing-- they all know to stay away from that specific location, right?”

“That and whatever your sister used won’t come off.” Summarized the mare. “Yes.”

Groaning some, she said. “Well, if you excuse me, I got a Heart place in there. And if you can pass the word to wherever she is, tell her I’ll be waiting there for a bit.” Already getting up and having the Heart in a arm.

Smiling a bit and moving over to grab her empty cup, Glint told, “I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for her.” Then moved to get more coffee for herself before getting back to work.

Jasmine was relaxing on a bench, after playing with other fillies and colts in a small game of tag-- she and Dew were taking a break, and passing stories along as Jasmine told with a full grin on her face. “And you want to know the best part? To this day, Jerry or Gnarl never suspects me of painting Jerry armor pink. They always thought it was some Minion who wanted to make Jerry ‘brighter’!”

Giving a slight series of giggles, Dew said, “Oh that’s good. I’d ask where you got the paint form, but if I had to guess it would be something Jerry found during one of his raid, right?” Figuring that had to be the case. The apparent overlord had a strange knack for pillaging the most strangest of things. Well, it was mostly the minions that collected odds and ends by mistake.

“Oh yeah.” nodded the crystal filly. “I found it by chance when I saw a bunch of paint cans all stacked on the side in the ‘raid storage room’. Figure I put it to good use!”

Taking a chug of water, Dew eventually gasped for air and said, “I know you told me why, but really Jazz, doesn't it sort of get lonely in that castle?” Going on to say, “The minions do sound fun… but doesn't it boring when the adults get, you know, busy or things get overly serious?”

Snorting some, she agreed. “Yeah, sometimes it does get boring. Especially when Big Bro is either on a raid, or working on his logs, sis is busy doing what she got to do-- and sometimes the Minions usually do something else.” then shrug. “To be honest, sometimes I want to have fun with other fillies and colts around my age.”

Leaning more back on the bench in a lax manner, Dew said, “You almost have to opposite problem I do!” Then grumbled, “I just turned thirteen a few days ago, and now everypony’s expecting me to do more work around.” Then sighed and flopped back. “It never eeeeeeeendsss….!”

Rolling her eyes in amusement, Jasmine comment. “At least it helps you be productive and keeps you occupy half the time.” then went on. “Not to mention have a Tablet to read up anything when you aren’t doing anything and bored.”

“I hate reading.” Said a ‘dead’ thestral teen still limply laying on her side of the bench. “I’d rather run around, hide around, go hunting-- I really miss flying around too.” Then pulled herself up to go on, “I just… feel really… I don’t know, bothered a lot of the time! Like I can’t move around enough!” Sounding a touch agitated.

Thinking of when her sister told her when she grew up, she would feel weird...she soon asked. “Did you ask Glint on what's up with you? Maybe it gotta do with growing up?”

Raising a brow, at her friend, Dew slightly scrunched up her face and said, “If you’re talking about ‘The Talk’, then no-- that’s not it. That happened weeks ago.” Then rushed on, “Not that itself wasn’t scary and… really creepy and…” Shutting her mouth when seeing the strange look Jasmine was giving her.

“The….’Talk’?” tilting her head some in confusion as she wonder what Dew meant. But shrug it off, figuring it wasn’t important as she said. “Well, maybe it's puberty? Sis said when I grow into a teen, my body acts weird, like I might get angry, might get agitated-- or want to move around a lot…” shrugging as she said. “Or maybe it's a thestral thing? I dunno.”

Shifting her leathery wings, Dew said, “Maybe I’ll see Glint… she did say I should go to her if I ever start feeling funny…” Then sighed and placed her water down to bring up her legs to hug to her chest and telling with pinned ears, “It’s just… awkward, you know? She’s not Ma, or Pa or my sisters…” Glancing off to the side not sure what more to say.

Looking down, she felt a bit envious, she didn’t knew her mom or dad. All she had was her sister, however she look back up to Dew and smile as said. “Well, maybe if you imagine her like a cousin or adopted sister-- it might not feel awkward? Or maybe...I dunno.” seeing Dew shifting all the more uncomfortable as she sighed and admit. “Look, I don’t know what to say. Just at least try Dew? Its awkward, but she wanna help you. And she’s really smart about medicine.”

Bowing her head some, Dew said, “Maybe.” The groused to herself, “I just… I’d rather talk to Ma or Pa…” But knew she couldn’t. She knew she couldn’t talk to them, or her sisters, and that just brought a new wave of sadness that also made her slightly angry too.

Looking away Jasmine try to think of something to help...but...she sighed, and just scoot a bit, giving her friend a hug and thinking. Big Bro...promised me to find my sis...maybe...he can… thinking as she said to Dew. “Maybe...Maybe I can ask Big bro to find your parents-- or at least your sisters. He helped me find Jade...maybe he can help find your folks too?”

Slightly looking up to that, Dew slightly moved to lean on the other filly and a arm to accept the hug, but ultimately said, “I don’t know if they’re even around…” Slightly dragging off and going on, “I don’t know where they are... and I…” She gave a glance and said, “If… if he could…” Slightly biting her bottom lip, not sure if she wanted to ask and have that little feel of hope crushed. It happened more than once, and it hurt.

She smile wide and said. “Just tell me the names, what they look like-- and where they’ve last been seen. I’m sure once I tell Big Bro, he’ll do everything he can to find them!”

Pausing for a moment, Dew thought it over before saying, “Marsh is one of my sisters, and so is Haze…” Recounting their names, “We were triplets… Marsh had this really dark green mane, and a sort of brownish coat… and Haze was white-- a really white coat and a brown and golden like mane…” She dragged off and recounted, “Pa… Pa was known as Sweep. He was a really dark grey thestral, one with a very black mane and wings.. An Ma?” She thought for a moment, “Ma was like Haze, a really white like coat, a green mane… she was called Mint by most…”

Thinking some, Dew went on, “We were heading back to Hollow shades… our home before we had to run… we went into the woods and Pa stayed back, and Ma told us to run…” She slumped her shoulders and went on, “I got separated from my sisters… got caught up in a net before I got it off and had to run another way…”

Jasmine nod, taking this information in, as she vowed to tell her Big Bro. If anyone can find them, he can! she just hoped that Big Bro can get moving after she comes back. She sure he’ll have enough energy after staying in the Castle for a whole week!

Jerry was taking a small breather, as right now Lovely was satisfied, as she was laying on the far side of the bed. three more days, just three more days-- his train of thought interrupted as Shadow jumped on him again, moving over his waist as she move the cock under her and slam down on it. Riding him as he more or less held her waist as she was moaning all the while. I am not going to last three more days!!! Where’s the extra boost of energy from the Tower Heart when you need it!?! he was almost tempted to sneak out, absorb the corrupted lust energy-- just to give him something to handle for the next three days.

I don’t care if it makes me horny! I need to live!

time well used

After nearly...a week of hell. Jerry last it. He last heat week. Sure he knew it wasn’t that bad considering he had some...really, really mind blowing sex...but the sheer amount of it? And with barely any break time as Shadow would at the very least, drag him back into bed to keep draining his balls dry? He laid in the bed, internally shivering as he was glad he made the Minions tied them up in bondage rope.

At least for a little bit. Enough to get to the Tower Heart and recharge. While the heat week ended, he glance to the mares. Both were snuggling and calm. Both enjoying his body warmth as they were both giving cooing sounds. Shadow especially as she sounded like a lovable cuddle bug...and not a sex-hungry succubus demon. When heat week comes...I am putting you two in bondage sets. promised Jerry, as he let a low sigh, happy to get some rest some. Even if it was small-- it was rest.

And ignoring the aching crotch he gained from the nonstop sex. However he heard a yawn, as Shadow open her eyes, looking to him as she said. “Good morning Master~.” licking his chest as she asked. “Did you sleep well with your slaves cuddling close?” he pet her head some as he sighed.

“I do...but Shadow?” gaining her attention as he told. “Next time you two are in heat week? I am putting bondage gear on you two.” she blush some, but nodded her head. As he yawned and said. “But if you don’t mind...I’m going to get some shut eye too-,”

The doors slam open, as Gnarl came in with some Minions servant carrying trays. “Ah, lovely morning Sire, now that you’ve are done occupying your slaves, we can-,” as Jerry soon took in a deep breath, and used his serious voice.

“GNARL. LEAVE. ME. AND. LET. ME. SLEEEEEEEPPPPPPP!”

And like a mess of mice, the minions all scrambled. The whole lot of the ran into one another in a panic, trays and food was fumbled and juggled and each and everyone of them stepped on top of the other. All for a rushed panic for the door that they all disorganized squeezed themselves out of before pulling and slamming the doors shut for their own safety.

He laid his head back, as Lovely clench his body, wide awake from his shout as Shadow was wide awake too, as her wings flare up from surprise of his voice being that loud. As well having flat ears from the suddenness of its volume. Jerry grumble and said. “Let me sleep. You two really made me restless.”

“Yes Master.” said Lovely and Shadow, as she laid back down, just letting her body stick close to him. Shadow did the same, as while she was surprise...she was a little turn on of his utter superiority and command of the Minions. But if her Master was tired, then he’ll sleep and enjoy his mares bodies against him. While Jerry thought to himself. Note to self. Take some energy from the Tower Heart to keep me awake later. And get Minions new food if previous food is wasted.

After leaving the ship and getting their clothes on, the two crystal ponies were walking back to the Castle, while the older mare wonder if she should pity Jerry or laugh at his expense. While Jasmine was repeating the names and looks of Dew family, and use her puppy dog eyes to get him to promise. He can never say no to her puppy dog eyes. However once they reach the Castle they called home and enter in with a quick walk to the throne room.

They noticed that Jerry wasn’t around, as Jasmien glance and asked. “Huh? Where’s Big Bro?” Jade glance to Gnarl as he was rubbing his ears and asked.

“What happen to you?” the old minion grumble and spoke.

“Apparently the Master wasn’t in a cheery mood today. Probably from breeding them-,” noticing Jasmine quizzical look, and Jade glare to him behind the mare with the Crystal Heart. And while Gnarl did not care for the mare feelings or breaking Jasmine innocent...he did care of the Overlord attitude if he did the latter of Jasmine innocent. Mostly on keeping his body mostly unharm. So with that in mind he quickly change topic. “Buuut not to worry! The Master will be up soon!”

And luck would have it. They heard Jerry coming down in his now accustomed black armor...and Jade could swore he was limping a bit. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. went through Jerry mind. While he did gain that ‘pick-me-up’ from the Tower Heart. It did not mean he wasn’t going to feel a bit of soreness around his crotch for a while now. When he came down in his throne chair, and Jade was about to speak of the pregnancy-- Jasmine interrupted.

“Big Bro! Can you find some ponies for me?” giving him big puppydog eyes as Gnarl gave a hiss and said.

“The Cuteness, stop with the cuteness! It sicking!” Jerry groan internally.

The cuteness of puppy dog eyes….really? sighing some as he said. “Alright...who are they and whats their names?”

Yes! thought Jasmine as she explain. “Dew family, her parents and triplets siblings. Sweep her pa, Mint her ma, Marsh and Haze are her sisters. All thestrals as Sweep is dark grey coat, black manes and wings. Mint is white coat with green manes, and wings. And Marsh and Haze are dark green, brown coat for Marsh, and white coat and brown and gold mane for Haze!”

Internally rubbing his face as he asked. “And where were they last seen?”

“Hollow Shades.” answer Jasmine as Jerry sigh out.

“Alright, let me get to the Heart and I’ll be off.” getting up and soon was stop as Jasmine asked.

“Do you promise to find them?” giving a expected look as Jerry cringe on the inside.

I’ve becoming more of a man of my word lately…. but knew he couldn’t back out as he said. “I….promise.” Jade roll her eyes of how easily defeated he was...but Jasmine hold a special place in his heart. So she can’t fully blame him. As he walk down to the Spawning Pits, as Jade decided to follow with. As when they were going down to the Heart for Jerry to charge up….did Jade spoke.

“Did you know that you might knocked up Shadow and Lovely?”

Wait, I did WHAT!?! making him look at her as she nodded.

“Yeah, you probably forgot during the whole heet week. As during a heat week, they’re 100% able to get knocked up during their heat, a load guarantees it...but multiple ones over a week?” shake her head. “Might make a mare have multiple kids.” Jerry internally screams.

GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!! as he tried to calm down, trying to think of how to handle this situation as he asked. “But how do we know it would even work!?”

She deadpanned respond to that. “Because I had a talk with a mare that had a PHD in medical science and work with ponies all the time-- she said we can breed with a lot of species.” causing more panic in Jerry, as a part of him felt a bite on his ass of Lovely condition...and her being fertile to him. FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK!

Jade continue on, ignoring his distress. “Even more so? Lovely needs help. She’s a created mare, she doesn’t know how to raise a foal or more properly like Shadow does. You also need to build a nursery . I suggest you make one across your room.” Jerry felt like crying, hitting something, or just lament that he forgot to use condoms….but there was a bright light ahead as Jade said.

“But I’m willing to help Lovely learn how to raise a foal properly. I know how to raise foals from raising Jasmine myself.” then she look at him with narrow eyes and said. “But now? You gotta ask yourself. What are you going to do now?” Jerry was silent… and spoke.

“Can I have time to think? Just to give a proper answer?” Jade hum at him...then told.

“Least I can do. But know this. If you make your choice on keeping them? It's a big responsibility. And one that's full time.” he sighed as he nodded, knowing he’ll have to break the news to both Shadow and Lovely...and a part of him realize something. Wait...how am I supposed to find Dew family if they might not be in Hollow Shades? it made him paused as he finished charging himself up with energy. He glance to see Jade was already gone upstairs, as he turned to walk up and was thinking more of the ‘promise’ Jasmine made to him.

No really, how am I supposed to find them with just looks and age group? For all I know, they could be spread out anywhere. ugh… groaning some as he breate himself. Next time, don’t give in the doe-eyes Jasmine gives and hold your ground. I should really be careful of when I make my promises...but on the other hand, this does give me time to think a bit on how to break the news to the girls.

Not to mention getting started on raiding baby supplies just in case. He sighed out, as when he came to the throne room, he glance to see Jasmine hopeful face, as he cringe under the helmet. Yeah...I should really be careful when making promises. as he glance to see Jade leading Jasmine away as he thought over and grimly thought. If I go out in my armor, I won’t find much...I might need to be incognito for this. heading down to the Forge and switching to his ‘infected stallion’ disguise with his Steel gauntlet. Knowing that he need to find information first before starting a search. For all he know, they might not even be in Hollow Shades anymore.

When he came back fully clothed, he came to the middle of the throne room, mentally ordering the teleporter to send him to Hollow Shades as Jerry was transported to Hollow Shades to keep a (forced) promise to Jasmine. Which he remind himself later to try not to make exact promises on the spot….

He also reminded himself to scout around the Tree of Harmony to make sure it was in the clear. Eh, maybe later. thought Jerry through transportation.

Meanwhile, deep at the ocean floor, Magic was having a low smile, as he was in his new expansive labs. Moving needed things around and setting them up with the Z-clones, horn glowing as the stallion felt a growing respect to Albert, from one researcher to another, Albert provided him with space to conduct his magical workings. While it may not be like his old lab, he knew it would work. And while Albert is willing to provide room and supplies, all he ask in return? Is to know about any results or progress made.

Which Magic doesn’t fully mind, it was a simple trade of information, and it would help to gain a input outside of the magical knowledge. However a part of him recalled something else, something that made him frown a bit as he glance to Zealous helping around as he asked. “Zealous, did Crisp mention how many pills Periodic has left? I recalled from earlier discussion that his medication was running low soon.”

Placing and straightening up a few things, Zealous next to glared at the setup with a overcritical gaze. She ruffled her wings and carefully inched everything to be precisely where they should be. And told, “Yeah. She told me she has a few left, maybe able to stretch a month or two at best. Crisp also said she’s asking Albert and Glint about making more-- if they can.”

Glancing back, Zealous admitted, “I think she’s considering on taking him off the pills. Keeps mentioning that while she still likes Periodic as he is like this, she… sort’a misses his more ‘lively’ side.” Then giggled some. “I think she slightly misses those wild moment’s they’d have as him as Pyro. I think it’s the only time I get to see that wild side she used to have when we were just teens and fillies!”

A low chuckle came from the unicorn, as he recalled times when he met the ‘lively’ side as well. “Yes, I have to agree, I do missed Pyro again. It has been, years since I last saw him when we were colts.” shaking his head some as he told in amusement. “I think having Pyro again will be entertaining as well as enjoyable to have. As much as I like and respect Periodic-- Pyro has a certain...flair about him.”

Then glance to a few cloning machines that were on the side, with a glow of his horn, he moved them along the metal walls, setting them up as he comment. “Although I do wonder how Pyro will behave when he has to swim-- or when the mares in Alpha base will meet him for the first time.” having a wry smile as he look to Zealous as he jokes. “Perhaps he’ll use his art bombs to bring more color around this place? Give them something pretty to look at?”

“He needs to figure out how to get them to work in water first!” Laughed Zealous before she left the things where they were and sighed out. She scrunched up her face before asking, “Magic, do you know anyone named ‘Surly’?” Though from the way he blinked, she could tell the stallion didn’t know who she was talking about. “Albert said he was looking for her. Said I didn’t know, so he went off someplace else.”

He hum it over, trying to recall anypony with that name, as he shook his head. “I don’t recall that name either…” he look over his lab as it was mostly set in place, as he cut off the magic from his horn as he told. “We can let the clones finish up in here, all that's really left is just setting up the minor things here.” turning around to head to the bulkhead, he added. “We should see how Periodic and Crisp are faring, maybe they know who this pony name Surly is?”

Usually he would teleport themselves to the other lab, but he shouldn’t waste his magic too much on teleporting. He already used his magic for heavy lifting already. Beside, this would give him a chance to ogle at his mare body and for her to do the same with his own body.

Hearing the mentioned mare’s hooves clanking a bit on the metal floor, Zealous next to rushed next to his side, arms wrapping around an arm and holding it closely to her chest that slightly molded around it. She leaned her head to his shoulder and nuzzled him affectionately-- or as some would consider it, being overly clingy.

They moved down the hall, having to make a turn or two before reaching where both Crisp and Periodic made most of their claim. This one being a chem lab that had a few lockers of varying materials for the stallion to work with. Crisp wasn't in sight when they opened the bulkhead, but the stallion could be seen.

He was currently working on something, even had some materials out and seemingly experimenting on a small project. Zealous gave a glance around, asking, “Where’s Crisp?”

Periodic glance back, moving away from his project as he comb his mane back, taking in a deep breath as the two noticed the signs of stress and slightly overworking as the stallion told. “She's meeting with Glint about my medication, trying to see if they could get it, or at least replicate its uses with a pill sample.” Moving his glasses off to rub his eyes as Magic stated.

“You haven’t had your pill since we came here.” noticing the signs as Periodic merely nodded, putting his glasses on as he admit.

“No, mostly because Crispy wants me to stretch them out, and stress wears them out sooner. Without stress add in? They aren’t burning out quickly.” then gave a mild smile of amusement. “Plus I’m thinking she’s hoping, my ‘lively’ side will pop out unannounced and give her a ‘wild ride’ until the pills are put in.”

Giggling to that, Zealous winked, “Well, you do get wild in the sack like that~” Though got a light flick from her stud-- which only made her giggle more in amusement. Not that Magic could blame her, it made him smile slightly too. Still, he asked his currently sane friend a few things.

“Do you know anypony named Surly?” Seeing the confused look from the earth stallion as Magic continued. “Albert was asking around for a mare name Surly, and we were wondering if you know anypony by that name?” Periodic hum, hand under chin as he closed his eyes to think…

Only to shake his head, opening his eyes as he admit. “No, never heard anypony with that name. In fact I haven’t seen any pony come this way since we all set up in the Labs,” then amended. “But beside Deft of course. She's a rare occurrence and on the upper levels.”

“Weird.” Said Zealous, “Albert was looking all over for her. Kept saying she and him had more work to do.” Lifting a hand to scratch her head before shrugging. “Maybe he’s found her already.” Then pointed, “Hey, Periodic, what are you working on?”

He glanced to his work as he look back and said. “I’m working on something Princess Celestia and Luna asked of me, they wanted me to start working on how to make this titanium of use for us. Specifically attempting to test titanium with magical and alchemy base things.” As he raised the Tablet to continue on. “I discover the metal itself requires a high temperature of heat to even mold, much less bend. It’s rather interesting from a scientist's point of view of how much information there is on it.”

Magic glance over the work, seeing mostly alchemy based things or a few magical base things as he glance to his friend and asked. “And they’re asking you to attempt to use magic or alchemy with this titanium?” Periodic gave a firm nod, putting the Tablet down as he said.

“Yes, they want to see how we could work it with our alchemy or magic based things…” then gave a heavy sigh. “but...I hit quite a few road blocks. As it turns out? Titanium is rather...stubborn. Its density itself makes it difficult to work with, and its composition?” shaking his head some. “Makes it almost as difficult for magic to work with. Granted nothing too large, as thankfully magic can still affect it like most metals….” then scowl at the ore of titanium. “But it's very stubborn to even work.”

Rubbing his eyes as he knew the questioning looks of the two were at him, as he explain. “I discover that it has a low conductive heat and electrical properties, as its hard to melt down and the electrical currents don’t affect it much. Meaning that even though it's fairly light compared to some metals-- granted lighter and stronger than what we have. But it has a low density to be lighter. In short my friends, we can’t do much in terms of magic with this metal, yet.” although he couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Although it does explain how magic hasn’t affected the Overlord much with his new armor.” looking at them as he told. “The titanium low electrical and heat conductivity make it dissipate most of the energy behind each blast.”

Blinking some, Zealous decided to point out, “But it can still be molded into normal armor, right?”

“Well, it can.” said Periodic as he explain. “I discover that depending on the inch of titanium used-- is literally overkill in defence. A quarter inch thick armor is all that is needed for us, as a trained military pony can used heavy armor, could handle a quarter inch titanium armor in terms of weight.” thinking on how to make it make it basic, he added. “Compare to a steel plated armor, titanium would be 10x tougher, if made to the same specs.” Magic thought and soon add in.

“And when we discover how we can magically enchant the armor? We could make one of the most strongest sets of armor we could have in our military history…”

Blinking some, Zealous thought about it and asked, “But… where does Albert get it?” Going on to motion around, “I mean, look at how much he has. He said that everything here is made with primarily Titanium, where does he get it all? How does he get so much? Where would you find it in a geological perspective?”

Periodic thought over that, admitting. “I don’t know. Maybe under the ocean, maybe somewhere deep where we never fully explored? It's hard to say Zealous.” as it was a big question, where does he find it? “Personally, I think his advance technology helps him find everything that was made to set up the Alpha base, helps him craft it easy, and maybe find something our magic can’t.”

Magic consider his friends words, thinking it over as he nod, looking to Zealous as he said. “You heard Periodic mentioning that titanium is stubborn with magic, it's possible that titanium in its raw form is hard to find with our magic, that and perhaps since titanium is new to us, we haven’t really knew where to find it in the first place. In a sense, since we never came across titanium at all on land, we assumed that there wasn’t much under the ocean floor beside sea life and sea plants with the sea-ponies.”

Zealous hummed to that, part of her still wondering how Albert manages to find so much around. Though, her thoughts were eventually cut off, the sound of hooves making her glance back as Crisp stopped by the doorway. The mare breathed in and said, “Albert want’s to talk to us.”

They blinked a bit, mostly at the seriousness in the unicorns tone. “Something wrong, Crisp?” Asked Zealous with a touch of concern.

“I don’t know.” Started the mare, motioning them to follow. “But Albert wanted me to get you all. Said it was important.”

They glance to the other, as Periodic place the titanium ore down, moving by the unicorn mare side, as the other couple follow with. Periodic glance to his wife, wondering what caused her to be so serious as he wonder if it had to do with the pills she was trying to get for him, or perhaps something else? He honestly wasn’t sure, as they were heading to where Albert usually stay in his own parts of the Lab.

Moving through the halls as the earth stallion move a arm around Crisp side, massaging her shoulder some in the slight case she needs something to relax her. He hadn’t seen her stiff since their moved to the Resistance base, he was a bit concern for her and for whatever Albert needed to talk to them about.

They had to ascend a level to reach the primary lab Albert worked in, but upon entering they could see the man working on that desk of his. On the side they could see something running on his tablet, the man completely focused up until Crisp spoke up with, “Albert, they’re here.”

He paused for a moment, reaching to get his tablet and soon stand asking, “Close the door please.” Making them wonder, but close the bulkhead behind them. Albert turned to them, looking at his PDA before asking, “What do you recall about the Cara I unleashed on the Empire?” Looking up with very knowing eyes.

Concern and worry spiked in them, as Magic recalled well. “It was supposed to be a controlled situation within the Empire, nopony was suppose to leave and infect other places.” then told. “However, there was a large chance it could've spread with those in the train before the quarantine and spread out across of Equestria….” then asked. “There’s a widespread epidemic, isn’t there?”

“Not that I know about.” Began Albert with a slight turn of his head to the side, “But I know better. As soon as the infection was noticed, the quarantine was set. But… there was a two minimal week incubation time. Two weeks for people to come in and out of the Empire.”

It was a small detail that most didn’t think of, and Zealous gripped her studs arm. She felt a pit in her stomach, realizing Magic was right form before. “I knew it might happen. I’m expecting it to spread-- not like a wildfire. But it will spread. Slow-- as long as no one bleeds to death near some waterways-- but that’s not even out of the question.”

“You mean that there’s a possibly wide-spreading virus all over Equestria?” Asked Crisp with a slight horror in her tone. “I… I know you said it was serous…”

“Past serious since it will infect anything alive-- bare plants and fungus.” Told Albert, “Animals and creatures aren't nowhere near as lucky.”

A grim look on Periodic face as nearly all of the ponies in Equestria would be infect somehow within due months, and might noticed a death rate soon. He move his arm close to Crisp, as he look to Albert and asked. “Does the Princess’s knows of this? We need to figure out how to lessen the possible death rates soon, otherwise we might be looking at a nation with a smaller population soon enough.”

“I know how to cure it.” It was both relieving, and confusing. “The question is how much and how soon.” Told the scientist. “My tamed version of the Cara, the one I altered-- is on land and has slowly spread since the Crystal Empire was exposed. It will take months to reach everywhere effectively. And, with a two-month time of leaving, ample time to retrieve ponies and cure them.”

Then he held up a finger, “The thing is? This provides a advantage, as well as a crisis. The Caribou are probably scrambling to try and get a cap on the infection. But… if I’m right-- it’s spreading in the most… ironic of manners…”

“Its sex, isn’t it?” asked Magic with a frown.

“Most sicknesses and disease are transmitted through intercourse.” Recitted the man in a knowing tone. “Cara get’s into your body. Infects everything form skin to organs. The only way for this Cara to transmit is through things like blood-- possibly saliva, but it needs to be ingested.” Then remarked, “Or in this case, injected into a body-- which then later is forced to swap saliva with the next host to be.”

With a slow blink, Zealous remarked, “The caribou are dooming themselves with too much sex.”

“If this wasn’t serious, I would say this is poetic justice.” add in Periodic with a low snort of amusement. He however held a concern look and asked. “But how are we supposed to cure all of Equestria from this disease? We can’t cure everypony with us here and across the nation, there won’t be enough time to get them all.” Magic thought and added.

“And how does this provide a advantage? I can understand it being a crisis, but what sort of advantage is this to us?”

Lifting a brow and looking to Magic, Albert told, “For every bad Caribou, they rape some ten mare’s. This transmits to other mares and spreads out faster and hits more caribou that are far from guiltless. The only Caribou that will be infected are the ones that are willing to have forced sex with any mare in sight.”

He then went on to explain, “It also weakens their overall military might-- constantly having to quarantine more and more of their suddenly sick troops. Numbers begin to decline, Equestria has to be forced into a quarantine to keep other places from being infected. This gives Jerry a opening to take more ponies out-- which all can be cured upon arrival.”

“But wait,” started Periodic with furrow brows. “Who’s Jerry?” not recognizing the name as Magic stated.

“Jerry is the Overlord.” getting a surprised look from both Periodic and Crisp as Magic continued in thought. “But if he does get more ponies out, we may need to either send the medicine to him, or transport them through the ship's bit by bit.” shaking his head some as he told. “I honestly doubt those Blue’s of his could actually do anything with this disease, halt it maybe, but it's stalling for time for us to either transport them here or to the islands.”

“He can get them to the island quickly enough.” Albert told simply, “easily even. I can have the cure on standby on one of the islands.” Then shook his head, “No, what I need help with is more complex.” Rolling a hand and explaining, “Spreading the cure about Equestria’s wild life-- without letting it come into contact with the caribou’s. Cure and make the fauna immune, but leave the caribou and ponies in their state to thin things out and keep the infection looking authentic.”

Both stallions look to the other, as Magic look to Albert and told. “There's a problem with that. Equestria holds many creatures of wildlife both plant base and animal life.” thinking some as he explain. “We have a varieties of creatures, from Timberwolves, plant like creatures imitating actual wolves, to parasprites that reproduce asexually with their ‘puke’ to grow their population.

“Add in the new ‘species’ brought in by Caribous, and we have more creatures to attempt to make immune.”

“And don’t forget the poison joke.” added Periodic dryly.

“Poison joke?” Asked Albert.

Rolling her eyes, Crisp told, “A plant that has a magical polin that can and will change a creature or person’s being into a form of a joke.” Then made examples of, “Becoming stinky, turning into other creatures, shifting sizes, elongation of body parts, discoloration-- you name it, the Poison joke can do.”

“But this Cara stuff doesn't work on plants, right?” Asked Zealous in a hopeful tone.

“It can alter the virus and the cure, however.” Pointed out Albert. “It’s a wild card, one I can’t predict…” Thinking to himself some before admitting, “It’s not like I can’t spread the cure anyways.” Gaining a few looks. “Ever since I got here with a new slew of sea creatures-- the cara-- the original cara has been in the oceans waters. I’ve been dumping and spreading the cure around to help counteract it for the aquatic life here.”

They just look at him...Periodic look in disbelief of what Albert just said. Dumping and spreading the cure...since the original virus been in the ocean waters ever since Albert came here with new sea creatures? Magic consider this as he remarked. “It does explain how everything seems okay despite the new sea creatures moving around...and why you keep giving the cure to every newcomer even before the Crystal Empire was infected.”

“Unbelievable...it was in the water itself around the base the entire time…” said Periodic as he shook his head, while Magic let his friend and Crisp take this in, the unicorn thought and asked.

“Albert, a curious question. Jerry, his mares, and the two crystal ponies may got the cure….but what about the Minions, aren’t they going to be infected by the cara and die, resulting Jerry a lost of armed forces to combat the Caribous?”

Thinking to this, Albert admitted, “No problems yet.” Then went on to tell, “Mostly because they just haven’t come into contact with it. I had three Blue’s here at one point, but I kept them away form being in contact with anything that might infect them. I wanted clean cut results. I think too them back one day before losing them in some battle later. No reports of spread yet.”

“But what if the Minions get infected blood on them?” questioned Magic. “They will combat Caribous and blood will be spilled later on.”

“As long as they don’t ingest it.” Told Albert. “Ingesting or having it inside the body is what causes the modified virus to do it’s work.”

“I’m honestly surprise we haven’t heard any problems with the Overlord forces being sick.” said Periodic as Magic told simply.

“Possibly because either the ones that got contacted with the original Cara either died in battle, or possibly were used as sacrifice for his new armor.” Making Periodic look at his friend with a questionable look as Magic nod his head to confirm what he said.

“Apparently Jerry used his Minions as sacrifice to ‘boost’ his armor defenses or weapons usefulness, rather interesting way of powering yourself with your own forces lives.” then added in musing. “Would explain on why they don’t mind dying for him either.” Periodic shake his head as he question.

“How could he sacrifice his Minions lives while fighting the Caribou?”

Looking to the red stallion, Albert summed up, “Because Minions are apparently replaceable. It’s the only logical conclusion, they are more easily replaceable and ergo, are more able to be wasted if need be.” He went back to thinking and told, “We might have to reconsider a few things. This virus won’t spread too fast at first, but given a month? It will begin to show more and more.”

“We can’t stomp it out completely-- to give Jerry a further edge.” Told Albert, “But at the same time we need to stomp out as much as possible and control the situation before it becomes too out of control.”

As both stallions thought over this, Periodic furrow his brows as he said. “We need to inform the Princess’s about this. Let them gain the magnitude of this possible outbreak.”

“But we also need to figure out solutions before telling them.” add in Magic in counter argument. “The problem is, we need to save many, but not too many to allow the Overlord to make bigger hits into the Caribou military. But at the same time, we can’t let it spread too much as it might spread to other nations across the seas.”

“We also can’t forgo the idea that it’s already happened.” Albert told them, “Simply put? I already plan for there to be a large drop or spilling of the cure in every place I can reach-- except Equestria.” Then went on to explain, “Mostly because I know that sooner or later, the Cara, the original virus itself, will eventually reach land. My modified version or not-- it’s bound to happen on it’s own time anyways.”

Squinting her eyes, Crisp asked, “You mean, we were already at risk of being infected-- everyone?”

“All it takes in one wayward fish that’s infected to be eaten by some bugs.” Told a shrugging Albert. “They fly off, land on other foods, get it a little infected. Then things eat that, and let it out as excrement, which more things touch and spread.”

“Or in Equestria case, infected fish being taken out by fishing boats.” add in Periodic as he was thinking, or at least trying as this new situation and the stress adding to it was making him rub his head some.

Glancing, Albert told, “Don’t overthink it, Periodic.” Giving a sigh and adding, “Why do you think I’m insistent about your people being away from the land now? If we do or don’t succeed? There is bound to be a large death toll because of the original virus. Measure might have been taken, but I’m not putting up an illusion. There will be losses.”

Patting his shoulder, Crisp agreed, “He’s right Dear. Form the sounds of it, everything had been exposed as soon as Albert came here by…” Dragging off in uncertainty, “..playing with… alien technology…” She was still not sure about that story.

Taking a breath, Periodic nodded, as despite him wanting to try to save as many, he knew that there would be many losses. Magic glance to his friend, as he suggested to him. “Perhaps you should take a break, no need to stress it more with the work you have?” looking to Albert as he asked. “How could we lessen the death rate? I know that there will be deaths no matter what we attempt, but how much could we lessen in terms of bodies to bury?” while Magic doubted they could lessen the death rate by possibly near a million, he knew they could at least attempt to cut down the numbers to possible thousands at least.

“Water.” Told Albert. “Simply by placing and mixing the cure into drinkable fresh water sources will do the trick for most wildlife. Possibly find a way to turn it into a vapor and let it get carried among the clouds the Pegasus keep saying get factory produced.”

Thinking some, Magic told. “We might need volunteers to get to Cloudsdale, as it can easy spread the cure in the clouds to make it rain all over.” thinking some as he added. “But it might take time to not only get volunteers to get to it with the cure, but to also know how to operate the machines and avoid the guards.” thinking more as he suggest. “Maybe send agents from Screech who are flight base, send them up incognito and with knowledge of the workings of Cloudsdale be able to spread the cure all over in a large rainstorm across the lands?”

“But that would take nearly months, not only of adding the cure across in clouds to spread, but to move a entire city all over Equestria.” add in Periodic. “Especially with how every Caribou and stallion there are searching for us in Equestria.” Magic hum, agreeing with his friend as it would take time, but he replied.

“Perhaps it would be the best if it did took nearly months, allow Jerry to handle the military, weed out the Caribous, and allow us to organize our forces to hit back the Caribou Empire with taking Cloudsdale? Spread the cure all over the land while others give the cures to those in quarantine?”

“By then, things will become more severe and cause the governmental structure to start collapsing in on itself.” Remarked Albert in a thoughtful manner. “A month is more than enough to start showing the signs of the cara festering in the ranks.”

Periodic rub his forehead as he sigh out. “Very complicated. Very complicated indeed.” Magic hum and suggest for them all.

“Perhaps we need to take a small break? Inform the Princess’s of this, and just try to figure this out carefully?” glancing to Periodic as he subtly added to Crisp. “And maybe let you relax more, I doubt all this added stress and overthinking will be good for your work, otherwise Pyro may decided to take hold for the rest of the time and ‘let loose’?” gaining Periodic to scowl some as the red stallion huff out.

“As if it won’t complicate matters more, Magic.”

Rubbing his shoulder and arm, Crisp said, “Relax dear. There’s nothing wrong with your other side, it’s just you.” Then smiled and gave a small squeeze to his shoulder. “You’re not as innovative as you are when like this. We both know it’s not the same rush you feel as Pyro.”

She glanced to Albert, the man having turned back to his PDA and walking off, announcing, “I’ll get back to synthesizing more of the cure.”

Crisp sighed and gave Periodic a look and assured, “There’s nothing wrong with you being your full self down here. Nothing to feel scared of subconscious about it.”

Looking to her, with a concern look on his expression as he said. “But Crispy, when I’m...Pyro, I get loose, I get destructive-- I might accidently damage the glass here, or worse, the equipment we have or Albert have. I worry when I become...him, that I might do something to endanger this entire Lab somehow.” glancing back as he told. “At least back in the Resistance base I felt assured that I won’t do much….” looking back at her as he went on. “But here? Under the sea and in limited space? I rather take the pills and keep Pyro in that place, where he won’t cause harm to anypony.”

While Magic would pointed out that Pyro couldn’t do much, he held his words as when it comes to Periodic creative side with a touch of Primal magic...he knew that the earth stallion may have a point, who knew what his creative side could do under here?

“Would Pyro do anything to hurt me?” Asked Crisp in a soft tone.

He didn’t even had to think on that, as he replied lowly as he looked to her. “No...we love you too much to do anything to hurt you, Crispy.”

Smiling, Crisp told, “Then I think I can trust you both enough to not cause any large trouble, right?”

He gave a sigh, knowing she was right as he nodded, although he felt a rather low blush in embarrassment as Magic add in. “Plus, I think Crisp is just waiting for you to be Pyro, so you two might enjoy the ‘wild times’ and be more ‘expressive’.” glancing to his friend, Periodic remark.

“Since when are you able to make innuendos with a calm expression and tone?” Magic smirk as he motioned to the pegasus holding his arm close to her chest.

“Since I married this lovely addictive named Zealous as my wife.”

With a stink eye, Crisp said, “This is hardly about sex, Magic.” A little miffed at him and her friend, who gave a mischievous giggle.

“If you’re done?” Albert spoke up, “Maybe you should go and take your time off?”

Sighing out, Periodic nodded. “Of course, of course.” then look to Crisp with a smile and said. “Come Crispy, while I’m certain Magic and Zealous will do what they’ll eventually do, we can relax, snuggle,” and added with a nuzzle to her cheek. “And maybe encourage Pyro to come out to do something artistic and fun? I’m certain that while I’ll be out of hand-- I know you’ll at least will hold my attention and keep me in the room with Pyro out and about.”

Rolling her eyes, Crisp began to pull him along and tell, “Well, there are a few ideas I thought you’d enjoy.” Then paused to tell to both Magic and Zealous, “You two, behave.”

With a smile, Zealous said, “Crisp, we’re adults-- we’ll be fine!”

“For adults you both act like hormonal teenagers a lot of the time.” Crisp said in a knowing tone before she and Periodic began to move out.

In turn to that, Zealous blew a raspberry Crisp’s way and said, “It’s called a healthy sex life!”

“Not to mention it's also a enjoyable way to spend time with one another.” added Magic as they saw the two leaving...and him looking at Zealous with a knowing look and asked. “How long until you think Pyro will find a way out of the Lab and pester ponies with his innovations of bombs and wants to make a combustion lemon? A week at best mostly due to Pyro attempting to swim in the ocean?” already starting to walk towards their own lab area for their own work.

With a grin, Zealous said, “You mean if he can slip away from Crisp long enough? I give it two.” Giggling some in thought before saying, “I think he’s going to go stir crazy if he stays down here for longer than a month. Pyro doesn't have the same patients like Periodic~”

Laughing some, he shook his head as he told. “Indeed he doesn’t, I dare say Crisp might have to think of new ways to keep Pyro occupy with something other than bomb making and going around to spread art bombs.” Although he held a amused look and suggested. “Maybe suggest Crisp to let Pyro out on the island once in awhile? At least get him some fresh air and move around.” then shake his head, imagining that it might cause more issues for the Resistance than anything.

Although he couldn’t help but added in wry amusement. “Maybe let the Princess’s meet Pyro once in awhile? I’m sure they might have some entertainment with him around.” although he frown as he added. “But I think we may need to figure a way to keep Pyro here, sooner or later those pills will run out, and I doubt that Crisp will be able to keep his attention longer than a month when the pills are gone.”

Sighing to that, Zealous agreed. “This isn’t a place for him. Crisp said Pryo’s like a open canvas-- needs space for his art to grow. And I think I have to agree.” Then went on while waving her hands about, “He needs a really big canvas because his art get’s everywhere-- on and off the canvas!”

Humming some, he suggested with a wry smile. “Maybe ask Jerry to keep Pyro in the Dark Castle and toss him to Equestria now and then to ‘spread his art’?”

“That’ll really put a twist in Commander Pearl’s panties!” Giggled Zealous with a wide grin.

“Considering she, Stone, and Screech been pushing him for months on results in the Resistance base-- I say its poetic justice that Pyro really mess up their day with him around Equestria.” then added in slight amusement. “I dare say if I suggested this to the Princess’s, they might even allow it just to ‘aid the Overlord’ in his raids.” although a thoughtful look came to him, as they made a turn to a hall, going down their way to their labs as he told. “But…”

Thinking some more as he said. “Now that I think about it...I doubt we’ll see Periodic again after Equestria is saved.” looking to Zealous owlish expression as he explain. “Before the Caribous arrived, there was a supply of medicine, of pills for Periodic to take if Pyro gets out now and then. Ever since their occupation, those sorts of pills haven’t been made and the ingredients to make them were probably used for whatever reasons.

“I dare say that when we take back our nation, organized things and get back on our hooves, the pharmacists will have to make the medication for other needs than Periodic conditions. I can see that it might take months, maybe a few years before they start making the pills for Periodic needs. And at that point? Pyro will be out 24/7 and probably won’t take the pills ever again.”

“And is that really a bad thing?” Magic had to blink a bit at Zealous response, as she went on, “I mean… would Periodic, really be… sad at the idea?” Then went on, “Sure he… act’s different, but he’s still the same pony. Still remembers the same things and… stuff. It’s not like he’s changed.” Then smiled, “Just a little more free, right?”

Thinking over that, the unicorn amended. “Honestly? I think Periodic will want to not take the pills again. Mostly because he’ll be able to do what he couldn’t when we were colts, be childish and free.” snorting some as he told. “Something he wasn’t allowed when younger, I dare say as Pyro, he’ll embrace his creativity and might enjoy being more than a researcher..” then added.

“Admittedly, I doubt he would be needed as a researcher for elements again.”

“You mean, besides making bombs.” Pointed out Zealous.

Nodding, Magic said. “Yes, beside making bombs.” going down to their labs, seeing the clones finished with the work as he went on. “And honestly? I might like having Pyro around again, as much as I enjoy Periodic as himself...there are times when I want to see Pyro just...pop out of nowhere with his ‘art surprise’ now and then, just to keep me on my hooves.” musing a bit, he added.

“And who knows, maybe he’ll figure out how to make those lemon bombs he wanted so much.” seeing her giggle as he smile, as he knew they had work, and maybe fun to do. Maybe do some of their ‘research’ like back in his mansion?

A rising Epidemic

Jerry, for his part in the area he was in, was noticing something was wrong. Very. Very wrong. For one, there was a lack of guards, or lack of Caribou guards in Hollow Shades. Another...a sort of lack mares on posts. It made him question what was going on, even more as he tried to find Dew family. Again he doubted he could find anything about them…

Not to mention that Hollow Shade felt like a ghost town. He couldn’t find any ponies around, with nearly all doors closed, lack of sounds of anything...besides sounds of occasional coughs. Oh...oh boy...is there...a sort of sickness spreading? trying to figure out what was going on….

And soon...soon he stopped on his feet, seeing two Caribous in hazard suits, moving a mare...having the signs of Cara, his blood went cold, seeing the glowing boils spots, the cracks on her….Oh...oh no, no, no, no! he realized what was going on, as he turned and hurry back to the Gate he set up-- and needed to inform Albert. Now.

While he moved, Jerry found himself looking around more carefully. Now that he was keeping a better eye out, he could spot it now. The shut tight doors. The few citizens walking around having bandages on them much like he did himself. A seemingly shared itch all across the very rare and few coughing populus.

The disease got out, and it had spread. Fast. Really fast-- it had only been a week or two at most! What happened? How could it have spread so fast!?

Wait….the train… paused Jerry in his mind, making a quick turn to avoid any Caribous in hazard suits as he went on in thought. The train was carrying people in and out of the Empire before it spread out...oh shit. That how it spread! The train, spreading across the land, infecting with not only the water, but probably sex...it's no wonder it's spreading so fast! The Caribous must of fucked around and it spread like wildfire.

In a sense, it was an ironic karmic punishment to the Caribous. What they enjoy the most will be their downfall. And I need to stop looking for Dew family to not only get Albert to hear this-- but scout on the Tree, make sure it’s not contaminated as well. Doubtful it could, but who knows what could happen? making another turn as he was almost out of the town, mind focusing on getting back into the Gate and contact Albert. For all he knows, this disease could be spreading across Equestria already!

He had to come to a near screeching halt when another patrol came around, forcing him to go around a corner and wait. He tried to calm his breathing, wait for the hazmat suited caribou's to pass. Then, he heard them, “How’s the containment going?”

“No good. Whole place is infected. We keep finding more-- one of the boys in the last group caught it too. Tried to keep him from fucking one of the bitches from around here. Still caught whatever this blasted sickness is. Dainn is calling for further quranteens. Los Pegasus, Baltamare and Fillidelphia are suffering the worse. Heard them two traveling brother’s are keeping to the far north.”

The other snorted, the group passing the hidden overlord up. “I hear they found one of these resistance spies. Apparently they caught this thing too. Couldn’t get anything out of the bitch before she just upped and died-- heart failure the eggheads said.” Moving further away while Jerry mulled what he heard over.

Its spreading across sea-close cities? Maybe...maybe it was brought in by those odd sea creatures? shaking his head as he kept moving as he thought. No, no...I doubt it could be that...but then again, maybe it could? Although Albert would know this… but hearing a resistance spy dying with this disease? It made him gain a shiver in his spine as he thought. Every one in the Resistance need this cure...now. double-timing his movement to not only get answers from Albert-- but warn the Resistance to take the cure now.

For all he knew, they might somehow got contacted by it by drink the water-- or worse! However another part of him was hearing of the traveling brothers keeping to the north.

Flim and Flam...might need to visit them one day. Might be important. mused Jerry, keeping to the shadows and in cover from any patrols or Caribous that might spot him. For all they know, he might be a infected one with how he’s dressed up.

Slowly, Albert blinked and looked over another bit of information. It was a little logistics bit he had gotten up and running to plot or at least get an idea of how fast and bad the virus would spread. He ran the calculations over and over to be as certain as he could be. While not pleasant, it only showed the same results.

Still, he sighed and leaned back, rubbing his head in thought. He knew the consequences of letting his version of the Cara get out, but knew the overall goal. Cured or not, he at least secured a good portion of needed life to continue on. Though he knew he needed to find more.

Turning, Albert glanced and said, “Yes Henry, I know, I know.” Looking at the cat poster and going on, “I probably should've mentioned it before, but you know that everyone would be on a knee jerk reaction.” The cat poster staring back unblinkingly as he told, “Well don’t blame me, this is pure strategy. Ensurance of survival of at least most of the pony race.” Then rattled on, “Should also try finding griffon, Minotaur and other species. Ensure their survival at least…”

“Incoming transmission.” Pinged the PDA’s digital voice, making Albert get up and sign out.

“Thank you Surly.” Spoke Albert, “At least I can count on you.” Then cast a glare back at the poster, “And not take Henry’s side!” Pointing an accusing finger to the poster that didn’t move. Albert held his scowl before grinning, “Don’t be like that Henry, you know I can’t stay angry at you forever!” Then turned and continued on to the bleeping communications array.

Reaching up, he activated it and spoke, “This is Albert.”

“Albert, we got a problem.” Jerry voice spoke in with urgency. “Remember that Cara disease you wanted me to spread in the Empire? Well, it's spreading, and Baltimare, Fillydelpha, and Los Pegasus are hit hard by it. There's already signs of it in mainland, like in Hollow Shades, already showing signs of cracks and those green boils. And I think you need to get every Resistance member checked and get the cure.

“Because I heard that a Resistance spy that got captured was killed by it with heart failure. Now I don’t know if some of them got the disease or not, but it's better to be safe and make sure they’re check clean. Otherwise...well, I think we may have a big problem of this thing than fighting the Caribous.”

Confusion slightly showed on Albert’s face, but he spoke calmly enough, “The Resistance was given vaccines ahead of time. Mostly as a precaution. Any spies inside Equestria wouldn’t get it because they wouldn’t be here to have it.” Then paused before asking, “Can you describe how bad it was in Hollow Shades?”

“A ghost town. Caribous in hazard suits moving the sick ones elsewhere.” told Jerry. “All doors closed tight, and lots of coughing and nearly everyone looking like me in wrappings.”

Albert became silent, not saying a word as he thought to himself. No… it hasn’t been long enough. It would have spread, but we haven’t hit the needed two week incubation time. And all of Hollow Shades? I know the Caribou are gung ho about finding pleasure in rape and sex-- but a whole town? No… no something isn’t adding up. His silence… didn’t go unnoticed though. It actually caused Jerry to get concerned.

“Albert...please tell me there's a way to handle this? I mean, I know having some sick Caribous is a good thing in a sense...but, this? I think if I don’t do anything soon...I think every city or town I raid will be nearly ghosts town with quarantines. And with heavy security for me to deal with every time I get near, or...at least as heavy as could be with them spread thin around in searching for more sick people to put in.”

Thinking for a moment, Albert said, “Jerry, I need more data. Something isn’t adding up, and I think I know what’s happening, but I need data.” Sifting through his head quickly to add, “Go to Hollow Shades. You may begin with a raid-- take everything you can. Primarily ponies and a few sick caribou if able. Healthy too. Mostly the young.”

“Be quick about it, after getting them, redirect them all to the Resistance primary island you have a gate on. I’ll forward them to make a quarantine zone nearby.” Albert then breathed in and told, “Jerry. As soon as you do this, I need you to take Cadance and Shining Armor from that location and get to the Tree quickly. If I’m right, which I hope I’m not, we need to accelerate some plans.”

A low sigh came and said. “I’ll do what I can, I haven’t scout ahead near the Tree, but if need be, I’ll bulldoze it and just hope the Princess’s accept ‘sorry’ later. Okay, I’ll be back, and I’ll….I’ll try to take a lot of them like you ask.” then mumble. “Let's hope my Minions won’t be affected.” ending the call as apparently he was rushing to get his part done.

Albert lowered his hand, taking a deep breath and sighing for a moment. He quirked his head slightly, and told, “No Henry, as much as I want to hear something inspirational and assuring.” Turning to the poster with those ‘Keep Calm’ words near the cute cartoonish space cat. “I think we both know this is bad.”

Both man and inanimate object stared at the other, right before Albert scrunched up his face and told, “Well, I was pretty sure you’re the one that suggested I mess with a alien warping technical device, Henry! Surly was the one against it, and even taking that odd guy’s advice about messing with it!” Then gave a stink eye to the poster, “And she isn’t a worry wort-- she’s cautious.” Patting the PDA in a calming manner.

Giving a firm nod, he turned back to the array and began to make his call to the Resistance.

Just go, just go, just go! thought Jerry going through the town as he gave a mental order to his Minions to find any healthy ponies, sick caribous, and mostly young if possible. He had a Waypoint Gate set up, as right now he was focusing on getting what Albert needed, a few food, and water to purify with the Blues-- and make it a quick get and grab. He ignored the slight sounds of panics, as his Minions forced into the doors, searching for what their Master desire and carrying them to the Waypoint Gate.

He ignored the screams. “Oh no! Stay away! *cough* stay away!” “Why, oh why!?” “Please, have mercy! Have mercy!” he did his best to ignore the screams, the tones of fear and terror as it filled the air, as he saw Caribous in hazard suits moving as to try to stop him as a Brown charged with a blade, moving to cut at a limb, but missed and only cut the suit--

And the Caribou panic as he shouted. “Breach! Breach!” as they quickly turn around to run from him. Knowing that they could hardly stop him with their suits easily damaged.

Huh...you know it's kinda funny that they’re running from me with Minions easily cutting their suits. then a evil thought came as he sent another mental command, that if the Caribous came...cut their suits.

The preceding sight, was hilarious. Jerry took a moment to pause as caribou ran from any minion’s with sharp objects-- and while a few fought, they easily backed up or ran at any mere hint of their suits being breached. Apparently, they were more afraid of getting infected than actually getting hurt.

He had to however pause in his amusement as one of the many houses made a loud ruckus. He turned and gave a glance as a filly ran out-- looking pretty healthy form how fast she ran-- no, flew out. It surprised him her wings were not pictured, but he knew that if she ran-- she would get caught later.

He ordered his Greens to get her with a simple wave of his left hand, as two Greens moved after her, jumping ontop of buildings as they jumped onto the filly. Forcing her down to the ground as they held her wings in their scaly grips. He winced as he heard her whimper in fear, struggling as much as she could as she scream. “Let me go! Let me go!” it hurt him a bit, to cause such fear into her.

But he had to do this. For her safety. As he motioned more Minions to grab her, holding her limbs as they carry her, ignoring her screeches of fear and terror. Thankfully they ended once she was teleported in the Gate, as he took a deep breath, focusing on what he had to do. Get as many as possible. Do what you got to do. Think of this...like a retrieval mission. Yes, a retrieval mission and retrieve who needs to be taken to be saved and cured. trying to justify his thoughts as he gave a clear mental order for his Minions to grab the young foals without hurting them, but capturing them with what they could do.

As his focus changed to a big ruckus in one of the houses, he began to make his way there, seeing what was the ruckus itself.

There was a particularly loud clang, followed by a few panicked and pained yelps of his minions. “Keep back!” He heard a mare’s voice, just rising over the sounds of a wailing baby. Another solid clang sounded, followed by more shouting. “Get out! I won’t let you take him, leave!” A particularly loud pained yelp sounding with a even more solid bashing sound.

He quickly move as to get to the house, seeing the sight of his Minions doing their best to get the baby, but was stopped by a thestral mare with a frying pan. Wings flare out and looking ready to kill as his Minions hissed and doing their best to not attack by his orders. Jerry was surprised she was willing to fight his Minions...but a part of him knew a mother love was strong...then again, he never faced a mother of all things so….

She’s willing to fight my Minions...even though she’s out number by 5 to 1. And sick… noticing how sick she was, and yet...yet she was willing to fight...He stepped into the house, as his Minions turn, seeing their Master as he saw her turning, hissing more and frying pan ready to hit him. Even if it was dented, and not bothering to cover her bare and nude state. Okay...time for diplomacy. thought Jerry, as he told.

“You fight my Minions well,” deciding to start easy. “But your child needs to be away from this place, otherwise they will be sick...Please, come with us willingly for medication.”

“Like I would believe you?” She sneered, bracing her fangs and seeming to take a even more lower, more firm stance. Even as her body shook some, it didn’t look like she was going to move.

Sighing some, he told. “Look lady, you’re sick too. You’re looking ready to pass out. Now we can do this two ways, you come with me with your child to a place where you can get better, or me getting the Minions to carry you and your child out. And right now? I’m pressing on a time limit. I’m trying to get those who are able to live in a safe place.” then thought and hated himself for asking this to her. “Do you want your child to get the same sickness as you have and die?”

The response was her stepping back and hissing all the more. “Burn in tartarus. You are not going to take my foal from me.” Body slightly twitchy and nearly ready to pounce at him. The only thing that kept her from doing so, was the fact she was between him and the wailing baby.

He was groaning, trying to think of a way to persuade her that didn’t involve his Target spell. Something to get her come with him...He thought on it, thinking of something to get this faster, get things progressive...and he recalled Albert mentioning at the Resistance being in a Gate...He nearly facepalm himself as he ordered the Minions. “Make sure she doesn’t overexert herself.”

Quickly moving out as he headed to the Gate, and with a quick trip through the teleportation of the Waypoint gate to Resistance Gate, he look to the Resistance members checking over each sick being he brought through and called out. “I need volunteers to help me get more! Anyone willing to help?”

Next to all stopped. Both Resistance and those ‘kidnapped’ just recently. They all stared and some muttered while Jerry stood and waited. It grated on his nerves, looking around at the unmoving Resistance members. For once? Being the bad guy was working against him.

“You need help?” He turned to a armored mare leading up a group of a few others. She motioned a few more guards to come to her as she said, “I think I can help.” Fixing her helmet some and smiling, “Hey Jer.” The golden yellow mare in steel armor gave a slight salute, “Corporal Storm Spree. What do you need?”

Oh thank you God! thought Jerry as he said. “I need help moving stubborn mothers, there’s a foal with her that's still healthy for now-- but she’s hell bent on not coming with me.” Taking a calming breath as he said. “I need any volunteers to persuade those who aren’t taken by my Minions to get here. I’ll deal with any Caribous coming your way-- I just need help moving who can be saved here.”

Giving a solid nod, Spree turned her eyes back and pointed, “Fray, Palm? I need you two to get some of the volunteer crew for outside missions here as of now.” Then turned to two more mare’s, continuing, “Semi, Apricot, go and get a few more guards and of field resistance members. We might find some resistance.”

She turned back and smiled, “Well, it’s been a while. I’d love to chat, but we have work, right?” Giving a slightly humorous laugh.

“No, you think?” retort Jerry, as he said. “The Gate will send you through to the area I’m at, and my Minions are spread around.” quickly turning to get through the teleportation of one Gate to another. With the recent energy boost from the former corrupted Heart, he was able to travel Gate to Gate if he wanted. Which means easier moving of supplies or in this case, people to ‘kidnapped’.

He look around, seeing his Minions bringing more as so far, his numbers were of 50, but that could change one way or another. He made a mental map, seeing how his Minions were faring, as the five at the mother place were there, keeping a eye on her like he ordered, as he diverted all but two to keep moving on the search. As well as cut into Caribou suits if they get close, maybe make more than one cut.

A few flashes and exciting sounds alerted Jerry to his ‘reinforcements’, which upon glancing back, were a fair 20 ponies, mostly mares. Spree was in the lead, and ordered, “I want teams of four to prepare to spread out and assist.” Then glanced to Jerry himself, saying, “Overlord. Point us to the locations you’re having trouble at.”

“That house there.” he told in a deadpan tone, motioning to the two Minions standing by, as well as the slight wailing of a foal. He motioned his left arm at the two Minions to move and get to searching, the two quickly moved as the horde of Browns, Greens, and Blues were spread out, seeking and taking what their Master apparently desired of ponies and Caribous, some healthy or sick, and some mostly young.

A mare look disgusted of the sounds and screams of some of these ponies, glaring at Jerry as she said in disgust. “You’re nearly dragging them to the Gate like things.” Jerry took a low breath, giving a glance as his white glowing eyes look to the mare who said that, and simply told.

“I’m in the middle of extracting ponies, miss. Ponies who are in need of medical attention. So if you don’t mind? Push your feelings aside and focus on the job. The more you give hateful glares and looks at me, the more time is being wasted of getting these ponies out of here.”

With a slightly irritated twitch, Spree spoke, “Palm!” Gaining the mare’s straight attention, “Go with Drop, Oaks and Maple. Secure the mother and child as practiced.” Pointing forwards before issuing to the next four, “Fray, Semi, Cumalous, Hue? You’re to the east.”

Jerry waited for each group to be assigned, right before she told the last four to move out. With five groups rushing off to do their work, Spree turned and looked to Jerry and said, “I know you’re keeping up a farce, Jerry, but dragging these ponies out isn’t make your job any easier either.” Then glanced to the house that Palm’s team went to.

With a sigh, Spree turned and told, “Come on. Let’s keep going.” Making steps forwards, but saying, “What’s going on. I heard from Commander Pearl that there was an emergency over this…. Disease. Something about Alpha bases scientist calling it in?”

“Yeah.” said Jerry, as his mind was focusing on the Minions movement as he took his walk, gripping the blade in his right hand for any ambushing Caribous as he told. “The Cara Disease was suppose to be in a secure place, but it's spreading like wildfire all over Equestria. I don’t doubt there’s more towns like this when I first arrive. A ghost town with closed doors, Caribous panicking for tears in their hazard suits, and the entire place quarantine.”

Glancing around, as his mind oversee the Minions moving or acting as extra guards for the Resistance mares moving around as he told. “Albert wanted me to get the ones here as fast as possible to the island. Mentioned he needed data, and after this?” glancing to her as he told. “I’m suppose to bring Shining and Cadence to a location somewhere. I don’t know what's going on fully, but I do know that if Albert is making mention of accelerated plans...then something is wrong with this entire situation.”

Breathing in, Spree gave a slight nod before pausing. She could see another mare being pulled along, a healthy looking one. She motioned for Jerry to stop his minions, and moved up. At first, the thestral tried to tug free and run-- or right until Spree spoke.

“It’s alright!” The voice of a mare caused the thestral to pause, panting in fear and worry as Spree approached, “Settle down.” Her hand up as she told, “I know you’re scared, but we’re here to get you out.”

Looking form Spree to the Overlord just a glance away, the mare said, “No… no… you-- you’re with…”

“The Resistance.” Spree affirmed. “The Overlord has a deal with us.” Then got closer and gently said, “I need you’re help. We, need your help.” Gently placing a hand to her shoulder. “People are getting sick. The Resistance is worried, the Overlord… is concerned. We’re getting you out and healing you.”

“Why would that monster worry about us?” Nearly hissed the thestral.

Spree gave a glance back to Jerry, before whispering lowly, “I think he’s worried he won’t have anything to rule if this infection is as bad as it is.” Then told, “Please, just help us find and get others out of here.” Then told, “It would be better than letting him drag you away.”

The thestral hesitated, looking form between the two before saying, “What if you’re lying?”

“What if I’m not?” Countered Spree, “I just need a yes or no. If you don’t want to help-- then the portal is over there.” Pointing to the Gate. “It will take you to the Resistance. Besides, it’s either with the Caribou… or possibly with the Overlord, which is a lesser evil.” Then smiled, “Trust me, I had to live with him for a few weeks.” Then smirked, saying lowly, “And let me tell you, he’s a total dork.”

While the mare look bewilder, Jerry nearly shouted. “I am not!” then clear his throat and told with a side of posh. “I am a total evil dork! Get it right.”

Chuckling, Spree said, “See? Even he admits it.” Then assured, “We’re here to help. Just trust us, this once.” Then added, “I don’t want anymore to die.”

Gulping some, the thestral nodded slightly and said, “A-alright… I’ll… I’ll trust you.” Though looked scared to do so.

Spree only smiled and patted her shoulder. “Thank you.” Then motioned, “Get whoever you can to follow.” Then glanced back asking, “Jerry, we just getting ponies? I noticed you had your minions drag in unconscious Caribou's too.”

“I’m getting sick Caribous and healthy looking ones too, because Albert asked me to.” told Jerry. “He needs data, especially on the young and possibly the parents if need be.” mind looking through as his Minions were moving as he told. “The more we have, the more data Albert have to work with, the more quicker we can figure out what is fully going on.” glancing to her as he added.

“Because this wasn’t suppose to happen in the first place. And yet it did happen, and is happening all over. That’s bad for me.” adding that part in to keep some of his facade up as a tyrant wanting to conquer this place.

With a glance, Spree asked, “For you?” Moving on ahead as she glanced around. She could see one of her teams splitting up-- half moving a few sick while the other had what looked to be more recruited ‘slaves’. “I think it’s bad for all of us, Jerry. The first time I saw this weird sickness, I watched a few die a slow death.” Then admitted, “Still… that was only a few hundred. This looks… worse than the Empire.” Then asked, “And it’s happening all over?”

“As far as I know, yes.” told Jerry. “It’s even worse in Baltimare, Fillydelpha, and Los Pegasus. But from what I gather around here? Some places are like this.” seeing some of his Blues around a sick mare as she was to weak to walk, being carried by the Minions as he said. “It’s partially why I ask for aid of the Resistance. Even if my Minions bring them all I can get here, I won’t be able to get the entire town with myself and 50 of the Minions.”

Nodding some, Spree smile, “Then it’s a good thing my group’s recruiting on the fly.” Then glanced ahead and told, “We should get to the train station.” Then glanced to Jerry adding, “In case there’s any quarantine areas or a train docked, If anything? We can go and grab the logs and see what’s been coming and going through Hollow Shades.”

He gave a curt nod, moving with Spree to the train station, as he heard a excited sound in his helm. He almost stumble from the high pitch sound as Jasmine told. “Big Bro, Big Bro! You’re going to be a dad!? That’s awesome! Oh I can’t wait for this ‘baby shower’ Shadow and Lovely will get!”

Jade already told them?! Damn it Jade, I had one job with them! thought Jerry in annoyance, as he managed to get his stepping, keeping up with the earth mare by his side. All the while Jasmine kept talking on. “Oh this is going to be great, I mean this is going to be--” then he nearly held his helmet and almost wanted to take it off from the high pitch scream of excitement. “IS THAT SPREE!?!”

“Why God...why must you bring pain to my ears?” muttered Jerry as he tried to focus on his Minions and his walking to the train station.

Blinking, Spree glanced back, asking, “Did you say something Jerry?” Unaware of the squeals and excited chatter Jasmine was making inside of Jerry’s helmet when she got a good confirming sight of Spree’s face.

“Oh Celestia this is amazing! Oh there's so much I gotta tell you, oh there's the time my Big Bro went on a trip to-,”

“Confound it welp! Move aside! You’re hurting the Master ears!” Gnarl shouted as Jerry look to Spree and told in a pained tone.

“Beside the utter pain of a filly screaming in utter joy of seeing you, the squeals and excitement ringing in my ears, and now the arguing two going at it while my ears are possibly bleeding from the first scream of excitement from Jasmine? No, nothing at all to say, Spree.”

Blinking a bit, Spree made a ‘O’ and said, “Right, I forgot about that.” Then laughed lightly before saying, “We’ll talk later Jasmine.” Turning to keep looking ahead before pausing. She looked around at the trainstation-- most of it gated off and had what looked to be buildings to keep contaminates out.

At first Jerry thought there was security, but following her gaze he felt something else. A slight cold uncertainty at the sights of a few rows of covered lumps on the ground. He was fast to understand, they were bodies. Spree took a sharp breath and said, “Jerry…” Her tone not as confident as before. “Did you…” Unsure if he knew or not.

“No. I didn’t got to this part of the area….” was all Jerry said, as he grip the blade tightly, doing his best to ignore the bodies-- and didn’t hear the two bicker close, he honestly hoped Gnarl made Jasmine move away with a excuse somehow. He honestly did. He glance to the bodies, seeing it was a row of 2 by 5 as he said. “Looks like it was a few...don’t know if it meant from the entire town...or they’re recent.”

Taking a low breath as he added. “I doubt this will be the last time we’ll see it among Equestria.”

“Maybe.” Started Spree, “But It’s making me worry.” Then glanced around before spotting a gate. “A locked gate…” Looking at the chain link fence for a moment before glancing at Jerry and looking him up and down before asking, “Think you can take it down with that bulky armor there?”

Looking at it, he said. “Oh yeah.” then began charging straight through, as once he slam into the fence, the chain link broke apart. As the gate itself bended inward from the pressure of his charge, he halted as he glance back to Spree and told in amusement. “Another reason why I wear heavy armor. Easier way to force entry into locked gates.” although looking ahead as he began to scan around, seeing what was within this area.

Moving ahead, spear at the ready, Spree gave a look around and remarked, “I still wonder how you can carry it. Look heavy enough to even slow a earth pony down some.” Glancing around and saying, “Where are the guards?” She hadn't seen any since she came. “Did you take them all out?” Scanning with her eyes to find anything besides a few hazmat caribou's that quickly left the area.

“No, any I did found were mostly those in hazmat suits.” replied Jerry. “If I had a guess? Any guards that were here either got sick from taking a sick mare, and got sick themselves. Maybe made nearly all the guards sick and infected that all the fucking they did became one giant karma kick in the balls with them getting sick.”

“Not sure if I should laugh or balk at that.” Admitted Spree. “They took over by turning stallions to want sex, now their getting payback because of it.” Then grimaced, “Than again, I’m not sure this is how the Resistance pictured the Caribou’s going down. Seems… morbid.”

“I’m sure that most of the Resistance pictured them rising up, killing Caribous all over, achieving victory with no near deaths with the element bearers blasting everything away with their friendship cannon.” said Jerry as he told. “Sadly, instead of that, we get this. Deaths of bodies piled up, a virus spreading around, and making a deal with a villain in vain hopes that they’ll take him down when they get their nation back.”

With a slight laugh, Spree said, “Well, if we don’t do something about the virus? I think you’re going to be the least of the Resistance’s troubles.” Looking around as she went to one of the tents to open it-- right before shutting it and taking a breath.

She breathed in and out, and said, “On second thought… maybe we should take turns looking through these tents… Or just find the logs” The grimaced. “I really hope that body was already dead.”

“I’ll look through the tents….you’ll find the logs.” told Jerry, as he added. “Most of my Minions are done looking through the town with the teams. I can get them to look through with me.” already sending the mental command for them to come to him and search these tents. While a part of him didn’t want to look through base from Spree expression and body language?

He knew one of them had to do it. Not to mention, consider this practice for later on. grimly thought Jerry, as he look through the tent, as a cold feeling came through his stomach, as most were dead, or near dead. Some were still alive...barely that was. He pull his head out, going to the next, looking to see some were on tables...being used as test subjects, trying to figure out what the cause of the virus was.

He even noticed some bodies ready for delivery with a few samples. He heard his Minions moving around, moving into the tents as Jerry grimace. As much as he wanted to save those who were alive here in the tents...they were near death in the first place. Once I’m done looking...maybe ask if I should give a mercy death. At least...it’ll be painless, right?

A few eyes watched with a dreaded anticipation as a mare in a dive suite used a scanner to run over another person. This one being a young colt that looked healthy and spray as could be. But as soon as the mare was done, she gave a single glance to the scanner and called, “Infected.” Ushering him to move on while she scanned the healthy looking mother.

“Infected.” Once again, she ushered for the mare to pass while she scanned the next. “Infected.” Off to the side, Luna watched with a slightly troubled look with Commander Pearl, both hearing, “Infected.” Being repeated time and time again.

With a long drag of breath, Luna told, “This is not good.” Watching many of her people currently infected with this disease she was now seeing in person. She was happy that there were a few ponies nearby with a undersea base not too far from the island… but they did not have the supplies to cure everypony.

Thankfully, Grain had dispatched two Cyclops with supplies, Albert himself riding along to add his own ship, making three ships with one scientist that could make more of the cure. Still, it did nothing to stave off her worries.

Commander Pearl harden her look, as she look to Luna and agreed. “This is troubling, your Highness.” looking to each pony getting scan and usher away, she went on. “How could this happen at all? We were assured that this wouldn’t be possible.” then snorted in irritation. “Unless the Overlord lied to us again and just wanted to spring this on us when we least expected it. Seems likely with how he’s trying to weaken both the Caribous and us with a influx of sick ponies getting the cure.”

“To what end, Commander?” Asked Luna while she oversaw what was happening. “You witnessed it. The Overlord himself came to ask for assistance. I do not think even he knew this was happening. I do not think he expected it to be this servare either.” Watching as she told, “No, something else is at play here, I feel.”

Her ear flicked in agitation, hearing another was infected. And it didn’t seem to matter. Old, young, and even a few Caribou that were in their hazmat suits had been confirmed to be ‘infected’ on a few occasions. Something nagged at her, and Luna voiced it. “I believe something unexpected happened. Whether it our fault, the Overlords fault or another… can be debated. For now? We have a situation that must be resolved.”

She turned and walked down the side, hand on railing as she continued to watch from her perch. “The tides of this war have changed, Commander. I feel that our enemy faces a common threat that only we are aware of how to beat. Whether this is a good thing, or a bad…” She thought for a moment before admitting, “It could be also, debated. A plague and sickness doesn't differentiation of friend or foe.”

Grimacing some, she followed the alicorn, as while it was good that they got the sick ponies, Caribous, and most of the town of Hollow Shade here. Even more the Overlord getting Prince Shining and Princess Cadence healed...she look to her leader and asked. “Ma’am, are we going to push the terms with the Overlord ahead of time? Or going to push it away until we get a footing with this situation?” knowing that originally they were suppose to speak of the terms of agreement with the Overlord, but now? Now she wasn’t sure if it was a good idea or not.

“I am sure you recall Dr. Albert’s transmission form that contraption?” Asked Luna simply, “He said that he needs to know what is happening. If I were to take that into account with him mentioning the accelerated plans to get Cadance and Armor cured much sooner than expected? I would say that I and my sister will hold off the agreements until we know what’s happening. And I have a strong belief the Overlord will as well.”

She nodded some, as she asked. “Will we ask the Overlord to add in raiding sick ponies and near healthy pony young's along side with supplies and water, Princess?” knowing that now, they have more mouths to feed, and may need the Overlord to get more and more supplies than he usually did give them. Maybe a month worth to stretch it all out.

“I believe once he comes, we have to put aside our feelings and work more closely, Commander.” Told Luna stiffly. “Our people are sick, they need immediate rescue not form the Caribou, but from this illness that only we have a cure for.”

She looked down with saddened eyes and admitted, “We need to do as Dr. Albert suggested. Accelerate plans. Prepare detachments of your troops, Commander. Be sure that they are ready for deployment within a hours notice. As of now, we will be needing the Overlords aid in getting them to raiding positions so we can get the food and supplies we need-- along with lives.”

“Ma’am, with all due respect,” started Pearl. “Wouldn’t it be wiser if let the Overlord handle the raiding of food and supplies, and we can use the Gates to gather ponies? I mean no disrespect, but with how he asked aid of us in Hollow Shade, and his treatment of those he brought here-- he doesn’t care how they’re treated with his forces carrying them like things.”

Turning, Luna spoke, “I would think that alone would convince you to work with him to make sure our people are treated with a edge of more care and respect, Commander.” Then turned her full attention to the unicorn to address, “I do not take your words for disrespect. You wish to spread out. But as it stands, he needs us as much as we need him. He has the brute force, we have the the finest in control. We must utilize both now.”

“I...understand ma’am.” said Pearl as she grip her hands behind her back. As much as she didn’t want to work with him...her Princess held a large glaring point. The Overlord was needed simply because of his brute forces. And his uses of the Gates.

Reaching out and placing a firm hand on the mare’s shoulder, Luna told, “At ease, Commander. Your reasoning is not unfounded in your concerns. But as it stands? We now face a threat of mass loss of our people from death, rather than loss of self.” Then motioned, “Now come. I have ponies to speak to and you have troops to oversee in any rapid deployments in the future. I’m sure the Overlord will be along within a few more hours.”

She nod firmly, as she hoped that things will smooth over with all these recent situations coming up.

With the Gate sound forming of a teleportation, Jerry walked out with both Shining and Cadence, both of which recently ‘cured’ as a Resistance mare called out. “Overlord! Princess Luna summons you to be spoken with.” then added to the recently dressed royalties. “Princess Cadence, Prince Shining, you are to go with him, follow me please!” Jerry merely follow the mare, as he ignored his slight annoyance, sore body from repeated moving and ‘raiding’ from Hollow Shades-- and from Jade spilling the beans early.

Oh and doing his best to not get blasted to a wall by a recently cured Shining. How could he ever forget that? Especially with the unicorn first assumption when cleansed was ‘Blast the bad guy!’... or probably sore that Jerry barge into the Crystal Empire and caused mass chaos. Either way, Jerry deserved to be annoyed at him! He gave a rather annoying glare and said. “Well, isn’t this peachy, eh Shining armor? We’ll be in the same room together, try not to blast me into the wall-- again.”

“No promises, Overlord.” Shinning Armor replied icily back, looking just as annoyed as Jerry felt.

“Shining.” Cadance spoke in a pacifying tone before turning to Jerry, “Overlord.” Having the same tone. “Princess Luna wishes to speak with us. So for now? Keep it someplace else.” Then gave a happy smile to the stallion and hugged his arm-- almost in a possessive manner --while pulling the stallion ahead.

“Fine.” he said shortly, as he kept walking with the couple, noticing how happy Cadence was, and possessive to keep the stallion close. Eh, she might recalled everything that happen while under the corruption. Maybe saw Shining still care about her. thought Jerry as he followed their guide, ignoring the looks of the Resistance altogether as Shining noticed the glares and hateful looks to either him, or to the Overlord as he wanted to comment, but with his wife close to him…

He knew better to keep his mouth shut. Especially getting a tongue lashing by her after being cure and blasting the Overlord to a wall...although he felt amused at the Overlord getting a tonguelashing for other reasons she recalled clearly.

Jerry grumble inwardly as when he was done talking to Luna, he wanted to go to the Castle, talk to the mares, maybe relax and cuddle. He doubted they wanted sex after hearing the news of them being pregnant. Also note to self, start self-control on sex. Because I doubt I’ll be getting any for months. added the Overlord in slight annoyance and irritation.

Going through the doorway, all eyes looked around the room, Luna being there herself and present. Though what somewhat surprised them was that Albert was there, along with Magic and Commander Pearl. “Overlord.” Spoke Luna, “I see you have returned.” Then smiled, “Cadance, Shining. It’s good to see you back to normal at last.”

Smiling as brightly, Cadance spoke, “It’s good to see you too, Auntie.” Then frowned and asked, “What’s happening. The Overlord said that the infection spread?”

“Yes.” Spoke Luna grimly, though motioned to both Albert and Magic, “But I believe I should let the two scholars explain.”

Albert gave a slight nod and told, “Firstly, I’m going to tell you now that Magic and I took a shortcut. Him with his magic and I with my Seamoth to get here sooner. The Twilight Hope, Sunken Drift and Dauntless will be here in a few more hours.”

Waiting for the three to take a seat, Albert went on, “I have been doing preliminary tests on those you brought in, Jerry. And I have bad news. This isn’t the preliminary Virus from the empire, this is the original strain from the ocean itself.”

“Original strain?” Asked Shining Armor in confusion.

Looking at the stallion, Albert glanced to Magic and asked, “Privacy?” Motioning to the open room that was more or less easy to be heard into.

Horn glowing, a wide-spread spell push along the door, the walls, and the ceilings and even glass as the dark mage told. “No one but a powerful unicorn could break through my privacy spell.” Then look to Shining as he explain. “What happen in the Empire, was a altered version planted that Albert had within his own body. Its tame and much more manageable, it was used in a complex plan to get the Empire citizens out, with the Crystal Heart and you two. A scheme to push hands to move and get something done.

“What is currently happening? Is the results of the original and unaltered virus. When Albert came to the seas, it came along and spread via water currents in the ocean, both new alien ocean life and native ocean life became infected. Albert here, from what he has found? Concluded that a possible native fish had the virus in it, incubated it for a while, when it was caught and taken to mainland. Later on, it was handled and ingested by somepony, and with them infected they had to touch people within a certain timeframe as it spread from there.” snorting as he added. “It didn’t help that it transmuted through sex as well.” getting the two Crystal rulers balk at that.

“The original virus? Is more random in incubation, but within the two week range, by the time it broke out however, hundreds could be infected. Possibly more if the fish was part of a large school of fishes that were infected.”

“What about the infected cities?” asked Shining Armor as Magic told.

“The only infected areas are those of the coast cities, as they get the most fish and higher concentration of the infection. However places like Hollow Shades? Get hit hard because both Thestral and Pegasus eat fish, most places with earth or unicorns won’t get fish as often. Meaning the best way to get infected is by touch or sex.”

Albert spoke back up with, “The altered virus was manageable. Controllable even. But this original version isn’t as containable. I have been working to make sure the wildlife was as immune as possible, spreading an enzyme and cure around the ocean. But I knew that was just ensuring that things don’t go extinct. Now? We have to consider a few extreme measures to make sure things survive.”

Luna decided she would take it from here, and spoke up, “I have spoken at length with Albert and Magic. Both felt the express need to take advantage of this while it was still happening.” Then went on, “Albert has also expressed concerns with Magic, that now that the virus is more free to move, it’s imperative we find and locate the Element Bearers before a month's time. They could be sick now, and would limit the timeframe of their curing.”

“You mean Twilight…” Began Cadance in concern.

“As of now? We need to move.” Albert told. “Shining Armor, Luna would like you to be prepared to help secure a few groups of troops to aid the Overlord in recovering the Element bearers.” Then glanced to Luna herself, letting her continue.

“As it stands, I have contacted my sister and Screech. I’m sure you recall the old Brigadier, Captain Armor?” Spoke on Luna, “She is heading our information network. She is currently working on locating the six wielders now. You are to coordinate later strikes along with the Overlord. Dr. Albert, Archmage Magic and Dr. Tables are planning to both cure those here on this island, and later make a plan to spread the cure over most of Equestria to lessen the death toll of all life.”

“Ma’am,” started Shining as he look to Luna and asked. “With all due respect, why are we working with him,” giving a glare to Jerry as if inserting a reason they shouldn’t work with Jerry at all. However it was Magic who spoke.

“Because Shining, you simpleton.” looking at the unicorn with a frown. “Without the Overlord, the Resistance would of died. Without the Overlord, we wouldn’t have the Princess’s-- and without the Overlord, we wouldn’t have quick access around the nation of Equestria and having a easier way of moving.” then told flatly. “We are working with him, because the Overlord seems to give a care of us ponies and rather see us surviving than wasting away in the Caribous self-destruction methods of stagnation.”

Taking a deep breath, Shining Armor said, “I have a deep respect for you, Archmage Magic.” Looking to the stallion and telling, “But excuse me if I feel conflicted with working with a warlord that invaded the Empire during my lapse in judgement.” Then glanced to the scientist next to the stallion, adding, “And you….”

“I played you.” Albert told while rolling his shoulders, his black lab coat shifting slightly. “I know. You were going to be let in on the secret either way, but that doesn't matter.” Then went on, “My concern is survival of your species because your world can’t seem to function properly without ponykind. This is more of a matter of survival of the planet than anything else, Prince Armor.”

With a almost steely gaze, Shining said, “You almost sound a lot like a heartless person when you place it like that.”

“I may have lost a bit of morality with my insanity.” Told Albert simply. “But trust me when I say that the Overlord is your safest bet in handling this. He has numbers and force-- but not the same military experience you hold. You are on the opposite side, having experience and knowledge, but lack numbers and power.”

Jerry glance to Shining as he said. “Meaning that you got to put aside that hate for me-- and work with me to save your nation. I mean, I’m willing to put aside my feelings to focus on the big thing, getting the work to be done.”

Shining took a low breath, but glare at him as he said. “When this is all over...I’ll see you in chains for the crimes you done.” and while that was a good promise/threat to Jerry...the Overlord gave a low chuckle as he told.

“Why Shining...I don’t think you understand the ramifications of the aid I given to you all.” before Shining could question, Pearl snort and told.

“Captain, what he means is that Equestria is essentially indebted to him. Both in funding, marepower, and overall supplying food, clean water, and clothes.” Giving Jerry a glare, before a calm look to Shining as she said. “And as much as I want to agree with you to chain him up and execute him...we can’t due to the Highness choice of honoring a agreement the Resistance had to make with the Overlord.”

“Politics aside.” Spoke up Albert, “We have well under a month to do what we have to.” Then looked to both Armor and Jerry while saying, “You two need a day to at least rest and catch up on things. In two days, both of you should meet back up and go over the plans and information Screech will be providing.”

“As for ourselves, Commander Pearl will be helping circulating troops here during each mission to be taken later on.” Luna nodded to the mare before looking on and telling, “Cadance. You will be receiving the Crystal Heart in a few days. You will be needed to help reorganize your people and help Diplomate Shire in calming the civilian masses.” She then motioned and told, “You already know that our mindful scholars will be attending to the sickness here, and be preparing for more ill that come in.” Then nodded firmly, “You both will report to me after each mission. But until then? Dismissed. Get rest and prepare for your work in three days time.”

As they were getting up and ready to leave, Cadence glance to Jerry as her husband headed out with other ponies, humming some as she asked to the Overlord. “You’re risking a lot for this,” Gaining his attention as she went on. “You’re risking yourself, your forces, and even possibly your domain with aiding us since you came here...I know my husband may think otherwise, but I want to know...why are you helping us?” Jerry consider his words, and considering that Cadence may be able to see through his BS like Luna and Celestia did...so he told simply.

“Because even though I am a villain...even I’m not without some morals of where I stand the line, Cadence. And what has been done to you and the ponies all over Equestria...is a line I wouldn’t cross even if the opportunity presented itself.”

She considered him rather carefully, almost as if trying to look at him through some magnifying glass before softening and saying, “Well, at least you’re willing to be honest with that.” Then glanced to where her husband went before saying, “Don’t hold it against Shining. He means well, probably more than you might think.” Then turned back and told, “Equestria means a lot to him. His family had a long lineage towards Equestria. Being a Prince put a lot of responsibility on him, and he feels like he failed not just the crown, myself or the nation for this… but also lost his sister too.” Then dragged off, “I’m… we’re not sure where she is honestly. I hope she’s alright.”

Thinking some...he told. “If I had to guess?” gaining her attention as he said. “And this is honestly a stretch, but if I was the one who had this sister? I would probably put her somewhere your husband wouldn’t find easily. Maybe with someone to keep a eye on her.” then shrug. “Maybe keep her in a place that's where you’ll least expect it-- but considering how these Caribous are? I say maybe toss her to someone who was filthy rich to buy her off.”

“I mean...not everyday where you own someone who’s related to royalty, right?”

With a humorous laugh, Cadance said, “Yeah… even more since they are royalty themselves… I guess only somepony rich would have her...” Making the Overlord blink some at what she said, before something seemed to click in his head.

“Waaaaaaiit….you mean...she’s a Princess too?” started Jerry as he said. “Holy shit, how many alicorns are there!?”

Blinking some, Cadance give a slight sigh and shake of her head, “You must be new to our lands if you don’t know the four of us.” Then told in a formal manner, “Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. Myself, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. And then our recent addition, Princess Twilight Sparkle, my Sister-in-law and my husband's little sister.”

“Twilight….Twilight….” Musing on the name, as he swore he heard it before. “Where have I heard that name before?” trying to recall where he heard it during his time as Gnarl spoke in the helmet.

“Master, I believe you saw it when we passed by a few posters in one of the cities you raid. Something about a reenactment of how the Element Bearers were defeated by the ‘Mighty Caribous’. A play of some sort.” Recalling it now, he snapped his metal covered fingers and said.

“Oh right!” then said to Cadence. “Name didn’t ring a bell, mostly because I was wondering during my time here, ‘who would name their kid Twilight for some play?’.” shrugging some...before he asked. “Wait, Gnarl, did you recall the date of that play!” While Cadence looked confused of the Overlord talking to himself, Gnarl hum.

“Hmm...sadly I do not recall, Sire. I was too busy seeing the carnage you gave to the Caribous.” grumbling some, he turn his attention to Cadence and told.

“Cadence, I want you to tell Luna and Screech on finding information of a play, I don’t know where or when. But if I guess right, I think the Caribous are going to have a play of sorts of how the Element Bearers were defeated by them, to boost moral.”

Trying to keep up, Cadance spoke, “I, I suppose I-- w-wait, Overlord?” Feeling a little confused as the man was already off and moving.

“We should also inform Albert, maybe get a good idea on what ifs,” said Jerry as his mind was thinking of the ifs and whens. “See if Screech can dig in on Flim and Flam location, because if the Caribous are doing a play with the element bearers, they might want to contact them for a bearer or two. Maybe get some Greens to spy around in veggy areas, over hear things for me to hear, oh maybe I could,” and while he ramble and told things to Gnarl…

Everypony was looking at him as if he was a madman talking to himself and to the thin air itself. As he was muttering on ideas as he enter in the Gate, teleported as he was in the throne room, going down to he armory to de-armored, then after a moment came back up and walking in his robes.

Muttering on in thoughts as he wasn’t aware of going to the Private Quarters...and walking in the middle of a conversation between Shadow, Jade, and Jasmine over foals, with Lovely on the side looking confused of it all. “Oh Jerry!” said Jade as she noticed him, before Shadow glomped the man as he stumbled back in both surprise and not paying attention.

“Oh isn’t this great!?” Said the thestral, gushing in happiness as she cling her arms around neck, nuzzling against his face as she said. “I’m going to have a litter!” She however noticed his confused look, before noticing something else. Uncertainty as she asked. “Whats wrong?”

“Well...I...never really thought I would be a father,” started off Jerry in admittance, as he quickly say when he saw the wide eyes. “But I can try! I can try to be a dad, but I never thought, uh,” trying to get his point as Shadow expression soften, nuzzling his face gently and saying.

“Oh, I get it. Since you hadn’t real relationships before us, you never thought you would be a father, did you?” gaining Jade surprise look, as Jasmine giggle in amusement. Shadow then smile and kissed his lips as she told. “Don’t worry, with me and Jade helping Lovely-- you’ll be a great dad.”

“Well...I, I mean are you sure?” asked Jerry, “What if, well,” Shadow knew that tone...and decided to ‘gently’ warn him. As she grip the robes, having that pleasant smile with close eyes...and told ever too sweetly.

“If you think of trying to getting rid of our[/b] foals, I will castrate your balls.”

For some reason, a very cold chill shot straight up Jerry’s spine. The way she held his robes tightly and just smiled at him-- there was something… decidedly unsettling about it. Lovely tried to walk up and say something, or until Shadow gave a sideways glance of a glare and flared her wings out. The action making the mare bow her head submissively and back up before Shadow turned back and continued to smile that overly sweet smile, and ask ever too nicely.

“Do you understand, Master?” He slowly nod his head and thought to himself.

Keep the foals and live with my balls. Yeah, that sounds a good deal. as once she saw the nodding, she let go and relax that sweet smile as she resumed gushing over her soon-to-be foals. Nuzzling him as Shadow felt him slowly getting up, holding her up too as a thought came to her while gushing.

She knew that while she loved Jerry with all her heart-- she can’t be his slave of love. Not anymore with foals on the way. She can’t be under him as a slave, a wife yes, but not a slave. Not with raising her litter...And while it was bad of her to threaten him if she had to leave her litter, she felt concern and afraid of him ordering her...and with his first hesitant admittance of that thought occurring to him?

She knew she couldn’t be his slave. Especially with foals. And with her people's traditions? She has certain obligations to uphold, and one of them is caring of their young. But at the same time...she was still his. She could trust him to make the right choice for her, and the right choice for their foals, right? She felt her hands around his body and notice the tension in them-- and not from her earlier threat.

She look up as while he was talking with Jade and Jasmine about something, she noticed behind the calm look...there was a tiredness in the eyes, a anxiety from before she came to him. Was it had to do with Shining and Cadence? She prod his back, gaining his attention to look down as she asked. “Master, what happened?”

Making Jerry take a long breath, and tried to keep it simple. “A heavy workload.” looking to them as he told. “I’m going to be extremely busy with the Resistance in 3 days, raiding a lot more, gathering more ponies, and going to be annoyed and maybe moody constantly.”

Lovely moved by with cautious of Shadow, sensing her Master was stress as she gently rub his other side while Jade asked. “Like what?” Jerry breath out, as he told.

“For one, we’ll be trying to get a lot of ponies helped, finding the Elements Bearers wherever they are-- and constantly raiding probably for a entire week with no break.” looking to them as he said. “We got a month to get everything done due to a uncontrolled virus that's spreading all over Equestria.”

They all gave glances to one another, Jade herself feeling a certain concern over what this virus was. Part of her thought about it, and felt the need to ask, if it was the same one or not.

“Is it...the same virus from the Empire?” looking at him, and slightly hoped and fear it was. An that fear grew more as he shooked his head and told.

“No. It's the original virus that all those alien sea-creatures got, spreaded all over the ocean and made its way to Equestria. Completely random too.” then held a stress look. “So future apologies that I’m going to be cranky, moody, and stressed by the time I get back-- if I get back with how things are.” Jasmine look down, feeling worried at that as Jerry tried to lighten her mood up.

“Hey, come on...everything will work out somehow, and I’m sure at the end, everything will be fine.” but before she look up with hopeful eyes and asked.

“You promise?” a tight feeling in his heart as he knew what happen when he last promise her...and told.

“I’ll...try my best.” then doing his best to ignore that look as he admit. “Now, I should get moving, I need to plan on ahead for situations and prep them for Shining to look at. Me and him are going to look over plans for raids.”

Lovely moved her hands to graciously grab his arm and spoke softly. “Master is stressed, tired, exhausted-- he should relax and cuddle with his maid and love-slave.” smiling some as while Shadow worry of the foals filled her, she knew that their stud needs to relax. So she smile and nod in agreement.

“Shes right, you look ready to just drop and hold us.” moving to his other arm as they gently pull him as he started.

“Seriously girls, I need to-,” but was cut off as Shadow jumped up, holding his body tight and kissing him with love. Jade clamp Jasmine eyes over as the filly spoke out.

“Hey!” trying her best to see the heated kiss.

With a sigh, Jade used her other arm to help begin guiding her sister away from the possible adult play that might happen sooner than later. Part of her hoped this wouldn’t happen after that week of heat-- but it looks like that hadn't stopped the two mare’s from finding ‘moments’ to spoil their stud.

In the midnight hours, nearly silent footsteps lightly tapped away in the long stony halls. Light was next to none and the minions stayed their posts-- some sleeping on their feet. The inhabitants, except this one, slept away in their slumber and not aware of what was up and about.

The lone man, known as Jerry, moved to the kitchen to walk around the table and reach for one of the few magical cool boxes to get out some milk, find a glass in a cabinet and get out a tray of cookies. With milk poured in a moment, and cookies before himself, he sighed.

Things had certainly became complicated in such a short tme. Part of him had to wonder why things had gotten so crazy as they had. He tried to work it all over in his head, but it was admittedly a lot. The Resistance. The fights. The plans to make. The knowledge of who the Six Heroes were, the knowledge that one was a Princess and sister to Shining. And now this plague and later a play that could resolve some problems?

He dunked a cookie into the milk and munched on it, simmering in his thoughts and trying to work it all out. “It’s such a twisted and complicated plot, isn’t it?” Jerry next to jolted from his place, looking up and nearly felt like scowling seeing the grinning Eyes of Fate and the world once more inverted. “You look angry to see me.”

“The last time I saw you, there was a giant wave of guards chasing me!” nearly shouted Jerry, as he tried to calm his heart rate down, taking the cookie to dunk and munch on, as he asked after swallowing. “Do you just show up when I’m musing and thinking alone-- or when you want to give me heart-attacks?” (done)

“Can’t it be that and more?” Asked the Eyes with a near mischievous dark gleam of his inverted glasses.

Scowling a bit, he chew the cookie up and remark. “With you, I can never tell.” then asked. “So what are you here this time? Deciding to see how ‘repetitive’ I am?”

“On the contrary.” Told the Eyes, “I think things are going rather nicely.” Then muttered, “I knew that scientist would get things moving along with you. You seem to have more reason to do something other than ‘bash this, charge that’ now.”

Squinting his eyes at the man, he said. “Wait...you brought Albert here? To push me along to make things ‘exciting’?” then snort as he said. “You know, considering how you pluck me from my home and countless others-- I’m not surprise you did it again.”

“I.” Began Eyes of Fate, “Did nothing. Only nudge him to do the actions that would result in the results now.” Then asked with a shaking head, “Have you really traded your third sight for a singular one? Or were you always narrow sighted?” Then held a hand up, “Oh no, I already know the answer.” Then leaned forwards, and asked, “But the question is now. What will you do about it?”

Taking a deep breath, as he let it out, focusing on the next cookie as he told. “What can I do about it? You’re a being of higher power with things or abilities I probably can’t fight back. Hell I’m certain you can easily end my life with a flick of a wrist or a change of a situation if you liked.”

The man chuckled, “If only it were that simple.” Then grinned adding, “Not like I’d have it any other way. Long and complex is rather fun to watch with all the little mortals scrambling about.” Then pointed to Jerry, “But the question wasn’t what you’ll do about me. But what you’ll do about the results of a small action?”

He gave a shrug, reaching out and taking a cookie himself. He dunked it into the milk, the liquid moving and holding in slow motion as he went on, “You’re here. Your slaves now have your blood flowing through them. The scientist is here, and brought a deadly virus that can kill all life… oh, and you have a kingdom at your mercy and debt.” The smiled, “And of course, let’s not forget that they need you as their lapdog to get things done and make sure those ‘Elements’ don’t die from the rampant disease. A conundrum, isn’t it?”

Taking a long breath, he lean back, feeling annoy the Eyes of Fate was using his milk for the cookies. But he dealt with it, taking a cookie to chew and told in admittance. “Honestly? I don’t know. I honestly didn’t expect to live this long for a situation like this. Hell, I’m not sure how I can pull this off with the disease going wild, with having kids, and even when these element bearers are going to be kept alive. And all of it within a month.”

Then chew the entire cookie through, swallowing as he said. “The best I can do? Is just try the best I can and not die.” then asked in a irritance manner. “Unless I somehow going to die at the end of all of this with a long and complex plan from you?”

Thinking to that, the Eyes of Fate admitted, “It would be dramatic. And something my primary employer wouldn't mind.” Then told, “But the producer for this little showing would only get crossed at me for ending you like that. Best I could do is boot you to the next world to try all this all over again.” Chuckling a bit, “Granted, I’d have to seal a few deals, work a few contracts-- maybe get Grey in on the deal. That might be interesting.” He seemed to toy with in his head.

“Uh, first off? No thanks, me doing this once is stressful enough. Two...who the hell is Grey?” asked Jerry.

Waving a hand, the Eyes assured, “A currently God of Deals and bargains-- nothing you need to worry about. He’s busy enough with a little black menace of an annoying complication.”

He wanted to ask what that meant, but felt like he wouldn’t get a straight answer as he sighed out and asked with a annoyed tone. “Is there anything else you want to say, or am I expecting more ‘surprises’ from you like those guards you drop on me?”

Chuckling, the Eyes of Fate just said, “Oh…. I’m just here to remind you.” Smiling some, “Keep to your given idea of staying the bad guy. You’ve been on a thin line lately, wouldn’t want to get replaced, now do we?” Then stood up, telling, “Well, my time's up.” Glancing off to the side and adding, “I’ve taken enough screen time, I might as well move out and get to dealing with other things.” Turning around, and letting the world abruptly resume to normal.

Taking a deep breath, Jerry dunk another cookie into the milk, as his mind just took in the ‘reminder’. Great, he thought as he sagged in the chair. Now I’m possibly going to be killed off somehow due to not being ‘evil’ enough. I done what I could with the raiding and stuff...but with saving the town of Hollow Shades...what the hell can I do? Burn buildings or something? pausing as he consider that.

Hmm...that's a thought. With Caribous in it...that could pass as evil...right? then as he munch on a milk cover cookie, he thought on. No..might not work with how I am...maybe take another slave? That's evil….in a sense...Hmm, maybe go to Flim and Flam and be evil like...maybe use Target on them to get what I want? Yeah, good evil thought. he just hope that things work well...but considering his track record of ‘evil things’ it might work well.

But he gotta try, right?

A hard battle and a nightmare

The sounds of a Gate teleportation came, with the Spawning Pits forming by the Main Gate as Jerry walked out, by him were the secondary team as Jerry formed up his horde with their Spawning Pits. As the Minions popped out and forming up behind him, Jerry motioned to the Greens to Spree as he ordered. “Follow her and her orders.” One of the Greens recognized her as it cheered.

“Gold mare, gold mare!” one of the other Greens hiss in confusion.

“Gold mare?” another Green told with a toothy smile.

“Gold mare, stab spear! Likes stabby!” a few other Greens cheer, as the 15 assassins move around Spree as Jerry joked.

“Look like a few remember you, Spree.” as he couldn't help but be amused with how some of the mares seem to edge a bit away from the Greens around the golden mare as a few jump with hoots with their arms up in the air. He mentally ordered his Greens to stay with Spree until he changed it, just in case if he accidentally called them back. As he motioned his Minions to follow, adding to Spree. “Now, let's get busy.” already walking out as while he would enjoy the talk, he knew that they were on a job.

While he was heading his way to the east part of the town, he heard Gnarl grumbling in annoyance. “Blasted mare, seeing her in control of the Minions is making me sick of the sight. They should be controlled by you, Sire.”

“Gnarl, desperate time calls for desperate measures,” told Jerry as he added in slight amusement. “Beside, they’ll come back under my control after this whole thing.” going down a road as he was slowly getting closer to the eastern part of Trottingham as he added in slight amusement. “Beside, think of how much carnage I’ll bring?” as he heard the old minion cackle to that.

In fact Jerry noticed that said carnage was coming sooner, as he saw what few armored troops were coming at him, as he directed his Reds to positions of cover to attack. While bringing his Browns to get ready as a few crossbow bolts came flying at him. Hearing pings on his armor as he raise his blade to slash down into a arm, as the armored Caribou scream in pain of the dented armored arm.

Jerry raise his left hand, lighting pouring into the Caribou mind as soon as he knelt, he stop and ordered. “Fight for me with your dying breath, whelp!”

The Caribou getting on his hooves, saluted and told in a dull tone. “At once, my liege!” charging to his former allies, as Jerry didn’t bother pausing to see their expressions, as he kept lighting at any Caribou that were in close distance. Making them slowly rising into his own ranks as he mentally commanded his Browns to start fighting. Positioning a few to guard him as he gave mental commands to the ‘traitors’. Kill them. Stab them. Make them unable to leave this area! as the Caribous roar out, using their military might and skills to fight for their new Dark Lord as he kept lighting at any Caribou he could, to keep them here and fighting him while the secondary team snuck in.

He felt his Reds firing their bolts of fire, hitting at any Caribou commanders or mages that might hit their Master. Feeling a Brown dying as a Blue move to grab and resurrect as to make them fight again for Jerry.

“Form a wall!” commanded a Caribou, as more guards were coming into Jerry position, forming shielded walls as they were trying to box him in. Jerry sent a mental command to his Browns and thralls to form up, as he started to walk, then jog-- and running towards the wall to do what he did in Canterlot. Steamrolled the wall into nothing.

The results, were fairly much the same as before. The wall didn’t hold in the position the ton-of-armor slammed into, next to tossing a few bodies and denting shields. And like before, those following in his wake poured into the pierced location of the defence. Though it was only now, right in the thick of it, did Jerry find himself more or less surrounded by more caribou's who turned to attack.

He spread his arms out, forming Shock Shield as the barrier protected him, sending out mental commands for the thralls to attack. Letting them die for him as he backed up, letting the barrier takes the hits of blades, spears, anything attempting to hit him. But getting a dosage of shock in the progress as some died due to their bodies covered in metal. As Jerry managed to get out of surrounded Caribous, he removed the shield as he turned his left arm to send out the Target spell. Seeing it spread across as from the one he hit it, to 3 other's as they knelt down.

He pull back, quickly hitting more as he sent the same mental command over and over. Fight for me. Defend me. Kill them until you die! as the more Caribous he dominated, the more fought for him. He felt some of his Reds and Browns dying, as crossbow bolts hit into them. Even managing getting some of his Blues as he told. “Gnarl, Spawning pits, now!” seeing the three pits up as he brought forth the numbers to keep his horde up.

Giving mental commands to his Browns to fight, his Reds to keep firing, and his Blues taking cover and reviving when a Minion died. All the while he kept spreading his Target onto Caribous, doing everything he can as to keep them occupy with him here.

There was a sound of a faint command call being given, one that Jerry more or less ignored while he focused on the situation around him. It was a moment after it though, that a rain of arrows and bolts fell onto his position. While the attacks themselves were not harmful to his overly thick armor-- more than once Jerry had to stop his attack to cover his face more. Or brace and cover the chinks of his armor that the arrowheads threaten to wedge themselves into.

He saw some of the Caribous attempting to retreat, attempting to leave the area they fought against him as he thought. No, no, no! I got to keep them here, have to keep them occupy with me! Think, think of what to make them stay! seeing them retreat to more ‘iron sheets’ of shields as the few Caribou thralls stood with him, as the other's died to the rains of arrows and bolts as he commanded. “You, make them stay and fight. Make them stay and pay attention to me.”

While the thrall did not understand why, he obeyed. “At once, my liege.” then turn to shout out. “You dare call yourself males? You run from a fight! You might as well ask to be turn into a cunt and be fucked by a real male!” That...is probably something that won’t help get them to fight and stay here. thought Jerry as he felt like facepalming, not believing that this would actually work at all.

The resounding pause of thundering retreating hooves however made Jerry pause and glance past his hand. Whatever fear they had was gone-- it was instead replaced by a look of slight realization, and possibly desperation as the guards bared their arms and charged back. Perhaps recklessly so.

Oh shit, that actually works!? thought Jerry as while this was good...he noticed that they were charging with aggression as he added. Annnnd they’ll be harder to fight too. Damn it. He saw them coming with the guards with wall shields to box him, he raised his left arm up. Letting out Combustion as it burned the charging Caribous alive, seeing their bodies burning, them struggling to push through the fire as other's died on the ground.

He kept his hand up as he lower it, releasing the spell as Jerry saw more still rushing at him. He mentally commanded the thralls to form a wall, seeing them getting before him and forming up. But that made more Caribous coming out from the shield walls forming around him to rush attacks to get behind him. Jerry turn to raise his left hand, letting lighting whip out to a few of the chargers. Getting them to kneel down as it spread. Quickly taking another 4 as the thralls defend their master as the Browns were rushed to meet other attackers trying to circle around their Overlord.

But Jerry saw blood splatter against swinging blades, hearing the dying sounds of Reds as he saw their perch area, arrows hitting into them as they were decimated. He didn’t saw his blues coming, sensing that they were eliminated by a few Caribous that charged to them. He felt his Browns dying, seeing his thralls dying as blood splatter out from necks. Seeing the chargers getting stab into the arm, the chest or neck.

He had to raise his blade to stop another blade, forcing him to stop using his Target as to defend himself. He saw the desperation, the fear, the aggression of the Caribou before him. He push back against the male, as Jerry raise his blade to attack, seeing the Caribou move to the side as he thrust to Jerry neck, hoping to kill him fast. Jerry brush the blade aside with his free hand, as he grip the shoulder, stabbing the blade into the chest.

Seeing the dying expression of the Caribou, the fear, the pain, and the dying light in him as he came down. Jerry pull the blade back, as his gauntlet absorbed the Brown lifeforce. He didn’t had time to pause, as saw a Brown dying, looking dead as he refocus how many forces he got. He grimly felt the numbers of Browns dwindling, as he focus on the Brown Spawning Pit, summoning more and more to fight and defend him.

He heard dying breaths, turning to see his thralls killing the chargers. Stabbing into their stomachs, blood splattering on their armor as their dull eyes and expression didn’t reveal any joy, any pain. Just emotionless expressions. Even when they themselves died, they didn’t show anything.

He felt a hit on his armor, as he turn to feel the hits of Caribou's with blades trying to hurt him. He raise his blade to hit them back, arcing across them as one was pushed down with a broken neck. Another moving back in time and got a dented helmet as he fell back. But another got his head chopped off, as blood exploded, covering Jerry armor, his mask, and even bits of his face.

He resist the urge to puke, smelling the copper so close now he almost tasted the blood on his mask. He sent out a mental command to the Minions to defend him, forcing the thralls to defend him as he saw he was surrounded by shields all around him. Hearing a laughter as a voice spoke out. “We have you surrounded! Our troops have you and your rats in sights! Prepare to be turned to a whore for us, Overlord!” as he saw potions being tossed in the air as Jerry summoned forth Shield, the ‘basic’ spell he had.

He added a mental command for his Minions and thralls to stick close, as when the potions hit, breaking on the Shield, they drip down to the ground as the voice called out. “You can’t hide in there forever! You have to get out somehow!”

What to do, what to do… looking around, trying to find a way out as while he had their attention, it was a matter of time before they might head back to the town as he thought of charging, maybe running around and over-running the Caribous as that seem better than letting his magic run out. He dispel Shield, giving a mental order to kill while running with him. As he charged into the shielded walls and doing his best to cause as much destruction as possible as he kept running.

This time, he did not break through like last time. The steel shields flared with runes, magic inside them flaring and repelling not just him, but the caribou away from the other. Jerry found himself sliding and nearly tripping backwards. It was only thanks to his armors more mechanical parts by Albert’s own initiative, that helped him keep balance.

“Fire!” Jerry heard, more vials being tossed over the ranks. Part of his breath caught in his throat. If those things touched, would they do what they said? Turn him into a she? Jerry had to get his shield up once more, the magical barrier holding-- though a few of the thralls were turned doe. The process slow and their bodies shifting in a way their armor began to look too big for them, or tight for their chests.

Oh shit! thinking quickly as he look around, seeing only shield walls, some water, nothing but-- he refocus on the water. Seeing a stream running under a nearby bridge, as he gain a idea. He made his Minions go into the Spawning Pit as he was alone with his few thralls. He grit his teeth, but ordered. “Thralls attack and die for me!” quickly turning to the nearby bridge as the thralls, both male and female, charged towards the wall of shields.

He didn’t bother looking back, he didn’t bother seeing them dying, or in the doe cases, being taken out of their armor and being raped. He just headed to bridge as the commanding voice called out. “Get him! We can fuck with our new cunts after he’s dead or turned!” hearing the stomping of hooves as he got to the Bridge. Glancing to see himself surrounded on both side as he dispel the Shield as the voice called out to mock him.

“Look at you, running, you must want to be a female so bad!” Jerry took a breath, and sheath his blade...and told in a confident tone.

“I’m not running...I’m making a tactical move.” and then jumped off the bridge and into the water.

Smirks and grins quickly turned to shock, all the caribou rushing up and moving to the railing the Overlord just jumped over. The waters made a mighty splash, water flying up and back down and slowly settling. All the troops looked down, one remarking, “The coward… chose to drown himself.”

They watched for a moment, a large cascade of bubbles reaching the surface, though to them it only marked he lost his breath. The commander snorted and told, “Forget it. He’ll be dead in a minute or two.” Then pointed, “Turn focus on the Resistance and it’s whores-- we have cunts to reclaim!”

A cheer rose as the troops turned away and marched on, some leaving the group to take their new doe prizes that were being held down and raped where they were. Though, below the bridge, deeper into the murky waters where no one could see, one Overlord was trudging his way through water. A hissing and gurgling of air and bubbles moving around his now unfolded mask while he made his way towards land… and was thankful in mind for the air tanks.

I never thought the day would come that I would be thankful I asked for airtanks from Albert. Guess being prepare paid off. thought Jerry, as Gnarl spoke in his helmet.

“Master, I am impressed you are alive. I honestly thought you died by now, guess that sickly human things worked for once in your favor in the armor.” As Jerry rolled his eyes, looking through what he could in the murky water. He tried his best...but relent and turning on LED lights into his helmet, getting a better sight as he admitted.

Look like Albert won that discussion of having LED lights in my helmet. thought Jerry, as he noticed the ground was raising up as he was getting to dry land, coming up from the waters as it dripped down his armored form.

Washing away the blood as he felt the mask moving to the side, as he turned off the lights that, in his opinion, made it look like he had six eyes. He ignored the water that tried to get into the chinks of his armor, as well ignoring the slight soreness in his body as he marched on. Seeing Spawning Pits as he summoned up Browns, Reds, a bit of Greens, and a few Blues.

As he took a low breath, trying to figure out where he was...and heard the marching sound of hooves and clinks of armor...as a devious grin rise from his face. Jerry sent a mental command to his Greens, to move and find the commander, as he followed them. Letting them lead him to the troops...and once he saw them in sight...did he unleash not only the Legion of Honor spell...but shouted as he charged his Browns and Greens to attack the commander and the unsuspecting troops that march on.

“I’M BACK BITCHES!” and before they even realize who it was-- the Greens and Browns jumped onto the commander, stabbing him and attacking him until he bled to death, the Reds firing upon bolts of fire unto the troops, as they scream and tried to take the fire off as Jerry swung his blade, cutting off a arm as the blood came out. Hitting his armor as the scream of pain rang out.

But he didn’t care, he wanted payback. He wanted them to die. He wanted them to stay and focus on him as he lift his left arm, mind altering his targets as he dominated their mind as he told. “Fight until you die!” getting his new thralls to fight within the ranks as Jerry couldn’t help but give a grin to this twist on these fools. Grabbing a horn, he pulled a Caribou before him, as the male died from a spear thrust into his chest.

The attacked looked shock, before Jerry push him further in the spear, as he let go and swung the blade across the neck. While not chopping the head off, the tip alone managed to slice through the neck, blood spilling out as he died a slow death. Jerry backhanded any Caribou that got near, as while they tried to form ranks, he let out his Target spell as he made his Browns rush ahead, and his Greens move behind. Killing them all the more as as he swing his blade in either defending or attacking while his hand change from Target spell, to gripping a horn or weapon, sometimes a limb as he pull them to defend him or to give them a death by their fellow kin.

“Heheheh…” It at first started small, the slight chuckle in his throat and the slight tingling of a burning feeling in his blood. “Hahahahahaha….” But then it grew. Grew and became all the more hotter. The rush of a fight, the sight of the anguished cries, the sight of realization they couldn't best him. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” It was exhilarating-- the raw POWER of their fear of his strength. With a pause in his laughter, he then asked in a rather pleasant tone. ”Are you having fun yet?!”

There was no answer, no attempt to even speak….as Jerry slowly realize...realize that the only remainder were a battalion...and around him were his thralls, all standing with injuries, wounds...or looking bloodied with their dull looks as his horde were smaller. Seeing his Greens were but 1, his Browns down to 10, his Reds down to 3..and his Blues down to a few...he look to the surrounded untaken Caribous, all doing their best to grip their weapons as their hands shake.

He couldn’t help but mock. “You were so confident earlier...what happen to that bravo?” feeling a smirk under his mask as he asked innocently. “Was it when I killed your commander? Because you all don’t seem...certain.” then ordered to the thralls. “Go back to where they left. Kill the ones who are raping the does. And tell the doe thralls to come back to me.” then as they split into a couple to march back, he look to the battalion, as he saw one tried to be confident.

“Y-You...you can’t kill us all! We outnumber you, all you have are just, just mindless things!” and sneer. “And rats!” Jerry hum...and asked in a grinning manner.

“And yet I managed to make you terrified of me.” as he took a step to emphasize this, as they visible move back. Smirking as he told to his thralls. “Kill them all.” and once they grip their weapons, they moved forward, going to the remainders as they charge to the thralls, stabbing them, punching them-- anything they can do to get out of this alive!

Keeping a close eye out and around her surroundings, Spree carefully moved her hands over the grips of her spear. She glanced back to the remaining supplies and those under her command for this mission. Especially the greens. Watching Jerry command them was one thing-- but keeping them in line was just like she said. Rambunctious kids.

Still, she had to give them their enthusiasm. She smiled just a bit at how well they worked-- even more when coordinated. It wasn’t easy, but they did their jobs rather well, and survived. That was a good bonus to her. One got a bit roughed up-- but nothing a little patch up bandage job couldn't fix.

She gave one last look to another crate being moved out, this time with some dollies to help move it. She breathed in and sighed, turning to the greens and told, “Alright kids, time to leave. You know the drill. Keep low and near the edges of the group-- and get ready to turn any ambushers into pincushins. Don’t fight them alone.” Then added in while holding up her spear. “Some of us want a stab in too.”

A few laugh as one told. “Stab, stab!” all moving along and out of sight, as one mare admit.

“I don’t know how you can handle their stench Spree. It's like being near 3 week old garbage that didn’t got dumped out.” shaking her head some as she added. “I’m surprise they managed to listen to you well, when one of us tried to order them-- they completely ignored us.”

Turning to her, Spree told, “You just got to know how to speak their language, Flake.” Then rolled her eyes and added with a smile, “Kind of like dealing with kids, or that’s how Shadow and I saw it.” Then went on, “And like kids, they hate baths. Especially those green ones. Shadow and I tried cleaning them to get that stink off-- we felt it was less trouble not to after that.”

Snorting in amusement, another mare joked. “I bet those red ones hate the bath even more, with them producing fire and all.”

Shaking her head, Spree told while taking point, “In a funny way? All that fire keeps them clean. As long as you don’t mind the smell of some, they are actually one of the more cleaner ones around.” Then went on, “And can be pretty good cooks to.”

A few chuckle, as they heft the supplies the best they could in a group, as another mare mentioned. “Shame we couldn’t get those brown ones with us. They can easily carry most of these supplies easy.”

“They also would have rather fought or attacked the crates.” Told Spree with a eye roll. “I like the Greens or Blues a bit more. They have at least some restraint. Not much, but enough to not break everything in sight.” They moved around the next corner, Spree glancing around before spotting their goal before motioning, “Come on. Not much further.” Then announced, “Once we reach the gate, you kids find Jerry and the others, tell them it’s time to leave.”

Although when they were getting closer to the Waypoint Gate, a Green sniff, taking in something and told. “Master! Master!” pointing at a distance figure a mile away. A mare squint her eyes, trying to see and asked to Spree lowly while she gripped her bow.

“Spree, you think it's the Overlord? For all we know, it could be a patrol coming...there's something more in the distance than that figure.” seeing more figures coming with whatever the Minions were pointing or cheering at.

Turning her head to glance, Spree thought it over and told, “Just keep going. We need to get the supplies out first.” Then glanced down and told, “I doubt the minions are wrong. It’s probably the Overlord, but we can’t stick around if he’s being tailed.”

Turning to keep going, she ordered, “So double time it girls. Flake, take point with Palm and Slate.” Then turned, “Kids, from up with me and follow behind. Incase we need to give the caribous a new haircut.”

The Greens cackle, following behind the earth mare. While the remaining mares quickly moved, hefting the supplies to the Gate, doing everything they can to keep their awareness in case of a ambush as they made it to the small Gate.

While Spree was heading to the figure in the distance, she could tell that it was Jerry...and Caribous following him. But the oddest thing was...he wasn’t running, no he was...walking? She almost didn’t believe it, as the tall male, with his small horde was walking...with not only the Caribou males, but with does too as they marched behind him. Forming a number of a near platoon as they followed Jerry.

The Greens cheer on more. “Master! Master!” “Master comes!” “Hehehe, the Master!”

Looking down at the minions, Spree sighed and glanced. The gate wasn’t too far now, and the mare’s would be there in a bit. She glanced down and told, “Alright kids, go on back to Jerry.” Then added, “And make sure a couple of you tell Captain Armor we’re done here.”

They split as while the remainder headed to Jerry, the few were rushing to the Gate. Going with the mares as to provide extra support as well as to inform the unicorn.

As Jerry walked, he noticed his Greens back within his ranks, as he wonder when they came in, before glancing up to see Spree standing as he thought. Wait...what is she doing standing? glancing to see the secondary team going through the Gate as the Greens noticed the drench of blood on their Master, as the Greens were learning from their fellow servants of the Overlord of the carnage he gave to the Caribou forces.

When the man came close, he asked. “Spree, what are you doing standing, I thought you would be with the secondary team and back with the other's?”

Spear tapping on ground, the mare leaned on it slightly and paced a hand on her hip, telling, “I should be asking you what you’re doing here, Jerry. You’re way past the front lines where you were supposed to hold of the defense group.” Then glanced back with a concerned look. “Why are there Caribou following… you?” Then squinted asking, “Are those Doe’s?”

“Ah, well to be frank…” started Jerry. “I already did my job, the defense group is near gone, so I thought with me being done-- I thought I’ll head back.” then said. “As for the following Caribous….” glancing back to see them stopping in place, as he look back to her as he said. “There's a good reason for that. As for the Does? Transformation potion trying to hit me during the whole thing.”

Screwing up her face, Spree took that into consideration… before slightly glaring, “Jerry.” A undertone of disappointment. “Did you ever think that Captain Armor might want some assistance on his front? Or securing your front further if another attack came to flank his side?”

“Welllll, I was slightly securing his side...just sort of…” taking a breath in. “got distracted with something.” then raise his hand saying. “And before you said anything, I did help him, just...not in the way he possibly thought.” seeing her brow raise and hoof tapping as he explain. “You see Spree, before I got here and was back in my position with my part done, Gnarl reminded me I had to help Shining, so I came to help him with these lot hitting the Caribou flank.” pointing his thumb to the thralls as he went on.

“Caused them a lot of confusion, but it did gave Shining and his troops time to pull back once I send my lot to fight.” seeing her sigh and holding up her hand.

“Gah, ungrateful mare! You helped that fool and you’re going to get a ear chewing from her!” told Gnarl in dissatisfaction.

“Alright, I think I get it.” Started Spree, though added, “Still doesn't explain why you’re this far west. That’s a lot of distance Jerry.” Then held up a finger to stall his response, “Up, up, up-- no. Listen, my jobs done, mission complete. We can leave now. Fighting anymore is just wasting time and resources. Since you’re here? Go on and tell the Captain it’s time to pull out.”

“Right.” said Jerry he headed towards the Gate with her, the Minions moving back with bits of excitement and chattering on in their own ‘language’ as it were. When they got close, she went first to be teleported as he glance to his platoon of thralls. Part of him wanted to order them to kill themselves...but admittedly that was a waste. A waste he didn’t like. He turned his attention to where the battle was, which was going to take a while in his walk. Already making a mental command to head there as fast as possible to his Minions and thralls to get to Shining position as fast as he could.

Hrm...maybe I could try to keep some of these thralls? you know just in case I might need them later on for infiltration, sabotage...or toss them to die for me. Maybe use them as a sort of work force? Dunno how many would be left from this fight, but I'll try to save a few. If not? Well...I could always try again later on. It was honestly debatable on what he would do with the thralls while he was moving towards Shining position, granted he knew he was loosing a couple of the thralls he sent forward to Shining position to aid the unicorn and his force.

He although consider on what he would do if he kept the thralls? Granted he could use them for something...but he never kept thralls in the first place. He knew what to do with the Minions and how to use them. But thralls like these caribous? That was...something else entirely. Part of him consider on using them for spies uses...if only he didn't knew how to make them as spies, since they were thralls. He doubted it could work fully, especially with how they looked.

For all he knew, the soldiers won't buy into the fact of the thralls being 'real'.

However after walking, or jogging in his heavy armor did he finally reach to the sounds of battle as a Brown Minion spoke out. "Master, Master, fight! Fight!" cackling darkly as Jerry mentally ordered the remaining thralls to charge and strike at the enemy, as well getting his Minions to ready themselves. Once he reach closer, did he saw that the ponies were holding themselves up still, as well as Shining providing commands with a few Minions assisting in defending the ponies as best they could by their Overlord commands.

Seeing him-- and the Greens jumping onto a few Caribous as they stab into them, defending the unicorn as his horn bolted magic as Jerry sent a mental command to his thralls to provide back up as Jerry moved up to block a blade as he told to Shining. “It’s time to pull back Shining. Secondary team is done.” Browns charging to assist the Master, Reds firing bolts of fire as Greens assist their fellows in stabbing. While the thralls did their duty of attacking and defending both him and the stallion.

Shining didn’t give a response, only keeping his shield arm raised, sword at the ready and lighting his horn that shot a straight beam of magic up. It produced a bright flare, one that those fighting understood. They all stopped their fight and began to move.

That was when Armor told, “Overlord, you, I and a few others are to stand ground and provide cover for my forces to pull back. We’ll make a steady retreat back while doing so.”

Going to need the Spawning Pits just in case. thought Jerry, as he gave a nod. Sending a mental command to his thralls to provide cover for the forces. As while the Caribous were having their shock of not only their fellow soldiers, but Does of all thing fighting them. Jerry sent out a Legion of Honor Spell, getting his Minions all toughen up as they fought harder, quicker, and focus on the Caribous.

He blocked a blade, as he push back a Caribou with a fist to the face, ignoring the slowly dwindling mana in him, the soreness of his body, and even the blood splattering on him as well as his thralls dying or starting to get groped on. He clench his teeth, as he swing his blade more, focusing on the forces as he noticed that their numbers were lesser, as he couldn’t help but feel a smidge of pride as he was the one who did this.

Helped lessen the numbers for Shining and his forces as they were entering the Waypoint Gate. Although as he felt the hits on his armor, he reminded himself that he needed to focus. To keep pressing and standing his ground as while he couldn’t use Target, he could at least keep Legion of Honor up...but it was draining his mana fast.

He felt more Browns dying, as well a couple of Greens and Reds. A few Blues managed to revive a few-- but not all. He told lowly. “Gnarl. Pits.” seeing all four Pits forming by the Gate as his mind focus on them, bringing forth Minions as he needed more Browns and Greens. Giving orders for the Browns to attack, and the Greens to stab and sneak around. He made the Reds move to a better place to keep firing.

But all this fighting was tearing him down, as he was feeling all sorts of soreness from the multiple hits on his body from blades, hammers-- and feeling soreness around not only with his right arm, but in his left hand from blocking or grabbing anything. And all the mental commanding was slowly giving Jerry a migraine. As the more he commanded the Minions and the thralls to fight with his mind, feeling their deaths as thralls dwindle down in their deaths as the Does were possibly being killed or taken and raped.

He suddenly felt painful shocks as a lighting spell hit him, and they weren't just small shocks you get from something and feel better. They were the 'oh God it hurts!' shocks. The ones that run through the body as it felt like his body became numbed. But the numbness was painful, painful enough that he had to force himself still, to try to ignore the pain as it felt like his body was on fire!

Like his insides were being burnt, melted, and into pieces from that sudden lighting hit on his body...a hit that could of killed him if it weren't for the armor that protected him somewhat.

He glance to see Shining making a barrier that was before a mage. As while some were focused on the ponies and Armor, some Caribous took noticed that the lighting spell hurt the Overlord, as some commands were given out as a few mages fired lighting spells at Jerry. Trying to see if it worked at all, as Jerry struggle to hold still, as his entire body felt a shock-wave of lighting around his body, from three different areas.

He refuse to scream out as his teeth gnashed down, his mind trying to focus on his forces as he let out a large. KILL THE MAGES! command. As the Greens swiftly moved through Caribous, going around or under them as Browns zerg-rush to soldiers, killing everything to get to the mages, the Reds firing bolts of fire to the mages, as the mages formed up barriers to protect them.

Blues quickly moving to Jerry, using their magic to heal or restore anything of Jerry as they stick behind him, letting their Master swing his blade as he was starting to feel he was running on fumes as he asked to Shining. “How long until we fall back?!” feeling the last of his thralls dying as he saw them attempting to charge with the Browns as while they managed to kill a bit in their mad charge--they fallen from multiple stabs into their body.

Glancing, the Captain scowled and told, “Now.” Horn flaring again, this time a much larger barrier being placed before them and the attackers before telling, “Move!” Having his shield up and ready. “You go first, I’ll guard your back.”

He gave a low nod, as he turned to run, or limp a bit from the aftershock as one of the mages managed to make his leg unable to move much. The Browns did their part, fighting and keeping between the Caribous and the barrier as they were dying. Jerry glance to see his Reds firing, even if they were being shot back at, they died while protecting their Master. He felt his Greens dying as he glanced back, seeing them managed to succeed in attacking and poisoning them--

But in exchange? They were being attack by the soldiers around them. Only the Blues were with him, healing him the best they could do while on the move. He gave harsh breaths, seeing the Gate closer as they were almost there, that was before a large barrier form around the Gate. As a loud voice shouted. “You can’t escape! Your way out is blocked!” Caribous moving in a shield wall, forcing Shining to stop as runes activated on their shields.

“Submit and become mares for us to fuck!” Jerry grit his teeth, as he clench his blade tightly as he was trying to figure out what to do.

Giving a glancing form cut-off gate and the slowly advancing shielded wall, Shining Armor steeled his gaze. Taking a position, he glanced around for a moment, looking at the buildings nearby, things on the ground. There wasn’t much, but on a whim of choice, he lit his horn. In turn, the Caribou raised their shields and locked them, ready for an assault.

He didn’t give them the pleasure of blocking, and taking a breath, he focused on the debris mostly left in the wake of the Overlords last attack. Wooden boards, dropped weapons and shields or armor parts were raised and tossed, magic holding them only long enough to send them up and raining on the progressing attackers.

Seeing the new threat, they raised their shields to protect themselves-- while armor told, “Run for the gate, now!” Turning and rushing. “Jerry,” forgoing titles for now, “I need you to ram it, ram it as hard as you can!” Lighting his horn, hoping to cast a spell ahead to weaken a point in the barrier to push them both through it.

He didn’t bother correcting the stallion as he took a deep breath as he began to charge, ignoring the pain in his right leg, ignoring the soreness in his body as well the mind-gnashing migraine in his head as he focus on the barrier. Using his left shoulder to act as a battering ram, as he slam against the barrier with his Blues hitting on it the best they could as Shining aided in using his magic to destabilize a place in the barrier.

Which of course, slowly broke through as with the unicorn magic and knowledge of barriers, with the Blues able to affect magic-- they broke through as Shining rushed in with Jerry and the Blues. They didn’t falter as they got onto the Waypoint Gate, and teleported in the Resistance Gate. Jerry panted hard, gulping breaths of dry air as his hand let go of the blade as it clatter on the ground.

Knees bending down as his good leg helped him up as his body felt hot. Feeling pulsing aching in his entire body, a pounding headache in his head, and a tingling in his right leg as his Blues quickly started to heal and work on their Master as Jerry noticed a large heaviness that wasn’t there before on parts of his body as he spoke with gulps of air. “I’m...heading back...to the Castle...Need to...get Albert...see armor…” slowly raising his head up to look at Shining as he told.

“Can barely...move in this thing….”

Sighing some, the stallion sheathed his slightly nicked up blade and put his shield to the side. “Hold on.” And with hands out, he focused his magic. He only focused on lifting, just to take some weight off-- and in doing so began to scrunch up his face. “You’re… armors heavy…” Nearly grunting. What was the stuff made out of to be so heavy?

He couldn’t help but laugh. “Guess magic doesn’t work much on titanium.” said Jerry as he slowly got up as he said. “I can handle the rest.” feeling most of the weight off of him as while it wasn’t normal weight, it was more of him able to stand right.

“Can’t.” grunted Shining. “Need to hold it up as much as I can.” Jerry sigh, and told.

“Just get me to the Gate.” turning around to step on the Gate itself, as he motioned his Blues to enter their Spawning Pits as before Jerry teleported, Shining told.

“You will explain what happen with Caribous following you.” Glancing to him, Jerry gave no answer or confirmation he would as he teleported. As Shining felt the connection removed, he sighed out in relief, shaking his head some as he took his shield, starting to head back to inform not only Commander Pearl and Screech-- but also the Princess’s of something that disturbed him.

The fact that Jerry was able to mind-control people into mindless thralls.

After a good drink of healing water, washing in a bath, and a full on massage from both mares, Jerry was recovering and relaxing in bed, keeping his close to him as they rested. Him having a tired day earlier, Shadow working on more clothes with the Minions, and the maid rested because she enjoy serving her Master. Yet as the night went on? He scrunched his eyes, as his arms pulled the mares closer, his mind dreaming of something...something that was pleasant at first...before turning into a nightmare.

Jerry was relaxing in a open field with Shadow, with Lovely, with Jasmine and her sister. All relaxing on a blanket, enjoying a picnic as it was a sunny day. He smile as he held Shadow and Lovely close, hand slightly rubbing their stomachs, as he was accepting the fact he was a father, and would raise the foals right. They all enjoyed the lovely time together, as Jerry lean back, enjoying the sun shining day without all the care in the world….

Or until...a musicbox began playing. As his eyes open up wide, feeling not a single ray of sunlight, no hearing the sounds of Jasmine laughter...or feeling both mares close to him. As he raise his head up, seeing the darken skies...dead grass...and surrounded by dead bodies of Caribous. His eyes widen, seen so many of them, their numbers never ending. Some were dead with arrows lodged into their bodies, other with blades. Some had missing limbs or wounds that still bleed out. And there were more than just males...there were females, all lying either in armor, clothing...or nothing as some of the Does had cum markings in their snatch or mouths, making his iris shrunk.

He...he saw that they were all the Caribous he took control in the fight and despite seeing him with empty expression...and their eyes….he sat in place as their eyes were emotionless. And as soon as he got on his feet? They too rose up on their hooves. Standing in place as he look around, seeing their apathy expression. Their dullness eyes as it held nothing but his will to do his actions, his orders, his authority over them.

There was nothing else. No happiness, no love, no need, no want….no dreams, no joy, no anguish….not even hate. Just a hollow emptiness as it was him that did it. He took their minds, their wants, their wills away and replace it with just a undying obedience and a empty body as their very selves were removed. They all look to him as before he even said anything, much less do anything, then they slowly walk to him. Walking to him as they became closer, hands gripping on him as they pull him one side to another, forcing him to look at their expression, to look into their dull eyes as they all screamed out a banshee screech with that same apathetic and empty expression into the void.

“YOU DID THIS TO US!”

Jerry came up from the bed, wide eyed, gaping mouth as sweat came down his body. Unaware of the fast breathing he a giving, the pounding of his heart as it beaten like a drum, giving a quick look around to confirm if that was a dream or not. Seeing nothing but stone and furniture around him as he slowly relax to himself. Eyes looking down to his bed sheets as his hands shakily moved up from their sides, holding his face as he took shallow breaths.

Trying to calm himself down as he rubbed his forehead. Just a nightmare...just a nightmare… hearing slight shifting as he glance back. Seeing Lovely face scrunching up, trying to find him as she was feeling the slight sweat filled pile he left. Shadow was slowly waking, as she noticed Jerry wasn’t in his spot.

The thestral open her yellow eyes, look to see Lovely trying to find their man, as she sniff a bit. Sweat? noticing it was recent as she look down, seeing Jerry was up as she slowly moved up. The mare moved up to face Jerry, quickly seeing his shaky hands, his slow breathing, the sweat coming down on him as the sight that something troubled him. A frown came to her face, as she gently move her arms around his body and gently pull him down as she said softly.

“You had a nightmare.” Feeling the weak body trying to stand straight up, as her wings to move around him to wrap him tight to her. She pull him more back to the bed, lessening on her wings to allow Lovely to feel him again as she whisper in his ear. “It’s okay, you’re with loved ones, you’re safe, you’re by our sides.” as she didn’t even him a chance to speak, letting her body do the talking.

Her legs wrapped fully around his left leg, keeping it in a tight hold as if not allowing him to move it. Her wings circling around him and Lovely, making sure it lay right on him as to keep him down. Her arms moving around as she moved his arm around her back, under a wing as it rest near her base wings. She move the hand down to her ass to hold it, smiling up as she gave a kiss to his lips.

It was a gentle chaste kiss, as she pull away, her arms wrapping around his chest as to hold him closer to her. Breasts pushing on his side, letting him feel them as she felt his skin and muscles. Her head rested under his chin, nuzzling under it as she let her head rest on his collarbone as she glanced up and told. “Everything's alright Jerry.” Using his name to ease him some.

“There's nothing to worry about, you have us with you, remember?” and while Jerry wanted to speak, he felt Lovely almost mimicking Shadow as she did the exact thing the thestral did. Although she rest her head on his shoulder, giving a happy coo of ‘Master~’ as she nuzzle into his body. Shadow gave a light giggle and told to their stud. “See? Everythings alright. Sleep Jerry.” resting as while Jerry tried to…

A part of him wonder on why Shadow didn’t call him Master. Probably thought my name would assure me some. thought the man as he yawn a bit, eyes slowly start to become heavy as he was he started to sleep once more, hoping that this time, he won’t have nightmares, but pleasent dreams.

Musing time

Clanking and light cranking sounds echoed in the forge. The heat and sizzling of molten metal could be heard in tune with the heavy clang of steel being reforged. On the side, and on a special hanger set, the mechanized armor of Jerry’s Overlord suit stood-- with one scientist working on it.

Albert opened a small panel and began to take out parts, remarking back, “That must have been a hit. Most of the breakers went off. A few failed, probably why some of the armor shut down or stop working.” Then gave a look back to the robed man, telling, “This armor wasn’t made to be anti-lightning. Handel Electrical charges from wildlife-- but not something like lightning. You’re lucky you didn’t fry inside the armor.” Then remarked, “Then again… it was magical. Probably wasn't as hot or as powerful…”

Rubbing his face some, Jerry sighed out. “I’m lucky that they were basic shock spells.” slightly leaning on his good leg as he was still recovering from the entire event yesterday. “So, any idea how to fix it? Maybe upgrade it some?” and added. “Or do I need to switch back to my Arcanium for a while since the armor need more than a repair?”

Humming some, Albert told back, “It’ll take some work… and if you want me to make it more resistant on something like those electrical shocks? That might add a few days of work and testing. A week at most to fine-tune it.” He placed the damaged parts aside-- mostly for later recycling.

Getting up, Albert turned his gaze back to Jerry and told while pocketing his hands into his black lab coat. “If I fix this, I might suggest you change your fighting style. This is meant to take blunt force and possible armor penetration-- not plasma, heat or purer forms of energy hits. It might resist-- but that’s far from impervious.”

He thought some to himself and told, “If we used Plasteel and some other materials like Areo-gel, maybe use some knowledge I have about the Prawn, I could make it better…” Then mused with a hand to his chin, “But that would take possibly months of research. Time we don’t have.”

Grimacing some, he said. “Just try to work the best you can Albert, thats all I ask.” rubbing his face from the slight tiredness as well the slight headache of being questioned by Shining-- maybe Celestia and Luna as he knew by now they’ll know about him making thralls. Sighing some, he look back to Albert and told. “In the meantime, I’ll be wearing my Arcanium as usual, maybe keep using my titanium blade just to give me a edge.” He thought over some, as he asked.

“Albert...do you think I’m the same?” looking at him as Albert making a ‘hmm?’ sound as Jerry went on. “The same as the Caribous with my Target spell? I told you how it functions and...well, I can already imagine the Resistance will see me the same as the Caribous with that spell.”

Taking his hand away from his chin, mostly to brush back a few dark strands of hair in front of his face, Albert said, “That can be debatable. On one hand, you force unwilling minds to follow your whims.” Then once the hair was out of his face, pocketed that hand to go on. “On the other, you don’t just enthrall anyone. You have clear targets that had intended to kill you.”

Moving to stand before Jerry, Albert said, “You’ve used it before, and not once questioned it. What changed?” Seeming to gauge and analyze the man before him. While Jerry knew, in a sense, that Albert was nowhere near threatening or even powerful compared to him-- his shorter stature, just lean enough body and overall scientist like look that belayed his lack of strength…

Those green eyes, eyes with a slightly sickly yellow glow held onto something. A more brighter mind. Jerry wouldn’t admit it, but sometimes it felt intimidating to look at those focused, trained and watchful eyes that seemed to want to pick him apart. It was… unnerving at times.

Sighing some, he told. “It started with the whole mission. I had to use it constantly, and whenever I fought close with them...all they had were apathetic looks. Empty eyes, nothing of life in them, little more than just puppets for me to use.” rubbing his eyes some as he look to Albert, doing his best to not be unnerved by him as he went on. “Even when some were turned into Does and being raped...they didn’t react. Even more when they died, all their expression was? Apathy and a void within their eyes…”

“Lovely.” Was the first comment he made, “And I mean your mare. She used to be just like them, correct?” The infected man waiting and watching as Jerry slowly nodded. “Unlike you, Jerry? If I found the machine and mare’s blank of anything, I would have used it in the knowledge of what it could do.”

He went on, “Not used it for self indulgence. If I was ever given a machine like that, with many blank and unfeeling bodies that are nothing more than vegetables? I would have programed them to be what was needed. Workers, enforcers… soldiers, assassins, spies. All perfectly programed for the job.”

Albert let this stew in Jerry’s mind before telling, “You keep the bodies around in those little stasis boxes of thiers. Still blank and dreaming a dreamless sleep. So you tell me, which side is worse? The one that brainwashes for survival? The one that wipes memories clean for deplorable pleasures? Or to just take bodies and turn them into your strict needs?”

There was a bout of silence as Albert went on with a lowered head, shadow slightly overcasting his barely glowing eyes. “White, grey or black. The lines can be hard to seen. In your case, I would judge it as white in comparison to the current situation. Does it make you better?” Then mused, “Possibly not. Does it make you the more favorable choice?” The man looked up and shrugged, “Remains to be seen. So far, it looks like it.”

Snorting some, he told in slight sarcasm. “Although in this case, it would make me more villainous and probably make things more tense between me and the Resistance working if they’re waiting to attack me the moment I ‘use’ the spell on them.” rolling his eyes some. “Honestly, I think they’ll demonize me more for that, and really? I’m starting to just accept that I’ll be a bad guy for the rest of my life, why not embrace the fact the world will hate and fear me under the guise?”

“Because it would still be a fake guise?” Asked Albert in quarry. He lifted a brow and continued on, “Lovely doesn't fear you because you made her to be only for you. Shadow does not fear you because she knows about your good heart. Jasmine doesn't fear you because she knows there’s a kid inside your head. Jade lacks the same fear because she sees the potential of a good person.”

They stared at the other for a long moment as Albert went on, “And I doubt Celestia or Luna will be fast to wave you off, even with this.” Raising a brow and going on, “They know you’re being evil, but also a good person. They know our secret. They might not approve, but they also didn’t approve of the virus being used, but knew in the end it was the only move that could be done. When it comes to dire situations like this? The lines blur. The choice is decided by utter need than wants.”

Giving a slight chuckle as Jerry joked with a grin. “And in my utter needs, were the needs of survival and making sure that the mission was a success with the Resistance having low losses.” then sigh out. “Thanks Albert for the talk. It...really bothered me a bit since that troubled dream.” then shake his head as he asked. “Need me to get you anything while you’re here in the Forge? Water, more tools-- maybe get Giblet to craft you some things you need?”

Pausing to consider, Albert said, “Yes. A run to the beach where my Cyclops is. Find the young mare Deft. I’ll draw up a list for her to look over and get the supplies set on the beach for pickup.”

He nod, as he shouted. “Hey, someone go to the beach where Albert Cyclop is! Find a mare name Deft and escort her here!” hearing the small sounds of feet moving as it confrim his Minions heard and obeyed. He was about to ask more, until a Red came down and spoke.

“Master! Gate!” he pause, looking at him as he asked.

“Which one?”

“Mare Gate, mare Gate!” sighing some, he look to Albert with mixture of annoyance and exasperation.

“Look like they want to talk to me about yesterday now.” and added in a dry tone. “Or maybe want me to keep going on a new mission, a man can hope.” then told as he slowly walk to the armory. “Giblet, help me get my Arcanium armor on!” the Brown smith moving to assist his Master with other Minions to provide support.

Raising a brow, Albert observed, “You seem to put a lot of effort to keep up appearances.” Then went on, “And if anything? I would expect it to be Princess Luna or Prince Armor. Both are the more higher ranking individuals. Maybe showing as Jerry might be better.”

He then slightly smiled, “And, to be frank Jerry, this only adds to your stress. Putting up a front is a lot to do dayly. Maybe figure out who’s coming by gate before dressing for the wrong situation.”

He pause to consider that, raising a hand to make the Minions pause as he look to the Red and command. “Who was contacting through the Gate?”

The Minion thought, before telling. “Night-mane! Night-mane and Shield-bearer!”

“So Luna and Shining, eh?” then consider it before telling. “Eh, I’m still recovering, I think I can make do without the armor.” although did added. “But tell Lovely she’ll be assisting me in walking.” the Red saluted, rushing off to get the maid as he said to Albert. “If you pardon me, I’m off to see what they want to talk about.” slowly walking towards the stairway up to the throne room.

Albert watched for a moment before shaking his head and moving back to the armored suite. Looking it over as he kneeled down to keep removing broken parts or triggered breakers, the man thought about how to at least make it a bit more resealant. Hopefully the parts he was considering would work… Better write it up now so Deft can get to work gathering them.

Seeing as Lovely was sent to aid Jerry, Shadow herself moved to the throne room to greet the royals that would be coming through soon. She straightened out her dress and stood up ready-- mostly to keep a good impression for Luna’s arrival. Part of her slightly smiled to the thought, being able to still believe and slightly serve her patron-- but not need for it to be a full on obligation or dedication as a subject.

When the gate charged, Shadow closed her eyes to take a breath, power and magic erupting as the ponies came through. She was going to greet, but counted a few extra’s. Prince Armor and Princess Luna were expected. What wasn’t were the three extra guards-- one of which gave a look around, but also smiled at her even while in the steel armor that was almost reminiscent to smoothed and almost rounded version of Jerry’s old steel armor.

She blinked some, looking at the mare and soon said with a wide smile. “Spree!” coming off by the throne seat, going to the middle of the room to hug her friend and said. “Oh I missed you-- it's been so long since I last saw you.” as she held the mare tight as she missed her friend.

Moving one free arm to return the hug, Spree leaned in a bit and smiled, “Same. I’m glad to see you’re doing so well still.” Firmly holding the mare for a moment before reluctantly letting go. She would of risked a small sneak feel-- but she was on duty.

“I would love to chat, but I’m sort of on duty.” Spree smiled, reminding her friend of just who was there. Though from the looks of it, Luna only looked amused, while Armor slightly smiled. Though the two guards in the back held looks of uncertainty, or mostly slight glares at the red collar around Shadow’s neck.

She gave a low giggle and said. “Alright, alright.” moving back and soon give a curt bow to Luna and Shining. “Hello Night-Mother, Prince Armor. Jerry will be coming soon, he’s still recovering from yesterday.” moving back to the throne seat as she was about to ask if they want refreshments, before a gnarly voice grumble out.

“Oh great, it's miss goody-two-shoes again!” glancing to see Gnarl by the throne as she still wonder if he came by magic or was good at sneaking. “I see you still wear the armor the Master graciously allow you to wear, whelp.”

Spree only smirked, “Nice to see you too, toad.” Almost taking slight pleasure at the glare the minion gave.

For Gnarl, he could only scowl more deeply. If Spree was bad from before? Now, now he could just smell the utter stench of heroics in her. The way she held herself, the sense of confidence and strength. The armor, once jagged and straight, now looked rounder… almost more welcoming.

“And I’m thankful Jerry let me have it.” Added Spree soon after. “It’s helped me a lot. Survived a few things that might have actually done me in.” Then patted at the crown-like-top of the helmet, smoothed and rounded back more. “But… I had to make some slight changes.”

She glanced back and gave a bow to the two rulers, letting them pass her up. Luna give a polite nod before speaking to Shadow with a smile, “It is good to see you faring well, Daughter of the Night. Tell us, how has your Master been? I heard from Prince Armor that the last battle was rough on his endurance.”

There was a slight frown as she admitted. “He’s recovering, Night-mother. It was a lot more than physical pain he endured. He might need a day or two to be in full health before going out to fight again.” then added with a low smile. “He’ll be coming along shortly, but may take a little time on his part, his muscles are still recovering from being shocked more than once.”

“But not to worry, after a good healing of the Blues, the Master will be back with his carnage.” told Gnarl with a sly grin, as he added to Shining. “And I must say, the looks of you are really, lightening. A shame the Master couldn’t take the corruption from you or that pink one you had so close when you two came here, but I suppose the Crystal Heart was a good substitute for raw energy of corruption than the tiny insignificant energy you and the pink one had, Prince.” Shadow frown at Gnarl, knowing the old minion was pushing the unicorn buttons.

Tightening his stance, Shining Armor said, “You should consider what you’re saying, Gnarl was it?” Making sure he had the name correct. “If your Master heard you were making this situation tense or trying to instigate something to compromise our alliance, then I think he might get a little angry at who was responsible.”

Giving Gnarl a sideways glance, Luna spoke, “Do not waste breath on his likes, Shining Armor. He merely wishes for easy rises from us both. It’s the only pleasure he can gain from us in his advanced age.”

Cackling some, Gnarl told. “The moon wench is right, when you get at my age, you have to find the little things to enjoy.” before going on more, they heard a few footsteps, as Shadow turn her attention to the stairs coming from the Forge. As did the ponies, seeing something was coming up from the flight of stairs. When a few more steps came, they saw Jerry in his robes walking up, having a slight tired look as Lovely pressed close to him, helping him up with each step as she had a concern look on her face.

Making sure her Master got up to the top as Shining was surprised to see Jerry without his armor, as did the two other guards. Luna slightly looked with a neutral expression as Lovely aided Jerry to walk to the throne, Shadow moved to the other side of the male. Mostly to help Jerry get there faster as he stood before the throne, turning around slowly as he carefully sat down as he let out a sigh.

Relaxing against the stone throne as he smile to the two as he said. “Thanks girls.” both smile as they went back to their respective sides as they stood near the throne as Jerry raise a shaky hand, waving some to Luna. “Hey, I know it's a surprise of me not wearing the armor-- but I think you can excuse me not looking the part with how draining it was for me to walk up a flight of stairs.”

With a simple nod, she spoke, “We can. From the way you hold yourself, your body is much too tired to simply lug around armor to place on a proper appearance.” Then gave a glance to Shining Armor for a moment, waiting for him to come out of his slight surprise before continuing. “I’m afraid I must inform you, that some are unnerved by your recent actions.”

Shaking his head just a bit, Shining straighten himself up and asked, “That spell you used on the Caribou, the one that had a force of them to follow you. What was it?” Sounding fairly tight about it.

Snorting some, he told. “It’s called Target. Something I acquired from way back.” relaxing more in the cool stone throne, despite the pouring of magma on the side of it as Shining pressed.

“How does it work? Where did you learn it from?” Jerry consider on answering...but with the guards around, he wasn’t sure if he should say it. Yes he might be willing to be honest with Luna-- maybe even more with Spree...but he wasn’t sure about either Shining or the guards.

Raising her brow, Luna spoke, “Is something the matter, Overlord Jerry?” Then blinked before speaking, “Prince Armor will be like myself and my sister in knowing what is to happen. And I am aware that Spree knows many things too.” Then added simply, “If it’s secrecy you are concerned of, it is but a decree away for me to order from our guards.”

Chuckling some as he look to Luna and told. “While I can trust Spree to keep a secret-- it was your guards I was concern of. I appreciate you making them keep hush about it.” then focus back on Shining as he went on. “And with Luna vouching for you? I can tell you on how it works. Simply put? I dominate my will over my target own, pushing down their minds and make them like thralls.”

While Shadow slightly knew this from his explanation, and seeing what gave him that power in the Magic room down below, it still felt a little uncomfortable he could do that. But she trust him to use it wisely. She refocus on him, while he explained on. “And as for how I ‘learn’ it?” chuckling a bit as he said with a grin. “Well, there’s a reason I took all those artifacts in the facility. One of them I know very well to the point I could use it.” While the two guards look disgusted by this, Shining clench his hands tight, narrowing his eyes at Jerry as he look like he wanted to accuse him of something.

Humming to herself internally, Luna spoke, “My sister once read over those. Reports by scientists that you recovered from a facility. Made mention that all artifacts but two were mentioned by you. I assume that these artifacts, and others, are reason to higher power for yourself then?”

Blowing out air, he said. “In more ways than one. While the other artifacts are with me for reasons I won’t tell yet-- the other two artifacts were, in a sense, crafted out of the same material and magic like my Gates.” gaining attention as he rolled his eyes.

“The two artifacts were a Spell Stone and a Spell Catalyst. Basically the Spell Stone allows me to learn a new spell, while the Spell Catalyst? It ‘powers’ the spell depending on how I use it.”

“I see.” Luna nodded in understanding. “Be it from those two, or possibly others, you gained the power to bend wills to align with your needs.” She rose a brow and spoke, “But let us not dance around the subject. I am plenty sure you and I both know why there is a mounting concern over this one thing. Correct?”

Sighing, he nodded. Looking at them as he told. “To be honest Luna? I don’t use that spell often, for exactly this reason. The concern and fear of me somehow might bend wills willy nilly. Maybe assume I’m no better than the Caribous.” but then gave a look and told. “But I’m nothing like them. Did I bend those Caribous to fight and die for me? Yes. Is it terrifying that I have this power and its something no one ever knew how to stop? Oh completely.”

Then told in flat tone. “But I don’t use it unless for the needs of survival. Unless I am in battle against my enemy, which is the Caribous. The ones who attack me to try to kill me. I hate using it for anything other than fighting, or as a last resort. It may be ‘wrong’ for me to have this spell-- but without that spell? The entire operation would be a failure because I was trapped and the Caribous were outnumbering me with numbers and runic shields that deflect me.

“As well having loads of transformation potions ready to toss at me, so I had to use the Target to keep me alive and able to keep doing what I was asked to do. Be a distraction.”

Calmly and cooly, Luna said, “We are not here to accuse you, Overlord Jerry.” Then motioned between herself and Armor. “We are here to confirm you will not use it on our ponies. That is all.” Then went on, “Perhaps a moment so you, I and armor may speak in length. He will be on the same terms as myself and my Sister. Even Cadence will be, once things have calmed.”

“As it is?” Soon spoke up Shining Armor. “All operations have been postponed. Screech has gotten some news from one of the resistance teams doing smaller raids, that something is going on. We’re waiting for new information before moving.”

Giving a long relief breath, he said. ”Good.” Looking to them as he said. “No offense, but yesterday gave me a total migraine, not to mention my titanium armor is in the repairs with Albert. Lighting and it does not go well.” then snort some as he added with a scowl to his slightly shaking hands. “I doubt I can even get up without Lovely helping me, let alone wield up a blade or wear armor for a while.”

Glancing up to the two as he asked. “Anything else that we need to discuss about?”

“Nothing too serious for now.” Told Luna. “If anything, I think this small window of time should be taken to just speak to one another. Gain more common footing.” Then slightly looked to Shining, “Prince Armor has plenty of questions he want to lay to rest, over a few things.”

Slightly turning her head, Luna then told, “I will be having our guards accompany us… bare Corporal Spree.” Making the golden mare blink, though the alicorn smiled. “She will remain here. Perhaps speak to Shadow. I have heard from Shining both had not had time to speak since they last seen the other.”

Spree gave a thankful smile, but otherwise didn’t speak.

Giving a slight bow, Shadow spoke. “Thank you, Night-Mother.” As Gnarl felt ill of all this happy feeling going around as he was going to prod at Luna or Armor, before they heard a jiggling of bells.

As some glance to the side, seeing Quaver cheerfully speaking. “The alicorn has come to greet the Master, the Night-Mother speaks of peace.” adding on to his poem. “The Master is assured, as the Night-Mother peacefully leaves!” Shining just looked at Quaver...and looks to Jerry with a questioning look and asked.

“You also have a Jester too? Why in Equestria do you need a Jester of all things?”

“Because Quaver makes good entertainment.” told Jerry with a shrug.

Spree held her giggle, though slightly grinned to this. Luna shook her own head and told, “Let the fool be. Many a court enjoyed their songs, rhymes and antics. Perhaps he may entertain us as well.” Then looked to Jerry asking with her normally regal tone, “May we depart to a place of conveyance to visit, Overlord?” Moving and planning to leave the mare’s to their own devices.

Aka, let's go somewhere we can talk privately. thought Jerry as he said. “Yeah, give me a moment.” motioning to Lovely as she took noticed. Moving before him as she gently grasp his right hand, pulling him up as he made a sound of getting up. He wobble a bit, before Lovely pressed herself against his side, holding him up with a smile up to him. With a hand around her shoulder, he look back to the two royalties as he said.

“Follow me,” then added with a look to Gnarl. “And inform the servants to bring refreshments, I’m certain we need it.”

“Of course Master.” bowed Gnarl, as he gave a slight stink eye to Spree, before heading off elsewhere. And while Jerry lead Luna, Shining, and the two guards off, Shadow stood by the throne, seeing her friend standing as she said.

“To be honest Spree, I honestly thought they were going to make you busy again so that you wouldn’t meet me.”

Signing, Spree laughed while moving up and leaning her spear over her shoulder, “To be honest too? I might have been if the Captain didn’t formerly assign me to this job.” Walking up the steps to place the spear next to the throne and sit on one of the armrests to ask with crossed arms, “How have you been? Jerry still treating you good as his new property now?” Then asked, “Tell me, did you shock him good with that stunt?”

Giggling with a hand over her lips, a wide smile showing as she nodded. “Oh I did. I made him paused and look shocked seeing me like that.” then placing the hand down as she told. “And I’ve been doing well, in fact better than ever.” moving to lean a bit on the throne as she told. “In a sense, I’m more than property, I’m actually more of his first mare and wife.” then shaking her head with a smile.

“Hard to feel like property with so much love and care given to you like a wife.”

Raising a brow, Spree pointed out, “But what about your collar?” Noting it was still there. “I thought you were fine with being a Love-slave? What happened? Finally believed what I said about being a free mare or.. Did something else happen?”

“A bit more than that.” said Shadow as she pat her stomach, giving her friend a knowing look as Quaver ‘helped’ in to give a clue as he jangle his cane.

“The Mistress bares the future, hail she that brings about joy. Rejoice this day, for she will birth the next heir of the Overlords first boy!”

Blinking quickly, Spree next to rounded on Shadow and asked, “He knocked you up? And with a colt too!?” Sounding between surprised and near elated-- knowing how much Shadow wanted to be a mother.

Rolling her eyes, she corrected. “He did knocked me up, but no idea if it's a colt or filly, too early to tell. Quaver just said that to rhyme his words.” then pat her stomach as she added. “And it will be a while until I develop them.” then a glance back to where Jerry went, as she look back and added. “Lovely too, surprisingly.” snorting some as she told. “Jerry had no idea of heats back then, made sense he knocked her up too.” frowning as she admit. “Although it was odd that her heat week was in sync with mine.”

Shaking her head, Spree said, “Might have been chance. My heat happened not too long ago. Maybe she was a mare from ponyville too, before she.. Well, you know.” Dragging off for a moment before smiling, “But, hey. A mom. You.” Giving a slight laugh before going on somberly, “That’s great news for you. I’m happy you got what you wanted.”

Something was wrong with her friend, that much she knew as she decide to ask her friend what happen with her, holding a soft look and asked. “And you? Did you managed to find anypony within the Resistance?”

Spree was rather quiet, and seemed to choose to glance away to that, slightly fidgeting in thought.

Furrowing her brows, she place a hand on Spree shoulder and press. “Spree, talk to me. What happen?”

Sighing, she looked back to Shadow and said, “I’ll say there’s plenty of good looking studs and mares… but nopony I’d feel… well, romantic over.” Then slightly laughed, “And really… I think a few are still sore I left you behind to the ‘Overlord's evil clutches’. Some think something’s wrong with me or I’m, well, slightly brainwashed. Or, they did for a while. Now I’m just some weird mare that has a good opinion about Jerry.”

Taking that in, she sighed, then slightly shake her head and asked with a knowing smile. “And I’m guessing you want me to get Jerry in the idea you want a herd with us?” knowing that it might come to this as Spree did mention of this back before she left to the Resistance.

Leaning forwards a bit, Spree admitted, “I’d ask… but after thinking about it? I think I’d be ripping the dork off on it.” Scrunching up her face at the thought.

Blinking some, she put her hand off her friend shoulder, thinking of what she meant...before slowly realizing it and ask. “You’ll only be in the herd for me...and not for him. That what you meant, isn’t it?”

“The sex sounds good, sure.” Told Spree, “You told me what he’s like once. Sounds like a good lay. And we even heard how he did Lovely more than once. It would be fun…” Then sighed, “But, I don’t really love him. Maybe if given time, I might… but let’s be real here. I only want in because I love you, not him.”

She nodded as she add in. “And while at first it might not be noticeable....Jerry would notice you’ve been spending time with me more than with him. Only coming to him with sex-- and not much else.” then asked. “So, what are you going to do then, Spree?”

Sagging and looking off to the side, Spree told, “I don’t know.” Lapsing into silence before saying, “I’ll… admit. A part of me is doing all this fighting for you. To get Equestria back… our home back… that little town Ponyville back so we could go back and just…”

Shaking her head, Spree sighed out, “I know it won’t happen. You’d stay here. With Jerry. I guess I just don’t want to let go of you. And really, how can I? It’s not like I’ll find another person like you. Or, ever really just love someone else.” Then gave a small laugh with, “I’d even settle with just buddy-buddy sex for fun… but I know that’s not even a option anymore. It wouldn’t be fair to Jerry. If I was part of the herd, or just as some friend-with-benefits to you.”

She gave a sympathetic look, knowing while part of her want to help her friend, she knew that her heart belonged to Jerry. And while she could try to have what Spree suggested, it would be unfair to Jerry. In a sense it would be...cheating on him. And really, she knew that her place was with Jerry, even if Equestria was won...Spree would be back in Equestria.

While they were in silence, they heard the jiggling of the bells, as Shadow ignored the Minion of his antics...before he spoke up.

“Perhaps the lady should stay here!” gaining their attention as Quaver went on with a little dance. “Stay in the Castle as more than a friend perhaps as a guard for the Mistress and her sired heirs! After all, while we Minions serve and cater with loyalty, we are but frail and stupid compare to you ponies!” looking to them as he said. “So, why not let Spree become the new guard, with more guards serving the Master? To live a new life under his domain, to escape whatever comes to them. To accept the ideas of this bard?”

Making a slight face, Spree told, “Not that I don’t like the idea.” Then told to Shadow, “And I really sort of do. I miss getting looks at you, Shadow.” Then shook her head, “But… what about the Princesses? About Equestria? It’s still my home. I want to help it too. I can’t be in two places at once!”

Shadow gave a sympathetic pat on her friend shoulder, to give her comfort. But Quaver went on with his words as he tap his chin, having a thoughtful look. “Aye, that is something, how can one be loyal for two different Masters?” but then gave a wide smile, as he popped his glass eye to play around with. “Maybe, just maybe, Spree could request the Princesses of people who feel the scorn and glares of the populus, to have a new life somewhere they won’t be judged harshly? To live somewhere that would cause such hardships on them?

“Perhaps even, turn the Master of a force of Evil, to a force of neutrality?” gaining Shadow to...blink at that.

Giving a sharp look to Quaver, Spree felt a odd sense of familiarity. Something about how he spoke was prodding something at her mind, but she wasn’t sure what. Still, what he said did bring up a point. “The Caribou and the few willing slaves.” Once more getting Shadow to look to her.

Glancing to her friend, Spree told, “The Resistance did what it could, but there’s still a few that either willingly accepted their role as slaves… or are just Caribous, and being the deer, leaves them stuck with being seen as a threat. I’ve had to act as guard more than once.” Then frowned, “Even keep the younger ones safe. Mostly kids that I’d find after a fight that have no place to go, or might have later became empty like their mothers.”

A deep frown came on her face, as to hear somepony wanting to hurt young? Even those left behind or be like empty shells? It didn’t sit well with her, as Quaver spoke on. “Yes, yes! The Dark Castle will be a Sanctuary for them! A place where the only laws they have to obey, is the Overlord own! He tolerates, he’s reasonable! And he cannot called hypocrite with owning a slave of his own!”

Putting his fake eye back into its socket, he look to them as he told. “As long as they give fidelity to the Master and obey his rules, they may live here and serve him with their jobs and experiences! After all, the Master doesn’t like wasting potential!”

Giving the odd minion a long and thoughtful look, Spree nodded, “I’ll run it over with Princess Luna to get her approval. It’s better than--” Pausing to a sound her ear picked up. She glanced and looked to a few minions passing by with odd metal boxes. Following them was a young mare, no older than fifteen and fixing her wide and round glasses on her muzzle while following them.

She also seem to berate, “Watch it! Some of the materials are fragile. I don’t want any of you to break them. You! Don’t try acting like your strong by pretending to lift it with one arm-- if anything breaks I’m giving your ‘Master’ a personal upfront complaint!”

While they waited for the young unicorn to go down to the forge, Spree thought about it and said, “I know her…” Then realized, “Wait… isn’t that the girl that rides with that weird--” Then recalled, “Right, that Albert is here.” Then glanced to Shadow deciding to ask, “What’s he doing here? I know Jerry said he was fixing his armor… but I didn’t think Jerry needed another smith with giblet around-- actually, I didn’t know Albert was a smith.”

“He’s not.” shaking her head as she explained. “There’s mechanical parts under the armor, suppose to help Jerry out with moving it and fighting with it. When it got shocked with lightning spells? It damaged those parts, so Albert is repairing the parts Giblet doesn't know how to work.” then glance to where the mare was going as she added. “But why would the Minions carry the boxes down there? I thought it was a simple repair?”

“The Master asked the Scientist to improve the armor, Mistress.” told Quaver as Shadow slightly nodded...before asking.

“Quaver, I know you’re being helpful for a reason...but why giving advice of people living here?” Quaver held a smile, as he did that little dance as he sang a poem.

“The Master is strong, the Master is mighty. The Horde serve him with all of Evil wrongs!” spinning the rattle around. “But this bard see a sight, see that change is coming. A change that is a must. So this humble bard must make his plight! Otherwise there would only be spite, and it cannot heal things that need to be turned right!”

Both mare’s exchanged looks of slight confusion. What was the silly minion going on about? What sort of change was going on he noticed but they haven’t? And turned to right? How would that work, Jerry had to keep some semblance of ‘wrong’ to keep the minions happy.

Looking down, Spree said, “I don’t think we totally follow, Quaver.”

The Minion laugh, as he said. “Change always happen Spree, it is part of life! Change happens with the scientist! Change happens with non-minions living here. And so Change will grow and grow until all is changed!” then told with a cryptic tone. “After all, the Master was never suppose to have a angel on his shoulder, yet there is!” Shadow slowly shook her head, feeling confused as she said.

“That's because Spree asked Jasmine, Quaver.” the bard simply dance as he told.

“As I said! Change is happening!” as he added. “After all, the Master wouldn’t have gone to war on the Caribous, if one of his property spoke out to him!”

Spree just rose a brow and said, “I’m still lost.” Then waved a hand, rolling her eyes, “Look, I’m glad for the advice-- but maybe you should go on and entertain Jerry, Shining and the Princess. Luna did seem to like the idea.” Then grinned, “Maybe to just annoy the old toad again.”

He laugh, as he said. “Very well ladies I will bid you adieu. But not worry of the Advisor, for one day, he might simply be removed!” and before they had a chance to ask or realize what he meant, he ran off with his bells jingling and laughing away.

It took a moment...before Shadow asked. “Was...Quaver suggesting Gnarl would be killed somehow?”

Thinking to that, Spree admitted, “I might not like the guy much… but the old grump does sort of grow on you.” Then went on, “Like the old grumpy uncle to some relative you have but never knew. Not someone anyone likes… but at the same time, you’d miss.” Then huffed out, arms crossed, “But… sometimes the idea of him keeling over isn’t half bad. I mean, with what he spouts out and the trouble he’s put us through.”

Nodding in agreement some, Shadow admit. “He also seem to push Jerry into evil acts without Jasmine around to stop him,” arms crossed as she told. “Ever since Jade found out about the Tower Heart, she kept her sister away from it as much as she could,” rolling her eyes adding. “While I can’t blame her for feeling worry, I know that as long as Jasmine isn’t too close, she’ll be fine.”

Looking down to that. Spree gave a nod and soon said, “To be frank, I asked Jasmine to help. But I don’t want her to risk herself.” Then looked up to smile, “I’m glad she has her sister back, I actually wasn’t aware her sister was found. I was a bit worried I had to tell a disappointed Jasmine that I didn’t find her big sis.”

Shadow gave a agreeing nod. “Jerry felt the same, he tried to look around, but it was hard to find a crystal pony with no actual way of spotting her while on the move.” then added. “Not to mention it turns out Jade was in the Crystal Empire all this time, we were lucky that Jerry founded her when he and the other's grabbed everypony in the city to the islands.” She also smile some, as she told.

“And I think she’s happy that Jasmine is well taken care of,” then admitted with a slight frown. “But she did ask now and then if Jasmine could stay on the island for a week or two or in the Alpha base. She knows Jasmine is sticking with my stud to keep a eye on Gnarl, but I noticed she feeling that Jasmine won’t have a good social life in a environment like this and surrounded by adults and Minions with no other foals around her age to play with.”

Scratching the side of her head, Spree had to give Jade that. This was not the most ideal place for a filly. “Well… that might change.” Then smiled a bit, “I mean, I know that it will be a big thing to ask… but I know that if we do send a few ponies and Caribou’s here? Then Jasmine would have more people around.”

“Maybe more kids around to keep Jasmine having fun?” added Shadow as she gave a light smile, but a part of her did thought of what Quaver said, about Spree staying here with guards to keep a eye on her and the foals. A part of her wonder why he suggested this, wasn’t he suppose to be a creature of darkness? Yes he was helpful...She held a confusing scrunched expression as she admit to her friend.

“Even though it might be great to have actual people here, even kids around-- I don’t understand why Quaver would suggest this idea at all, even guards that weren’t Minions.” adding on to her friend as she looked troubled. “There's just too much missing from his words, what would not only him, but the Minions gain from people living here? A sort of...lively castle.”

The yellow mare thought it over and gave a shrug. “I wouldn’t know Shadow. Quaver’s always been a oddball to the others.” Thinking a bit more before saying, “But it is sort of weird with how he just… said it.” Eventually she shook her head and told, “Maybe he’d thinking of something else and we’re the one overthinking it.”

Snorting in slight amusement, she said. “Probably.” then grin and asked. “Want to help me find a good ring to find within the Treasury? I’m certain Jerry has a few rings somewhere within the pile.”

“Um, duh?” Smiled Spree, “After hearing the clown call you Mistress a few times, I’m onboard with the idea.” Then went on, pointing at the thestral, “Makes me feel a bit more better that I didn’t possibly fail.” Then chuckled, “I mean, I know I supported your choice, but it still almost nagged at me, if I was completely honest.”

“And I’m certain the Resistance will be happy that one of the Overlord slaves ‘stood up’ to him to be a free mare.” teased Shadow with a smile, walking with her up the stairs as she added. “I mean, they practically made me unable to visit you before because of my choice. While I don’t blame them to keep moral,” having a slight exasperated look telling. “It was starting to be annoyed that they were subtly trying to keep me near the Gate and make me unwelcome.” then rolled her eyes going on.

“But that's in the past, and I’m mature enough to overlook it. With a ring on my finger and not a collar, they might be more tolerant with me.” then giggle as she told. “Not to mention with the pile smaller than when we first saw it? It's more easier to try to find rings now than what it was.”

Having taken a moment to grab her spear to bring with, Spree gave a frown and said, “It still doesn't excuse they could of let you through.” Then looked down, her maroon eyes glaring at the stone floor and telling, “They’ve changed, Shadow. Most of the ponies, the mares… they aren't the same. The whole Love and Tolerance ideal… it’s like it’s dying, they… It’s like they don’t want to accept it anymore. Towards willing slaves, towards the caribou, towards a few stallions cured…”

Sighing some, she gently pat her friend shoulder as she said gently as sympathetic eyes looked to her friend. “Its because of the forced slavery, the rapes, the breaking of minds and wills-- the entire pain and suffering the Caribous and even stallions done to us. We started to take in hate more and more as the fight goes on, we’re becoming more cautious. More suspicious, more hateful because of how mares and fillies are treated. They can’t love and tolerate because of what not only they witness, but endure as well.” then added sadly.

“Not to mention what they were forced to watch family, friends, even love ones do harmful and damaging things that they’re letting the wounds fester with that hate...it's just too hard to let it go and go back to what we had before.”

Hardly looking happy to this, Spree said, “But it isn’t fair to either side.” Then went on with a hint of agitation, “I get where you’re coming from and I know just as well as they do one was done to us-- I was a bucking mannequins to showcase and test a set of cloths I want to burn.”

Gripping her spear, Spree told on, “But… how can I hate these few good caribou when they are actually making a change?” Then asked, “How could I even hit a young buck! A ten year old, a six year old, they don’t deserve it-- they’re just kids! It’s not right.”

Frowning at this, she look to her friend and asked. “Did you try to bring this up to the higher ups? I know Commander Pearl or Screech won’t listen...but what about Shining Armor or even Cadence?”

“Oh, Pearl knows.” Snorted Spree, “She knows and has been trying to keep the problems at a minimum. But with so many in our ranks not at all sympathetic to the caribous or their kids, it’s almost more dangerous to set up guards.” Then rolled a hand, “Add in the fact that the mobs that might from is bigger than what small military power we have-- it’s a nightmare. I think the Princesses are more than aware of what’s going on. I heard from somepony spouting a rumor of them shipping them all off to some other island or underwater location.”

With a tired sigh, the golden yellow mare went on with sagged shoulders, “There’s a few sympathizers. And there’s a few mares that even still have the heart to adopt a few of the young bucks and does into their herd or just be with them. But I think you know… it still doesn't solve a few things, like getting ostracized.”

A nod and trouble look filled the thestral face, even while they were walking up the stairs, Shadow felt that if things were bad with not only couple of ponies and caribous, but even with mares willing to be slaves to their owners, and even the kids of Caribous? She soon held a determined look and told. “Then if we’re going to start giving them all a new home, we might make bigger room in the Castle. Maybe start constructing new areas so we have plenty of space.”

Thinking more and telling to her friend. “Maybe tell Jerry about this too, he might be skeptical with the adults…” then gave a smile. “But we both know that when it comes to kids having this sort of trouble? He’ll be a silly dork and rush in without a care.” then giggle. “Maybe making a big speech about it to the entire Resistance as some ‘evil plot’ of recruitment.”

Rolling her eyes, Spree told, “I think that he’s just being a bigger dork trying to put up the act. Or just plain stupid.” But, she shook her head of that and told, “I could ask Princess Luna about this, tell her it… I don’t know if it will go over well with her, but…” She hesitated before telling, “but I want to at least give them a chance. I know some of the kids personally, even being responsible in pulling them out of the rubbled more than once.”

Shadow nod with certainty as she told. “The Night-Mother won’t leave the kids in this position.” expression firming as she went on when they reached to the Private Quarters. “She might be doubtful of the plan at first, but she knows that this is a better alternative than what is going on right now with them all.” smiling as they were making a turn. “They’ll be safer here if anything.”

With a curious glance, Spree spoke, “Night-Mother?” Then thought before saying, “Wait, you mean Princess Luna?” Taking a moment to try and get her mind to catch up, “What’s with the other title, Shadow?” Then proceeded to add, “And why would you think she would actually be more for this idea?”

“The reason for the other title is because to us Thestrals, she’s our patron, our goddess, Spree.” started the mare as she rolled a hand around. “Since I’m not part of Equestria sovereignty anymore, I called her by what us Thestrals named her. Night-Mother. And as for why she would be on this?” smiling wide.

“She likes children, she’s the vanguard to many dreams, especially of the young as they are really free spirited, with great creative and imaginative minds. Something to her, is what she stands for and one of the things to represent to the Thestral race.” going on to tell her as they stop near the Treasury. “If we bring up this idea to her before she leaves, she’ll see the potential it’ll have for the new generation, one to have Love and tolerance ideal, be able to live safe and happy.” giggling some. “In a twisted way? The most dreaded and feared place to many ponies-- is one of the most safest and secluded home for them to be living in.”

Thinking to this, Spree nodded and said, “Alright.” Sighing a bit and going on, “It’s better than nothing.” Then glanced up and told, “Maybe I can ask for a transfer here while I’m at it. Mostly for their protection.” Then scrunched up her face, “Maybe help Jerry more. With him taking on so much more with the ponies working with him? I think he needs me more on the field than before.”

Sighing some, Shadow admit. “Jerry has been more overtaxed and stressed during each time he goes out in the field. Nowadays we usually cuddle and relax mostly because he’s too sore and tired for any sex.” having a amused look saying. “Don’t get me wrong, its great to cuddle and relax with us sleeping close, but I think Lovely is wanting a bit of ‘close-time’ with him when he's here longer than a day.”

With a slight snort of a laugh, Spree told, “If I didn’t think my place in the herd was so unfair? I probably would have done something to at least make her feel somewhat satisfied until she could have the stud all to herself.” Then scrunched up her face before asking, “How’s she handling the whole… you know, pregnancy thing?”

The mare the named off, “You know… like the morning sickness, or maybe any mood swings? I know those happen. I think weird cravings pop up too or something?”

Humming some as they enter in the Treasury, the pile of gold and treasure lacking as it was just small piles on the ground as she told. “Morning sickness is something she had to get used to now and then. At first she was worried she got sick and asked the Blues to heal her up. Cravings doesn’t happen until we develop more…” kneeling down she began searching for a ring as she went on.

“As for mood swings? Nothing too serious, but she has been seeking affection and comfort from Jerry a lot more.” frowning some as she went on. “She’s confused. Even with me and Jade helping her understand, she’s confused and unsure. A part of her feels happy she’s going to bear our studs foals, but another part of her feels...lost that she’s having young.” grimacing some.

“I think part of her...resented Jerry for not making her unable to have young.”

Thinking some as she leaned the spear on the wall and moved to help start going through rings, Spree asked, “How’s Jerry taking it?” Which in itself, made Shadow flinch to herself. Mostly due to what it was doing to him. Even if he ‘accepted’ her ‘request’, the fact remained, part of him was still… very unsure how to take it.

“He was...honestly surprised. He never thought we would have kids, must of thought since he wasn’t known before, we would of had kids.” starting to keep searching as she admit. “He’s trying to accept he’s a dad, started raiding baby supplies whenever he could...but part of him feels unsure how to be a good father. I think since he’s a nerd and never had a relationship before-- he doesn’t know how to fully handle the thought he was going to be a dad.”

Coins of gold clicking and sliding about form around her hand, Spree eventually found a ring or two, though some looked too big for her friend's hand and fingers. She picked through them and went on, “Maybe he isn’t ready.” Then glanced to add, “Don’t get me wrong Shadow. I know you’ve been wanting this for a long time. But, if Jerry wasn’t even expecting it?”

Holding her breath for a moment, Spree tired to find a nice way to put it, but sighed out heavily and said, “I don’t want to sound like one of the resistance that’s sort of been disbanded… but, if he was honestly surprised, does that mean he just wanted the sex, never actully wanted kids?”

Frowning some, she stop looking, looking to her friend fully and said. “I think its more than that, Spree.” gathering her thoughts as she went on. “While Jerry is sweet, and puts in a lot of effort as a husband to me, I think part of him is growing up in a sense. From what I gather, since he’s not a pony he doesn’t have full...values we have.” frowning more as she told. “To be honest, I’ve been questioning more and more of my position as a red-collar.” sighing some as she admit.

“I’ve actually was willing to hurt him if he thought of not having the litter.” looking to her friend as she went on. “As much as I love him and he loves me? My soon-to-be foals are a bigger priority than him. And while he may try to get his footing, I’m going to keep my young. Even if I have to stop being a love-slave, and more as a wife and equal.” then amended.

“I may love him and love the kinks we share,” then furrowed her brows as she search for a ring fitting for her. “But I am going to keep my foals, and I’m going to help him face the reality that he’s a dad and have to take up responsibility.” then added with a wry smile. “Something I know he’s going to do, me and Jade are going to make sure that he’ll learn how to be a parent and make sure that the next time there's a heat week? He’ll bring condoms.”

With a somewhat worried, if not more straight face, Spree said, “Shadow, you know that with things are… there is a distinct possibility of something going wrong when he’s out fighting, right?” Then paused to go on, “I know you wouldn’t want to think about it, but like it or not? He’s out risking his life.” Then frowned a bit more adding, “And… I’ll be truthful. I think you might need to do more than just help him face the reality, I think you need to give him a good slap of it to make your point. He’s… dense sometimes.”

Snorting in amusement, she told. “Yeah, I know.” then found a ring with a ruby on it, examining it some as she went on. “Which is why I’m going to give him a good talking when he’s free, and considering there’s no missions? I say I’ll have my chance…” then after seeing the ring won’t work, she place it down and added.

“And if...somehow he did died in the field?” being silent as she sighed and said. “Well, I handle the grieving process…” looking her friend and adding with a soft smile. “And maybe asked a good friend to help me raise my foals and tell them the stories of their father, who was a valiant, if not dense knight?”

Smiling some, Spree told, “I’d rather get a ring and give it to you.” eye catching a glint of one and picking it up. She looked to her friend and tossed it over, letting the thestral catch it and look it over, “But I think I can settle with being an auntie… I’ll always be there for you Shadow, nothing short of keeling over will stop me from keeping that promise.”

Looking over the ring, she saw it was a odd white ring, one with odd symbols on it as while it look weird...it did fit her ring finger. She examine it more as a smile came on her face, getting up from the ground, dusting her dress as she moved to Spree. Hugging her from behind as she said. “Thanks Spree...while I may not give the same affection as a lover...I’ll always consider you a great friend and family member to be with.”

Smiling some, spree took some comfort in that… though asking, “If Jerry does kick the bucket, we can still bang, right?”

Scowling as she let go and flick her friend ear as she told flatly. “You just had to ruined the mood. Didn't you?” getting up now as that good feeling she felt was gone.

Hands up, Spree said, “Sorry, I can’t help it!” Then pinned her ears back adding, “Ah, geeze… I really didn’t mean to place it like that.” Sighing to herself and going to get her spear before grumbling to herself, “After all that forced pleasure, I get the itch more than I like. Hate to say it, but my head get’s in the gutter more than I like. So… again, sorry. I didn’t…” Then gave a long grunting sigh.

Sighing, she move to pat her friend shoulder and said. “I understand you missed us being buck-buddies now and then, but you forget that Thestrals need time to move on from their lost loved ones. Its not...simple on just moving on like most ponies Spree.” then shake her head as she told. “Still, I can’t blame you too much...but it was too soon Spree. Just too soon.” then said with a low smile and told.

“Lets just focus on the now, alright?” turning to walk out of the near empty Treasury room as she went on. “Now knowing Jerry? I say the meetings is nearly over and he’s escorting them back to the throne room.”

Sighing and shaking her head, Spree gave a slight nod and moved to get her spear. She still gave a mental berating to herself for jumping that question. I might need another cold shower when I get back. Grumbling and feeling a touch frustrated at the thought while she followed her friend out.

The slight awkwardness of the situation wasn’t lost to either mare. Spree in particular feeling a bit sour at her little slip up. She wrapped her fingers over the spear she still carried along, trying to think of something else to say. It wasn’t until they were making their way down she said, “You know… I think I did find a coupe of someone’s to love.”

The sudden turn of conversation made Shadow almost pause and look back in confusion, or up until Spree said, “Well, not love like I do you. I mean, well, I sort of adopted?” Giving a slight smile.

Shadow couldn’t help but coo. “Aw,” smiling a bit as she asked. “How many foals did you adopt while in the Resistance?”

Sighing that her friend was at least not aiming her ire at her for now, Spree told, “Just two. A couple of sisters that I and the girls found while on a patrol near a camp just after a raid.” Then frowned a bit and shook her head. “I’m surprised they were still alive. They looked like they had been out in the wild for… months? Maybe a year or two?”

Spree gave a glance and smiled, “You Thestrals… tough survivors. When I found those kids, they were hold up in this burrow under some dying tree. Gave my squad a shock of all the hunting snares used as a defense measure.”

The black thestral couldn’t help but giggle at that, having a hand over her lips in amusement. Imagining some of the mares being strung up like prey, still she remarked with a sigh of relief. “If they’ve been taught on how to hunt and live in the wilds for nearly a year or two? It means that they know how to fend for themselves, or at least stay hidden from any Caribous.” then she had a frown on her face as she added.

“They‘re probably in their early teens, if they used hunting snares as defense? They’re at least around 12 or so,” shrugging some as she admit. “It's the usual age where most thestrals learn how to craft hunting snares.”

Shaking her head, the armored mare said, “Well, anyways. After we found them and I assured them we’re Resistance… well, they had no place to go, you know?” Lifting a hand to rub her neck. “I mean, if the Resistance had the choice, they would be placed with some of the other refugee’s to grow up with. But, like I said, things… they’ve changed. I didn’t want those girls growing up like most of the resistance was being.”

A hand place on the earth mare shoulder, Shadow having a grateful smile as she said. “It’s good that you took those two in, Spree.” then sighed and admitted with a shake of her head. “It would probably be worse for those two to be growing up like the other's, full of hate and bitterness.” but she did joked with a low smile. “But if you need help in some thestral knowledge, let me know, otherwise you might find yourself in a hunting snare with them practicing.”

There was a small chuckle from that, but Spree admitted, “To be frank, Shadow? I’m not sure if I did the right thing.” Dragging off to herself and telling, “those girls… I can’t always be around. Being off and fighting or guarding. It’s not all that fair to them, but like I said… most of the other ponies aren't what they used to be. I’m even a bit leery of some of the babysitters I hear!”

Blinking to that, Shadow move her hand off of Spree, placing it around her chin in thought as if Spree didn’t even trust the babysitters? It must be bad… thinking some as she glance and asked. “Spree, would it be okay if you send your girls here in the Castle?” shrugging some as she admitted. “I mean sure, they’re going to be around Minions, but hopefully if the Night-Mother allowed the plan to move those are being hated by the Resistance to here? They might be around good company.”

Shaking her head, the yellow mare told, “Daze, if this falls though and I’m posted here to help guard? It’s guaranteed those two are coming with me.” Then smiled, “Just… don’t be surprised if they’re a little shy. Those girls were scared out of their wits when I first found them. Lost most of their family when the Caribou’s came, from what I gather.”

A low sigh escaped her lips as she gave a understanding nod, knowing that it would take time to get not only those two, but other foals to settle in the Dark Castle. Shadow thought some and giggle in amusement as she suggested in a playful smile. “Maybe we should get Quaver stuck on foal duty? Entertain them and get them laughing at the silly Jester? Its how Jasmine settle down in the Castle the first time, with Quaver telling silly stories and making a mockery of himself and some of the other Minions.”

Smiling some, Spree told, “well, sounds like a deal to me.” Then sighed out, “Now to see if it actually happens.” Then went on, “And if it does? Well… we’re going to be a bit busy.”

In a sense, there was a lot of things to be done, for more than one person to deal with in their own time.

A night of passion of husband and wife

As the missions were postpone, things slightly settled down for those in the Dark Castle, as while Jerry gained news of some artifacts being found and sent to him, which were a new Spell Stone and Catalyst to add-- things been oddly quiet from the island, and while both Shadow and Spree asked Princess Luna of the idea of those who are hated or resented among the Resistance or elsewhere, could live within the Dark Castle.

Shadow also made mention to this to Jerry, as while he was doubtful, she added in the ‘kids’ part and their troubles...rest assured, he ordered all the Minions to start working on expanding the Castle if need be, maybe start tunneling in case they grow bigger in terms of population.

But even with all of this? Jerry took this time to spend time with those in the Castle. He spent time with Jasmine, a bit with Jade with the filly, spent time harvesting as his Minion forces were up to 6060, mostly to replenished his numbers or add more as precaution.

However Shadow asked him to come to the bedroom, mentioning she wanted to talk to him of something. While part of him wonder what she wanted to talk of, another part consider it was with him taking baby supplies in some of the raids. Granted it wasn’t much...but when he wasn’t with the Resistance, he managed to take what he could to start packing up. He also made the room across the bedroom the new nursery.

Granted he had to make some of the materials with the Minions doing what they could, like making baby clothes. A part of him chuckled as he walked with Lovely, granted he was in full health and didn’t need to have her helped him up when he moved...but she was keeping close to him as she was more affectionate and wanting to be close to him.

Part of his mind thought she starting to get clingy to him, but dismissed that thought as soon as it came. In all honesty, he hadn’t been here more than not, and now with him around without going off in missions day to day? She’s just taking in what time she can to be with her male to utterly love and serve. Especially with her pressing close to his robed form, arms around his chest as she nuzzle him now and then as they walked. Sometimes tail wrapping around his waist to keep him close to her.

While he enjoyed the attention, and enjoyed having time off now-- part of him was still wondering what Shadow wanted to talk about? He was going to get his answer the moment he walked into the bedroom, as when they reach to the bed itself, both man and mare saw Shadow sitting on the bed, smiling at him as she said. “Can you sit down Jerry?”

Already the red flags were started to wave in his head. Oh God, what did I forget? She’s having ‘we need to have a serious conversation’ look! A anniversary? Some sort of detail? Not enough baby supplies!? moving to the bed as while he held a expression and body language of calmness, he was utterly freaking out on the inside. Wait, wait, wait! What if she decide to cut my balls off? Oh God, what if she’ll do that and add in a divorce to twist that knife further! Its because she knows I might not feel ready for kids and might get a actual stallion!

Shadow couldn’t help but internally rolled her eyes, seeing Jerry panicking within his eyes as he sat down, as well as seeing Lovely gently rub his back to calm him. Even though the earth mare didn’t know why, she felt her Master didn’t look calm. The thestral gently place her hand onto his as she said softly and with a smile. “Calm down Jerry.” seeing him pause within those small eyes as she went on.

“The reason I asked you to come here, is because I’m making a choice. A choice that should of been done rather...a long time ago.” then place another hand on her collar as she told. “Jerry I love you, and I love being with you-- but as much as I do...my foals…” Her hand wrapping around his own, holding his in a firm but caring manner as she smile. Hand on collar down to her stomach. “Our foals. Need a better lifestyle. I can’t be your slave while raising them…” then told firmly.

“But as a wife? I can not only raise them, but keep them. Jerry for ponies-- especially Thestrals? We prioritize our young before anything.” ears flattening as she look away admitting. “So when you were about to suggest...giving them away? It made me hurt, it made me terrified--,” looking at him with a sad expression. “It made me want to do everything I can to keep them and raise them.”

Jerry look away, having a conflicted expression on his face, as he didn’t knew this...and felt horrible for what he suggested, or nearly did back then. Even felt disgusted at himself. Lovely just hugged him, nuzzling some to cheer him up. But Shadow gave her a look to lessen her attempts, as Lovely ears pin back, slowly moving away as to let the thestral take charge of this. And while Shadow may not know what was going on in his head? She knew that she had to, ‘hit it hard’ as Spree would put it.

She moved the hand from her stomach, lifting it up to his face as she saw him flinch some. As if expecting a hit of some form, she internally frown. She still felt concern for him since she found out of his self-destructive thoughts from Jade, even more that she noticed it much more after each mission. As well as the nightmare. thought the thestral, as that can be dealt with later. For now? This conversation.

The mare gently pull his face to be facing her own, as her expression held a soft and gentle look, a smile on her face as her fangs showed. Eyes full of a caring filling, while it did held a firmness, it showed that while she cared for him, she had to do what she was going to do for his sake. For their sake. “Jerry, I need you to accept being a dad. I need you to accept being a father. I need you to pull yourself together. To grow up. To accept your responsibilities as a parent.”

Then added softly. “For not only me...but for Lovely as well? For your Care and Treasure?” seeing that had a bigger effect within his eyes, she knew it was a bit dirty of her to use his favorite titles to his two mares to get him thinking of the big picture...but it had to be done. If she wanted him to take this seriously, she had to play dirty. For her foals sakes.

And it had a effect on him as he was thinking. Damn it...she's right...I...I need to take responsibility. I need to man up. To start getting into the idea of being a dad...of preparing myself for ‘adulthood’... he couldn’t help but feel the irony in that. His parents, even his elder siblings wanted him to grow up, to get more proactive, to get into dating even if it would go wrong. To start being part of society…

And here he was, with Shadow basically asking the same thing, but it was a more bigger effect as it not only affect him physically, but mentally and emotionally. In a way, she was twisting his feelings with a knife, twisting his mindset to be more considerate on a higher level. To take the path that he would eventually take, but never thought he would taken for a long time.

Being a dad.

But there was a small wiggling thought, that thought of rejecting it, of saying no, to escape and get out to do, anything at all! But it fell quiet. It fell quiet as he look to her. Look to her expression of a need of him, of wanting him to do this for her, of being responsible and considerate of her feelings. Her needs. Her wants and hopes. To raise kids. To raise them with him by her side.

And those eyes…

They were eyes that held so much trust on his words. So much fragile hope that he’ll do it. That he’ll say yes, that he’ll take the higher road….and a fear. A deep and gnawing fear and worry. That he’ll say no. That he would somehow hurt her emotionally, that he’ll break her heart, that somehow, someway-- he’ll lose all her love and trust to him. He couldn’t look away...he couldn’t look away at those eyes. He couldn’t look away, he couldn’t even speak at all…

I...I can’t say no…. thought Jerry, as even if he felt unsure...uncertain he can be a good dad...he had to be a dad, he had to raise the kids...for not only their sake...but for Shadow and Lovely own. They need him as much as he needs them...and he can’t just leave...he might as well be like so many deadbeats dad, so many teenage fathers who ran off and let the girl raise the kid…

And that...that tore his heart out. He..he almost was like them when he thought of giving the foals away.... And he never thought about it. I...I am a such a unforgiving bastard…. thought Jerry with a ting of bitterness. He refocus on her, on her hand on his cheek, caraessing it, holding it with a gentle feel as her other hand lightly shook in mixture of fear and frail hope as it clench his own hand. Her ears pinning in mixture of fear and worry, of concern and uncertainty as her eyes showed how she hoped that the male before her would listen to her words, not as a slave-- but as a equal. As a wife.

She needs me...she needs me so much that she’s afraid. That she’s afraid I’ll….I’ll be like the guys the Caribou made. that made him realize another horrible thought. They throw away daughters if it meant their own skin was saved...and that made him feel the guilt of his selfishness and disgust to himself rise even more in his core. He took a low breath….

As he move his other hand, going up to her cheek to gently hold. She stiffen up, eyes focus on him as she waited his response, his action, anything to see what he was going to do or say. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes to gather his words...and open his eyes as he said softly. “Okay Shadow. I’ll do it...for you. I may...may make mistakes...” keeping eye contact as he gave a low smile. “But I’ll try. I’ll try my best for you and for Lovely….and for our foals.”

And like that a relief breath came out, as if she was holding in her air of the choice he was going to make. She looked to him with tears of joy coming down her eyes, as she nodded, seeing within his eyes that he was going to do it. Not only was he going to let her be his wife fully-- but to take responsibility and raise the kids with her. She then gave a slowly widening smile, as she said in a soft and low tone.

“Thank you.” then pull her hands away from him, having a confidant air to her, removing the red collar around her neck, and tossing it to somewhere else. As she reached under her dress, and took out a strange white ring. While Jerry wanted to examine it, as he never seen anything like it before-- she didn’t give him time as she place it on her right ring finger.

Before he could even ask where she got it from, she glomp to him. Arms wrapping around his neck, wings embracing him as they wrap around his body as she pushed him on his back. Looking over him, with tears still coming down her face, slightly dripping on his face. As she came down, nuzzling his cheeks, feeling the tears smearing on his smooth face, seeing her ears pinning in affection. How her body pressed against his as she spoke in his ear in a whisper.

“Don’t worry Jerry...I’m going to help you, Jade is going to help you-- we’re going to learn how to raise them together.” She stop giving affection to the male, glancing up to see Lovely sitting on the side, shifting some as if she wants in, but knowing that now that Shadow was a free mare, she was over the maid in a sense. Not a equal anymore as a slave, even if they were with the same man. Shadow had some authority over her now, that she knew from the sight alone.

Shadow figure of letting Lovely in to the hugfest-- right after clearing things up with Jerry. As she went back to nuzzling him, speaking on in his ear. “And even though I’m your wife legally now Jerry,” she smile, pulling back as she looked at him with drenched coat on her cheeks. Seeing the slight wetness on his cheeks, and him just looking up to her. Feeling his hands around her lower back, having a caring hold to them as that smile on his face was full of care and love. Of consideration of her words.

It made her heart brighten and filling with love and hope. It also made her decide to ‘celebrate’ with Jerry as his wife as she continue on with that smile. “It doesn’t mean I’ll forbid you from feeling me up now and then,” learning on how to rile up a man from both Zealous and Shine. Mostly from Zealous. Eyes looking at him with half-lid looks, pressing her body front against his. Letting him feel her breasts pushing and squeezing against his form. “All I asked in terms of feeling me up? Is keep it modest around other's, nothing too perverted, okay?”

“But,” started Jerry as she gave a chaste kiss to his lips, making him pause in his speech. She giggle, as she began moving her arms down to feel the muscular arms of his as she shush him.

“I know, I know. You’re concern of ‘how much’.” then told softly. “Just consider it like before, alright? Small gropes now and then.” then went on. “And don’t worry, I may be your full on wife, but it doesn’t mean we can roleplay with me under you. After all,” moving to breath in his ear in a seductive tone. “I do feel turned on with a powerful and dominate male like you just taking me.” hands moving down to his chest sides as she nipped his ear some.

“And I might enjoy it more if, well caught me by surprise. Maybe after making me submit, you can do anything you wanted to me~?” Giggling a bit in his ear as pull away, releasing from him as she crawled off as she told. “But now? Now it's time for us to enjoy some passion as husband and wife. It will be a long while until the time for us to do this when the foals are developing-- so I want to do this now.”

Then as she got on her hooves, she look to Lovely, and told with a smile. “Lovely,” gaining the earth mare attention, perk ears and attentive look towards the ‘Mistress’ as she went on. “Why don’t you help our Lord remove his robe?” then wink to Jerry. “While I give him a show he’ll enjoy?” the earth mare nod her head, moving to Jerry side, as she started to remove his robes, making reveal his boxers as Jerry was focused on the thestral.

Seeing her smile as she was slowly starting to remove her dress, starting from the bottom as she was rolling up to her knees, giving him a teasing look as she was slowly revealing her white panties as Jerry slowly raised his upper body up. Getting into a sitting position as he was seeing the thestral teasing him with slowly dropping her dress down, before rolling it back up to reveal her legs, her panties, and twirling around to reveal that ass of hers.

He was focused on her and the strip-show, that he didn’t take in the intent of the mare. As soon as he got her dress off, she pounced on him, causing them to move as she was over him. Straddling his waist, holding his hands as she grinds on his crotch with her panties. She smirked as she pressed her lips against him, teasing his member from under the boxers. Squishing down as she lightly press her chest on his, the bra and panties forbidding him from feeling her private areas as her tongue rolled around his own.

She kept his hands down and holding them with her own, clenching them as to forbid him from making any action. And while he felt her grinding and teasing him, tongue overpowering his in the heated kiss, it click into his mind. That she wants sex, that she wants to have rough foreplay, or roughplay in another term. So that's how she wants it, a bit of rough and show of dominance? Alright. I can handle that. and while she pull back, gaining breath as she gave half-lid eyes leering down, they quickly change to surprise as his hands push up.

Shadow tried to push them down, but he push his head to kiss back, using his bigger mass and size to push upward. As he managed to pin her down, mouth pressed against hers as his tongue was fighting against her own tongue. His hands push her own on the bed, as he held them tight and used his body to hold her down. Even as her wings flared and trying to use her own strength to push back.

And despite her legs straddle around his waist, he was grinding his crotch against between her legs. As she let out a low moan in the kiss, as her wings moved to hit his tickle areas, as she poke and prod against his sides, mostly under his armpits. He snicker and pull back in the kiss to laugh a bit, she moved her head to lightly bit his collarbone, sucking the skin and licking it.

Looking up she lightly prick at his skin with her fangs, making Jerry understand how to ‘show his dominance’. She knew she couldn’t be normal with the roughplay with the clawing on his body or fangs to bite-- as she learn the hard way from the first few times that while his skin was good to feel as smooth-- it also wasn’t protective with no fur coat. So she had to be ‘gentle’ with his body when it comes to her mouth.

But it didn’t mean she wasn’t going to stop hitting at his ticklish spots. Or using her tail to move in between his legs to rub against the boxer covered balls. He gave a mixture of a laugh from the wing tips rubbing against his sides to tickle him and a slight hiss as the tail tried to reach within the boxers to pleasure the balls with the tip. In response, he moved his hands holding hers to over her head. She struggle with trying to move her arms away, but with his strength he kept a good hold of them with their hands connecting.

Before she pull her head back to nip at his wrists, he moved the wrists together, as he grip them together with a single hand. He dive to her neck, getting at her sweet spot as he bit her neck. Her mouth let out a ‘ooo’ sound, as she struggle with her body wiggling as to try to best him. Even going back to tickle him and pricking at his neck.

But even if she heard him laughing while biting her neck around or trying to take back the dominate control, she let out small coos and squeaks. She felt a flush on her face, knowing that while his teeth aren’t as sharp as a Thestral, they could still manage to dig in to prick at her sensitive skin. However even while she grind back to crotch, trying to get him arouse and use her legs to unwrapped while using her ankles to take off the boxers.

She felt his other hand going to her bra, as the thing was pulled off and raised up enough to let him squeeze gently and rolled a thumb on her nipple. Making her gave a low moan, she quickly tried fighting back. Using her wings to move around to poke at his sides as fast as she could, feeling him shake up as hearing him snort and giggle as she smirked, doing more on his sides while lightly biting his neck to assert her dominance.

Feeling his boxers off, she spread his legs with her hooves, quickly using her ankles to carefully arouse the member, as this trick would get him to-- she let out a loud moan as she pull her head back. Feeling him biting and sucking right between her neck and shoulder, and holding her left base wing and stroking it. She internally cursed, forgetting that she was raising her body up to make her wings move better.

She squirm a bit, her breasts pressing some against his chest, feeling that smooth, muscular chest of his. Arching her back from how he was gently squeezing and rubbing her base wing. She almost squeeze his dick wrong as she suddenly felt a tight grip, as it both arouse and felt a bit sore. She removed her ankles down as the pressure lessen, as she panted, feeling herself getting wet more and more.

She went for his ear, licking and pricking it with her fangs to get him off-guard, pushing her wrists up to give herself a upper hand. But she felt him push down her wrists with that hand, as the hand stroke faster and moved around as she let out a small mewl, bucking against his crotch as he pressed against her body with his own. She knew from his bites on those sweet spots, his strength, his hand playing with her wings-- and him grinding on her soiled panties, he was asserting his dominance over her.

It was turning her way on in the roughplay as even while she tried to use her wings to prod at his sides, she felt they were getting stiff from the pleasure of that hand. She move her tail to fondle the balls with her tip, squirming to try to get herself back on top as she felt him slightly pressing off. She attack his ear with long licks and rolling it around with her tongue as to get herself back up.

She almost felt the hands lessening on her wrists, all she needs to do is wrap her tail around his member and she should be-, a pleasurable shock came down her spine. A long moan came out as she felt his palm pressing on her center back near her spine in between her wings, hitting her nerves as she lost focus, and in turn Jerry pushing her wrists back down as he grind against her panties, feeling the cloth and the juices against his rod.

As she felt his member grinding more against that cloth barrier, she managed to speak. “Y-You always hit that spoooot when you want to wiiiinnnn~.” moaning at the last part as she felt him stroking her other wing base as he stop biting her neck and whisper in her ear.

“Well, I am trying to make you submit under me.” as he went back to her sweet spot, sucking and biting with his teeth as she felt his fingers trailing her around the wing base muscles as it made her shiver as they rub around the muscles in between the base wings. She panted some, feeling more wetter, more hotter, and more needy as she grind against him more. As she felt her wings stiffen up, she knew she lost in the roughplay.

With how he was over her, unable giving her a edge to try to get on top and making her squirm like mad? She let her ears pin as she panted out. “I-I submit~.” feeling him stop teasing her, as he move his hand from under her back, raising his head up to look at her. She couldn’t help but shiver in excitement, or even smile in anticipation.

She could see the raw power within his eyes, the utter dominance and authority he held. Even when she used to be a slave, it was a turn on to see him having that expression, that desire-- that utter knowledge to know that he was the dominated one and she was the one under him. It made the roughplay even more hotter and made things more steamy for them to enjoy the sex.

In fact, she felt a thrill as his body grind against her own as he asked. “Do you now?” then move his free hand down to panties, teasing her as he slowly takes them off as he kept grinding. Seeing her squirm a bit, giving out a little whimper as he whisper in her ear as he nips the ear, causing her to give a small coo. “Well, I don’t know...for all I know, you could be pretending.”

She felt him slowly pulling her panties off, as she tried to move her legs, in last bouts of struggling, but stops as she felt him biting into her neck, she gave off a low moan as he move his mouth off as he tsk. “See? You tried to struggle.” then look back to Lovely, seeing her shifting her legs, trying her best to not rub her thighs together as he ordered. “Lovely, removed your clothings, I need you soon.” she brighten up, quickly doing her best to remove her uniform.

He look back to Shadow, seeing her flushed face, panting mouth as her eyes were full of desire, of love, of lust-- and a need for him to just take her! Jerry smile at her, hand moving to the panties to pull off completely down, he felt her moving her legs. But not in struggling or trying to gain dominance, no it was to take off the soiled pantes off her leg as it gave a splat on the ground.

Jerry move his hand to her crotch, her legs spreading wide for him to have easier access. He felt her squirm more as he teased her, rubbing the wet and winking lips as she moan out in need. “Pleeeassse~, pleaaaassse~.” she look to him, wanting him to take her now, but part of her reminded that she submitted to him again. All she can do was do her best in holding out in his teasing. As well as enjoying his power over her.

Chuckling some, he let go of her wrists, only to turned her body around, raising her ass up as he spread her legs. She gave a anticipating gasp, knowing what he was planning with her as her tail moved to the side, feeling him positioning himself over her. She flex her wings the best they could in their stiff state, as she grip the sheets as she felt him penetrated her as she gave a long moan.

Feeling her wet walls clenching him, Jerry grit his teeth, as he held her waists, going in and out of her as a jackhammer. Hearing her moans, her pants, her low pleasurable screams as Shadow eyes rolled up, tongue lolled out. Feeling the human pounding into her hard and rough, something she enjoyed after roughplay. Feeling his body pressing down on her back, pumping her waist against his own, lewd slaps echo in the room as her ass jiggle against his crotch.

Gripping the sheets more as she let out a loud pleasurable sound, Shadow was in blissful delight. Feeling that member pounding away in her, feeling Jerry dominating her as he asserted his place as the top. And she enjoyed it thoroughly, that she tried to push her ass against him whenever he pull out, just to put him back in. Feeling her stud biting her neck in at the right angle, giving out a long moan as she felt those teeth of his hitting her skin just in the right pressure.

Jerry eyes were focusing on his thestral, as he slightly glance to Lovely, doing her best to stand still, waiting and sounding needy as she rub her legs against the other. Hands doing their best to not touch herself, knowing she would be next as Jerry refocus back on Shadow. He was rolling his member around with each push, giving the thestral pleasure from each thrust. And when he push against her g-spot, she gave a tight squeeze with her walls clenching around his rod as when she loosen up, he pull out to hit it again as she gave a long pleasurable sound.

He felt himself coming close with the tightening walls and rough pounding building up with the pleasure around his member, as he pull out halfway and slam in balls deep, filling her as a hand move to her base wing, holding and stroking like mad as he then felt her walls squeezing and milking his member as she let out a pleasurable scream with head raised high.

The two stayed there in the afterglow, panting and gasping for air, him holding her close in their position as when he was done filling her he slowly came out of her snatch. While Shadow felt him leaving out in her daze state, feeling partially empty of him and almost want to push back to have him in her. But she knew with a smile and hearing the shifting and voice of Jerry telling Lovely to come to him, that while she was enjoy being rutted like a bitch in heat...it was Lovely turn to be taken by Jerry. And she knew the earth mare would be enjoying what she was feeling very soon.

...What?

Author's Note

Hey, wanted to let you guys have a update. Yes, I'm still moving, progress is almost complete...but I managed to have enough time to get a chapter ready. So yeah, progress is almost done...although things might be set back for a while.

...What?

Deep under the waves, had growth further been made. The place known as Alpha Base, a place that was merely a small enough set up for one board scientist trying to find more things to do with his overly large amounts of time-- now was part of a bustling and busy community of many ponies.

His ship, the Dauntless, slowly eased up while he looked over the large expanse of buildings made up of the simple habitats provided for use. Albert had to just admire it all, part of him feeling partially pleased with himself. With intentions or not, he made this possible. And he felt a good amount less lonely now.

“Warning, Captain.” Spoke the ship’s AI, right as the holo images of a warning to impact popped up. With a slight pull, Albert moved the large ship to rise a bit and once more settled it downwards to float over his own label space of his make.

“Thanks Carol.” Tossed out the man, “And please, you can call me Albert.” He prattled on, moving towards the ladder to leave out. Just past the first bulkhead, Deft walked by and gave an eyeroll at the man.

He’s talking to the ship again. She internally sighed before moving on to get a few things from the large ship before leaving out herself. She still had her own work to do now they were back.

Below a deck, Albert opened the first bulkhead and soon after that the next, taking a dive and swimming himself downwards. He thought for a moment of using the front door… but decided to swim for the underside of one of the moonpools, just to be more quick about it.

He twisted around and swam under the lip of the building, hands reaching up to take the yellow bars of the ladder and pull himself out, a clear voice of, “Welcome aboard, Captain.” In a more feminine Ai’s voice was there to greet him.

In turn, he greeted back in thanks, “Thank you Caroline. It’s good to hear from you too, things going well here?” Shaking himself off some while the water ran through his hard suit for a moment. He heard no response, though his mind did, and it made him smile. “Good to hear things are going swimmingly.” Then chuckled out, “I do love your puns. Though I think Henry would of hated that one.”

Getting the PDA out, he commented to it, “You know Surly, you could pick up a thing or two form Caroline. Get a bit more self confidence in yourself.” Though while he walked along, the tablet in his hand’s made no form of comment while he tapped away.

Inexplicably, and with no eyes around to make sense of the sight but Albert’s own, a whirring clicking sound could be heard as the sight of his signature black and orange padded labcoat just took the place of his hardened divesuit on the spot. He didn’t pause in his walk though, only moving and continuing down the halls, only doing so to open and close bulkheads in his wake.

“No need to be shy Surly.” He spoke once more, right as Crisp was passing by a hall next to the one he was wandering down, “You don’t have to feel bad. It’s just a suggestion, nothing to feel upset about.”

The unicorn blinked, moving to glance down the hall. Crisp raised her brow, not seeing anyone but Albert walking on down. To say, the poor mare was confused. Though, she shook her head and moved on, figuring it had to do something with the tablets advance technology.

And yet, before she left, she heard him say while entering his main stomping grounds of the lab, “Henry, good to see you. I have some interesting idea I think we should both go over.”

Henry? Crisp paused in thought, turning and walking down the hall where the bulkhead leading to the center of the entire complex was left open. It allowed her to watch with… a slight bit of confusion as Albert spoke on to… apparently no one.

“Jerry had me look at that armored suit of his-- and the thing did have some pretty bad damage to its internal systems. Lightning based and merely overloaded some of the circuitry. Tripped most of the breakers I placed in.” The man moved about his lab space, going about moving a good number of things, this way and that. “He asked if I could upgrade it too, to be resistant or immune to shocks!”

There was a beat of a pause, before the man turned and spoke towards the cat poster on the wall, “I know, right?” Albert crossing his arms and going on while leaning on a lab counter. “I told him the exact same thing.” Then amended, “Still, I had a few days to make the repairs. So I took some of that time to try insulating and further making some new connections to redirect any sudden bursts of electrical energy. Mostly a extra-thick emp shield if anything.”

Scrunching up her face, Crisp had to just blink at the sight, slowly backing away and still hearing him babble on. “And you would not imagine the shouting Deft was doing with Jerry’s minions. The girl is smart, I’ll give her that. But something needs to be done about that slightly snooty attitude.” Then he spoke in confusion, “Huh, tough love? Well, I’m not sure if that would work Henry. She keeps to herself, remember?”

I’m not sure how to take this. Crisp slowly thought while turning around and making her way for her original destination. Her husband's labspace. She took a deep breath and proceeded back down the halls to find the place, though wondered about what she just… saw.

While she pondered this, she almost didn’t register that the bulkhead door leading to the next labspace was open, and had to blink to notice it. Though while she entered in, she could see why. Both Periodic and Magic were in some heavy discussion over something, Zealous cuddling on her stud’s lap and giving small giggles or coos while he idly played with her body.

Sighing and rolling her eyes to this, Crisp slightly shook her head, thinking, Will you ever have shame, Zealous? Walking herself in and making a B-line for the coffee machine.

“But how will creating a new genetic structure of stallions will help the population?” asked Periodic as he went on. “There is chances some mares won’t want stallions for the rest of their lives.”

Magic merely responds as he squeeze with the left breast. “Which is why I’ll be making ‘breeding studs’ with mixture of stallion genetic coding, to give a way to breed more males in pregnancy, with a 50-50 chance if the mares want to have boys. That way our society will have a slightly stable population, even if mares are turning for the same sex. My work with Albert and the theory I presented to the Princess’s show it can work.”

He however furrow his brows admitting. “But as I have never clone actual stallions, I am uncertain how the results may be, as the only thing I have cloned was mares from Zealous genetic coding.”

With a near sexy smile being given to the blue stallion, Zealous said, “Or, you could just tie me down with a few of my ‘sisters’ and we can all just help contribute to the effort of repopulation~.”

This time, Crisp had to laugh from her place and comment to it. “You’re the only mare I know that would find that a appealing form of contribution.”

“Hey!” Zealous pouted with crossed arms, “I want foals, and lots of them! When this is all said and done? I’m going to be the broodmare to my stud and be so full of his batter, I’ll be cooking lot’s of little foals.” Then told in a saucy tone, “Mama want’s to bake with her oven~”

Sighing, Crisp shook her head, ear flicking when hearing the machine announce her coffee was done. “Still, don’t go overboard. It’s stressful on the body with multiple births in a short time.” Then went on while scrunching her face, “And your idea is… interesting Magic, but you can’t expect a breeding stud to be the end of it-- don’t you remember your sex-ed classes?” Then pointed to her husband, “He provides half the genes.” Then placed a and to herself, “I provide the other half. Having a stud give a ‘50-50’ gender change, isn’t much since the mare already has a higher chance for girls in the first place.”

Thinking to that, Zealous said, “She has a slight point, Magic.” Wings shuffling when feeling him pinch at a nipple, making her spine shiver. “But there’s something else I gotta ask.” Screwing up her face with, “What will happen? I mean… Equestria’s a nation of mostly mares. What happens if there’s… suddenly more stallions than normal? It would change social standings!” Which, could be a possible concern once brought up.

He hum some, tweaking the nipple under the diving suit as he spoke. “A valid point, it would cause a huge concern later on,” then told. “However, Albert logic is valid, after we deal with the Caribous and set ourselves up. There will be a decline of stallions to 15%, in a couple generations we might have a possible stagnation of birth,” adding to Zealous with a amuse look. “And even if we both contribute, I know it will take more than us to boost the numbers of stallion back to the ‘usual’ rate for Equestria standards.”

“You don’t honestly believe that, do you Magic?” Asked Crisp aloud, which did make the stallion raise a brow at her. She shook her head and took a small sip of her hot coffee before telling, “It’s not as dire as Albert made it sound. It’s a concern-- for the this generation or the first one that was around. After that? It won’t be a problem. Things will get back on track and once more moving.”

“No offense Crisp, but I have to bring down your optimism,” said Magic as he told. “Not only mares give birth to fillies more than colts, but Equestria as a whole? Are losing the ideal of Love and Tolerance.”

Periodic took a low breath and admit as he glance to Crisp. “I want to argue with him, but he’s right. I had a good eyeful of reports with the other's as a Head. and the Resistance as a whole? Some of us are losing the Love and Tolerance we once preach as some mares are holding a lot of hate with a lot of things. Add in the facts Albert brought up? It’s possible that we may have a concern in reproduction of our species.”

“I don’t think they will have much of a option.” Crisp said rather flatly. “You remember what he said? The Cara virus is spreading. The original virus. Already we’re losing more ponies to it than to the caribous. We’ll have to repopulate anyways.”

She then pressed on, “And they’re only losing faith in our ideas because they have forgotten, Periodic. So many have forgotten what it’s like after all these years of being hurt. And we can’t blame them for that. If anything? It’s our job, under the Princess's own ideals, that we help remind them.”

Then she added in a rather flat tone, “Besides, I think you forget, Magic, that in a herd? You can turn out a lot of foals. It’s a cultural norm for mare’s to share a stallion-- even I will share Periodic if need be with a select few. And that alone will help keep the numbers growing.” Then raised a brow, “From there it’s simple numbers. Each mare is able to birth at the max, four foals if they’re lucky or unlucky enough. One’s and two’s are normal. If you went with that baseline? Times two, by four, and you turn out eight foals out of one herd. Give it ten years, a few more pregnant ones? And it’s up to 20 or so.” Arms crossed and letting them mull that over to see her point.

Periodic spoke first with a sigh. “You’re right dear,” rubbing his forehead as he admit. “I suppose I haven’t thought of that with how dire the situation is, with this plague around and the after effects.”

“Of course not.” Smiled Crisp, “You two boys aren't the ones that have to carry a foal in their belly for nine to eleven months.”

“Valid point.” spoke Magic, as he thought back, and asked to Zealous. “Which reminds me, did I misplace the frozen samples for the Overlord? I can’t seem to find them.”

“What samples?” asked Periodic with a raise brow as Magic told.

“Collected samples for the Overlord when there's a right time to bring him cloned servants.”

“Servants of what?” started Periodic as if dreading what Magic was going to answer with.

“Of clone mares, Zealous suggested I have a variety of samples, considering it is admittedly difficult of what the Overlord ‘tastes’ are for appealing of a feminine body.”

Zealous then added with a cheery smile, “Plus variety doesn't hurt. Maybe one day he feels like holding a pegasus with a firm flank. Or maybe wants to play with the chest of a busty unicron. Maybe even have a crystal mare with a nice pair of legs and sexy hips.”

“Are they for anything besides sex?” Flatly asked Crisp, “Honestly Zealous, you sometimes make me wonder if you’re part Caribou.”

Giggling, Zealous said, “Hey, it’s not like you don’t know about how I went about high school~.” Winked the mare.

“Don’t remind me.” Dryly said the mare.

Rolling her eyes and leaning back, Zealous soon answered to Magic, “They’re back on the island with Regal. Crisp thought it was a good idea to keep them there in cold storage and not accidentally melt on the way here.”

“Ah, my thanks Crisp,” said Magic as he added to the unicorn. “Also they’re there to clean up things, do chores, handle what servants do-- and are going to have numerous skills of self-defense and act as a added defense force. The Minions, while many, are dumber and are unable to act as ‘defenders’.” Moving his hand off the breast to rub around the leg as he went on.

“But the reason he would have maids is because I promised him I’ll give him some from something he gave me.”

“Answers on the mysterious magic?” asked Periodic as Magic nodded and added.

“And on allowing me to examine his Tower Heart and Minion Hives.” that made Periodic balked and nearly shouted.

“What!? Hives? What Hives!?” feeling utterly surprised of this new information. “And what Tower Heart?!”

With a pointed look, Zealous said, “Not so loud Periodic.” Then added to Magic, “And it’s supposed to be a secret-- you could have waited until we were back in our room to tell him.” Then turned to add, “And yeah, there’s a few stuff we found out and Jerry want’s to keep a bit quiet about for now.” She then smiled, “Because he likes us.”

Moving up and setting herself down in a empty chair, Crisp said, “Well you’re right, you probably should have waited until there was a place where you didn’t spring the surprise on my husband like that.”

“Its amusing sometimes to see him surprised.” stated Magic with a smile, as he added. “Beside, I added wards around to make sure nopony overheard us.” Periodic sighed, rubbing his forehead as he asked.

“So, are you going to explain what they are, or not just to keep the suspense up?” A low chuckle came from Magic as he told.

“Not yet, mostly because I’m still finding out how they work in the first place. They are...odd in a sense.”

“How are they odd?” asked Periodic as Magic explained.

“The Tower Heart is a very powerful and a very mysterious artifact-- something I doubt I can even scan without it detecting me. As for the Hives? Well they don’t run on souls like I first thought, yes they’re magical-- but they actually run on the something...different. It's hard to fully explain, they’re magically predatory itself, Lifeforce is actually a naturally occurring energy in any living thing which supports the body's ability to live. So when something dies, the life force itself fades away, unable to produce. It's almost like a ’aura’ in a sense.

“In a way, the lifeforce that gets ‘harvest’, is the Minions equivalent of harvesting meat from a fish, leaving the parts they can’t consume alone, like the soul for example.”

Adding to this, Zealous told, “In a funny way, it also is good for the ground. I mean, sure it’s gross there’s a bloody body on the ground-- but other things need to eat, and the body decomposes and lets things grow more nicely with fertilized ground.” Then shook her head adding, “I mean, it’s mean to just kill things left and right… but it seems natural for them like it would be with Everfree or if something just aged to it’s end.”

“It’s… a interesting bit of information.” Said Crisp carefully, “Almost as interesting as seeing Albert talking to no one…”

“What?” asked Periodic in surprise, turning his head to look at her as he asked. “What do you mean talking to no one? Like mumbling to himself or having ‘actual conversations’?” Magic perk in interest at this, as he lessen his fondling of the pegasus.

Thinking to that, Crisp said, “Well, I suppose he is talking to something, in a sense?” Tapping her cheek and telling, “I heard him in the hall talking to this ‘Surly’ we couldn't find. I thought he was using some feature on the tablet at the time… but then he greeted someone called ‘Henry’ once he got to his lab… but I didn’t hear a response.”

She shifted and admitted, “I may have… decided to eavesdrop on him and take a peek… but Albert was… talking to that cat poster on the wall, speaking to it as if it was a person.” Then scrunched up her face adding, “And I know that poster wasn’t alive in any way-- I might not be like Magic, but I know when something isn’t magical in nature…” Then went on, “Still… he spoke to that poster like it was a person-- holding a full conversation and maybe open debate with it!”

“Interesting….” mused Magic, thinking some as he said. “I suggest we check in on Albert, see how bad this situation is with him talking to inanimated objects.” motioning for Zealous to get off as Periodic asked.

“Are you sure? For all we know, we could be intruding on his work.”

“As long as we’re watching and not walking in the room-- it's not intruding.” said Magic simply as he added. “And I am admittedly curious of what other objects he’ll be talking with.”

Moving about his lab space, Albert continued on with his work-- and all the while talking onwards. “No Surly, I think it’s maybe a better idea to just try relooking at the spects to the Prawn and figure out what sort of adaptation I can make with it. While it’s good as it is, I have a feeling heavy modifications will be needed.”

He didn’t get a initial response, but he soon told, “I’m not trying to make you feel bad, so you don’t have to be quite Surly, really. Nothing wrong with speaking your mind, I’m just saying…” Dragging off to take up a vile of liquid and swish it around in thought.

He paused and glanced to the poster, and said, “Hmmm… maybe Henry. I mean, I’d rather work a bit on that Prawn suit project-- but maybe we should brainstorm a way to improve that armor of Jerry’s. I mean, what other things is he facing that it’s just not made for?” Then went on, “Granted, it’s mostly a prototype in a sense. All I did was mostly slap on a few air tanks, a rebreather, some lights, hydraulics and bits of electronics to make it all work. It’s not like it’s a real suite of mechanical armor.”

Moving to a microscope, he placed a drop of the liquid onto a small glass piece before going about putting it under and giving it a look over. “But trying to make a much more better version is still far off. Months like we agreed on. Even then I might have to find a bit of something different. Maybe consider plasteel instead of normal titanium. Not that the metal alone is bad, but it’s armor. We need the best.”

Raising his head, Albert smiled, “Mix the information we have about the Prawn Suits upgrad modules and include it with normal titanum set armor?” Giving a slight laugh and said, “That’s not a half bad idea Henry!” Then said, “Sure trying to integrate something like that into the armor is going to be a pain to figure out-- but it could be done!”

While off to the side, with a bulkhead slightly cracked open, four sets of eyes watched… with Zealous being the first to comment in a whisper. “I think I’m starting to believe the mares of the base that Albert has spent one too many years in the sea alone.”

“By Celestia,” muttered out Periodic. “He is crazy. Talking to inanimate objects as if they’re people, I’m surprise he hasn’t went to into this often.” Magic just stared at Albert, as he comment lowly.

“He almost reminds me of you when you’re off your meds.”

“I’m not that bad!” told the red stallion in a low hush.

“I think we can agree that you are kinda like him when we had to experience you as Pyro for most of our lives.” counter Magic. Periodic glance to the rosy unicorn, hoping she would at least help defend himself that he wasn’t that bad as Pyro, right?

Glancing at the expectant look given to her, the mare smiled and rolled her eyes at her poor studs worry. “Settle down dear, you don’t talk to walls and papers like they’re alive as Pyro. I think Magic is remarking how lively Albert is like this. Possibly the brilliance that bleeds through too while like this.”

Periodic felt relief at that, as he glance to Albert as he did remark. “But it would explain his genius with things. Or even explain how he works out problems.” then prod at Magic in a teasing manner. “Almost how you work out your problems with touching Zealous when working, eh?” Magic rolled his eyes, but didn’t deny it as he told simply.

“Zealous body is too appealing for me to not touch when working.”

“Aw~” Cooed the mare that soon hugged Magic, “I get all fuzzy and warm inside when you say I look pretty and sexy.”

“Settle down kids.” Joked Crisp, “Maybe focus on the here and now?”

Giving a glance, Zealous asked softly, “What’s there to worry about, Crisp? You’re seeing him now-- and know how he normally acts. He’s a stable sort of insane, I think we’ll be fine.”

“It's like working with Pyro.” agreed Magic as he told. “We should leave him to his work, my curiosity of him is sated.” then move a arm around the hugging mare as he kissed her cheek. “Not to mention, I do need to help Zealous with preening, they started to look like they need a good cleaning.” Periodic glance, and snort as while they pull away, he playfully accused.

“They don’t look that bad.”

Magic merely raise a brow and told. “That's because we’ve been swimming a lot,” giving a good eyeful at the pegasus wings as he went on. “I know my mare wings, and despite the constant water going through them-- they need a good preening.”

Pouting, Zealous said, “They feel crusty with all the salt in them.”

“Which is why I’ll be giving a through cleaning,” said Magic as he began leading her back to their room, then added with a whisper in her ear as a hand feel up her back. “Maybe use a spell to make sure they don’t feel too crusty with a few certain extra familiar and favorite limbs you enjoy me using for you?”

She gave a blush and a perverted giggle to that, next to gluing herself to the stallion and almost trying to lead him along by enticing him with her body slightly rubbing to his.

Crisp let her eyes roll up in exasperation to the action, but moved away from the bulkhead and carefully sealing it, using her magic to help muffle and quietly seal the door while saying, “Those two… and they wonder why the Resistance never let them in.”

She crossed her arms and told to her husband, “No sense of decency, the two of them. Zealous is possibly the real root of the problem, she get’s a little too liberal with that legal agreement to be his property to flaunt herself like a sex toy. I think she corrupted that friend of yours horribly with her sexual suggestions.”

Moving by her side, and placing a arm around her shoulder he couldn’t help but nod and chuckle in agreement. “And the worse part is that he enjoys owning her. Even more wanting that addictive poison she gives out to him freely.” shaking his head some as he remarked. “I wouldn’t be surprise if she wanted him to be committed with her as his property, I dare say she planned the legal agreements because she knew that was probably the only way for him to wrap his arms around her as ‘his’.”

“He was always hard to just please.” Remarked Crisp, moving her arm to be around his waist while they began to move. “The stallion can be so difficult with that self given perspective of respect to be given first before he can even give a single inch of it. A bit hypocritical when taken into a proper perspective, really.”

Then spoke in thought, “Though, I suppose I can’t fault him. Those parents of his were hardly the most ideal role models. I’m actually pleased Zealous ‘corrupted’ him so badly to keep them off Magic’s back.” Then dryly said, “Or the fact she broke into their mansion and trashed it while leaving a death-threat of castration both of them if they dare hurt her ‘beloved stud’. I’m still not sure how she didn’t get caught for that.”

“Maybe a couple of bribes or ‘warning’s to the guards?” joked Periodic as he told with a grin. “Though despite his hard to please nature and Zealous ‘corrupting’ him, Magic still has enough compassion or care to those he ‘respected’ highly.” then amended. “Granted, I think his respect to Zealous is mostly due to her willingness to devote herself to him, and making his parents never come near his mansion.”

“You mean her outright zealot and near religious like manner she submits to him like some god graced form Celestia herself.” Deadpanned Crisp. “Because I’m sure the sex she gives, added further with the large stroking to his ego makes her much too irresistible for him to keep that cold front up.” Then smiled, “But I will admit. She does make for a an ‘ideal’ sweet wife.”

“Just ignore the testing, the sex season, the multiple kinks they have, and the willingly to kill others to keep their love with them.” told Periodic with a wry grin, although he frown as he rub his head, feeling a slight headache as he added in annoyance. “He really wants out, Crispy. Been bothering me a lot more during work.”

Giving a concerned look, Crisp ask, “Do you want to let him out this time around?” And added with a comforting squeeze, “We have some time to maybe take off. And there’s nopony to judge you here. It’s not bad to just let loose for awhile, you know.”

Humming some, he slowly nodded and said. “I think I might.” taking off his glasses as he pocket them as he sighed out. “Let's hope I don’t cause too much trouble…” rubbing his head more as he took a deep breath and exhale out with eyes closed shut and allow Pyro out.

Meanwhile back in the Dark Castle, Jerry was near the fireplace in the Private Quarters, more specifically, in the bedroom. Sitting in a large sofa chair with both mares snuggling on either side of their stud, as while Shadow wore back her blue dress, Lovely was wearing nothing. The reason for her to not wearing anything? Was mostly because they were the bedroom, and while Shadow chose to wear her dress, Lovely chose to not wear one.

Mostly due to her Master wrapping around their bodies and fondling them. Shadow coo as she felt him feeling up her body, and while she was a free mare now, didn’t mean she was going to stop Jerry touch her like this. It felt nice having attention from her man. The same was with Lovely, although the earth mare took a step further as it allowed her Master to feel everything of her as she rest against his chest.

She nuzzle his neck, as the maid felt him squeezing her largely chests. Not minding his touch as she gave soft coos. Shadow merely smile in amusement, as she look to Jerry, seeing him having a content look, looking at the fireplace as he was feeling up his two mares. She lean under his chin, wing wrapping around him as her hand laid against his lap. She closed her eyes some, hearing his heartbeat beating within his neck.

Feeling him just moving his hand around her form at times, appreciating her body as well as sometimes feeling the stomach, that part made her smile more. Jerry himself glance down, smiling at the two leaning on him, they all enjoying some peace and quiet...as he look back at the ring, recalling it as he spoke. “Hey Shadow?”

“Hmm?” the thestral glance up, wondering what he was going to say as she felt his hand rubbing her waist.

“Where did you get that ring anyway?” making her blink some, as she raise her right hand some to look at the white ring. Lovely turn her head to see the ring, as she gave a small coo of Jerry still fondling her breast as he went on. “I never seen anything like that before.”

Shadow focus on the white ring, seeing the etched markings on it as her eyes narrow, as she admit while it looked nice with her coat...it was something odd as she glanced up and said. “Me and Spree found it in your Treasury….” then asked with furrowed brows. “You mean...you never took something like this before?” seeing him slightly shake his head as he told.

“Never, I don’t know where it came from, and how it got into my Treasury.”

“You mean you never looked into it at all?” asked Shadow in slight surprise as he shrug some.

“It was so big that it filled the entire room, you think I’ll be able to search all over odd things I picked up with gold?” Shadow recalled how big the pile was before they met up with the Resistance, as he made a valid point. Still it was odd for something like this ring to be in the pile.

Before she spoke, they heard a knocking on the door, as Jasmine voice called. “Big Bro, can you play with me? I’m bored!” they all look to another, as Jerry gave a helpless shrug and said to Shadow.

“It's been awhile since I fully play with her.” then letting go of both mares as he removed from the snuggling as Lovely gave a sigh, but knew her Master prioritizes. As she was getting her maid outfit on, Jerry tighten up his robes rope around his waist as he walked to the metal doors. Opening them up as he saw Jasmine looking up to him, although he glance and was about to ask where Jade was, before she told.

“My sister is on the island, she's talking with some friends from home.” then widen a smile as she raise her hands up and asked. “Piggyback?” Shadow giggle, having a hand over her lips as she walked beside Jerry as she remark.

“She seem to missed being on your back and enjoying being higher than anyone else.” Jasmine smile, before noticing something different. For one, Shadow wasn’t wearing her collar, and two...there was a ring on her finger. A white ring with etched symbols. Her eyes widen in surprise as she asked.

“Shadow, did you stop being Big Bro slave?” tilting her head as she asked with a confused look. “Why?”

The thestral smile, as she crouch down some, being on the same eye-level to Jasmine as she explain with a smile and gentle tone. “Because I felt more like a wife to him, I’ve always been a wife to him. I just felt like being his slave because we could spend more time,” then giggle. “But with foals on the way? I decided to take the collar off, mostly to not confuse them when they grow up.”

Jasmine slightly nodded, thinking the foals might be wondering why their mommy was wearing a collar and other mares weren’t. She glanced back up to Jerry as Shadow stood up and moved back, while the male chuckle, crouching down enough to allow the filly to climb onto him. Gripping the arms and body as she moved behind him while not trying to pull at his robes. Getting on his back as he held her legs while she wrap her arms around his shoulders, the man smiled as he stood back up and began giving a sound.

“Vrrrrrrrooooom!” already starting to run, as Jasmine gave a excited shout and calling out.

“Faster Big Bro! Faster!” Shadow smile, seeing the man heading off as while Jerry may doubt he may be a good father...she knew he was certainly good with kids. That at least, she can remind him of many, many times.

As for Jerry himself? The man was running around the halls, going down the steps as he came down into the throne room. Moving around some Minions as he heard Gnarl groan of how ‘unevilish’ the Master was. He chuckled at Jasmine raspberry at the old minion, while Jerry couldn’t help but laugh, he made a turn down the steps towards the large area of the Tower Heart, as Minions gain noticed of the Master and the filly, making ‘vroom’ sounds as they jump and cheer.

A few Minions decided to run with the Master, trying to outpace him as if they were in a race. Jasmine laugh and said. “Big Bro, look like they want to race!” Jerry grin, running more around the Tower Heart, as other Minions were jumping on other backs to piggyback. Like some Browns, other's Reds or Greens, some Blues attempted this. But not all Minions managed to do piggyback each other.

Only the Browns and Blues, as the Reds weren’t as strong as Browns...and Greens were just too stinky to ride on or to climb on another Minion. A few Minions stood on some rocks, cheering and jumping with their arms up. “Go, Master! Go!” “Run, run!” “Make filly happy!”

As they were running around and around the Tower Heart, with all four Minion Hives in their respective corner, Jasmine said in a slow dizzy tone. “Hey Big Bro, mind if we go elsewhere? I’m getting dizzy!” He grin, running up the stairs as the Minions followed.

When they were heading up to the top of the stairs and running around the throne room, Gnarl facepalm and shouted at the Minions. “Quit embarrassing yourself! It's already a disgrace for the Master to do it!” As he heard jiggling as Quaver was running along with them, having a stuffed pony doll on his shoulders as his ‘rider’ as he sang out.

“The Running Lord! He runs and moves around with a filly, oh fun and joy! I do so hope, oh very hope, that the filly is full of joy!”

“That didn’t even rhyme!” criticized Gnarl, as Quaver told.

“I don’t care! Hit it boys!” as a couple of Minions were playing some instruments to entice a sort of musical melody for the mood. Gnarl grit his teeth, seeing them all having...having...FUN! Where did Quaver even find the time to make the Minions play a silly, bouncy tune for this!?

“Damns be it Quaver!” only to get hit by pebble as the bard sang out.

“Language oh Adviser! There is a filly among us!” Gnarl grumble, deciding to go somewhere dark and creepy as to remove the cheer and happy mood that seem to spread around lately!

And as they move around the Castle halls and corridors, Jerry smiled along with Jasmine, as this was the best time they could enjoy one another as siblings.

The planning

Author's Note

Hey, finally moved in that new place I mention in last chapter, so progress of the chapters will be...easier. Not on time, but easier.

The planning

The Gate activated, as Jerry appeared in his Arcanium set of armor, moving down with his titanium blade in sheath as he saw a guard waiting for him as she told in a strain tone. “Good timing. We were about to send for you, Brigadier Screech has found what she was attempting to gather.” then motioned him to follow, as Jerry comply. He idly wonder what the old thestral managed to find, as she motioned him into the tent, as he enter in, seeing her, Pearl, and Armor as he spoke.

“Hello Shining, Pearl, Screech.” looking to them as he asked to the thestral. “What did you managed to find out?”

Sighing, Screech told, “A complication.” Looking heavily annoyed while leaning a bit on the table that held a map of Equestria. One could find many plans and what looked to be used blocks to represent a few missions that were going on and where. “One of my spies has just gotten back to me about that little ‘hunch’ of yours about that play?”

Looking up, the old thestral told, “They were planning to make it happen, it turns out. Even go as far as to use the elements in it. But it was canceled, mostly due to the virus spreading around. They didn’t want to risk their greatest prizes, so the Caribou are in the process of getting a secure location made. Furthermore? This location is being made to be sterilized and free of the virus… a safe house.”

“A safe house? How could they make it into a safe house, if they don’t know how to fight back against the virus?” asked Jerry, as Shining told.

“Mostly by getting the most healthy, most ‘clean’ and powerful magic around the area to ‘stop’ the plague to make sure that their prizes won’t get sick.” gripping on the table and told. “But even if we managed to find out more of this safe house...its a trap for us.”

A trap? question Jerry, and while he wanted to ask, he consider that it could be a trap mostly because it would be heavily secured with the ‘best of the best’ guards. “So, if it's a trap for us, and if they are being place in the safe house...what are our options?”

Huffing to that, Screech told, “The best option we have? Intercept the elements before they reach this safe house.” Then pointed at the map, marking out a few train stations and paths. “All the Elements bare Generosity is being moved to a location that’s being hidden by most, right here.” Tracing to a forested area not too far from Canterlot, and right in the Foal Mountains next door to Hollow Shades.

“According to what we know, there’s a high amount of security and patrols. Even security checkpoints to keep everything on full lockdown.” She looked up and went on, “With this massive move of currently healthy people, it’s caused plenty of attention for my spies. They have a good idea of where each of the five are being moved-- except the remaining Element that’s someplace north with the Flim-Flam brothers.”

That was when Shining said, “But we also know from what Dr. Albert told us that all it takes is a touch to spread the infection, and it doesn't show until a couple of weeks after infection. Even if the Caribou think they cleaned them-- there’s a good chance one is infected, or someone else is. If we don’t get them soon, then they’ll be in a place we can’t reach and will die for sure.”

Looking at the area, Jerry told. “I can at least travel to that area with a Gate near Hollow Shades.” Pearl snort and questioned.

“And you think you can storm right in and hope to just get all five element bearers?” Almost expecting him to answer yes as she told. “After all, with your Gates, I’m certain you can handle intercepting them all.”

“No. I can’t.” causing all three to look at him as Jerry told. “Even if I could make Gates near their location, there’s no guarantees that I could storm in, take each element bearer and get out.”

“Odd, usually you say you can, what change?” questioned Screech with a snort.

“For one? I’m wearing my Arcanium armor, and while it is powerful and protects me, there isn’t a guarantee that it can stop everything or make me able to charge through steel shields like my other armor. Two? Even if I got my other armor to keep me protected, they’ll use runic shields again to stop me from charging through. Three? They have all five heavily guarded, meaning they got the elitist keeping watch, maybe even have species who could certainly harm me with enough force and damage given time. Even cause me to lose my Minions faster than I can replenish them. These are the element Bearers, and the Caribous might pay no expense to keep the mares under lock and key.”

“And who do you think could actually harm you enough to make you worry?” questioned Pearl as Jerry asked back.

“What's one of the dangerous species that nobody wants to piss off of?” and before they answer, he told. “Dragons.”

“You’re assuming a lot that they are ready for you to jump at them.” dryly said Pearl as she questioned. “What makes you think they’ll be ready for you, and set up everything to stop you at all? For all we know, they assume we might intercept them as they think we’re still in Equestria.”

“Maybe I’m assuming too much,” admit Jerry. “But considering I’ve been raiding them a lot, stole both Celestia and Luna from Canterlot itself, make Gates all over where I please that they can’t stop, and cause the Empire to be frozen over? they've been trying kill me so much since I made trouble. It’s admittedly a stretch, but you can’t deny that they’re scared shitless of me.”

They considered this, and Screech slowly nodded. “They might not be fully ready, but at the very least they’ll be prepared just enough to hold you off.” Then glared at the location adding, “But that still leaves us the problem of getting the five bearers we can reach. Or how to stop them from reaching their intended goal.” Then looked up telling, “My spies are already doing what they can to slow the progress, but it will only give us a few days to both plan and coordinate to intercept. A week at most will be our window.”

Moving a tad forward to lean over the table, Shining Armor agreed, “We don’t have that much time and we still are working off of second hand information. We don't know the full numbers or detachments that will be guarding each mare. Only their set paths and who’s being collected on the way there.” Then he narrowed his eyes, “What we need is something unconventional. They might be expecting something from either ‘Resistance’ or you, Overlord…” Trying to think of something.

Thinking some as he look a the map, Jerry asked. “Why not jump at them with using the rivers?” gaining looks as he told. “Back in Trottingham, I jumped in a river, walked on up to dry land, and finish my job.” rolling a hand around as he saw their questioning looks as he told. “My suit came in with airtanks and LED lights. Albert idea. So, why not we use a unconventional way of using the river against them-- specifically, using these underwater things to our advantage?”

“Does it look like we have anything like that?” Asked Pearl in an almost exasperated tone. “We’re not seaponies!”

Jerry sighed out and said in a deadpan tone. “I was suggesting we could ask Albert for assistance with using the river for anything underwater related.” motioning to the map as he told. “There is a lot of river movement around, and from what I gather, they are all gathering in one place-- that's near the rivers. So, we could ask Albert for help since we got a week until they get to the safehouse, right?”

While they thought to that, Shining gave a firm nod and told, “Maybe he can give us more than just a way to ambush form the water.” Glancing up and continuing, “Albert was the one responsible for masterminding the whole Crystal Empire siege, moving of thousands ponies, the following rescue of the princesses and also the details of how to accomplish each task. Correct?”

Humming some, Jerry nodded and told. “Yeah pretty much, hell if we gave him all the details? He’ll make the plan in a single day with how smart he is.” then told. “Hang on, I’ll get him on the comms.” turning to walk out as to get Albert up here, or at least a Comms to let the ponies inform him.

When the call was patched through, Albert had to place a few things on hold. Mostly concerning his projects concerning the Prawn and the final version of the Armor for Jerry. Oddly, the call was from Jerry, who was calling from the Military installation of the ponies.

It all made sense though, when he was given the details. That five out of the six element bearers were going to be moved to a secure, well defended and sterilized location to survive the Cara. This he felt was naive of the caribou, but it’s not like they knew what he did. The further information of the base being located at some mountains and a forest was also thankfully given, along with some details of the main routes being used-- such as the train tracks that bottlenecked to a bridge that went over a river, a river all around the target locations right and front flanks.

For a moment Albert ran the idea of a underwater ambush through his head, and admitted it would work… but the ponies needed air tanks, and he had no doubt a few would want Prawn Suites-- meaning some of the security needed to help. But he knew the suites were not fast, it would take a few days to reach the location unless a gate was made a bit more closer to the area.

But his largest concerns were this safehouse and the train. Both were problems. Even if they did make a ambush location all set up-- chances were they would rush by with the train and skip it all together. What they needed was time, to stall…

“Jerry.” Began Albert, “Can you please hold for a moment while I confirm something?”

“Sure, go on ahead. I’ll let them know you’re checking on something.” said the speaker on the other line.

“It won’t take long.” Assured the infected man, hand being taken off the communications array while he pocketed his hands into his lab-coat and walked. He left his lab, then moved onwards towards a specific lab, one that he first knocked on and waited for the door to open.

It was thankfully answered, and with Crisp there. She straightened out her lab coat and removed some spectacle glasses from her muzzle, saying, “Albert, is there something you needed?” Moving the door open more, giving sight to Periodic working on some chemical mix.

Nodding, Albert spoke, “I recalled you mentioned something about high-yield explosives from before?” Making both ponies pause. “Can I ask if there’s a means to gain a few hundred explosives of varying types for incendiary, large shatter damage, high yield destructive damage and possibly a few kinds of small area trip-mine types?”

Periodic carefully place his work down, getting up from his chair to walk to Albert as he said. “There is, Albert.” dusting himself off as he spoke on. “However we don’t have any here at the moment, nor have the supplies...but it can be done with some, persuasive suggestion. How soon do you need it?”

“The high yield, shutter and incendiary types in a day or two.” Told the scientist. “If you need supplies, I’ll let you have access to one of my locker rooms. The forward lines asked for a solution. I figured one, but I need to make sure they can get the base explosives first, before going on to the more… creative kinds.”

A slight exciteful shiver came up from Periodic, as he clear his throat. “Well Albert, I can managed to get all of that done within a day, but there is a...slight problem. I would need to get my ‘creative side’ out for bomb making. He tends to...enjoy crafting all sorts of things and can easily craft a few hundred of the explosives you ask for.”

Nodding, Albert told, “That is acceptable.” Then went on, “I need enough to cause the side of a mountain to suffer a fairly major rockslide. Enough to possibly damage or bury any structured near it. Enough incendiaries to damage multiple tracks. And enough explosives for mildly damaging a bridge-- just unstable enough to deter its use, but stable enough that if a train goes over it, makes it become stuck instead of flying off the tracks too out of control.”

Glancing at the slight tension in her husband’s body, a small smile appeared on Crisp’s lips and she glanced and nodded. “We’ll get right on it and ready, Albert.”

Giving his own nod, Albert said, “Once you’re finished with the initial three explosive types? You may proceed to make a fairly sizable stock of mine, gas and stun grenade types. Those will be the last thing needed, and you might have a extra day or two to make as many as possible before they get sent off.”

He turned and told, “I’ll update you later. I need to tell the others my plan.” walking down the hall and making his way steadily to his lab. He figured it had been a few minutes before he got back on, but when he did, Albert told, “I have something. As soon as I’m able, I’m going to send a detachment of Seamoth’s with the needed supplies.”

“Listen closely, Jerry. You will have three kinds of explosives. Shatter. Normal. Incendiary. The first is going to be used on the mountains, after locating the base. Set them up and make them discharge and burry or possibly heavily damage the complex. Similarly, have the normal explosives set at the bridge to damage it-- but not fully bring it down. Lastly, the incendiaries are to be used on the multiple tracks leading up to the bridge. All this is to buy you time before going to the second phase.”

“Okay...Shatter, normal, and incendiary. First on mountain near base, second on bridge, and last on tracks. Got that written down, what's the next phase-,”

There was a loud echoing shout of excitement. “B-BOOMBS! HAHAAHAHAHA!”

“....the hell was that?” questioned Jerry.

“A fellow enthusiastic mind of science.” Responded Albert without seeming to blink once. “Now, phase 2. This will be a trickier part.” Thinking a moment to organize his thoughts before going on, “With things slowed down, locate each of the trains and confirmations. If possible, deploy at the sabotaged locations and perform a quick assault-- objective the Element’s at each location. No one else, there won’t be time to get anyone else.”

“At the same time, another supply of explosives should be ready and at the military base. Make sure the ambush team by the river is well stocked with these explosives, which are and not limited to. Mines. Flashbangs. Stun grenades. Gas grenades and possibly other grenades and traps of explosive variants.”

“Do not, repeat, do not, set off the charges at the bridge until there’s conformation that there are a few trains on route to your location if the prior assaults failed. When you spot and confirm they are heading your way, then set off the charges and damage the bridge. This will further slow them down, and allow you to go on with the ambush.”

There were sounds of writing as Jerry said. “Okay...got that up...Anything else?” asked Jerry, wanting to make sure that was all or if there was more.

“... Lastly, as a precaution measure.” Added on Albert, “I may ask for a much more powerful explosive. Or a few strong ones. If you figured it out, most of these bombs will be inserted into their locations by stealth teams. Your greens are mostly needed for that. In case there is a failure to get all elements… make sure a few highly powerful explosives are with the base. That way, if they slip by with one mare?”

“Press the switch and deny them their hiding place.” That was all that needed to be said, in a sense.

“Add in big bombs with Greens to screw Caribous.” finished up Jerry as he asked. “You think whoever is making the bombs can handle such a tall order? I mean, sure we got a week...but I doubt whoever making these bombs could do it all easily.”

“I have faith.” Told Albert. “You would be surprised what you can do in a day. Even more when you have a large pool of materials to use at your disposal. Don’t worry too much about it. I’ll make sure the order is filled out.”

There was a sigh as Jerry said. “Alright, I’ll let the other's know of the plan. Take care Albert.” ending the call as to inform the ponies of this, and admittedly felt it could work…

However when he did inform them the plan, even the back up plan, Pearl furrowed her brows and told with a frown. “While it is unorthodox...it could work.”

Shining held a bigger frown and question. “But how can we get all that explosives? I doubt there’s anypony down there who can make that many bombs.” Jerry honestly agreed to this, as he wonder what Albert planned...although Pearl groan out as she facepalm and muttered out.

“I forgot. ‘Pyro’ lives there too.”

“Who?” asked Jerry in confusion. “I don’t recall anyone named Pyro in the base...did they came to Alpha base recently?”

Almost looking grim, Screech said, “No… Pyro is some alter ego of Dr. Tables.” Raising a hand to tap her head telling, “When he’s not on his medication, he becomes a madpony that thinks of nothing but explosives and large amounts of collateral damage. In short, a loose cannon that is a huge liability than anything else.”

“Huh…” started Jerry as he asked in concern. “So, are we going to expect any possible damages to Alpha Base? Because I think having someone who love blowing stuff up, in a underwater location...is a terrible idea.”

Crossing her arms, Pearl said, “That’s something we both can agree on-- ‘Pyro’ is solely responsible for nearly 8% or more of damages inside the Resistance bases alone when unhinged.” Then motioning her arm, “We had to get his wife to help ‘resolve’ the problem, but even then there’s damage!”

Sighing, Screech told, “We respect the Princess’s choice, but everypony that was on the lead of the Resistance felt it was a bad idea for Periodic to be in a possibly highly fragile place where a single breach means drowning to death.”

“....” Jerry just look at them as he turn his head and asked to Shining. “How bad was he before the Caribous came?”

“You want the rare few legal accidents, or the reports given by his own doctors at the time since he was a colt?” Asked Screech.

“Judging from that alone, I’m surprise he’s not in jail, or been in jail before the Caribous came.”

Rolling her eyes, Screech told, “Parents were fairly moderately high in noble standing. Not too big and noticeable, but just enough to brush a few legal issues aside to have a heir to their land and family holdings.” Then proceeded to tell, “Really things settled down when his wife showed up. Only pony ‘Pyro’ seems to listen to.” Then soon amended, “Well… her or Magic.”

“Well...at least with the wife and friend keeping a eye on him, he shouldn’t cause too much damage…” said Jerry as he added. “And its not he’s some mad genius that can make anything in a bomb, right? So we should be good.”

“You’ll be surprise what he can make with a tissue, some dust, a paperclip-- and some pencil shreddings.” dryly remarked Pearl.

“...do you mean to tell me he can literally craft anything into a bomb?”

“He is an expert chemist with full understanding of the periodic tables.” Dryly responded Pearl. “Even if half the things he makes don’t make sense, or shouldn’t be explosive in the first place. He finds a way.”

“You know...I’m kinda surprised Celestia and Luna actually allowed Periodic to be there with his condition. I really am.” said Jerry.

Looking to the two mare’s, Shining agreed, “I’m starting to feel the same.” Twisting his face a bit into irritation, “If I had to guess? I don’t think they knew. I didn’t know until just now.”

“And...you never mention of Periodic condition to them….why?” asked Jerry to the mares. “I mean, they could've been told that it would be a bad idea for him to be there, underwater, and could accidentally drown nearly everyone.”

Snorting some, Pearl told. “Ironically? We did. Told them it was a bad idea, but for some odd reason, they look like they knew that he wouldn’t cause any harm at all.” Making Jerry almost wanting to facepalm as he consider something.

“If I had to guess? They probably thought the only one who could control him was his wife and Magic. Keep him under tabs.”

Sighing, Shining said almost under his breath, “Celestia, please tell me you weren't being overly optimistic again?” As if he knew that was possibly the reason why that happened.

Regardless, the prince took a sharp breath in and said, “Forget it…” Then looked to Jerry and said, “Overlord… this plan is going to be a long process. We might have the directly needed outline, but now we have to take what we’re given and make it work.” Then frowned, “Like how we’ll distribute all the explosive types and the best locations to use them on.”

“Agreed.” Screech nodded. “We need to go over the map and find the most ideal locations to start Phase 1 and plan out phase 2 and 3 along the way. We only have two days at best to get all those details down with what resources we have at our disposal.”

Thinking some, he said. “I could at least create multiple Waypoint Gates for you all to start spreading out. Phase 3 I can handle with my Greens alone.” thinking some as he added. “I could also lend you maybe 15 Greens for each group to spread the bombs. Easier way to be fast and sneaky at the same time.”

“Five.” Jerry nearly blinked and turned to look at Screech. “We need to spread out far as we can. If what you said is correct, I don’t expect the incendiary bombs to be too large, five would be more than enough to carry them.” Then looked to the map adding, “I can get a message out to a few of my own. Set up locations to pick up the packages from your little imps and then set them into key locations to cause the best amount of damage.”

Thinking some as he thought. It can work, 5 each, all spread out and carry them in locations...but… grimly thought as he look over the map. I never could spread my mental control across the map for getting the Minions to do what I want them...might experience more than a migraine.

“Overlord?” question Pearl as he look back to them and said.

“I was just thinking. I never send them out across multiple areas for set up or pick up. Might loose a couple Minions from wildlife or patrol if they aren’t careful.”

“But your Greens are stealthy and fast.” said the white unicorn mare as Jerry reminded.

“And they are also stupid.”

Thinking some, Screech said, “Then have a few drop off locations near gates.” Looking to Jerry with a slight glare and told, “Five at a time for the needed speed and stealth. They place the package down in a marked location for my spies to pick up and deploy quickly. The whole traveling process from gate to gate should only take a few hours-- more than enough time to get the job done in a single day.”

Hmm...they can simple at least that command. Drop off locations, let her spies pick it up. Yeah that can work. “Easily doable for them.” then said. “Just give me locations of where to make the Gates so I can get them to drop off the bombs for the spies to take.” seeing Screech look over the map, quickly marking down a few places as she look up and question.

“This good enough for you?” Jerry examine the x marks, hoping Gnarl is taking a look at this as he replied.

“It is. When the bombs come? I’ll start getting them all up and deliver the bombs.” then asked. “Now, about the ambush? Do you require my Minions for that part? If so how many from each tribe?”

They looked to one another, and it was Shining that said, “That depends on what we’re given.” Looking to Jerry as he admitted, “None of our troops are trained for… sub-aquatic ambushes… not many are.” Then motioned to the man, “You walking through water in heavy armor is unheard of, even more using air tanks.” Then asked, “How did you get air tanks installed with armor in the first place?”

“Albert.” told Jerry simply. “He provided me some nifty upgrades for my Titanium set as precautions. Thankfully they paid off when I had to jump in the river.” then look over as he said. “From how I see it, I might have to give a mix set. Mostly because of how unorthodox this is. The best I can give is maybe 15 to 20 Browns, 5 Reds, 15 to 20 Greens depending if you want assassins to jump on them from behind. And maybe 10 Blues.”

“Why so few Reds?” asked Pearl.

“Just in case I don’t start a forest by pure accident. Those Reds love to burn anything if you recall.” told Jerry. “Beside, not enough cover for them to be archers, so might as well keep a few while have plenty of Browns or Greens, right?”

While Shining questioned that line of logic, he did say, “If you think it’s best. But I’d think that the lack of cover would be to their advantage, since that would go the same for the Caribou forced to leave the train to investigate. Maybe give area denial.”

“It’s up in the air, Captain.” Spoke out Pearl. “What I’m worried about is one last detail, the element of Generosity.”

Nodding and hand to chin, Shining agreed, “Right… Rarity… she’ll be up north, and we don’t know where the brothers are completely. We need a way to get her too, preferably before Dainn decides to send for them and get her himself.”

Jerry frown, looking at the map as he admit. “And I haven’t have much time to create a few Gates up north,” looking at the map as he told in a annoyed tone. “Mostly because of the Crystal Mountains. The best I could do is go around it-- but it’ll take longer time for me at all.”

“Can’t you just create one without traveling far?” asked Shining. “You did the smaller Gates.”

“The Waypoint Gates are for one use. Quick travel and easy to remove. What I am referring to is a Main Gate, which you already noticed, is something that sticks in one location and is harder to remove.” as he added. “And even if I could create Waypoint Gates to lessen travel time, the problem is that over the Crystal mountains is a big bunch of nothing except for tracks.” and added sully.

“And even if I could create a Waypoint Gate either near or within the Mountains? It’ll get frozen over in a block of ice.”

Confusion on her face, Pearl said, “Wait, frozen over? How?”

“It must be the chaotic storms that work around the Empire.” Spoke up Shining Armor, “Without the Crystal Heart, there’s no protection from it. The storm is strong enough that Celestia admits it’s hard for herself and Luna to handle it. It took the Crystal Hearts more larger, ancient power to hold it off-- even dissipate it. Without it there? It get’s too cold, too fast. Even the Overlord might freeze solid because his armor’s joints collect and clog with icing over.”

And while Jerry didn’t want to admit that, he had to. “I would have to use my strongest Shield spell to even travel without ice hitting me. Even my Minions may freeze off.” and told in a agitated tone. “I literally tried it once, sent a Red through and found it was frozen in a block of ice. Still alive, but can get frozen over.”

“So the only way to get up north is by train.” said Pearl in annoyance. Jerry nodded, as he felt her annoyance.

He sighed as he told. “For now, let's focus on the plan.” they all nodded as they went further on the phases.

To begin

The needed supplies, tools and equipment for the mission were nearly rushed to the Military base on the main island to the ponies. Alpha Base and a few smaller underwater places, like those near the island itself, were used to produce a few dive suites, air tanks, flares and other small things.

A few volunteer Prawn Suit pilots were also brought in by Cyclops, mostly being moved to help with the ambush mission to come. Flush was among these numbers, though they only made up five in a single group. Not that she would complain. Prawn Suites were powerful pieces of mechanized hardware in her experience. Possibly a bit much for something like this.

But, they weren't going to be solely for combat. Rather, they were going to use the things impressive storage containers to move a large amount of items. Containers, she might add, were… rather roomy. In a sense, she wondered what sort of magic or technology made these things hold so much stuff? It was ridiculous!

Still, she and the four other volunteers were currently on the island itself. Going over their mechs and making sure they were equipped with the needed upgrades and tools for this job. She glanced towards where the beach was, and idly wondered when those explosives would come. Most of which, she and her team were going to carry for the Resistance Fighters.

Flush sighed and went back to looking over her own tablet. She walked around the large suit, and partially wondered how this mission was going to pull through. If she understood the recent debriefing made by one of the troops stationed here, they were going to go out one of the gates near a river and then travel down stream under the water's surface. A rather good plan, since it would help them remain undetected. Or, unless someone were to look very carefully into the river’s waters.

But none of that was happening until the explosives came along and were dropped off. Nearly half of which was to be sent off to that Overlord, Jerry, to do his part.

Leaning back on her Prawn, the pink mare placed down her tablet and looked up in thought. Well.. This is something. Going back to land again, but this time to get the elements… She hoped things turn out for the best. Last time things went pretty well, all things considered. Only a few hundred crystal ponies died from the surprise attack on the Crystal Empire, and they next to saved the remaining thousands. Also had gotten both princesses back to boot! But now? They had to get the bearers, and form the sounds of it, there was a chance they might slip by…

But despite the large amount of stress that comes with high-risk missions, there was a chance that if, if somehow one slip by? Then they would unload a surprise as Jerry would take the last remainders, after the ‘safehouse’ was destroyed with that last bomb ‘Pyro’ would make.

One of the pilots shook her head as she said to Flush. “You know, I wonder how those explosives will get here in time? I mean sure Albert ask this Periodic guy-- but I doubt one stallion could make hundreds of different bombs in a short amount of time, right? I mean it took nearly 10 of us to make half the stuff for the base in days.”

Giving a glance, Flush said, “I don’t know. It’s not my jobs.” Then went on, “They could be just using a fabricator to make most of the parts and slap them together. Hard to tell what the Eggheads are up to.” then went on in thought, “But, I think Al knows what he’s doing.”

Turning to look at another, Flush asked, “Still, she made a point on time. You think it’ll take while to get here?” Knowing that the ships they had for the sea were only so fast.

“I think Albert would have a group of Seamoths do the job.” Nodded the next pilot. “Those things are pretty nimble, I got to drive one around. It can swim circles around any of the other things we have. Get here much sooner too.”

Huffing and leaning back, Flush snorted with crossed arms, “I’m just hoping a leviathan class fish doesn't come along, Joy.” Then went on with a near flat look, “I heard they’re getting a bit more touchy in the open water now. I think the crew of the ‘Sea Dog’ was damaged badly a few days back. And around one of the deeper areas between here and the Alpha Base.”

Perking to this, the mare named Joy asked, “Are they alright?”

Hand waving, Flush told, “A few burns and bruises, but Glint said that it wasn’t anything serious.” Then shook her head with, “Cyclops nearly blew up though. According to Glint, the captain got the shield up in time before bugging out. Apparently they ran into a Sea Dragon that was out and about hunting for a Reaper to gobble up.”

“Damn, they were lucky to get that, otherwise they would of been chowder.” winced another pilot, as she lean back against her PRAWN as she said. “Speaking of deadly situations, any idea how we’re suppose to get the Element Bearers if phase one fails? Granted we up the explosives as planned, but they’re all spread out with the trains, right?”

“From what I can tell?” Asked Flush, “They plan to have a attack group hit the trains during the first phase. And if any slip past, then the trains all head to some choke-point at a bridge where we’ll be stationed to cut them off again.” Then gave a shrug, “If they slip by again? Something about blowing up the safe house they plan to escape to, and force them to turn around or scramble for another place to escape.”

A mare nod some, as she thought some and asked. “So, how are we going to get the Element of Generosity? I mean I know we’ll get the rest, but what's Al plan to get the last one if she's so up north?”

“Couldn’t we take a Seamoth to go up north? Theres plenty of water in that direction, so we could get some Resistance members up somewhere non-frozen.” suggested another mare.

Rolling her eyes, Flush said, “You mean if there’s enough room-- I mean, seamoths are small…” Then reminded, “But the gates are on land. And I don’t think anyone here wants to haul a Seamoth over land too much.” Then added on, “Or beach it on accident. That’s why we’re only using PRAWN’s, they can go on land just as easily as they can go in water.” Then held up a hand, “I have no idea what’s going on with Element number six.”

“Here's a thought, why not get the Overlord to walk underwater with that suit Al helped him with?” asked Berch with a shrug. “I mean, it got underwater equipment for him to use. Easy solution for him, right? He could easily walk up to land and create a Gate from there.”

Running a hand down her face, Flush said, “Berch, he doesn't know where he’s going. I don’t think anyone knows where those two brothers are right now. If we did, maybe they could have sent him there.”

Nodding a bit, Joy admitted, “It would take awhile to find them, before they have to attack with a plan of some sort..” She thought on it some and went on, “And… really, we can’t just let him do it alone. What if he needs backup?”

“Don’t tell me you sympathise with that guy.” Asked Berch, “You heard what he’s done?”

“Lush seems to think he’s not that bad.” Defended Joy, “Just… misunderstood.”

Snorting, Flush rolled her eyes and said, “Yeah, sounds like something Lush would say.” Then turned to tell, “Don’t get your hopes up Joy. The guy still holds two mare with leashes. Not something ideal in my head.” Somewhat making Joy look down to that.

“Well, from what I heard? He’s sort of have to do the things he has to do. Sort of come with being a villain, right?” said another mare as she went on. “I heard from Grain that he’s not that bad, just dense at times.”

“Really? From Grain?” questioned Berch with a raised brow. “You do realize he parade around two mares with red collars, right? Right in our place and mocking us, right?”

Snickering some, Flush smirked, “Or the guy really is stupid as he is dense and didn’t think it’d bother us.” then pointed out, “I mean, did you hear of some of the mistakes he made while there? Going so far to try eating one of those mushrooms in a cabinet?”

Grimacing, Berch said, “That’s not really funny, those things are really toxic.” Then asked, “Did he really…?”

“Grain happen to be working inventory that day and stopped him before he could peel a bit off to try.” chuckled Flush, “Knowing Grain? She gave him a long talk over knowing what’s edible and isn’t-- I think it only happened because somepony mixed up the lockers and accidentally put the acid mushrooms in the food storage.”

“That was fixed, right?” Joy asked in a good amount of concern.

“Yeah.” Calmed down Flush, “Turned out it was one of the new rookies that made the mistake. I think Grain chewed their asses out for making such a bad mistake, something about cleaning all the halls in the main habitat base.”

Wincing some, another mare said. “Thats harsh…” but then questioned. “But you think he’s one of the ‘good sorts’, Flush? I mean, it's one thing for Lush to think he's ‘misunderstood’ and Grain opinion for him might be rumors for all we know.”

Waving a hand, Flush told, “Grain, I can’t be sure. The mare’s more focused on Alpha base these days.” Than pointedly told towards the last pilot, “She probably said he was decent enough, because she has to put up with him. She get’s used to people after dealing with them and their shit for a bit.”

Thinking some, Flush then rolled her eyes, “And Lush is just being nice, if anything. She lacks a real backbone half the time, and is just trying to be pleasant. Hardly really speaks her mind all the time, get’s worried of how others might take it.”

With a shrug, Flush said, “So in short? Who knows. Personally, I hardly care about the guy.” Then thought on it and admitted, “He’s not too bad, I guess… but I think he could really change his outlook on life. I mean, really. Being evil for being evil is just… stupid, I guess.”

Humming some, one of the mares asked. “Well, maybe if we get the chance, we could see if he’s decent enough?” rolling a hand around explaining. “From what Jade mention about him, he’s not that bad.”

Berch snort some. “She only say that because her little sister hero-worships the guy, and anything negative about him might break her sister heart.”

Giggling some, Joy asked, “Are you sure it’s hero-worship?” Then pointed out with a large smile, “From what I hear, that filly is just as much a prankster to him as she is to most others.”

“And where’d you hear this form?” Asked Flush.

“I pressured Dew enough to get her to cave about it.” Smiled Joy. “Most of you might not know, but it was Jasmine that somehow wrote those words of where the Overlord makes his stay on that one habitat building. From what I can tell, no one's sure how to get it off yet.”

“Noooo,” said Berch in surprise, then groan. “How did that filly managed to wrote those words on in the first place?”

“I’m more surprise how she managed to get away with it. There were bound to be some mares to look through the glass areas to see her writing that.” said another mare.

Giggling, Joy told, “I think she bribed the foals to distract others or help do the deed.”

Groaning to that, Flush said, “I hope not.” It would be embarrassing to know a filly outsmarted a base full of adult mares to pull a single prank.

Groaning some, Berch told with a facepalm. “That would be embarrassing, a filly somehow managing to outsmart all of us with a single prank.” then look at them as she pointed out. “But you all got to agree with me, for all we know, there's no way he could be good, right?”

“Well...not from what we heard in the Resistance.” said another mare. “From what the newbies gossip around or what talk been going with the island, the Overlord sort of...fails at being a bad guy, like he’s some mockery of a villain and the best he does are ‘charitable’ acts with food, supplies, sewing cloths-- even free healing of lost or cut off limbs like horns or wings.”

Raising a brow, Flush asked, “Is there a reason the Overlord is such a ‘fascinating’ subject?” Almost sounding a bit dry at the mere idea of this being fascinating at all. Granted, unlike those around her, she had to deal with the man more than once, and in a sense, she didn’t feel like gossiping over a male she knew well enough in her opinion.

“Considering he’s always here, passing food and fresh water, with clothing? He’s seem to be a topic some of the mares around here.” then amended. “Granted mostly hate-filled talks, some third rate rumors, and even talks of conspiracy on the Overlord.” shrugging some. “It always seem to give them something to focus on with their anger and bitterness beside some of the guys around here. Especially with the whole Empire thing that happened.”

Sharpening her gaze, Flush asked, “What do you mean?” Knowing that they had kept a lid on the modified Khara being unleashed. But, it almost sounded like that someone had made a leak. But that couldn't have happened, right?

“From what I heard?” started the mare. “Some of the Resistance thought the Overlord stole some animal from Alpha base, use some dark magic on it and create the virus. Other's think he made it himself and created the antidote-- some even said the Overlord forced the Resistance Heads to ‘get to work’ since a few heard Screech shouted in the meeting room.” thinking more some. “Even more the Overlord was pressing them to be ‘incentive’ and do what he said, a lot of mares don’t know what fully happen…”

“But they all know that the Overlord was the one who not only created the virus, the cure, but also is the reason the Empire nearly died. Add in he held the Crystal Heart ‘hostage’ and made the crystal ponies home a frozen wasteland? Everyone here thinks he should killed after we take Equestria back. Mostly because his ‘virus’ spread beyond the Empire.”

Well, that’s… something… Flush held a oddly confused, if not unsure look. Knowing what happened allowed her to know this was all of Albert’s own violation of planning. But it also made her wonder why no one tried to curb this rumor when it began. The old resistance leaders knew, right?

Who am I kidding? Even if they knew, what would they do to keep mare’s form gossiping in the first place! It was a almost ridiculous fact, that mare’s just loved to gossip. And from the sounds of it, Jerry got to have that wish of his of taking the blame. Somehow… which was odd almost.

Giving a groan and rubbing her head, Flush muttered, “Just when you think you know something…”

Brech slightly snort. “While it's unorthodox, it does keep things quiet,” then pointy added to Joy. “Still think he's ‘misunderstood’? Way I see? Sound like the Overlord enjoy these mares hating his guts and wants him dead.”

Screwing up her face, Joy told, “Or it could be mare’s that are just being over-saturating.” Then went on, “You’ve heard and seen how some of them are. They even get leery about their own stallions half the time. Maybe it's because he’s a male they came up with this.” Then crossed her arms, “Besides, it’s a conspiracy theory. Why make a virus to do all of that? You’ve read the tablets, right? Khara is something that was in the ocean and is just spreading on it’s own, it’s only just now starting to show on land.”

Brech rolled her eyes as she told. “True, these mares on the island may figured that out when we melded,” snorting as she went on. “But you get my point Joy, the Overlord didn't bother telling them anything and wants to be hated like a villain.” Shaking her head some as she added.

“I honestly don't see why Jasmine likes him so much as a ‘elder brother’. He's just a male that likes being the bad guy and want everyone to hate his guts.”

Flush had to roll her eyes to all of this. To her it seemed almost pointless in a sense, granted that was only because she knew the real facts of the situation. She had to wonder why they volunteered almost, when they had such mixed thoughts of Jerry…

She tossed that aside. Maybe it didn’t really matter as long as they did their jobs. Though, still, Flush had to wonder if she should let the others in the know, know about this… rampant gossiping and rumor-- or know if they were even aware of it. Maybe later. She affirmed to herself.

After the bombs were sent over and at least two days worth of preparing, the plan was activated with the first part of shatter explosives on the mountain face as it buried the base location. While those within were caught off guard, other explosives were set off, targeting tracks as the incendiary explosives melted and/or damaged train tracks for specific train routes.

And while some were halted as Caribous and stallions attempted to repair or figure out what happened, the ambush group were sent through Waypoint Gates, with the Element of Loyalty, Honesty, and Laughter were near the safehouse in terms of tracks, they were hit first. While of Magic and Kindness were behind schedule, the Resistance and Overlord hit the closest one, being of Honesty and Laughter.

Jerry, within his blackish titanium armor now, marched with his horde as he and a few members of the ponies were hearing working as Jerry spotted up ahead of most of the males were without armor, as they were trying to fix or do something with the tracks. He sent his mental orders, as the Browns charge first, coming through the foliage of bushes as a Caribou shouted out. “AMBUSH!” alerting other's as they picked up their tools or laid out weapons to defend themselves.

The Browns raise their weapons, stabbing and attacking as they spread themselves out. Although as the defenders were coming to aid in repelling back, some were screaming as fire came down at them. Reds positioning on a log, as they aimed and fired at random males, bolts of fire coming up and down upon them as a few tried to grab crossbow or any bows to hit at them.

But with sight of the Overlord, a stallion shouted. “Its the Overlord!” shouts and alert calls came as more Caribous in heavier armor came out, coming to attack the armored male as Jerry added Legion of Honor, giving his Minions then needed strength to fight harder and kill those without armor. He directed his Greens to move around the more defended soldiers, stealthy moving behind them as the 15 Greens jumped onto their backs, causing alarm of the sudden assassins stabbing into their necks, under arms, or even sides as Jerry add in the assault with Combustion burning them while the soldiers attempted to force the Greens out.

Feeling a Brown died from a shovel edge to the brains, he directed his Blues to post a guard area, as they began to run out to any fallen Minion to bring back. Grabbing them over their shoulders as they hurried back with the other Blues, reviving them to life as any who came back, were given mental commands to Jerry to attack once more. The Overlord felt more Greens dying, as while his fire spell did its job, archers were coming out to fire their crossbow bolts, hitting into their backs as Blues rush to grab their bodies.

He directed his Reds to aim at them, sending their bolts of flames onto them to burn alive. He overlook the area, seeing that while he removed the workers and few soldiers, more were coming out of the train or on the rooftop as archers as he felt his spell on the Minions were draining him, as he cut off the Legion of Honor, mostly to allow him more mana to use on more soldiers as he ordered a Green to rush to the ambusher mares.

As the Green ran back to where the mares were, it spoke. “Follow! Follow!” directing them around the fight as to sneak behind the train to enter its back door.

Knowing the overall plan, they followed with little hesitation. Their plan was simple enough. The Overlord acted as the main point of diversion, keeping the defending Caribou’s busy-- while they acted as the retrieval group, going in and getting the Beares.

The steel door was tightly shut, but with one of their unicron allies, the locks were forced opened and the door quietly enough opened for them to enter the first cart. To say it was a slight disappointment. Nothing but supplies. So, they moved on, opening the next door to exit out, but open the next cart’s door to enter back in.

This one, held many a enemy in it. Mostly archers that were trying to use the window’s as cover while they fired. This was a opportunity they decided not to waste, and with a more heavily armored earth mare taking point, charged in. The thundering of hooves made a few pause, but the unicorns in the back cast their spells to stun, while a few others took their chances to pause and attack once close enough.

One mare in particular almost found herself overpowered, the Caribou having turned in time to see the spell before ducking into cover-- then ambush the would-be ambusher, gripping her neck and striking at her head. She in turn, had little time to block with her arm, and felt herself get a hard hit to the side of her helmeted head, a pause of daze causing her eyes to spin.

She felt herself being pinned, and in a attempt to free herself, she reached out, grasping for something before getting one of the many arrows from the quiver on his back. She pulled one back, readying her arm before shoving it into his face and twisting it-- ignoring his screams of agony.

“Move it mares!” One of the lead ponies told, “We still have Bearers to find!” Motioning for a unicorn to undo the next door, while also berating, “Sergeant, stop that and get moving!” Trying to get the mare to stop from wasting time with mutilating the Caribou’s face any further.

The mare herself breathed out, panic beating in her heart before dropping the now lax body. When the door opened, she followed along, going from one cart to the next, wanting to just find the mare’s and get out of here all the more sooner.

But after clearing cart 3, and entering cart four, did they hit a near problem. Four heavily armored Caribou’s, with shields and spears were there waiting. One being a mage that stood in the center of the group. In the same room were the two bearers to Honesty and Laughter, both in their own respective cages.

The caribou, as soon as hearing the door open, turned with shields bared and mage raising his hands, magic flaring and flying. It was only by quick reaction of one of the unicorns, that a magical shield was up to stop the attack before it made contact with the leading mare.

Said mare backed up some, reaching for her short sword in preparation, but realizing they were outmatched here. They had magical users, and that would normally provide an edge-- but she and the other’s knew better. The Caribou had anti-magical armor. They couldn't use their magic to break their lines.

Or, not normally in any case. “Shades!” The lone shout made the mare’s close their eyes right as one of the unicorns flared her magic-- but instead of a magical blast, it was a large and bright flash. The armed caribou and lone mage gave shouts of surprise, their eyes blinded by the bright light--

It was the opening they needed. They all surged in, many shouldering and forced the caribou’s back by brute force, all aiming to pin them to the walls or at least hold them off. “Get to work!”

“On it!” One mare told, motioning for a fellow mare to help unlock the cage’s locks, one using a spell and the other going as far to try merely breaking the door’s lock.

To the side they could hear the others striking and trying to hold back the caribous. Their vision was returning, and both weapons of each side clings and clattered. The sounds of magic could be heard, one of the mare’s giving a shout of confliction.

The pegasus working on the lock for the bearer in her face tried to keep calm, working her small tool in the keyhole and finding that sweet spot-- then felt a jolt. Yes! She thought, almost hurriedly removing the lock. She flung the door open and reached in, telling, “Come on!” Pulling the confused orange mare out as quickly as she could.

“Damn it!” She heard the unicorn behind her, “Azure, trade! This lock’s antimagic!” Which only made the Pegasus groan, but understand.

“Hurry!” She told, slightly pausing when she saw one of her fellows get knocked down hard, the mare panting and writhing on the ground looking bothered. Her eyes pricked and heart dropped, seeing the mage smirking. She knew what happened, he just corrupted her. “Behind you!”

The unicorn turned to see that the mage, now free to move as the few mare’s holding him and his comrades back, were busy with holding off the shield bearing soldiers, or in the case of two mares, on the ground panting in lustful desire. The unicron backed up in fear, seeing his perverted grin.

It then turned into a pained scowl, a roar of pain ripped from his throat as something green and slim could be seen clinging into his back-- violently pumping his fists covered in metal claws in and out of his back, singing out, “Stabby, stabby, stabby~!”

The mage stopped his magic, trying to turn around to grab the Green as he shouted as he came on his knees. “Get off of me you rat!” only for the Green to move around, stabbing through the neck as the Caribou gave a dying sound as he dropped on the ground. The Green that lead them quickly move, to the shield bearing soldiers, moving around their shields as it jumped onto another back.

“Gah! What!?” but before he could speak, he felt the blade stabbing through the back of his neck, as he dropped, another soldier quickly took his blade to stab the vermin, as he raise his shield to block off the whores. But he felt something on his back, turning his head to see another Green as it grin evilly at him, before he could get another word out or make his move, a blade stab through his neck, resulting him to falling down.

One of the mares noticed four extra Greens as one spoke. “We help!” Quickly the 5 Greens moved to get around the Caribous to aid the mares in their need to escape.

The Unicorn wanted to blink-- or until she was shoved and reminded by the pegasus, she needed to get out of there. So, she turned and took hold the the Element of Honesty. Without much needed though, she flared her magic and teleported away-- knowing it would be the fastest means to reach the nearby gate.

When they dropped out, she panted and placed a hand on her head, feeling a slight headache. Similarly, the mare that used her for slight balance gave a look and said, “I’ll be damned…” Her green eyes looking over the unicron before asking, “Ya’ll… ya’ll just got me out, and getting’ Pinkie out.” Blinking some before saying, “I… are ya resistance?” Recalling the piling rumors of the resistance… “Wha’ were those… green imp things?”

“No offense ma’am,” said the Unicorn as she pointed to the Waypoint Gate. “but you need to get there, now.” looking at her as she told. “We’re pressing for time, and all your answers will be given, but for now? I need to get back. Now.” slightly pushing the apple farmer to get onto the Gate so she could help her fellows in escaping.

“But I-,” started Applejack as the unicorn interrupted harshly.

“Ma’am, if you don’t get on, my team will be raped without me teleporting them out. So please,” she said in a strain tone. “Just. Get. On. the. Gate.”

Sighing, the orange mare gave a nod before saying, “You best make sure they all get out then.” Letting go and stepping up to the odd…. Gate. She wasn’t sure what to expect, even less when she made her first step into the thing.

The moment she got on however, it shifted to blue as she was teleported towards the Resistance Gate. The unicorn sighed out, horn glowing as she teleported back with her team, in vain hopes that they were doing fine. However when she did, she was given a surprise to see that the two that were corrupted were held up by her team mates, while another grabbed Pinkie as another unicorn teleported out.

“You all right?” asked the unicorn, looking over to her 6 member group, as the other unicorn that left was the seventh. A earth mare nod, as she jerk her head, the 5 Greens cheering as they were on the bodies of the Caribous, scavenging for any weapons or equipment as the earth mare told.

“Yeah, those imps surprisingly made short works at the bastards. Who knew they were swift little imps?” then told. “We can head out, we got what we came for.” one of the Greens sniff in the air, then told to the ponies.

“Go, go! Deer coming!” rushing to the mares and pushing on her leg, as if trying to urge them to leave now.

“Pushy little thing.” Remarked one before looking to the unicron. “Think you can get us out of here without your sis?”

Taking a breath, she sighed, “I’ll try. Huddle close.” Opening her arms while she felt the others pulling closer to her. She flared her magic, all focus on connecting to each pony near her and her destination-- and with a flare, she was gone, with most… but Azure. The pegasus blinked and cursed. “For the love of harmony!” Feeling a little worried now that she was alone--

Or, somewhat alone. The green imps were still around, but from the looks of it they were using a window to make their escape. “W-wait!” She tried to say, or right before she heard the door get slammed open. She turned and felt her wings flare in unease and taking a few steps back. She gulped, seeing the five, possibly ten caribou moving in, surveying the place… and noticing her alone.

And seeing their glares turn to leers, made her eyes prick and her body tremble.

They began to start stripping, moving towards her with confident grins, as if knowing she was doomed and had no way out. The pegasus tried to move, but the fear shook her body as it made her still. However she quickly took her blade out, steeling herself as a Caribou snorted at her short sword as he claimed with a perverted grin. “Do you honestly think you can take all of us on? Please, the best you can do is just give up and spread those legs...we might go easy on you.”

They closed the door behind them as they were going to enjoy breaking her.

She raised her blade, feeling her heart race with a familiar fear-- one that felt all the more higher when she felt everything was at stake for her now. “I’m killing whoever I can before that happens.” Backing up all the more. Her eyes glanced to the windows, checking their sizes…

She looked back to them, right before flapping her wings for a charge. The Caribous reacted with arms out and moving forwards to tackle her-- then she flapped again, fainting her attack and causing those blocking, guarding or trying to grapple to cause a mess of bodies.

Azure bolted for the open window, wings closing and arms pulling herself out. She felt her hips slightly catch, but with a slight twist, she pulled herself out and slightly fell to the ground. She panted and got up, wings flared again and moving to fly off. She would have succeeded in doing so, if the commotion of the males clammering at the window didn’t catch the attention of others.

One of the Caribous using the train for cover, turned his gaze to her. He reacted upon what training he had, bow being placed away and hand reaching down to get a bola. He swung his arm around and tossed it-- right as the mare was taking flight. Azure gave a shout and fell, giving a ‘omph’ at her rough landing on the ground, both arms and one wing stuck in the snaring rope.

No, no, no, no! She struggled herself up and began to a run, arms struggling to break free. She griped her hands, feeling her sword gone and possibly dropped when she hit the ground. She heard a shout, one that was unwelcoming to her.

“Someone get that whore before she get’s away!” Which made her body urge to run faster. Adrenaline pump into her more. She glanced around, not seeing any cover from where she was running-- it took her now to realize she had landed on the opposite side of the train, away from where the gate was set up. Her fear rekindled. She was going the wrong way and couldn't turn around to get back!

The sounds of hooves only confirm that she needed to move, she needed to escape. But how? Where!? She soon almost scream when something jump on her, making her fall into some bushes as she try to take whatever off of her and get free with a fist ready to smash whoever jumped at her--

There was sounds of cutting, as she look to see...a Green, one of the Greens who helped her team, cutting into the bola as it rip the ropes open,the Green got off of her, turning to face her and told. “Heard call, need aid! Follow! Stay close!” looking at her with, slight intelligence as it told. “Bring to Overlord!” motioning to her to follow it.

Despite the scare, Azure considered her options and decided to risk it. It was better than getting caught and raped. With that thought alone she got up and ran, not bothering to fly and get spotted easily. She followed the minion, starting to skirt near a few bushes that were in the otherwise open area.

At first it was only him, but it slowly began to turn to two greens. Then four, then five, six. She wasn’t sure what was going on, but when they made another turn-- this one being a space of clearing where the train had met a forced end before hitting heavily damaged tracks-- did she understand.

There in the cleared area of the tracks was the male called the Overlord. He moved and slashed about more like some brute than a actual military warlord like she heard. Minions swarmed all around him, even as arrows and bolts clattered off his armor. There was a screeching sound, a arc of a shock spell next to scraping near him-- something the tall and heavily armored male was barely able to dodge away from.

Instead of waiting, she flapped her wings and went for a low flight. Skimming over the ground and rushing past the fighters to reach the other side. For Jerry, it was like seeing a blur of sky-blue, brown and silver pass his sight before rustling into the bushes.

What the-, thought Jerry, as he saw six Greens coming back as he was wondering where they went, before one of the Greens spoke. “Brought mare! Need aid! In bush!”

What!? I thought they all left! Jerry sending a mental command for his Minions to get her out of here to the Gate! Already the six Greens left his side, going to the bush as the head Minion told to Azure. “Overlord cover! Bring you to Gate! We protect!” motioning her to follow the six Greens.

Azure didn’t complain, moving to follow the six through the foliage and trees that began to get thicker and thicker. As the fighting of the battle lulled the further they moved, the shouts of anger rose as they drew closer to the gate. “We need to go back! She got left behind because your sister couldn’t take us all!”

“And like I said, you should've just let us both teleport us, what were you thinking in making me go with the Element of Laughter alone? We could of met up at the Gate together like that!” Azure had a feeling that due to how the situation went, their commanding officer felt it too risky to teleport back, and now the team was giving grief over the whole situation.

“That doesn't matter, we know the high-risk of this mission and we can’t just go back. She’s probably overwhelmed and if we went back, so could we!” Countered another, trying to talk the group down from going back on a one-time run.

“But we can’t leave her behind!” Argued the younger sister of the two unicorns.

With a annoyed roll of her eyes, Azure called out, “Well at least somepony cares!” Causing the argument to stop as she came out with the Greens leading her. “What are you all doing here still? You should be back at base!”

Turning, the elder unicorn spoke, “We wanted to go back for you.” Then glared at their CO, “But somepony wouldn’t let us get you out of there. But we weren't ready to leave you behind just yet.”

“The mission was to get the Element Bearers at all cost.” told the earth mare with a flat look. “We all knew what risks would happen when we sign onto this mission.” then look to the Greens that were around Azure as she added to the pegasus. “But it seems that you managed to get out just fine,” scrunching her muzzle some as she tried to not smell their disgusting scents. “Even if they stink.”

The Head Green gave a sound, looking at the mares as it told. “Heard call from pony!” motioning to Azure as it went on. “Lead to Overlord, Master let me lead, protect pegasus from deer!” The younger blinked as she said.

“Wait...you stayed back and helped Azure? Heard her calling out for help?” It look proud at that, as the Green told.

“Minion hear well! Stayed and helped with Greens! Lead her to Master, Master order us to get her to Gate!” puffing up some as it told in pride. “Did well, protect pegasus, all six!” the other five cheered lowly as they jumped up a bit with arms raised up.

The sight was odd, to say the least. Even more for the mare’s that held a slight uncertainty towards the overlord and his possible dark heart. But to hear the minions sounding rather pleased at… helping? It was odd to say the least.

Rubbing the back of her head, Azure said, “Yeah… thank you for that.” Not sure what more to say. “But, we should maybe get going now?”

“Right…” Nodded the commanding mare, looking to the cheering greens with a tinge of confusion. “Come on. We should report back.” Moving to the gate with the other mares.

Azure sighed and began to move with, but paused and looked back to the greens. She scrunched her nose at their stench, but gave a slight smile, “Thanks again… you… you did good.” Then left for the gate.

One of the minions blinked, and turned to the oldest of their group, asking, “We… did good?” He knew the Master Minion would of complained to that… but there was an oddly pleasant feeling to being told they did good-- both the icky gross squishy kind… and the also prideful kind they did a great job.

The eldest nod his head saying. “Did good job. Master want Minions protect pegasus, Master want ponies protected. Master proud of Minions protecting ponies!” A few of the Greens gave ‘oooh’ at the older ones ‘wisdom’ being given. They heard the footsteps of their Master as they cheerfully rush back to his side, seeing the other Minions as they went back to the horde.

They saw Jerry a little singed by the shock attacks, with a few scorch marks on his armor too. He grumble of the work and repair that had to be done, but when he noticed the six were alive and the mare was gone? He glanced behind him and told. “Good job.” focusing back to the Gate as the eldest Green told to his fellows.

“See? Master proud! Give praise!”

A cheer rose, though for Jerry he wasn’t sure what the cheering was about. All his focus was on getting his minions to their pits and getting himself to the gate. Already, he could hear the tell-tail signs of rushing Caribou’s, all seeking retribution for his interference.

As he brought his horde to their respective pits, he quickly enter in the Gate, focusing on transporting himself to the Resistance Gate as he came through. Ignoring everything around him, he focus on the tent on the far side, being of where Shining, Screech, and Pearl were usually at with these missions. Glancing to the guard before him that stood before the tent, he glance back up, seeing bits of the stallion unicorn as Jerry spoke.

“Shining I’m back.”

“Let him in soldier.” told the Captain, as the mare gave a low glare to Jerry, but move aside to let the Overlord in. The moment he walked in, Jerry spoke.

“Did we managed to acquire Honesty and Laughter with low casualties?”

Turning his head to look to him, Shining Armor gave a nod. He turned around and told, “They just came back, not a few moments before you did. Full team is back, one of their members almost didn’t make it out but your Greens managed to get her back safely.”

Arms crossed, the stallion frowned and told, “You got us a victory, but it’s not all good news. The train that has the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash, wasn’t retrieved. The train with her on it took a different route, passed up the tracks we set the explosives on.” He glanced off to the side and admitted, “We’re not sure the reasons, but we had to update the Ambush team by the bridge to get ready in a few days. By then, the rest of the explosives should be with them…”

Looking to Jerry, Shining told, “But, I also have some good news. The Brigadier has an informant that’s found the Flim-flam brothers.” But soon amended, “Or, at least where they might be heading.”

“Really?” started Jerry as he asked. “Where are they heading to? Trottingham? Vanhoover?” frowning a bit as he added. “Out of Equestria to ‘safer lands’?”

Shaking his head, Shining told, “Believe it or not? They’re still in Equestria. Just heading towards a more deserted area.” Then motioned for Jerry to come. The man moved, going around the table with the map on it before watching where the stallion pointed. Which was a expanse of dried out land that looked more like the nevada desert form it’s coloring. “Here. We’re not sure why, but we think they’ve caught on to how the infection been spreading and are heading here of all places to get away from it.”

Looking at it carefully, Jerry almost frowned at it. The place was… well, it looked barran. And form the way the map was laid out, the tracks from Equestria didn’t really travel into it. It overall looked like a plot of land surrounded by hills and mountains-- but at the same time had nothing. No rivers, no trees, no fields-- just a bunch of dried up land.

“....Shining, what the hell am I looking at?” asked Jerry. “I mean, yes I could travel there with the Main Gate near Manehatten….but how am I supposed to find them in a barren plot of land that looks like part of my island?”

Looking to Jerry, Shining told, “We plan to give you Spree and a few pegasi to be part of her unit to help extend the scouting range.” Then glanced back down to admit, “We think the brothers went this direction to completely avoid both us, you and the Caribou. Even this disease that’s sweeping all over Equestria.”

Looking back to Jerry, Shining added, “We can also have one of Screeches informants meet you at Manehattan to give you an extra edge in locating and even sneaking into their encampment. Brute force might not be the best way to get Rarity form their greedy hands.”

“How greedy are we talking about?” asked Jerry. “Greedy like a buisnessman to suck everything out of you, or greedy enough to put you in a contract and suck everything out of you with a everlasting debt?”

“If my sister’s friend was right?” Asked the stallion, “Two swindlers that are good at not only getting the largest amount of gold out of someone, but also fooling them to keep buying their goods that might not even do anything.” Then went on, “Good enough to fool other swindlers into making fools of themselves and then steal their work to use for themselves.”

“....would you consider it a favor if I use the Target on them?” asked Jerry. “I mean...no one is going to notice...right?” adding a bit more. “I mean, I know it’s evil….but on the other hand I’m technically doing you all a favor with those two.

With a stare, Shining Armor told, “As bad as they are, they’re really only in on all of this for the bits, believe it or not.” Then went on, “They don’t even care too much about sex. They’re only in this to get rich. If I’m right, they would sooner change sides if it meant they could get a large amount of bits by the end of it.”

Sighing hard, and looking at him Jerry asked in a slight annoyed manner. “And I suppose you want me to somehow broker a deal with them to get the Bearer of Generosity with my dwindle treasury--- and probably get myself roped into a situation that would take out more than gold out of me just to get her, right?”

“No.” Told the Prince, “I’m just saying that you could probably try something more than forcing your way.” Then motioned at the map telling, “The Caribou have us easily outnumbered and out armed with weapons-- our weapons. We’re going to need more than just plain force to beat them back. If it’s possible, I’d rather have them cause some sort of problem for them with monetary losses.”

With a equally annoyed look, Shining told, “The trouble is making sure they stay on our side. They are just as likely to double cross us-- and even if you use that Target Spell on them? If what I saw was right, they wouldn’t be themselves, just near mindless bodies muddling around. They wouldn't have the same… skill like that.” Not sure if he wanted to put it like that, but it was the only way to put it. “But I’m mostly thinking they’ll run for it before you can do much of anything.”

“Hence me in disguise with this agent, and wearing something other than armor with Spree group to find them.” then asked in slight annoyance. “So, how can we at least make a deal with them, and try to make sure to they don’t double cross us long enough take Equestria?” He heard Gnarl voice speaking in.

“Perhaps Master, you will allow me to speak for you in bargaining. These brothers sound rather devious, and could be problematic for you. But with me? I could use my age old wisdom and cunning to handle them.” hearing the old Minion cackle at the end.

And the problem with that, is that it’s too tempting as well. I hardly could figure out about the agreement with the Resistance without Gnarl help. How the hell am I supposed to handle two swindling ponies who got more silver-tongue than I could hope to be?

“It wouldn’t be fully up to you.” Told Shining, “It would be up to Screech’s informant. They have experience in that field. You’re there as backup to make sure that if one avenue fails, then another might pressure or push them into caving.”

Jerry nodded, thinking some as he asked. “Who would the informant be?” thinking that whoever it is, gotta be someone either a really good stealthy mare, or a good undercover stallion if they managed to not get spotted by the Caribous.

Taking a moment to recall, Shining responded with, “A stallion thestral by the name of Seeking Star.” Glancing at the map again and going on, “He’s been under Screech’s tutelage for a while now, and his older sister recommended him for this. His ‘official’ mission by the Caribous was to investigate the brothers and why they disappeared as they did.”

Becoming more grim, Shining Armor admitted, “I’ll mention this now. There’s something off about the area you’re heading towards, Jerry.” Going on first name basis while looking to the armored man. “In a few years, even after the caribou took over… ponies have disappeared around that area. Even a few patrols have vanished. We never found out what happened to them, so be on your toes.

Yeah, that does sound bad. thinking on what they could find, although Jerry recalled the thestral mare by Seeking side, and couldn’t help but lowly chuckle as Shining noticed it, giving him a rather confused look on why Jerry was chuckling as the man spoke. “Sorry, I know the situation is grim, but the last time I saw Seeking, he was off with his new ‘Pink’ thestral when he dropped me off to Magic place.”

Asking in amusement. “Should I expect Seeking to bring her along with the talks, so the brothers won’t bribe him?”

Shaking his head, the prince told, “No. He plans to have both her and his other mare to get dropped off here and stay with his sister until the mission is over. Said he didn’t feel like risking their lives in a place like this.”

“Fair enough.” Nodding some of that thinking, Jerry would of done the same in Seeking place to keep them safe from any harm. Especially in a unknown area like this, glancing to Shining he then asked. “Do you want me to get to Manehatten and wait for Seeking-- or aid in getting the remaining Element Bearers with my Minions assisting?”

With a snort of amusement, Shining told, “I think the Ambush team is set enough with Flush Ace and her small squad of giant machines.” Then assured, “We can spare you to go to those empty lands with Spree, her squad and Seeking.” Then told more seriously, “If anything, you’re their primary defense if things go bad. Either form the Brothers turning the tables on them, or whatever’s been making ponies and caribou disappear in that unexplored area.”

“Meaning that you will be facing all sorts of threats while you do all the work, and they get all the credit. Typical heros!” Gnarl told in indignation.

Jerry rolled his eyes, as he said to Shining. “I’ll be sure to have a mixed varieties,” but then added. “Also, is there confirmation the last bomb is set? I told my Greens to hid it well and unsuspecting, but I never got confirmation if it was primed to explode or not.” shrugging some as he said. “All I know from the Greens it was, ‘blinky-lights’ when they set it down.”

Nodding some, the white stallion confirmed, “They’re set up. I heard that they are being watched on carefully and that Mrs. Image, Dr. Table’s wife, mentioned they finished the last of the traps to be sent to the Ambush group. We expect things to be ready within a few more hours.”

Sighing, Shining added, “You have a few hours to get some rest and do what you have to prepare. Spree’s getting her group gathered and we’re gathering volunteer fliers for her to lead now. You have five hours until things are needed to get moving.” Then went on, “Try and be quick. While we know where the brother’s are, but Screech mentioned that something else might be happening. She’s not sure what yet, her informants haven’t figured it out yet. It’d be useful if you're here when we found out.”

“I’ll be back, my armor needs to be repaired. I’ll be back as soon as possible.” informed Jerry, turning as he headed back the Gate, knowing that with Giblet, the armor would be repaired and patched up within 3 hours, mostly of the mechanical parts. But he was certain Giblet could shrink it to two, the Minion Smith seem delighted of all the things he could ‘smash’ since Albert introduce technology to the Brown.

When Fate Speaks

If there was anything that could go wrong today Dainn, the Emperor of the true Empire of Caribous, then today was that day things can go wrong. He learn from the various reports that the two former bearers, Honesty and Laughter were taken by the damned Overlord.

At least the Loyalty slut was sent to another direction-- and both Kindness and Magic were being sent somewhere the Overlord wouldn’t be able to get too easily if things went right. Still, with the lost the two pieces, it was a heavy blow-- a constant blow to him and to his empire.

Ever since the Overlord appeared nearly a year ago, things been going horribly wrong. The loss of nearly thousands of sluts, multiple raids across the map, the destruction of the northern Empire-- the lost of his brightest minds in some of the facilities he hidden. And to piss on his pride, infiltrated and stolen every mare in the castle. Including his two prized possessions.

The bastard even had the gall to claim Dainn was ‘keeping’ the throne warm, just to take it from him! And to make matters even worse? The virus has been spreading across the nation and still the Overlord is taking his conquered nation from him!

How could one male, with a handful of rats-- could cause such chaos and destruction? it didn’t help that they couldn’t stop these gates, nor their magic had no effect on the Overlord. Not even their mightiest commanders could stop this one troublemaker! It made him enraged that everything he worked for, everything he done! The greatness that he has made! Not just for himself, but for all of his kind! It made him wish to gnash his teeth in frustration. The order and law he made, ruined and tarnished by this… this vagabond of a deadbrained brute!

And to add salt into the wounds, the Overlord stolen every Blank and destroyed large amount of the machine to the point they never existed! Costing a near millions worth of bits to replacing them, or even repairing such machines! Bits that were being stolen by the same barbarian!

The only reason the Overlord got away away so easily, is those damned GATES! Those gates are the only reason the Overlord could do so much damage... And what’s even worse, is unpredictable he was! One day he could be ransacking a city for treasures, slaves, and anything shiny-- and the next he would be ransacking a general store for diapers! DIAPERS!

What in the name of that is his greatness, was going through that madman's head!?

With a deep breath, Dainn wordlessly motioned a hand to those in a room he was in, his top advisors and generals to leave the room. Leaving him to think alone as he look down to the papers and reports as attempting to stop the Overlord was not a simple task-- not even trying to locate that damned mage that left without a trace.

If anything, this was nothing like the first two ‘hero’s he faced. The green tunic one was annoying-- but easily dealt with once he founded the right strings to pull. The gullible fool was soon trapped and killed because he placed a Pink in harm's way.

The mage wasn’t even a issue in the very least. He was more than happy to walk up to his gathered forces, granted the cost was truly heavy. Lost a good hundred in that skirmish-- but it stomped out the problem fast. This Overlord? It’s almost like this Overlord was like a common bandit, striking in a place and leaving without a word! A coward tactic to evade his forces, not holding a defense or stronghold…

Yet it was also a damned effective one with the Gates.

Despite the Overlord being a bandit coward with his moves, it’s slowly whittling his forces down, to the point he’s been calling in more-- even sent a letter in the homelands for seeing if he could call in some additional help. Mostly from their greatest hero, but not to fight the Overlord-- it’s rather clear this...sickness would possibly kill their greatest warrior.

Dainn shook his head as he thought it would be best to send the hero to search for allies. Maybe the Minotaurs, the Yaks if done right. Possibly the Griffons, they liked to fight just as much as the Yaks, right? It was a possible chance. Even more since the Overlord was a coward.

Although it will take a month or two before progress would be had.

But despite his patience? With these reports showing up? He didn’t had the time, especially with how the Overlord now has the ponies, somehow working for him. Having the mares being part of his fighting forces to take more. Which grates his nerves even more, inferior females somehow defeating his male forces!

With a deep breath to calm himself, he got up on his hooves, mind considering on...a chance that the Overlord, if wanting to, could literally make a strike in Canterlot. Granted Dainn would be prepare to face him...but while he doubt the Overlord was strong in the magical arts, or at his level of power, the brute had one thing Dainn doesn’t. The black hellish armor he recently wore. For some reason, that armor seem near indestructible. Not even their strongest of blades could make a scratch.

And even his power used to annihilate the Overlord...who to say the brute won’t be prepared? He had seem to be survived against his forces. Like in Trottingham with the lighting spells, yet the Overlord was upping his game. At the beginning it was striking at the cities and town, then it began to hit at specific areas for the Caribous. Hitting safehouses, stopping trains, even ambushing his forces wherever they show.

Before? The Overlord was a bandit. A bad thorn in the side….now? He’s becoming a threat...a very smart threat that was learning a great deal. Feeling a frown on his face, Dainn knew that the Overlord would conquer Canterlot from him. It was a matter of time before the Overlord had a small opening...and the worst part? All he needed to do is bring up a Gate-- and he was in anywhere within the city.

Although it’s a wonder why the Overlord hasn’t been sighted since then…

But Dainn figure the Overlord is planning something. He took the Celestial sisters, the element bearers-- even the Empire and its Heart. He doesn’t know what the Overlord play is...he could tell the Overlord is up to something. Especially if he’s using the ponies. For all he knew? The Overlord was planning the biggest conquest to take down Dainn before he realized it.

To that, Dainn had to go somewhere. A private room as he activated a switch on a wall, entering in a secret passageway as he went down. Going down to a nearly dark area. Feeling...admitally nervous to whoever he was going to meet. It was unsettling the first time...he rather not make a habit out of this.

Looking around, it was a rather dimly room, no signs of chains, or mares, or even anything beside stone...well, stone and a table with a book on it. Slowly walking to the book, he reached out to grab it, one hand holding to open it wide, before settling it down on the table.

His eyes couldn't figure out what the many symbols said, nor could they comprehend how the inky test moved on it’s own whims, constantly changing and turning into other symbols and letters. But, from the thrum of power that surged in his hand, he could tell there was great, deep and dark power in these pages. Power that allowed him to read, what would normally look like utter gibberish.

With a deep breath, he raise up his hand over it, as he used his magic to bring up a knife to cut into his palm. Letting the blood flow, dripping onto the pages as he spoke forbidden words. “By past to future, by seen and unseen. I call on the one where all that is goes according to time and has already been. Hear what has been heard and see what has been seen. I call on you, watchful one of all fates and ends, come before me, and my current request. For I, the messenger of my desires, wish to make a bargain, oh Eyes of Fate.”

With a whirling of ominously cold wind that somehow bit into his flesh and the sight of the shadows becoming white, the light dulling and the boke drinking his blood… Dainn wasn’t sure how he should feel when he heard a voice speak. “You know… I was pretty sure our last deal was to be our only deal.”

He didn’t turn his head, already seeing the Eyes of Fate waltzing along the side of the room, twirling what looked to be a umbrella cane. The flash of invertedly black teeth and shining black glasses only spoke of unsaid knowledge. “So, what do I owe this little pleasure, Dainn?”

Before the caribou could speak, Fate, gasped and almost mockingly said, “Oh, where are my manners, ‘Emperor’ Dainn?” Grinning like a Cheshire cat. “That is what you are now, right?” And chuckled, “granted… with my help.”

Taking a low breath in, keeping calm despite his nerves getting the best of him, as he spoke in a frigid tone. “We both know you saw what's been happening. The Overlord has caused so much damaged against my Empire...and been making a mockery out of me with that virus becoming rampant.” then told. “He has been a constant threat-- and growing smarter in each fight...I believe you know how such a brute could win despite our deal of removing those heros you claim would show.”

Looking about the room for a moment, the Eyes stopped and looked to Dainn and asked, “do I?”

“You see everything Eyes of Fate, even before it happens.” told Dainn curtly. “And we both know he's no hero. He’s a brute that managed to survive thanks to dumb luck.”

Grinning and looking off to the side, the Eyes of Fate said, “dumb luck indeed.” Speaking towards open air, “and I know so many would agree to that.”

Turning back to the Emperor, Fate told, “while it’s true you did uphold your deal, it’s also expired.” Seeming to take great amusement in the dumbfounded look Dainn gave. “Don’t you remember? I distinctly told you that this deal is guaranteed to last for a total of 7 years-- from the start of your rule, to the end of the founding of your expanded empire.” Then, he shrugged. “It’s not my fault you decided to get comfy in the deals safety net.”

Taking a calming breath in, did he asked. “Fate, did you by chance made a deal to this…’Overlord’ to ensure he will stay alive despite us nearly killing him?” although he fully doubted that was the case, since not many could talk to the Eyes of Fate easily...or know about him.

Grinning, the eyes told, “I made no deals with the man. And I never will. I should know, I can see future and past, like you said.”

“So how is he still alive? By all accounts he should be dead.” slightly snapping at the near impossible of such a thing.

“Luck.” Was all the eyes told. “Or, if your insane enough to believe it, by the will of a powerful being that can literally alter and change the course of any situation just by a few keystrokes.” Then spun his cane to add, “but, I doubt you would believe the later case. So luck will have to be the answer.”

Having a deep calming breath in, mostly to not aggravate the Eyes of Fate, did he asked. “Then answer me this, Eyes of Fate...is his conquest going to succeed?”

Humming to himself, the Eyes of Fate told, “with how time is? He sure will.” Then turned fully to the Emperor of the caribou to inform, “you better get a will together. Because your death is nigh.” then went on, “and possibly a nice title for your tombstone-- which you won’t get by the way.”

Splaying his arms up, fate told, “here lies Dainn. Former Emperor, rapist of many, and dead to a brain dead Vagabond-- as you put it.” Grinning cheekily to the much taller male.

“Then I want a new deal. To ensure the Overlord will fail his part, to destroy all chance of him getting a inch onto my land, to remove all threats-- especially the likes of him, from my Empire. To make it impossible for him to kill me. And in return? I shall….give a portion of my power to you, Eyes of Fate.”

“A portain, hmmm?” asked the male in a manner that warned Diann, he saw something he wanted. “A portain, is hardl that much. You’re asking me to keep the Reaper of Death form touching you in a sense.” Half stalking up to the Caribou, much like a cat would to a cornered mouse. “So I will take the deal, only on this behalf.”

Raising a finger, Fate told with a near malicious grin. “No, what I want… is the statue that holds Chaos itself.” Half quirking his head to go on. “I think that’s a fair trade, to stave off the thing that is death itself.”

Discord. thought Dainn, as he kept the damned creature in stone deep and hidden...but it was possible. Although he knew Discord will break out sooner or later with all the chaos that happen since the Overlord arrive...and with no actual means to stop him? A light shudder pass through the Caribou as he knew that the only reason Discord didn’t stop him? Was because the Fate stopped Discord.

But once Discord was out?

“Take him. Take him and let the deal be strucked.”

With a hand out and held in a deceivingly friendly manner, the Eyes of Fate said, “then let’s strike the deal, pal~” It was a tone that made every hair on the Emperor's back raise. Every instinct told him, this was not wise. But, he pushed it aside and took the smaller hand-- and felt a striking pain up his arm. A contract, burning into his arm and only hidden by the fur.

The Eyes of Fate only chuckled and shook in a business like manner before letting go. He turned and flared a hand, icy snowflakes falling before it turned sickly in blue and a wailing sounded. Hand grasping, it vanished as Fate told, “I’ve started it.” Then peeked over his shoulder, a normalish eye looking… no… not looking.

In a odd manner, Dainn felt like the Eyes of Fate was looking right through him and to something more. “What? Don’t be so disappointed. You didn’t think I would allow things to end so easily, did you?” Chuckling, “the story has yet to end at all.” And vanished not too long after, dark echoes of his laughter being the only hint he was around.

It left Dainn confused on what the Eye’s meant by those words.

Allowed things to end so easily? Hrm...must be talking of the Overlord. Hopefully the damned brute will just die. using his magic to heal his hand and putting the book aside, he turned to leave this place, keep it as far as he could. Perhaps enjoy some of the mares that weren’t sick to please him? Granted nothing like the sisters-- but good enough he supposed.

To find a Element Bearer

When Jerry returned, he was faced with a fairly impressive gathering of ponies. Eight were there and waiting for him, a good portion of them being thestral or pegasus. He could see Spree there, talking to the largest portion of the group, while off to the side was a thestral stallion looking over a map.

When Jerry began to approach, Spree’s ear flicked and her head turned. She gave a smile and said, “Jerry, good to have you with us.” Then motioned for her group to relax while moving up to him, saying, “How’s the girls holding up at the castle? I hope things are getting ready for that move Shadow mentioned about the people being sent to your side?”

Chuckling some, Jerry told in amusement. “I’ve been doing construction, making the Minions start prepping rooms and areas, asked Jasmine to start painting directions for newcomers.” then joke. “Even added baby supplies on that List of Raiding you provide me with. And the oddest thing of all? Quaver seem more happy since Shadow became the ‘Mistress’ of the Castle, and Gnarl seem more grouchy than ever.”

Chuckling, Spree said, “Sounds like an improvement if the Toad is getting annoyed.” Then calmed down saying, “Anyways, these are who’s going to be part of our group during the mission.” Then motioned back, “Palm and Flake are two of my own. We’ve been working as a squad since I got done with formal training.” Both earth and pegasus making their respective salutes when introduced.

Motioning nearby, Spree went on, “That’s Sergeant Azure Skies, she was on your last mission. By her are the other volunteers, Lance, Mist and Ash.” Once more, the pegasi and lone thestral in the group making their own salutes, though they were not looking as friendly.

Lastly, Spree motioned to the stallion with the map and told, “And over there is going to be our spook for the mission, Seeking.” Then smiled, “Captain Armor said you know him?”

“Yes, the Lieutenant helped me get into Canterlot and met with Magic,” then joked to Seeking. “How is the lady doing by the way?” Seeking glance and snort in slight amusement.

“Fierce been doing great, adjusting some, but she helped keep the heat off of me in more ways than one.” chuckling as he admit. “Also creative in keeping me ‘busy’ with work for the deers.” then held a neutral look as he asked. “Are you able to make us a Gate close to the area instead of going to Manehatten?”

“The best I can do is get us near the tracks,” started Jerry, motioning to the map. “I never fully been in that barren wasteland, so the best I can do is by the train tracks.” Seeking nod as he told.

“That’ll do.” then asked. “How many of your imps you’ll bring?” Jerry hum a bit, as he answered.

“18 Browns, 10 Reds, 15 Greens, and 7 Blues.” Seeking blink some, and asked.

“Why different numbers of them?” wondering why they aren’t all tens or twenties.

“Mostly because I’m being cautious, I don’t want to assume that anything in there can be handled with lesser numbers of Minions.” and added. “Not to mention not have anything kill my Blues in their posts.”

Shaking her head, Spree asked, “Can you be ready to leave now, Jer?” Which did cause him to look at her in a funny manner while she told, “Captain Armor’s orders. Said that something came up and we should get moving as soon as you came back.”

“We can leave right now, armor’s all repaired.” replied Jerry with a nod, turning as Seeking rolled up the map and ordered.

“Alright, lets move out ponies.” taking his gear of blades, quiver with longbow and following the Overlord. While the mares followed, Mist snort some and mutter under her breath.

“Can’t believe we have to follow not only the damned Overlord, but the ‘honorable’ guard too.” slightly glaring at Seeking in his ‘Caribou armor’. “He didnt even change into something more fitting. Bastard.”

With a sharp look, Spree said, “Suck it up, Mist. That’s his cover and he’ll need it later when dealing with those brothers when we find them.” Then motioned, “Come on. In formation now.” Watching them move and get in their lines-- but also rolling her eyes. Sometimes she wished these ponies could just be like the guard her father was part of-- composed and much more disciplined.

Still, she herself wasn’t one to judge. She talked and acted out much more than even she should. With a sigh, Spree moved on ahead to come up with the two guys, going through the Gate and taking a moment to just pause and regain some semblance of self before walking again. Those things still made her feel a bit dizzy, even if it was for a small scant moment.

Seeking held his composer some, holding his head from the dizziness as he shook it off. He moved off the Waypoint Gate, seeing more of their group coming as some of the mares looked dizzy, as he glance back to the Overlord. Seeing him getting those imps out of the odd pits.

But when they form up, a Brown called out in cheer. “Gold mare! Gold mare!” a few jump up, as the eldest Green sniff some, seeing not only Spree, but Azure as it spoke.

“Pegasus! Pegasus!” waving some towards her. Jerry glance as he comment.

“Huh, I’m surprise he remember you that well, Azure.”

She gave a odd look to Jerry, then the minion before remarking, “It’s only been a few hours…” Not sure where the surprise was form.

Spree had to smile and move to the Browns, kneeling down to pat or hug a few of the Browns the recognized her before speaking up to the Pegasus, “The minions aren't always the smartest. For them to remember certain people for a few hours is actually a bit impressive.”

She glanced and noticed a few of the Blues also came to greet her, though one seemed to keep off to the side. She rolled her eyes, recognizing the blue, “Well, you’re still a ball of cheer, aren't you?” Though only watched the detached blue seemed to moodily, if not broodily look off to the side. It made Spree roll her eyes while getting up, “Sourpuss.”

She moved up to Jerry’s side, looking ahead where the tracks laid and the long sprawling hills past that. She took a deep breath and sighed before looking to Seeking. “So… a few days march, possibly a week if the weather gets bad, right?” Making sure she was right about how long it would take to reach the outskirts of their destination.

He nodded some as he told. “Exactly Corporal.” looking to the group as he went on. “We each take flight posts. Me and Flake are first, then Azure and Lance, and finally Mist and Ash. We switch for each 2 hours.” glancing to Jerry as he asked. “Your Blues will handle any sore wings during rest, correct?”

“Hey wait a minute,” started Lance with a stink eye to the Minions. “We aren’t letting them touch our wings, are we?” But one of the Blues, the one who was moody, spoke.

“Blue heals with magic, no touching of wings. Thought you knew, must be small brain than newborn.”

The pegasus stud felt his eye twitch at that, and muttered, “Why you…”

“Calm down Lance.” Chuckled out Spree, “Mori’s always like that.” Though a few gave the mare looks to that before she told, “They have names too. Not all of them remember or use them, but the minions have names of their own.” Then motioned, “Trust me, they can at least ease the soreness out of your wings.”

Sighing, Flake spoke, “But Ma’am.” Trying to speak as respectful as she could to her commander. “Are you sure we should… let them so close to our wings?”

Giving the mare a look, Spree assured, “They won’t do anything to hurt you. They’re good at their job, I should know. They helped heal me up when I stayed with Jerry.” Then motioned, “Now come on. We’re wasting daylight.” Then glanced to Seeking, “Keep talking Seeking. But do it while we move. We need to get to the outskirts as soon as we can, don’t need to get delayed by caribou patrols.”

Snorting some, he began walking with Jerry, as they kept in formation, as Mist herself look to the imps following the Overlord, and almost hurl from a sudden shift of wind. As a rotting, decaying scent came through her snout as she grabbed it with one hand and resist the urge to puke. “Oh by Celestia-- what's that awful stench!” trying to figure where it came from, as Jerry glance, noticing the wind direction, and what's behind him as he answered.

“That would be the Greens.”

While she made a gagging sound at the smell, a few of the greens began to snicker and chuckle to themselves. Spree eyed them and said, “I wonder if there’s any water on the way up?” Making them pause. “We could use the clean water to fill up our canteens… maybe dump the greens in for a quick bath?” Giving a grin at their reactions.

“No water! No water!” told a Green, as while some of the ponies were confuse, the lone moody Blue spoke.

“Unless you wish a watery grave for them, I suggest you keep them by land. Unless you prefer to waste time.” Jerry almost blink of the...near full sentence that Blue gave. Where have I heard his voice before? trying to recall the voice of the Blue.

“I’m just teasing, Mori.” Told the golden mare. “I already learned my lesson on trying to give them baths. They put up too much of a fight for it to be worth it.” Then remarked, “I’m honestly surprised they aren't easily discovered with how bad they smell.”

“It’s part of Green’s abilities.” told the Blue, as he added. “Beside, anything smell as Green, smell like dead carcass. To you all, their stentch means ‘don’t come close’.”

“He’s got that right.” said a slight green Palm. “Makes me want to move around the imps.”

Mori...Mori...Spree usually shorten names...so what's the full name of Mori? I heard that name before. but before he could think more, Seeking remark to Jerry.

“Seems odd, that one of your Minions could speak much.” making Jerry glance as Seeking continue. “You always said they were dumb to begin with.” To which the armored male respond.

“To be honest, the more a Minion lives longer, the more smarter they become. Just takes time for them to become smart.” then added. “Although Shadow sort of helped improve their intelligence, Pretty sure most of my Minions can do the ABC’s.” to which the Minions sang together.

“A, B, C, D,E, F, G!” laughing all the while.

The ponies had to give looks around to the childish singing, to which Azure had to say, “I have to give it to this Shadow. After hearing about how these… ‘minions’ act, it must have taken forever to get them to learn this.”

“Shadow always said they were like a bunch of little colts.” Remarked Spree with an amused smile. “Never staying still for too long.”

“You mean to tell me….these...little monstrosities…” started off Mist. “Are like...little colts?”

“Eh they’re not that bad, sure they break stuff and damage stuff, but they’re good at listening...most of the time.” said Jerry, then added to Azure. “Although surprisingly, everything Shadow teach is something they soak up to. Their small brains seem to take in everything she taught them.”

“Especially, those of the Blues.” added ‘Moris’. “Minions have different ways to think. Browns practical basic thought. Blues complex thinking. Green's creativity, and Reds instinctual thoughts.” looking at the ponies as he told. “We learn much, to serve the Master much more better, and follow orders much more clearer.”

There was a slightly stunned silence at that. Mostly at the fact of how well the lone blue was able to recollect and give this information in such a fluid manner. It even took Spree by surprise.

But for Jerry, it made him recognize the voice more clearly now. He turned his head just a bit to the side and spoke with a mixture of surprise and partial delight. “I recognized that voice! Mortis! I didn’t knew you were with me the entire time!” The Blue merely bowed a bit, before walking again with his brethren as he said.

“It is a honor, that Master know my name. Even more that I have managed to survive, especially against in the battle of the Dark Paladin. Even more against the former Overlord.”

Jerry gave a low chuckle to that. “Yeah, it is.” thinking some, as he knew Mortis in the second Overlord game...and bright idea came to him as he asked. “Mortis, how would you feel if I decided to grant you a chance to...learn more on revival and healing...in more bigger ways?” the Minion looked to him, as Mortis spoke.

“I would say, that I would be honored of the Master notice of my intellect, and would desire of me to learn more.” he then asked. “How will I gain this chance, Master?” Jerry look to Spree and asked.

“Say Spree, is Magic busy at all in Alpha base? Because I know what to ask him now with that boon he gave me.”

She gave an odd look to that, even more so when she tried to recall the name. She thought more on it and said, “Magic… Magic…”

Azure seemed to be the one that was helpful with, “You mean that rude Dark Mage?” Slightly screwing her face up before saying, “I’m not sure if Spree would know. No one back at base knows what he’s up to in that far off base except some of the higher ups.”

Thinking some, Jerry said. “Alright, so something to ask Shining then, maybe get Mortis here to meet Magic or something?” thinking a bit as Seeking glance and asked.

“How did you, managed to get that stallion to give you a boon of all things?” trying to figure out something that, in all hindsight, should be near impossible in the first place.

“Showed him a few things, that's all.” said Jerry as Mortis added.

“A secret, for a secret. It is something you ponies do not need to know, or should know.”

Shaking her head some, Spree asked, “If you want Mori to learn, why not send him back the next moment you get, Jer?” Then motioned around adding, “Maybe let him tell Gnarl or some other minions you’re wanting him to go to Alpha Base? You do have one of those weird shacks that Albert guy made with those communication boxes, right?”

Thinking some, he nodded. “I do, maybe when we rest up, I can get Gnarl to send a Waypoint Gate for me to send Mortis and get myself another Blue.” he then glance and asked. “But I am curious Mortis, how come you don’t talk often?”

“Because Master, I am usually not here in the horde, sometimes I sneak off from my brethren, attempting to read.” then gave a annoying look. “Or try to, with those infernal ‘books’ some dare to call. Amusing for Browns, lacking for me.”

With a look, Spree said, “You know you could always ask Shadow for something, she would be happy to help, I’m sure.”

The Blue shook his head saying. “The Mistress is already busy with teaching some of us Minions already, not to mention will have her mind occupy with the newly made nursery across the Master bedroom.” he then added. “But that Tablet has many things to offer in information.” this made them blink as Seeking glance and asked.

“What...Tablet?”

“Those white wand things that withhold many information, it provides a very, complex thing. To which I enjoy. But a dictionary helps me understand more words within the Tablet.”

“No, I mean...where did you get one?” rephase Seeking as Mortis said simply.

“Quaver ‘borrowed’ one from the angry black earth mare. Stonehooves if I recalled.” His answer made Jerry almost balked that Quaver stole something from the mare, or even had time to take it at all.

Similarly, Ash gave a long look and turned to Azure, making a few motions with her hand. While most were confused, Azure seemed to translate for them all. “Ash is asking how… Quaver?” Making sure she got the name right, “How he… borrowed it? I thought the Quartermaster was on the Base overseeing stocks? Aren't you…” trying to figure out how that could have happened.

With a screwed up face, Spree blinked and looked at the greens with a suspicious glance-- one that they pointedly seemed to ignore and be ‘distracted’ with other things.

“We Minions have our way.” was all Mortis said, as Jerry glance and asked.

“No seriously, how did you get it?” to which, Mortis answered.

“Before the move to the island, in the former Resistance Base, Quaver snuck through with some, aid, and took it from the mare before she noticed it.”

“You stole it.” Mist more or less accused.

Giving a glance, he said. “Stealing is merely part of what we Minions do. Is very simple to know.”

“Then why did you say you borrowed it?” questioned Lance as Mortis told with a simple tone.

“Minions lie too. Is it really surprising?” To which Jerry started to asked.

“Do you,” to which Mortis answered.

“To lie to the Master, is heavily frowned upon and is a taboo.”

“So you’re willingly to lie to us-- but not to him?” questioned Seeking as Mortis said.

“We live, we serve him, we fight, we die, this is what we are to Master, and what we will always be. Our Master is everything, and the reason Minion are borned. To lie to him...is to mark yourself a painful death among us Minions.”

Holding a particularly morbid frown, Spree said, “Do you ever try being cheery like the other minions, Mori? You can be so…” Dragging off before saying, “Dreary at times.”

“I am dreary, because I chose to be dreary. To not be what I wish, is a illusion I set myself up to be.” he then added. “And after reviving Minion upon Minion with their deaths, it is annoying to be cheery. The other's are cheery, is simply because they either chose to be, or do not have enough brainpower to think more.”

Shaking her head, Spree said with a slight smile, “Well at least you’re a lot more tolerable than the old Toad.”

“The Minion Master is too set in his ways.” Mortis said as the Blue looked around, seeing the greenery as he went on. “He see things in one perspective, because he enjoy being cruel and evil. He enjoys the Black/White visuals of life...and not much of the Master more, grayish perspective.”

With a slight twitch to that, Mist asked, “Grey?” Almost giving a half annoyed look and remarking with a deep frown, “I don’t think ‘grey’ really fits some of the things he’s done from what I heard.”

“Mist.” Started Spree.

“With respect, Corporal.” Started Mist, “There’s a few things I’ve heard of that I’ve heard the Overlord, Jerry do that I think are too unforgivable to be just grey-- tartarus, I think he even enjoys some of it.”

While Jerry ignored that, doing his best to focus, and Seeking glance, mostly keeping silent of the situation, Mortis seem to defend the Overlord, bristling as he did so. “To assume of the Master, you must be in ignorance, or seem to enjoy following the herd-mentality of these ‘hearings’. Lacking the basic thinking and common sense itself.” and before she could speak up, he told on.

“What you have fail to understand, much less think. Is that if you assume he is as bad you can say-- then you must consider this: He could be so much worse.” to which Mist raise a brow and asked in annoyance.

“Oh yeah? And how could he be so much ‘worse’?” to which Mortis simply answered.

“He could of been the Overlord the Minion Master wish to serve. Cruel and without a single moral to hold him back as corruption will power him to the point it would make the Caribous seem small in threat.”

While Lance snorted to that, Spree gave a slightly sour glance back and said, “Don’t doubt Jerry. He might not have the cleanest reputation with you, but he’s more better than you’re willing to give him credit for.” Then frowned, “If you were willing to actually give him a chance, he might actually surprise you.”

Mist only turned her head away with a slight huff, nose upturned and not seeming to want to listen to this fact. Spree shook her head and put it up to the fact Shadow used to be Jerry’s slave. It was a bigger insult to some thestrals and earth mares that those Jerry had as slaves were their own kind. Not that Spree could actually accused them badly. Even she was partially guilty of seeing Jerry in a bad light a few times before she got to know him better.

Ash held a slight doubtful look, looking at Mortis as she signed to Azure with a hand. ‘How could he have morals? Aren’t villains suppose to be, without morals?’ assuming that the Overlord didn’t have them to begin with at all.

Thinking some, Azure gave a shrug and told in return, “I’m sure there’s something there, Ash. I mean, if he was as bad as others made him out to be, I probably would have been left behind to be raped by Caribous.” Which made Ash prick her ears and look in concern and once more begin to sign.

Smiling, Azure told, “I’m fine, worse thing I got form the whole thing was a rough fall from a bola. But besides that, I’m fine and intact.” Then motioned her head to the Greens, “I actually have one of those green ones to thank. One of them heard me call out before coming back to cut me loose form the bola that trapped my arms and wing.”

Ash look surprise, looking to see which one did it, as Mortis helped. “It is the one with the most spikes and fangs. The one on the left part, Zippy if I recalled right.” and like that, the eldest Green glance back with his name spoke. With no added words to his name, the eldest went back looking ahead with the other's. Ash soon signed to Azure to ask for her on why Zippy saved Azure back then.

Giving a nod, Azure spoke, “Mortis? Ash… well, I guess Ash and I would want to know why Zippy saved me?” A little confused herself.

“For each mission the Overlord gets, he gives one clear command. Protect the ponies. If the ponies are in danger, he wants us to help them. When Zippy heard your call for help, the Master orders remind him to protect you. And in doing so, the other Greens move to protect you as well.” giving a glance as he added. “You must of noticed the added numbers during the trip back near the Master in that fight.”

The mare was slow to nod, not really sure how to comment.

Seeking glance to Jerry and comment. “Seem odd. You telling them to protect us, I would of thought you know how to handle casualties.” Jerry simply sigh and told simply.

“Most Minions, are simply reusable to me. And as much as I hate wasting Minion life-- I hate it even more when ponies lives are wasted, even more when I could prevent it. So I order my Minions to protect because the mares get it worse if they are caught.”

Azure looked away to that in thought. Mostly to how he said that. She had seen the fighting form the bushes before she and her group moved in-- the blues literally raised the dead minions back to life. He could afford the loss of their lives if they could do that. But for mares, even more for mare’s like her?

Looking up, Azure spoke, “Then thank you.” It seemed so adnormal, Jerry next to stopped to look back to her. “Thank you for doing that then.” Reaching to hold her elbow to admit, “A lot of us mare’s know what we’re putting at stake, and in truth, some like myself are more scared of what we’re putting at stake. So… I wanted to say thanks for at least taking us into consideration.”

Blinking a bit, Spree gave Azure a look and asked, “What puts you more at risk than other mares, Azure?” Looking her over. Spree had to admit, the pegasus was cute. Shorter than most, not too much of a chest and some nice hips… but it still made her wonder.

“I’m still a virgin.” Told Azure simple, making Spree and any others unaware just know how much it would of hurt the pegasus if she was ever caught and subsequently raped soon after.

Jerry nearly froze from under his suit, the implications of sparing not only her, but other mares who were virgins still were saved by his orders.Holy shit! I just saved maybe not her, but possibly other mares from such a fate! Still, he cleared his throat, glancing to her as he spoke. “Yes well...you’re welcome Azure...To be honest….” looking to the side as he told. “Its why I don’t mind having casualties of Minions for ponies well being. I rather lose 100 of them daily to make sure not a single member gets captured.” and added. “No offense Mortis.”

The Minion bowed. “We are naught but your servants and willing tools for you, Master.”

Spree slightly smiled at Jerry, a tinge of pride there. While she wouldn't admit it aloud, she felt she had a part to play in keeping him on the right path. Mori’s right… he could have turned out a lot worse. She frowned a bit to that and at the very thought of Gnarl. Back when she was Jerry’s ‘slave’, no matter how short, Gnarl was trying pretty hard to make Jerry into some great evil… using his temper to do that too.

Maybe I need to do something about that manipulating little toad when I get back. Thought the mare further. Jer’s doing good now… but for how long? She was admittedly worried for her friend, and she would be damned to let him just fall to the wayside without her or Shadow being there for him. Maybe Jade, Jasmine and Lovely too. Or others. She thought privately, glancing to Azure in thought.

As the days passed, did they noticed the near to empty landscape of...land, it seem like the more they walked into the land itself? The more lacking of life seems to become clear. As there was less vegetation, less grass, even less clouds in the sky. Becoming more and more like a barren wasteland, as during the trip, Seeking had to move patrols away from the group, as well as keeping up more often in the air in case a patrol spotted him.

And surprisingly enough, during each rest part, the Blues didn’t even need to touch the flyers wings, mostly hold their hands up to use their magic to remove the soreness. Granted Mortis had to leave through a Waypoint Gate so Jerry can get another Blue. But so far? There was a big fat nothing for them to see.

In fact, as they moved further into the barren land, less and less could be found. Less grass grew. Less water was found. Less clouds overhead and even less shade to be found. For each scouting flight done by their fliers, the less they seemed to find. All there was, was rocks, dirt, more rocks and even more dried out dirt.

It was a wonder to the group, how ANYTHING or anyone for that matter, would think this place was a good place to go into hiding in. Though Seeking was the one to point out that, due to it’s remote location and even it’s overall unmapped space, that nopony would bother looking here.

More than once they had to stop and take a moment to figure out where they were and what direction to take. With so little in terms of land formations to use, the map they had was only so reliable. It wasn’t until the fifth day that they stopped to get a Waypoint gate set up so Jerry could go and get some refreshment of supplies and to report what had happened.

During their time traveling, the element of Loyalty was finally retrieved, having nearly slipped past the Ambush group at the bridge, but was later boxed in at the completely decimated safehouse location. But past that, the Elements of Kindness and Magic were not found. There was an investigation-- but until then, they were at a dead end.

As for the group, they were still stuck with the puzzling question of where the brothers had vanished off to. So far they had no clues or ideas. It was later suggested to make for a new direction more east, mostly in hopes to find any sort of clues of where to find their targets.

By some off chance during the next day, they found something. The group had began to walk and had set up a small breaking point under what little shade they could get from a tall rock when Ash and Azure returned. Both mare’s were a little sweaty from the heat and their light leather armor adding to the climb of temperature. But Azure told, “We found something.”

They all turned their heads to the pegasus, who reached out for a provided for canteen to get a quick drink. She nodded to Flake and told to them all, “There’s a town out here.” Then pointed, “Just Northeast of here.”

Blinking some, Lance said, “A town? Here? Since when!?” He himself never heard of a town all the way out here of all places. He shifted some, mostly to try to let the heat escape from his slightly more heavy armor.

Jerry ignored the slight smell of his sweat, trying to keep still as part of him regrets having a black armor and not able to take it off at all. Part of him wanted to leave to get his Steel armor, but knew he might need the titanium just incase there was something deadly living here. I am so asking Albert if I can install a heat and AC in this armor some how! thought Jerry as Seeking glance to the two pegasus as he asked.

“Northeast? Are you certain?” Ash nodded as Seeking frown, as he told. “There were no reports of a town, even before the Caribou invasion.” hand under chin in thought. “How could a place like this sustain a town, there’s nothing livable here.”

Jerry felt the need to add in. “Well maybe that’s the whole point.” gaining their looks as he went on. “I mean, if you are trying to hide that someone lives in a place like this, you make sure you’re somewhere far where nobody sane will go long lengths in travel. And you grow your own crops somewhere that either has fertile land, or grow it underground.” Mist snort and questioned.

“And why do you think anyone want to hide out here?” Jerry thought for a moment and answered.

“Well, maybe Caribous cause people who made the town to hide here. Maybe some ponies who want to start a new life, or maybe escape from it-- maybe diamond dogs decided to invest.” shrugging as he went on. “But the point is, because this is a barren and desolated place...no one would think to look here when there's more greener pastures on the other side, right?”

Spree gave a odd look to Jerry’s reasoning, but she admitted that both he and Mist held points… but she instead turned and asked, “Azure, what was the town like?”

Thinking a bit, Azure told, “There were others walking about. We didn’t get close enough to see who-- we didn’t want to get spotted.” Then went on, “There are two columns of homes to either side with one singular house at the end of the main street. It’s… admittedly very neatly made. And there’s no real defense I can see. No walls, or trenches… not even sentry posts. Just… a normal looking town.”

She turned to Ash, who began to sign something. Azure was fast to translate. “Ash also saw what looked to be a path that lead away from the town a few. There are some fields not too far off, a small lake and a path that leads someplace else.” Then looked back admitting, “But she didn’t see anything else strange too.”

“Like a Town no one knew about in the middle of nowhere isn’t weird at all.” Dryly commented Spree.

While Seeking was thinking over this, trying to figure out how this town was made, Jerry couldn’t help but say. “Sure it’s weird, but it does sound like someone lives there.” Lance glance to Jerry and snort.

“Why not get your green imps to sneak around, get a good visual of the place for us?” Jerry consider that, but shook his head and told.

“No, it won’t work...there’s no greenery around.”

“Are you serious?” asked Mist as Seeking raise his hand up, motioning her to be quiet as he asked.

“Why?” wanting to hear the full reason as Jerry explained.

“The Greens can sneak around yes, but the environment works against them. They don’t have much spots to hide around, and aren’t able to use anything green, like bushes, to blend in. Even if I could get them to move around-- they’ll be spotted since it’s hard to sneak in the daytime and without any cover.”

Raising a brow, Flake said, “Then we wait until night. How is that much of a problem?”

“Maybe because we’re on a time limit?” Asked Spree in a simple manner. “We don’t know if Rarity is infected by the virus or not. If she is, she could be getting sicker-- the same for the town that’s probably infected now.”

Thinking more, the Lieutenant asked to Jerry. “Can you get the Minions to wait somewhere, maybe somewhere with cover until nightfall? For all we know, this could be a trap for unwary travelers or patrols.” the armored male though some, as he look to his Minions, seeing which was ‘smarter’ as he pointed to Zippy.

“You’re in charge, go over there.” pointing towards a large boulder as Zippy hooted.

“Me in charge! Minions follow!” leading the rest of the horde to where Jerry pointed.

“With respect sir,” started Msit. “Shouldn’t we have them with us when we go into town?” the stallion gave a glance to her, Seeking asked.

“Would you rather ruined the element of surprise when the Overlord let his imps come out and attack if it was a trap? With him walking with us without the horde, they assume he came alone. With the horde in hiding, we’ll have back up if it is a trap.”

Spree thought to that, and leaning on her spear, had to agree, “It would help maybe keep things a bit more calmer…” Then looked to Jerry and admitting, “But with Jer in that armor… I don’t think many would want to pick a fight with him in the first place.” Scratching her head before asking, “How are you holding up in that giant armor? I’m sweating a bit in mine, but it’s just steel. Yours….” Not sure how to lightly put it.

“Let me put it this way. I am sweating so much, I need to stand still to be cooled.” told Jerry, to which Mist snort out.

“Dumbass, why didn’t you change armor?”

“Because we had no idea what lives here.” answered Jerry. “For all we knew, there could of been giant beetles or even things living underground that could of pop up and attack us. This is my powerful-est armor. If I went with my Steel or Duranium armor, I wouldn’t last much a chance...and had lesser Minions.”

A few gave looks to that, but Spree herself sighed and told, “Well you won’t help us much if you suddenly have a heatstroke mid-fight. I had to nearly strip most of my cloths to keep myself cool under the armor.” Then motioned to him, “Your armors black-- that’s horrible in a place like this. You’ll overheat!”

“In hindsight, I should've gone with Steel.” admit Jerry.

“You know...for a scary Overlord...you’re kinda stupid to not think ahead of these things.” said Lance. Jerry snort as Spree gave a ‘you know he’s right’ look as Jerry suggest.

“How about I’ll just make a quick change to my Steel armor, while we plan on how to introduce ourselves to the town folk?”

Seeking thought over, and shake his head. “We can’t waste time, for all we know they and the element of Generosity could be in their final stages in the virus.” he then ordered. “If you’re sweating in that, maybe use up the last of your water supply to cool down a bit. Or sit yourself out to cool off. That way things can be less tense for us.”

Jerry thought over, and as much as he want to cool down, he just took his canteen, open it as he took off the helmet and drank down the rest of the water he had. Palm whispered to Spree. “I still can’t get over how weird he looks. It just looks so...different from a stallion.”

Giving a look, Spree whispered back, “I know, right?” Then told, “I’ll admit, the face is a little weird, but he does have a ripped bod under the armor.” Having a large grin in place. Though they heard Seeking calling them to get moving. But as they stood, Spree gave a glance and told, “Seeking?” Making him pause. “Maybe we should have a few of us remain here incase our numbers cause a problem. There will be nine of us going in.”

Thinking he ordered. “Spree,” looking at her as he went on. “You, Palm, Flake, Azure, Mist? You go investigate. The rest of us will stay here.”

“Wait, why am I staying?” asked Lance in questioning as Seeking glance and told.

“Because we don’t know anything of the town inhabitants, and for all we know, this could be a refuge for mares.”

Scrunching up her face, Mist argued, “What if it’s something else entirely?” Then motioned a hand out going on, “What if this is some off-shot caribou town that just wasn’t mentioned? Or something else along the lines like those hidden research places?” And while it didn’t sound like one, Jerry himself knew that at times they could be hidden or disguised as other things to throw of the resistance in the past.

Thinking to that, he had to agree the logic. “Fair point, I haven’t dig enough and this could be possibly recent, or something even I couldn't’ dig up.” then told. “Azure, you and Ash stay with the Overlord. The rest of us will investigate.” then spoke. “I’ll go ahead first, just to confirm if Mist reasonings are true.” then added as he began walking. “If its not, I’ll inform what I can.” then added to the Overlord. “And change to this ‘Steel armor’ you mention.”

Wings flapping as he headed off into the air, there was a moment of silence as Lance spoke. “You know, for a supposedly top spy under Screech, he really sucks at considering worst case scenarios or planning with groups.” glancing to see Jerry getting up, forming a gate to enter in, supposedly to change armor sets.

Waiting for him to leave, Spree smiled and rolled her eyes, “Yeah, Jer’s the same at times.. But in a more nerdy way.” Then added in, “But, I think most guys seem to have thick heads when it comes to problems.”

“Hey!” Lance said while crossing his arms with slight annoyance.

“Naw,” said Mist as she sat down on a rock. “I think Seeking just dense because he wasn’t brought up as a spook, but mostly a scout in the military, a bit of a infogather too from what I heard. Used to work alone as well.” rolling her eyes as she added. “That or his sis probably killed his ‘smarts’ with constant beatings.”

“Beatings?” Asked Azure as she took a seat on a rock. “Do I even want to know why she would beat on her brother?”

“From what I heard, the Knight was a very strict and old fashion thestral traditionalist. Got it from her mother ‘pure and true’ Thestral way. In her view, she saw it as ‘tough love’ to the Lieutenant to get him toughen up and read to be a ‘proper male’. Trying to get a lesson in that and I quote,” using air quotes. “If you can’t beat a mare in a fight, how can you hope to earn the attention of thestrals as a proper stallion?’”

Screwing up her face, Spree crossed her arms and said, “And you had the gall to go and spite him on day one?” Raising a brow when they got assigned to this job. “I’m friends with a Thestral, Shadow. She’s my best friend really, and her family they never went that hard on tradition.” then went on, “Taught it, sure, but never went that far with the whole idea to beat up their family.”

“Ah yes, your friend,” venom in Mist’s tone as she went on. “Well you traitorous tail-lifter of a ‘friend’ was from a civilian family. The Lieutenant is from a military family.” snorting some as she went on. “And I spite him not because of his armor, I spite him because I know he isn’t a proper male, he got his ‘mates’ by a silver platter by Screech.” scorning some. “And his latest ‘mate’ from the defiler, Magic. Using the Dark arts to bring a thestral to life and putting her under the Pink collar-- it’s shameful.”

Frowning and being far from amused, Spree said, “Shadow isn’t a traitor, Mist. She made her choice by her own free will.”

“Her own free will?” Mist asked with a doubtful look, “She’s a red-collared slave. I doubt she had any free will when she just up and submitted and just lifted her tail up. We know Red Collars are mares that just gave up and submitted.”

Trying to not bristle to that, Spree took a deep breath and told, “She isn’t a Red Collar.” Saying it in her best controlled tone, though she was a bit louder than intended. “Shadow is a free mare, more than you might even think.”

“She parades around with that collar, she had the gall to come in our Base,” eyes narrowing as she flare her wings. “Calling the Overlord ‘Master’, saying how great he was by letting her have things-- like she didn’t have the right to have things like clothes or food in the first place. Not thinking about Princess Luna like she should, it's no wonder she’s forgotten tradition. She doesn’t seem to care about it or the Night Mother anymore, all for this ‘Master’ of hers.”

“To us and all Thestrals?” Asked Mist with a more noticeable scowl, “she is a faithless whore.” Before Spree could speak back, or someone to stop this, there were plenty of small tiny feet rushing in...as a few glance to see the Minions coming through, before Spree could ask why they were here, they move around the ponies. Surrounding Mist in a rather...angered approach.

Hissing out, snarling as the Reds hands were burning with fire, Browns ready their weapons glared with hatred to the thestral. Greens crouching and ready to jump as the Blues hands glowed with magic as Mist was about to tell them off, before the Head Minion, Zippy spoke up with a harsh anger in its tone. “You no speak Mistress with disrespect!” clacking blades as Zippy pointed at her as it told.

“Speak ill of Mistress? Minions show pony place! On ground!”

Rather uncomfortable, the ponies shifted. They looked all around themselves at the minions, their eyes slightly glowing yellow all thanks to the overcasting shadow of the tall rock they were using for cover from the sunlight. Spree was the only one remotely calm, though even she was a little unnerved at their reaction to be violent on such short notice.

To make sure nothing escalated, Spree told Mist, “Shadow isn’t a red anymore.” The thestral turning her head to the golden earth mare as she told, “She hasn’t been a slave for… weeks now?” Then shook her head, “She’s a ‘Mistress’ now-- at best she’s like a queen to the Overlord… a Overlady?” Thinking on it before waving a hand. “She’s his wife now, collar off and a ring on her finger. I even helped her find the ring. She was only a slave because she thought it would help him-- but things changed.”

“Say Spree, no offense,” said a unnerved Palm. “I know it's great to hear your friend being a free mare, but could you...I don’t know, tell them to back off of Mist...I really don’t think they’re giving her a chance to move…” mostly seeing how the Browns were pointing their weapons at the thestral, as they weren’t moving from their spot around the mare.

Hands up, Spree said, “Hey, I would have, but Jer didn’t put me in charge!” Then pointed, “He put Zippy in charge.”

“And why can’t Zippy listen to you then?” asked Lance in disbelief. “I mean, they know you, right? They should listen to you.”

“Have you ever tried to get Minions to listen to you when they’re dead-set on something?” Asked Spree, “It’s near impossible unless they actually like you. And they only listen to the Overlord without question-- maybe the old Toad Gnarl too…” Then shook her head to clear it and tell, “In short? I don’t think Zippy will until Mist says sorry.”

Giving a look to that, Mist asked, “Say sorry?”

Glancing, Spree said, “Hey, to them you sort of insulted the ‘queen’ of their castle! That would be like me insulting Princess Luna to you and all thestrals!”

Growling to that, but quiet down when she felt a tip of a spear behind her back, as she asked with gritted teeth. “Then get the Overlord to call them off when he comes here.” although Zippy hiss out.

“Master won’t noticed if bad pony was gone. He hates bad ponies!”

“Uh...Spree...they’re not considering what I think he’s considering...right?” asked Flake with worried in her tone.

Spree glanced to Zippy and said, “Zippy… you know he means… ponies that hurt other people without good reason, right?” Then phrased her words carefully. “Like… those stallions that would hurt mares just because they can.”

Zippy thought...but then told. “Bat pony hurt Mistress! Hurt her with words!”

Spree facepalmed and gave a low groan. For once, she was a little aggravated they were smart enough to figure something like that out. She tried to think of a way to make this… simple and easily fixed… then went with, “She didn’t… mean it like that, Zippy.”

Treading as carefully as she was able, Spree told, “She’s…. She’s just angry.” Then went on, “Like how the Overlord get’s angry. Remember when Jasmine was almost… ‘hurt’ by those Caribou? And he just got so angry it didn’t matter who got hurt? Only attacked and hurt so he could feel better?”

He hissed at that, as a few other Minions gave sounds. Some remember that day clearly, but one of the Browns called out. “She called Mistress whore!”

“Because she’s angry that she and many ponies like her were made into whores!” Told Spree quickly as she could, “You’re angry because she said Shadow was a whore-- but she was angry because she thought Shadow was forced to be one.” Then thought about it and said, “She’s just scared.”

“No I’m not!” Defended Mist.

Turning, Spree said, “Yes, you are.” Holding her gaze and stare before saying, “You’re scared it might happen to you, or someone you know. And because you’re scared, you’re angry it might happen again.” Gulping some and saying, “I know, because I was scared and then angry too.” Then grimaced, “I was scared for Shadow back when I was found and angry at what happened to her-- what she was forced to be. She used to be a red, but now she isn’t. There’s nothing to be scared of anymore.”

Signing, Spree looked around and tried to keep herself somewhat composed and told to Zippy, “She’s just scared.”

The eldest Green look at Mist, looking straight at her as it hissed. “Not scared! Look angry!” then turn his head to Spree saying. “No fear! Indignation!” and Lance facepalm as if this wasn’t working out.

“Well I was pretty angry at Gnarl when he lied to Jerry that one time in the throne room.” Spree shot back, feeling a bit agitated herself. “I was utterly humiliated and in pain when I was still considered a slave-- and when I could get on my hooves again, my fear turned to outright fury at him-- I wanted to strangle the Toad!”

While the others gave odd looks to Spree as she was telling this, the mare went on, “Were any of you around for that? I’m sure a few of you were! I got so scared when Jerry rose his voice up, but I was also so angry when he just assumed we mare’s were always slaves!” Tossing her hands up and going on, “I was angry, furious-- but I was still scared, but at that time I didn’t care if I was because I just felt so angry at the unfairness of it all!”

One of the Blues thought deeply as it spoke. “Blob recalls. Healed you with other Blues. Remember well…” saying to Spree with a nod, as it turn to Mist and told. “Apologize of Mistress, say sorry, We Minions, very protective of Mistress. She holds something dear to Master.” as the other Minions gave sounds of disagreement, another blue told.

“Gloop agrees,” looking to Mist. “You insult Mistress, even if blue alicorn takes her in as patron, you insult her still.”

Blinking some, Mist asked with a undertone of suspicion, “Patron?”

Signing, Spree told, “Shadow hasn’t forsaken Princess Luna. She still believes in her.” Then went on, “I’m pretty sure she prays to her in private now and then…” But glanced back up to go on, “She just doesn't accept her as a Princess anymore. She’s chosen to be Jerry’s wife because she has his foals-- she’s following tradition as it was set. She… felt like she couldn't fulfill her traditions as a slave-- but as a wife only. That’s why she gave up her collar.”

Mist was quiet, as the situation slightly calmed, before the Waypoint Gate activated, with Jerry in his Steel armor, but having his Titanium helm as he said. “I’m back-,” stopping as he look at the situation...and asked. “The hell am I looking at?” motioning to the Minions. “You all, get over here! What are you doing around her?” and like a switch, their hostility was gone, quickly moving around Jerry as Zippy told.

“Bat pony insulted Mistress! Called her a whore!” blinking some, Jerry look to Mist...then to Zippy as he asked.

“Did she say she was sorry?”

Zippy huffed and told. “No!, we waited for her to say it!” He nodded some, as he look to Mist and said.

“I know you have your reasons to say those things, and probably was too angry to not care of these guys-- but the Minions really don’t like it when you insult their ‘higher up’s, mostly being me or Shadow.” She look at him, a soon asked with narrow eyes.

“Did she gave up the collar for foals?” catching him off guard as he look at her, as she asked again. “Did she gave up being a slave, being a tail-lifter-- so she could raise your foals as a wife?” the Minions hissed at Mist, mostly of the ‘tail-lifter’ comment, but Jerry held them back with a passive mental command as he said.

“While that insult wasn’t needed, Shadow did remove the collar so she can properly be my wife and raise the foals, yes.”

Mist still held that unsatisfied look, then looked away and said, “Then I’ll forgive you… and am sorry about insulting her.” Saying the last bit a bit begrudgingly, but form the sounds of it, it was the best they could get.

Spree sighed to that and placed her head into a hand, not sure how she could fix this. It was obvious Mist was more sore at the fact one of her own people was a slave to Jerry more than anything. There was no easy fix to that unless she had Shadow herself around-- which was far from possible she could tell.

Jerry sighed, as he wonder if he should of gotten Mortis to stay, keeping a level head on the Minions. But shrug it off, by now the Blue would be by Magic side and learning much from the stallion. They heard flapping of wings, as Seeking came down as he spoke with bewilderment in his tone. “I scouted out the place...and you aren’t going to believe what I found.”

Looking around at them, slightly noticing the Overlord armor, and was mildly wondering why he had his black helmet on, but shook it off to give his report. “There’s ponies there, both stallions and mares… and Caribou. But they’re all have identical mane styles, identical clothings...identical markings of a equal signs...and a wide uncanny smile.”

Azure furrowed her brows and said, “Wait… Caribou are there and…” Pausing to ask, “Are they doing it out in the streets like normal...or…” Though noticed his shaking head.

Blinking, Palm asked, “Are you sure you saw things right? I thought Caribou can’t go without trying to turn a mare around to rut?”

Seeking nod his head. “Damnedest thing too. They weren't raping mares, they weren’t looking at them with leers…” having a frown. “No mares have collars, no Caribou influence….but they were smiling and all...happy. Like they can't get rid of that smile, with not a problem in the world.”

They all exchanged looks to that, none able to make a comment for a long moment. Or, right up until Lance asked, “So… who’s investigating or…” Scratching his head at the otherwise bizarre situation they were in.

Looking around, Seeking said. “I’ll go, if anything, this could be a latest scam from the Flim-flams.” looking at them and asked. “Any volunteers with me?”

Azure was the first to lift her hand, “I’ll come with.” Then motioned to Spree, “Spree is the second one in charge next to you, she should stay here with maybe a few others.”

Mist rolled her eyes and said, “I’ll come with too. With fliers around, we can at least make a break for it.” Which made Ash and Lance nod in agreement to that.

“Alright, Spree, you keep Palm and Flake with the Minions. If we’re not back within 3 hours? Assume the worst.” then glance to the Overlord and added. “Try not to cause trouble.” walking off with the flyers with him, heading to the town as Jerry thought…

As he turned and called out. “Spree, you’re in charge of the Minions!” turning his head back to keep up with the ponies towards the town.

While they left, Spree almost grinned at the thought of being in charge again. Well, it would've been nice to be at least semi-incharge before with Mist. Rolling her eyes at that, but turned and told, “Zippy?” And motioned to the other greens, “I have a job for you all.”

Cult Town

When the six entered into the town, they were met with not just a weird and uncanny sight, but a equally as strange response. “Welcome!” Came a cheer from one mare passing by. “Welcome!” Spoke a stallion also making his rounds. “Welcome!” Grinning a caribou moving some buckets of water towards his cottage. “Welcome!” Greeted a group of foals with who they only assumed was the teacher leading them.

The ponies of Equestria remaining free ponies gave… uncertain looks all around. The utter sight of the calmness, smiles and overall welcoming voices were… mixed. On one hand, it was nice to see everyone so happy and peaceful-- but on the other… something just felt off. It made them uncomfortable-- Ash herself looked a bit on edge.

Ash sign towards Azure, telling the Pegasus that everything feels...wrong, as if there was a sickness around here.

Seeking himself felt on edge to, but kept it hidden as he noticed that while everyone said their hellos...no one gave slight glances or suspicious looks to not only him, but even to the Overlord.

Warning bells rang in Seeking head as something was very wrong.

Jerry himself felt a little unnerved, as it made him questioned why they were so happy, even Gnarl voiced this in. “Hmm, Master, there is something aloof here, and something that makes me feel….off.”

yeah, it almost like we’re part of a weird cult...like Nicholas Cage was with the Burning Man. thought Jerry, as it was giving him that slight vibe of cult-like sense around him, with all these ponies and Caribous….all happy and smiling.

“Welcome!” One final pony, a pegasus herself, spoke with enthusiasm before saying, “Sorry, but I couldn't help but notice you’re all new here.” Looking utterly delighted to see them, “We don’t get too many new faces around here.”

Ash almost found herself wanting to hide behind Azure, while the mare herself gave a as-friendly-enough smile she could while saying, “We’re passing through. We noticed this town and, well…” Trying to find the right words to say, “We didn’t expect there to be a town all the way out here.”

Laughing some, the pegasus assured, “Not many ponies seem to know about our little town.” Then motioned, “You’re welcomed to look around. We hope you stay for at least a bit, we love making new friends.” A sincere tone to her voice while smiling at them all.

Seeking carefully asked to the Pegasus. “We were searching some ponies around here, Rairty and the Flim-Flam Brothers? Did they past by here?” Carefully examining the mare for any hints from his question. As despite the sincerity in her tone and happy smile about making new friends….this all felt wrong.

She hummed a bit in thought and said, “Well, I don’t know anyone named Flim-flam…” Then smiled, “But I know a pony named Rarity.” Then smiled on, “She came to our town nearly a month ago and found our little town just delightful with others.”

Hiding his surprised, Seeking asked. “Really? Can you lead us the way to Rarity? We have something to tell her, and it's rather important.”

“No Flim and Flam? But this wench? Very curious….be on guard Master, something is amiss.” advise Gnarl as Jerry himself couldn't help but wonder if the brothers were possibly imprison...or scammed this town for something in their intrest, it was odd to hear Rarity was here...even more without the brothers. He thought the two stallions regard the mare highly, so why she was here, and they weren't?

“I’d be happy to.” Nodded the pegasus, motioning them to follow as she asked, “Are you friends with her?” Then went on, “I don’t mean to be intrusive, but I just have to ask because, well, I’m just surprised someone like yourselves know about her.”

“We know her well, ma’am.” Evade Seeking as he slightly glanced around as he asked. “If you don't mind me asking, how did this town came to be? It must be hard to provide food in a environment like this, even more with no fertile ground to grow crops.”

She gave a small giggle and told, “The ground’s a little hard in some places, but it’s not all that horrible.” Then smiled, “In fact, we had a nice field of crop not too long ago.” Then waved a hand, “I haven’t actually been around for it, I was indoor sick, but with how conditions are here? We can grow crops all year around.”

“That sounds useful.” Admitted Azure while glancing up. “Even more with the lack of clouds. How do you make sure rain keeps around to water your crops?”

Glancing, the pegasus told, “They don’t need too much water. They are pretty hardy plants and seemed to thrive around here.” Then went on happily, “We even have other places we get food from. Our little corner of Equestria is our little spot of paradise.”

Paradise? thought Jerry in a question mood. i can see Gnarl saying it like that...but to these ponies? What so great of this place? glancing at the Caribous, seeing at their eyes as part of him felt a chill, a sense of familiarity as they seem...a bit empty within those eyes.

Seeking flick a ear, but didn't speak more, as he asked. “Heard anything recently of around Equestria? I'm sure you must've heard a few things from ponies who pass by here.”

There was a moment of thought, the mare slowly nodding and smiling back, “Well, from our new friends we heard there’s been a slight problem happening in Equestria.” Then waved a hand, “Some odd thinking and a lot of arguing and disputes.” Then went on, “But not much else besides that. As you might tell, we’re a little out of touch with the rest of the world here.”

Seeking slightly nod, keeping his expression neutral as he asked. “Who's in charge around here?”

Passing some three completely identical houses that stood side-by-side, their current guide told, “Starlight Glimmer.” Then gave a wide smile, “One of the nicests ponies I’ve had the pleasure of meeting. She loves to welcome every new visitor with open hands, like the rest of us.”

She stopped by a door and told, “If you would like to meet her, I can introduce you later.” Then reached her hand up, knocking as she called, “Rarity, are you home?” Standing in place, hands folded before herself and waiting.

The door opened, and for Seeking, he had to blink. The mare that opened the door held a similar smile, the same blan dress that most any mare in the town had, and more notably, held a very simple man style that was of the single braid varent.

“Plume, nice to see you again dear.” Then glanced up and saying, “Oh, Welcome! Are you new travelers too?” And motioning, “Please come in! Can I get you all anything?”

“No thank you Rarity.” Told Plume, “But our new friends seem to know you.”

Turning her head while walking in, Rarity asked, “Really now?” Looking the six over and admitting, “I’m sorry, but I don’t recognize any of you.”

“Let just say we know of you, Rarity.” Said Seeking, as he asked. “Miss Rarity, We have something to inform you in private.” Warning bells ringing as something was very wrong. As Rarity would never have anything ‘simple’, or wouldn't recognized his armor at glance…

Or even the fact the entire town lack collars, even more as he glanced around there was no decorations, no glamorous things...just plain like everything else.

“Of course.” Rarity smiled, “Plume? Why not you go on ahead and let me talk to our new guests?” Then smiled, “Perhaps I can get them some nice cloaks, they are in season this year!” Which caused a few looks to be exchanged by the six.

Plume herself gave a nod and said, “Sure thing Rarity.” Turning and leaving out the door, leaving them all with the unicorn that hummed and went about to some hangers that held, what could only be described as roughly made brown cloaks.

Leaning over, Lance asked, “Are we sure this is the lady? I thought Rarity was some… fashion genius?”

Azure screwed up her face and agreed, “She doesn't seem to be the right mare… but she is named Rarity, how many ponies have the same name?”

Ash signed to Azure, as everything felt wrong, like this town didn't had the same….harmony feeling like back then.

Seeking glance at Rarity, as he told lowly to the other's. “It's her….but something is wrong. Very, very wrong…” motioning them to stay, he walked up by Rarity and clear his throat.

“Excuse me, Miss Rarity, but we’re here to inform you that it's time to go. We’re from the Resistance, and we have Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash waiting to see their friend again.”

For a moment, Rarity seemed to almost stumble in going through the cloaks, her tail nervously twitching before she turned and asked, “M-my friends?” almost looking lost in thought, “And… the Resistance?” She paused some and remarked, “So… Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash are away from the dreadful place…?” Looking up with a slight look of wonder.

“Yes, and so are Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadence with her husband, all cured and wanting the element bearers together once more.” Nodded Seeking, noticed the rather oddness from the mare, it almost look like she was….dazed.

“Cured?” She soon voiced in a slight confusion, “I-I’m terribly sorry but, I’m.. not quite sure if I follow…” Looking almost confused. She glanced from the cloaks before back to them, giving a smile slightly strained, “Maybe we could sit down for a moment? I think you need to help clear a few things up for me, my memory is a little… fuzzy at moments.”

“I'm saying they're free of the corruption the Caribou gave.” Told Seeking, feeling the red flags waving in his mind, trying to find what was wrong, what was going on with Rarity as he carefully added.

“And your sister is waiting for you with the Resistance. She missed her big sister.” Although this was a surprise to Jerry, Gnarl spoke.

“Look carefully Master...I dare say she is afflicted with something.”

For a moment, Rarity seemed to focus on that last part and say, “Sweetie…. Sweetie Belle.” Lifting a hand to rub her face almost tiredly, “R-right… my sister…” Then shook her head for a moment.

Mist shifted, her wings shuffling as she asked, “Are you alright, you… sound tired?”

Waving a hand, Rarity assured, “I-I’m fine. I… just suffer from some… slight problems.” Then rubbed her forehead explaining, “When some of the Townsfolk found me, I wasn’t… exactly all here.” Then went on, “I suffered from a bit of something, or, until Starlight helped me out.”

The mare smiled and told, “My mind is still a little fuzzy at times, but I’m much better.” Then bit her lip, looking around, “Still feel a little lost from time to time. But the town makes sure I’m helped.” Then sombered asking, “How is my… sister.” as if trying to recall who that was. “I’m sorry, I… I sometimes forget things, or my memory seems… hazy at moment's.”

A smile was on Seeking face as he said in assurance. “She's fine, she's safe,” then added with a somber look. “But she missed you very much. Please ma’am, come with us. It's time for Sweetie to see her sister again.”

“Master, perhaps you should inform goody-two-shoes with the Minions of this...situation. As much as I despise her...this Starlight is giving me the suspicion that something is amiss with these happy go lucky lot.”

With a simple mental command, informing Spree through his Blues, that something was up. Jerry gave a slight glance outside, wondering a little of why things seem cheerful, with everything being so...plain.

“Go with you?” Questioned Rarity, “You mean, as if to leave?” then shook her head, “Oh no darling, I… I simply couldn't!” Then motioned around, “This is such a lovely little place I’ve come to call home. It’s be hard to just… leave it all.” Smiling some in content.

“Would you deny your sister a chance to see you again?” Spoke Jerry. “Would you want us to tell her that you didn't come back, because you wanted to live here, away from her? Do you want us to tell your closest friends that you wanted to live here and never see them again? Seems a bit…selfish for the bearer of generosity.” While some the ponies question why he was saying this, Seeking noticed something from Rarity.

She gave a few blinks of the slightly dulled blue eyes, and muttered, “Bearer… Bearer of Generosity..” Arm crossed to hold a elbow and hand up to her chin. She slightly paced and asked, “Why does that sound familiar?”

Squinting her eyes, Azure asked, “Don’t you remember?” Watching as the unicron glanced at her. “You’re one of the six Element Barrier to Harmony…” Watching with concern at the confusion to Rarity’s eyes. “Don’t… you remember at all?”

Slowly, Rarity shook her head, “I-I’m quite sorry. But it’s like I said, I.. have been having trouble remembering things since some townsfolk found myself and others. I’m not the only one, a few… others have a bit of memory trouble.” then thought for a moment and explained, “Starlight said it was a… something to do with traumatic experiences.”

Snapping her fingers, she said, “Maybe Ganzu can help!” And told them with a smile, “He’s this nice Caribou just across the road. Whenever I try to recall something that tickles at my mind, he sometimes knows and helps explain it to me.”

Frowning some, Seeking said. “Miss Rarity, we simply don't have the time. We need you back with your friends.” Trying to reason her as Jerry saw the dull eyes of the mare…

And for some reason, it made him think that while it was tired, unfocused and restless, it held a small gleam of content and happy. But yet...it bothered him. He didn't know why, but it bothered him.

“Nonsense.” Waved off the mare, “Ganzu can maybe help clear a few things up for me.” Moving to pass them up and reaching for the door. “And he’s a nice fellow too.” Then admitted, “Though he’s a little stiff, but really that’s only because of some stiffness. Likes to go out and work the fields a lot.”

While Rarity left out, Mist said, “Anyone else feel… a little creeped out with how she’s…” Trying to find the right word.

“Mist, I think we’re all getting the feeling something isn’t right here.” Assured Azure, “Ash has been feeling creeped since we got here.” Then moved to follow Rarity out, “Maybe this Ganzu might know something.”

“But here's something I'm about worried.” Said Seeking as he said while looking at them. “While there plenty of ponies here who may not know us, not a single Caribou either ran from the Overlord...or came to me at all.”

“Sir, what are you suggesting?” Asked Lance as Seeking glance out to where Rarity left and told the group.

“I'm saying the Caribou would of noticed my armor on sight and would definitely know the Overlord just by looks.”

Screwing up her face, Azure said, “I thought most of the Caribou that went missing around here happened before the Overlord was around?” Then motioned out, “Maybe they just don’t know-- those at Alpha base didn’t know him at one point, right? Maybe they’re the same.

Giving a glance to that, Lance said, “What makes you think that’s anything better?” Though off to the side, Ash elbowed those near her and motioned to Rarity who had stopped outside and was waiting for them.

Mist sighed and said, “Maybe we can figure that out, after we see who this guy is?” Then looked to seeking, “Because I don’t know about you, but maybe asking someone that actually knows what’s going on, is better than just guessing.”

Sighing, Seeking nod and motioned them to move out, as they were exiting the house, Jerry mused on what was said. While it was true that nobody would know him...the Caribous here should of at least noticed Seeking armor. So why didn't they?

then again, maybe I'm thinking too deep. Everyone was smiling at us as they stared at us...still creeps me out and think this is a cult. thought the man, being the last to exit the house as while he tried to dismissed his bothered feelings, they just kept coming, it was as if there was something entirely wrong for him. Like everything was just a false idea or like the townsfolk were hiding something.

The cottage Rarity mentioned wasn’t too far off, and was only a few blocks to the side. She walked right up and reached up, giving a good knock and called out, “Ganzu? Are you home dear?” Then waited with the rest on place for a while. Rarity shifted from side to side before knocking again, asking, “Ganzu?”

When no response came, she gave a slight sigh of disappointment and spoke, “He must be out in the fields again.” Then perked right up and said, “Not a trouble, we could maybe visit him there or just wait, nothing too big of a problem.”

Frowning to that, Azure said, “We don’t plan to stay here long Rarity.” Glancing up and going on, “We have other things we need to do, like getting you back.”

Sighing, Rarity said with a smaller smile, “I know you said that, but this has been my home for a majority of, well, my currently clear memories.” Giving a light laugh, “If I had the choice, I would ask my friends and little sister to come here and see if they felt like living here.”

“But what about your actual home?” Questioned Seeking. “What about Ponyville? Or that store you had?” Recalling files on Rarity that she used to own a business, he was quickly trying to recall the name of the shop.

Jerry himself recalled a bit, remembering from talking with Spree and Shadow as he asked. “You mean Carousel Boutique?” Getting a glance from some of the ponies as shrug. “Shadow and Spree told me about Ponyville a lot. It was their hometown.”

Laughing a bit, Rarity said, “That was a long time ago, a faded memory really.” Giving a small smile. “They were the days, I suppose. Though, a bit blurred, I do sort of remember them a bit.” Then shook her head, “But really, it’s nice here. I can’t say I’m any more happier than I am right here with all my friends surrounding me!” Having a larger smile in place.

“Huh...so you're saying you want to leave behind your former friends, Applejack with her farm, Rainbow with her bravo, Pinkie with her parties, Fluttershy with her ways of animals, and even Twilight with her love of books?” Jerry looking around adding. “And give up that passion of creativity Spree and Shadow kept mention about?”

Smiling somberly, Rarity told, “Ponies move on dear, nothing wrong with that.” Then waved a hand, “And I certainly won’t judge the others if they want to stay in Ponyville, oh no, not at all! They are completely free to stay where they like.”

“Well...are you going to force Sweetie to never see her friends again?” Asked Jerry. “I mean while she might be happy being with you...do you really want her to never see her best friends again?”

Rarity’s smile faltered some, almost becoming conflicted by that line of thought. She let her eyes wander about, not sure how to really respond. Could she do that to her little sister? It didn’t sound too fair in a sense… But it was also so nice here, she could have so many friend here too.

She nearly jumped when a new voice entered the mix, this one almost filled with a go lucky cheer befitting the place they were in, “Welcome there!” All heads turned to a smiling unicorn mare in the same dress as most, though it seemed a bit more well tended to. “You must be the new visitors I’ve been hearing about.”

“Oh, Starlight.” Breathe out Rarity, “You popped out of nowhere just now.”

Giving a small laugh, Starlight said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you all.” Then looked to the six and spoke, “I just heard from some of our friends some visitors came around, I just had to come and see.” Looking them each over and saying, “And I have to say, I’m surprised. There’s plenty of diversity, it’s almost uncalled for!”

She walked up and held a hand out, “I’m Starlight Glimmer, it’s a pleasure to meet you all.” Unlike those of the village, the mare’s smile was much more nicer, pleasant and not a giant grin. If anything, it was familiar and set them a bit more at ease with it’s more softer nature.

“I don't trust her, she seem...too pleasant.” Spoke Gnarl as suspicious filled his voice, as Seeking gave a slight nod to Starlight, the thestral spoke.

“Hello, we’re simply here to ask Miss Rarity to come with us. It's time for her to come back with her friends and family.” Keeping things simple as he kept his guard up, as while the mare gave a pleasant smile and more at ease, he was on edge with how everything is off with this town.

Clearing her own voice, Rarity spoke, “These fine people have been telling me all sorts of… interesting things.” Then smile, “I apparently also have a sister, I don’t recall it clearly, but…”

Almost nearly beaming, Starlight spoke, “You have a little sister? Well that sound just wonderful.” Then looked to the group adding, “Tell me, why do you feel insistent on Rarity leaving?” Then moving up to lay har arms around the mentioned mare, “We’re all quite fond of her, and she absolutely loves it here.”

She considered that and asked, “Unless you wanted to leave, Rarity?” Starlight looking to the white unicorn with a wondering glance.

“Oh no, Starlight.” Told Rarity with a laugh, “I’m a little confused, but I simply adore this little town too much!” Then went on, “Why, I was thinking of maybe inviting my friends and family here to give our little home a try.”

Smiling, Starlight told to her, and the others, “Well, they are certainly welcome to come and visit-- or stay if they like it here.” Then told, “Though I find most seem to want to stay for one reason or another. Our community does love to show the true meaning of friendship to all that come here.”

“I don't know, would seem kinda odd that ‘true friendship’ would be wide creepy smiles, lack of anything creativity and seem more like everyone is going to suffer sore muscles on their face for having such wide grins.” Said Jerry.

Giving him a look, Starlight said, “I don’t mean to be too forwards, but… I’ve never seen anything quite like you.” Looking him over with a contemplating glance. “You seem to be something else entirely, to be honest. Not to be rude, of course.” Holding up a hand to forestall any sort of rebuttal.

“Eh, its fine. Better to something new and different than anything else. Helps remind me I'm still me.” Shrugged Jerry.

With a almost dissapointed smile, Starlight said, “Well, I’m sorry, I think I understand if you don’t want to tell me as to what you are.” Then beamed once more, “But the smile’s aren't creepy in the least! It only shows how much we appreciate our little corner of Equestria.” Then told to them, “And try to please understand, it’s not the fact we lack anything that makes us lack creativity.” Then motioned around, “It’s that we’re all the same and no one has anything over the other.”

Rarity gave a solid nod, “We’re all equal here, dear. Nothing different from each and every one of us.” Then went on, “Why, we even share the same sort of tastes, likes and decorum. It does wonders with keeping a strong friendship going.”

oh crap….I'm in a communist town! Tread carefully. thought Jerry as he asked carefully. “But isn't it a lie to yourself to limit your tastes, interests, even with your cutie mark suggest otherwise?”

“Oh, you misunderstand.” Started Rarity, “There is no lie about it, because it’s what we wanted.” Then went on, “And Cutie Marks and everything about them isn’t a problem in the least, because we don’t have them to flaunt in the first place.” Making all six just stand in place, stock still.

“I'm sorry….but what?” Said Lance. “What do you mean….you don't have cutie marks?”

Jerry had to agree with that. Aren’t cutie marks suppose to be...part of you? How could you ‘remove’ it?

Shaking her head, Starlight told, “Not in the least!” And turned slightly, Rarity miming her as they showed the shoulder to their dresses were a equal sign was printed in. “We ponies all share the same mark, no differences with any of us. Even the Caribou have come to love this philosophy and do the same with their own cloth to show they are like all the rest of us!”

The utter amount of cheer in the mare’s voice made Gnarl gag in Jerry’s helmet, though at Starlight’s wondering glance, she smiled and told, “Maybe I could give you a small tour of the town while I explain things to you?” Smiling as she turned. She seemed to march on ahead, calling out, “Head’s high everyone!” A odd… feeling taking hold of the air. And for a moment, Jerry was sure there was a sound of light drumming, follow by a whistle, Starlight’s cheerful and almost consoler-like-voice ringing out, “Marching Proud!”

Rarity smiled and moved, her hooves marching in step with those of the town. The six watched as both ponies and caribous responded to the call, a musical ting filling the air with a magical vibe while Starlight continued to call, “All together now! Every one of you!” Even stopping to call out, “Nobody left behind!” And like some musical cue, making a few doors open as inhabitants came out to join in.

“Why am hearing music?” Asked Jerry as he was slightly ignored as Starlight sang.

“Life is so grand in our town.” Motioning around with a smile while ponies and caribou's marched in nicely organized lines. “We’re always filled with cheer. We never have to look around.” Motioning to the inhabitants. “To know that we’re all here.”

And like a near thunder, the towns folk sang out, “In our Town! In our Town! We don’t have to wait.” Off to the side, Starlight had to pause, seeming to nod in beat with them all with the most pleased of smiles, “To find our destiny, is to emulate!”

Smiling and taking up her own que, Starlight moved forwards before many of the townsfolk, calling out, “Let’s see those big, Happy smiles!” Those she passed plastering on even bigger grins or smiles.

Ash shifted back with Azure some, shuffling her wings in slight agitation a bit before Starlight moved to them and continued, “Life is a smile in our town.” Reaching up to pat her shoulder to seemingly tell, “Our shared marks are all the same.” Then used that hand to explain with a raised finger, “Because we do not separate, ourselves by more than name.”

Hand motioning behind as she sang with the town. “In our Town! In our Town! We dare not compete.” All of them shaking their heads as if disagreeing with that. “Winning breeds the worst, ego-filled conceet.” Crossing their arms as if rejecting such a concept.

“You see? Now everybody wins!” Told Starlight with a wide smile, hands in the air as she spins around telling out. “Life is a joy in Our town.” Motioning her ‘cutie mark’ as with a cheer telling, “We’re all equal here.”

“No one is superior.” Moving by Seeking as she smile with hands on his shoulders, he refuse to move as she look to him telling. “And no one shakes in fear.”

“In our Town! In our Town!” Called out all the townsfolk as they move in a circle around the group as they held their hands giving wide smiles to the newcomers. “We work as a team.” Mist tried to not show her agitation as her wings shifted, while Ash kept close to Azure. Lance look in befuddlement as the town folk sang. “You can‘t have a nightmare, if you never Dream.”

Seeking felt nearly disturbed, mostly at the last part. How could one not dream? How could not one have creativity? It was...a affront of Luna teachings and even make him question why these ponies would enjoy such a thing?

Starlight gave a sigh as she told in a saddened tone. “Other people argue.” Motioning to the two foals as they had a bear between them as she asked. “Do you ever wonder why?” Shaking her head with a sad undertone, saying. “When you think your talents special. You don’t see eye-to-eye.”

Motioning to the foals as she added. “There’s just too many differences, that leads to disarray.” Then gave a beaming smile as she showed her marking on her shoulders along side everyone else as she proclaimed. “But when you learn to act as one, it’s like a holiday!” Getting the foals to smile and join in the singing.

“Gah my ears! Make it stop! Make it stop! It's too cheery! Too happy! It's making me want to puke my innards!” cried out Gnarl.

“In our Town! In our Town!” Told the townsfolk as they stand around with their hands all holding still, head bobbing to the tune. “We don’t complicate. When you learn to simplify, life is oh so great!” Then two Caribous held a large equal sign as they sang loud and proud. “Join in our utopia, come out of the dark.” All the townfolk standing as one as they sang out. “Banded by equality, by our own shared marks!”

There was a bout of silence, as Jerry spoke out. “That makes….NO SENSE!” Getting looks as he told on as while it may ‘made sense’ to them, his human mindset didn't compute. “How can one be happy with no dreams? How can one not desire if they don't be different? Yes there is a thing as working together, but if you deny uniqueness in differences, you deny creativity, deny progress.” Thrusting his arms up in the air.

“You're stagnating yourself to the point you're more or less mindless drones with nothing to add in and are merely existing for nothing! At least Communism allows its people to be slightly different, you all just want to stop being you and just be the same! It's like you're killing yourself to the point you're just being slightly different on the outside in appearances, but on the inside you're trying to turn yourself into the same person!” Then asked. “And what in gods name was that? A musical just came out of nowhere? How does that happen? What do you all got a musical band? Because if you do, then you're being hypocrites in sameness when you got people making music!”

Feeling his shoulder tapped, Azure asked in a near whisper, “You never seen magical harmonics happen around ponies before?”

Lance slightly leaned in and said, “Yeah, everyone knows when ponies start singing, a magical harmonic resonates and starts up. It just happens.”

“Well with all the near depressing and situation with Equestria-- I never seen it!” Told Jerry.

Clearing her voice to bring their focus back to them, Starlight spoke in a saddened tone, “Well, we didn’t mean to offend you, not at all.” Then told with a small sad frown, “You don’t have to accept our way of life. You can leave any time you like.” It slowly turned to a smile as she went on, “We just found the light in not have to worry about the fears or terrors of being different-- it’s liberating to be the same, not worry about a argument to break out by just the smallest of differences!”

“But in having arguments, it's just mean you have your opinion, you're being you and someone else being another person-- like right now.” Mist gave a blank look to Jerry as Lance didn't look agreeing to the Overlord words.

“Keep telling yourself that.” Mist said in a slightly flat manner. She still wasn’t going to agree the guy was all that great. She still held some detest for some rumors she heard about him.

Starlight tisked a bit and told, “And this is the problem we all once had.” Then gestured to him, “We have such different opinions, and they conflict so badly.” Then went on, “Here we are, trying to be welcoming to you all.” Then pinned her ears back, “But you don’t seem all to happy with us at all even when we’re trying to not at all judge you.” Making those behind her mutter and nod along.

“What he is saying,” started Seeking as to smooth things out. “Is that he thought that ponies were suppose to be different from one another, having the ideals of love and tolerance the Princess taught to us. For him, to see this, is….unsettlingly to see.”

Smiling, Starlight asked, “How so?” Then moved back to be apart of the large assembly of the town, “We love and Tolerate each and every one of ourselves-- even new guests!” Then went on, “Why, the Caribou used to only think mares lower than themselves, but ever since they came to our little town, they’ve come to understand mare’s are no different from them and have the same rights.” And much to their surprise, watched many a caribou nod.

Even one of them spoke, “I used to believe in the Emperor's teachings, before coming here with my patrol.” Then smiled, “I haven’t had a more fulfilling life than being here and spending my days with so many respecting people. I can say with full confidence, I am a modeled citizen to this fine small town of equality.” Then went on, pointing to a house, “I and the town even worked together to make my home here. No squabbles or bickers or complaints. Just friendly, united community.”

“But here's my question,” asked Jerry. “Wouldn't someone want to have their cutie mark back? Or at least want to help improve the town with their talent, sure you say you all enjoy the ‘sameness’, but there could be some improvement with having cutie marks, right?”

There was a chuckle as a stallion said, “Don’t be silly!” Then went on to explain, “We always have town meetings at the end of the week.” Then went on with a cheer, “We of the town come together to think of new ways to make our town more secure, grown nicely, crops get cared for and even plan new celebrations or changes to keep the community happy as a whole.” To which they all nodded to.

Jerry took a low breath then question. “But what if,” trying to think of anything, anything at all as a Caribou sighed and told to Starlight.

“Perhaps we should ask them to leave?” Then gave a look to Jerry. “Or mostly the armored one. He seems too different.”

“Now Dirnes.” Starlight said in a patient tone, “There is no reason to be rude and judge him like that.” Then smiled, “Remember, we don’t judge anyone that comes to visit our little town. Different or not, if he want’s to stay and be apart of our community, than that’s his choice. If not? Then he’s free to leave!”

“I got a Question.” Lance asked. “If anyone wants to stay, where do the cutie marks go?”

To that, a mare told, “To a vault of course.” Then went on, “We all had ours removed at one point to join in with this nice community of our own violation.” Then smiled on, “We’re free to always look back at the dark days of when we struggled with even having them, trapped to be what we had to endure.” Then brightened, “But no more!”

“But it's part of life to endure! To not endure, to not try to overcome challenges with your talents is just saying you gave up.” Said Jerry as Seeking gave a look to Jerry to shut up.

Smiling, Starlight told, “It’s the fact we don’t need to endure that makes things so pleasant!” Then went on, “Why endure it alone when you have an entire town at your back, ready to move as one to overcome any problem set before you?” And while the six wanted to disagree, part of them had a odd niggling feeling… that would be nice.

Nice to actually not worry about having to do something alone, or in some cases not have to worry about others looking down on them for a slight difference. Maybe things would've gone a tad better if others were just a bit more cooperative and not argue over so many things?

“No, it doesn't!” Spoke out Jerry. “Who said you have to endure alone with challenges? It's why you can have friends to help support you.”

“So you agree with what I say?” Asked Starlight with a happy smile.

“What I'm trying to say,” Emphasizes Jerry. “Is that being different, while having friends can still work-- hell Rarity and her friends became the Element of Harmony, were different in so many ways-- but made it work by working together as they save Equestria more times than I know! They stop two god like beings, save a entire civilization, and what they endure together made them stronger with their friendship and talents!”

Starlight turned and looked into the crowd, and asked gently, “Rarity, is this true?” Waiting for the mare to move out of the crowd and into the open.

She gave a slight shake of her head, and told, “Well, I suppose some of it is true.” Then rubbed her head, “Though, I can’t be certain how much. As you know, my mind is… still a little muddled at times.”

“Don’t push yourself, just take your time.” Encouraged the unicorn that was the town's leader. “Just tell us what you can remember.”

Nodding, Rarity said, “Well, I can say I did have friends.” Siling some, “They were pleasant, in their own ways, that is for sure.” then scrunched up her face, “But… Elements, that makes… something come to mind, a few hazy things.” Then frowned, “Still, it’s not like the town here.” Shaking her head and arms crossed. “We would sometimes squabble over the most smallest of things, the littlest of details. It honestly felt frustrating some days.” then smiled, “Not at all like here, I can’t say I ever had a bad distasteful day once. I almost feel relieved with how pleasant it is here.”

Seeming pleased enough with that, Starlight turned to Jerry and asked with a quirked brow and small smile, “Anything else you would like to ask, good sir?”

“....what about your sister?” Asked Jerry. “You two argue, you two have fights, but yet you forgave the other and Care for each other, right? Doesn't family fight and Care each other?”

This time, the whole town gave a laugh at Jerry, one mare saying, “Excuse us, but fillies and colts are rambunctious at times. Spats are bound to happen as they grow up! It’s completely normal.”

“But isn't that a disagreement?” Pointed out Jerry. “It's normal for kids, but not as adults?”

“Do you blame a foal that just don't know any better?” Asked Starlight.

“People also don't know better.” Replied Jerry as Seeking breathed out as he told.

“Starlight, we just need Rarity help, Princess Luna and Celestia themselves request Rarity to meet them. We are on a time limit.”

Starlight shook her head and told, “That isn't up to me.” Then turned to ask, “Rarity, would you like to go and see what these fine people need you for?”

Rarity hesitated some, but twiddled her fingers and told, “Well… I’ll admit I am curious on where my old friends are and about who my little sister is.”

While Starlight sagged some and her smile faded a touch, she let out a breath and smiled more gently and gave a nod. “Alright, then please, go on right ahead.” Motioning for Rarity to go on. “Hope your trip turns out nicely.”

Rarity gave a smile, one that grew as the whole town began to give, “Hope to see you soon!” “Do you need help packing?” “Please take some muffins with on your trip!” And so on about other things.

“What about her cutie mark? She might need that with her.” Asked Lance.

“Oh don’t be silly dear.” Waved off Rarity, “I don’t need it anymore. I’m perfectly content the way I am.”

Jerry didn't believed that, as he sent all he learn to his Blues to tell Spree with a mental command. As even if she say she didn't need it...he had a feeling, that while he might not know much of these marks… Spree should have a idea since she lived in Ponyville.

While a few caribou and ponies moved to help Rarity pack, Starlight turned to the six and said, “Well, I’m sorry to hear you’ll be leaving so soon.” Though soon told, “Do come back to visit though. Maybe you’ll see why we’re so happy in our little corner of equestria. Not all understand our way of life on the first day, after all.” Then turned, walking away for presumably her house or to some other task that called for her attention.

Sighing some, Mist said with crossed arms, “You had to make a fool of yourself, didn’t you?” Then motioned ahead, “She had a point, they were being hospitable.” Then muttered a bit, “Creepy, but they were at least polite. There wasn't a reason to badger them so badly.”

“I thought that’s what guys like him did anyways?” Spoke up Lance, “Badger and bully others.”

Groaning, Azure spoke up, “Can you two please not get on his case, the Overlord was just speaking his mind, I’m sure.”

“I was,” nodded Jerry as he told. “And as much ‘nice’ as it was? It felt wrong.”

Seeking glance and said. “It felt disturbing to me, but there was no reason to be rude.”

Taking a deep breath, Jerry told. “It felt like we're were in a cult.” Gaining looks as he went on. “Everything was wrong in it, the looks, their thinking, even the way the song is. As much ‘nice’ and happy it was? It just felt wrong. Like a nagging feeling in me.”

“But they supported each other, sure it's weird, but I don't see the problem.” Said Lance as Jerry question.

“Was that what you ponies preach of Harmony?” The ponies gave blank looks as he told on. “I may be dense with ponies and I might not understand everything-- but I don't have the sense of ‘unity’ you all have as you ponies. But I do know cutie marks are big thing for it all.” Then asked. “But did that town held the same harmony like ideal with their ‘Equality’?”

Ash screwed up her face and began to sign her hands, Azure having to glance and traslate, “Even if I find it strange and off, that doesn't mean you have a right to judge them so badly. It they are happy, then who are we to judge them when they won’t judge us in the first place?”

“Even if it means they're literally removing part of themselves in the process? They all,” trying to figure out how to say it. “They all, didn't had the same spark of life like most ponies had. It was...was like they simply removed what was special about themselves and just...just gave up and pretend everything is fine.”

Arms crossed, Mist said, “Oh, now you suddenly have sort of ‘right and wrong’ idea about all of this?” Then asked, “Or are you just annoyed that mare was able to turn down everything you said?”

“Mist, I think that’s enough.” Azure told, glancing around and seeing a few ponies looking on in concern. She could see a few parents going as far to place their hands over their foals ears and usher them away. “We can continue this later-- maybe when it won’t cause a scene in the middle of their town.”

She snort, but kept quiet, Jerry himself kept quiet, as Gnarl spoke in his helm. “What they fail to forget is possibly the most basic of lessons. Even the road to Hell is paved with good intentions.” Cackling at that as Jerry frown, doubting that even if he said hat...that they won't believe him one bit.

Although Gnarl added in disgust. “But you should leave Master, being in a cheerful place ruins your evil presence and thinking.” Feeling rather disgusted of all the good and told. “I never seen things like this, Sire. This is...something new, but I do see something out of this. Perfect Order, something that no one attempted to do, mostly because Overlords always conquer, or someone always try to be ‘above’ another…. but Equality with no difference, no one over the other and all the same...I dare say it's stagnation like you say?”

“It bothers me Sire. Because this is against something I'm used to. Something I know well..” troubling Gnarl and for some reason...that troubles Jerry. Troubled him very much, he just hoped Spree managed to this vault or gather Rarity Mark with the Minions…

Gnarl began to think as he could rile Jerry up with this ‘Equality’ and bring it down. After all...what's the point in the Evil vs Good-- if everyones the same?

Mixed feelings

The now group of seven walked on back, going past many a rock and a few withered but still growing trees that were rarely found in the area around town. They moved towards the stone that was made as a improvised camp to meet up with the others.

Rarity adjusted her small bags over her shoulders, a brown rough cloak over her person to help ward off some dust and sun while she moved along. When they reached the large stone, Spree was there to greet them with her group and all the minions. It was the later that made Rarity pause and look down with hesitance, asking, “Uh… w-what are… those?” Finger pointing down with weariness.

Moving up, Spree said, “Relax Rar, they won’t hurt you.” Making the mare glance up at the armored pony. “It’s good to see you again.”

Blinking, Rarity spoke, “I’m sorry but…” Looking at the earth mare carefully, “How do you know me? I don’t recall…”

Waving a hand, Spree told, “We met in passing. I’m Storm Spree, I used to follow with Shadow Daze to get new measurements from time to time?”

Slowly, Rarity noded. “Shadow Daze… Shadow Daze… that… that name is familiar…”

Slowly, concern bloomed onto Spree’s face, almost casting a look to Jerry before looking back to Rarity and asking, “Rarity… don’t you remember?”

Hand on her head, Rarity said, “I’m sorry, but I might not. I’ve… had some incident that made my mind fuzzy to a few past details. It’s… not quite all there.”

Spree mutely nodded… but glanced to Palm and Flake, telling, “Why not you two help Rarity through the gate?” Giving the white unicorn a smile and a nod… then moved to Jerry before whispering, “Jerry, what’s going on?” Then went on, “The Minions began saying you wanted them to find a vault, but I got lost at the ‘get a cutie mark’ remark.” Then screwed up her face, “Or the neglection of ‘where’ this vault is.” Which made Jerry blink and want to facepalm.

Sighing as he forgot to ask that, he explained. “Apparently this Starlight Glimmer has this ideal of ‘Equality’ where they reject a special talent and cutie marks, with this...equal sign. They keep it all in a vault somewhere.”

Mist flick her ear, snorting and telling to Spree. “The Overlord made himself a fool, being so certain that apparently it was wrong for them to have their philosophy.”

Spree sighed some and gave Jerry a slight look before shaking her head, “I hope at least you didn’t make too much of a ruckus Jerry.” Then admitted, “I mean, the idea of not having my cutie mark is… well, I don’t like it.” Then went on, “Doesn't mean you can just tell other ponies off for a choice they made. It would be unfair.”

“That's what we told him,” dryly said Mist. “He thought he was so in the right, bullying them into thinking they shouldn't have their ideals.”

Taking a deep breath, Jerry told. “It's one thing to have a ‘harmony’....it's another when it's slowly leading to Perfect Order.”

Spree screwed her face up and said, “Listen, both of you.” Giving looked to each, “We have Rarity, right?” Then raised her hands, “We can work things out from there. We’ve all been a little on edge after having to trudge through this desert for a near week. Maybe we should just head back, get showers and cool down.”

“Spree, all I'm saying is that something is really, really nagging me. Like something was seriously wrong with the town. It's like...like they gave up and want to stagnate.”

“Just give it a rest,” said Lance in annoyance as he glare to Jerry. “How about you keep your thoughts to yourself? Why should we listen to a word of a ‘bad guy’?” Heading into the Gate as he was off.

Spree had to give a disapproving glance at Lance, but didn’t open her own mouth. She let the others move on by towards the gate before looking to Jerry and told, “Listen, you might feel off about it all, but right now? It’s not important. What is, is making sure Rarity is okay and is with the others.” Hand to his shoulder and going on, “We can deal with this another time. And as it stands, they’re not hurting anyone, right? So… just let it rest for now.”

“....the road to hell is paved with good intentions, Spree. Even if it's not hurting anyone now….doesn't mean it might one day.” Moving to the gate and teleport as he thought of talking to Albert, hoping talking with another human with logic might help ease his off feeling.

As the Minions follow some, one of the Blues glance to Spree as it spoke. “Strange feeling of town. Magic wrong.”

Signing, Spree said, “Just let it go for now Goop’s. We literally have more important things to deal with.” Then glanced back at where the town was. It nagged her that it bothered Jerry so much-- but with the Cara on the rampant, the Caribou occupying their homes and the still two missing elements? They had a lot on their plate still. “We’ll deal with it another time.” Turning away and going for the gate.

Although as the ponies enter in the Gate, some of the Blues glance to another as when the Ponies were gone, one told. “Tell Quaver. He’ll know something.” All nodding as they jump into their pits, as they and the Gate disappear… but after a moment, a Main Gate form from where the Waypoint Gate used to be. As it drilled up and set itself to be a permanent part of the area.

Applejack felt concerned as while she got her friends back and were all clothed up….Rarity was acting funny, dressed funny too. The Rare she knew...wouldn't wear simple clothings. Even more simple manestyle!

There was something wrong about this, as she asked to the white unicorn. “Are ya sure ya’ll don't remember when we all went t’ tha’ Gala? With them dresses you made?” As the more they try to get their friend to recall...the more concern she grew, even more after the Tree helped Rarity...something was wrong.

“I’ll admit, I… don’t quite know if the same memory.” Admitted the mare, “The tree certainly cleared my head up some, but some of it is still… all fuzzy.” Screwing her face up and going on, “Like… like it’s just out of reach but I can’t quite grasp it.” Then went on, “Like trying to figure out if this dress is a tawny or a caramel shade…” Then shook her head, “No, no, I should really just stick with it being brown.”

Pinkie Pie only staired, holding her sugary treat before her but not eating. She was still unable to seemingly process what was before herself. Similarly, Rainbow Dash gave a suspicious look and asked, “Are you sure you’re not some changeling in disguise?”

Looking a bit affronted, Rarity said, “Rainbow Dash, there is no need to accuse me like that.” Then admitted, “My mind is a little muddled, yes… but really, it’s honestly me.” Then smiled, “Why, I recall when you first came to ponyville, showboating as you did.” Giving a small laugh, “And then saying… saying something about…” Pausing to think before screwing up her face, “Oh, what was it? I want to say it’s on the tip of my tongue…”

“Me becoming a Wonderbolt!” Told Rainbow dash, frowning some as she said. “How could you remember about me coming to Ponyville, but not of my dreams of being the best flyer?”

With a small laugh, Rarity said, “Trust me darling, I was much worse beforehand.” Then went on to tell with no small hint of embarrassment, “When the townsfolk found me, I could hardly remember my left from my right-- Starlight did a remarkable job with a few others to patch me back up. Why, I doubt I’d be able to dress myself with some of their help.” Then shook her head, admitting, “I was quite the mess…”

Applejack frown, as she felt that despite this ‘Starlight’ sounding a good mare, something didn't feel right, as while Rainbow talked to Rarity, she look to Pinkie, seeing her not being her usual self, as she noticed Pinkie looking suspicious as she asked. “Something up Sugarcube?”

Eyes peeking to make sure the rainbow maned mare held Rarity’s attention, Pinkie next to vanished under the table and not a moment latter, popped up next to Applejack. The mare slightly jumped, but the pink party-mare whispered, “I know Rarty’s smile, and that smile?” Pointing at Rarity, “That smile is just fake! It’s the, ‘I have been working so much I am really really tired and worried’ sort of smile!” Which made the farmer wonder how Pinkie knew… but then again, it was Pinkie.

Applejack furrowed her brows, as she said. “But she look fine…” then shook her head. “Who am I kidding? There's no way she's the same, I thought that tree would help heal what them varmints done to us.”

Looking form Rarity to Applejack, Pinkie said, “IDEA!” Her shout causing many to look at her before she next to sipped off in a speedy run.

Rarity blinked and said, “My, Pinkie seems… enthusiastic about something..?” Looking to Applejack with bemusement.

“She is,” said Applejack, as she asked. “Do you at least know what happen to those two good for nothing brothers Flim and Flam?”

Seeming to focus into thought, Rarity said, “Well, not completely.” Taking a long moment to actually think. “It had to do something with… being up north, I can tell you that much.” Folding her hands and bending over a bit over the table. “It’s not a particularly clear memory. They were trying to go someplace, I’m not sure where, but somewhere. And, some time into the trip, things gotten insatiably cold rather suddenly.”

The two perked some as Rarity continued to tell, “I recall that it was pleasant, but then it got chilly. A few trees getting a bit of ice and… and I think a fog bank rolling in?” Pausing to think before shaking her head, “That’s about it before everything skips to that long winding plato's near the Town. I recall I was being carried by some townsfolk a that point, but I never did know what happened to those two.”

While Applejack was worried of the sudden cold, another part of her felt some justice was done to them, even if they had no idea what fully happen. But she did asked. “Do ya at least remember Storm Spree? An’ her friend, Shadow Daze? They’d go an’ come to your store for dresses an’ the like.”

Smiling, Rarity nodded, “I got to talk to Spree, and I do indeed recall Shadow a bit.” Then smiled more brightly, “It even help rekindled some old memories of my little sister, not many mind you-- but more than I had before.” Then admitted, “Spree is still a little fuzzy in my mind, but I do recall a few things..” She was about to go on--

Or right before the table shook and a image of many colored boxes were before them. Pinkie called, “Rarity quick! What are the names of each shade of pink on this sheet!” It made them all just stare at the mare.

“Urm… Pinkie. Dear…” Started Rarity, “I…” Looking down and furrowing her brow some. “Why do you ask?” Then something clicked, “Oh, oh I remember this, a little game we used to do!” This made the pink mare smile. “Alright, let’s see here.” The fashionist leaning over…

They waited… and waited, right until Rarity grimaced, “Well… they are all shades of pink.” Giving a uncomfortable chuckle. “And… I know that’s a solid pink.” Pointing to one box. “And… Blush… that one is … rosewood was it?” Squinting her eyes, “Oh… oh dear, I can’t seem to differentiate some of these.” Though it looked like she was trying, even if it didn’t come to her. “Come now Rarity, you know these colors…” Tapping on one box and it’s shade of pink. “I can’t tell if this was watermelon or if it’s Rouge.”

Applejack glance to Rainbow, as while the Pegasus looked bewilder that this could help anything, Applejack felt a very concern expression growing on her face. She knew Rarity could easily decipher large amount of shaded colors by mere glance….

Made her worried that there was more than ‘memory lost’ at here. But the question was...what?

“How about this?” Pinkie was fast to suddenly slap down another image-- quite a few. All of them held dress styles, and many kind from glamorous, to gothic, to sheik and even casual and just plain bad.

Rarity blinked and said, “Well, some of these are quite lovely looking.” Picking up a few and saying, “This one looks familiar…” Then recalled, “Ah, I remember, made this one for that one party for Cypher Splash-- said she wanted to look her best!” Then went on, “And this one… this one is nice.” Looking at a gothic one, “Oh, and this one isn’t so terrible either.” This time looking at a fairly normal, subpar dress.

While the two athletic mares cast odd glances, Pinkie looked all the more focused, suspicious and unsure. Though she soon grinned and asked, “What about this one?” Pointing out a certain dress that was made for the gala for Fluttershy.

This time, Rarity gave it a look over and said, “Oh that’s simply a lovely dress.” Eyes gaining a gleam almost, “Why, I remember this one! This was for the gala, Fluttershy’s if I recall right.” This time, both AJ and RD perked. “Oh, do I remember the process of making this one.” Giggled out Rarity, “you all kept pestering me about trying to make the dress just right.” Then rolled her eyes, “You all nearly drove me over the edge. But it did work out, didn’t it? Making out those graceful turns, the nice elegant designs and the… and the…”

For a moment Rarity’s reminiscing tone just dropped as she fumbled, “And the… stitching was… nice?” Screwing up her muzzle while the three cast looks to one another, Rarity going on, “And… and the… colors matched?” Then rubbed the side of her head, “I… oh…. With Fluttershy I did a green… nature...thing?” Looking almost stumped as to what she was trying to say.

With a flat look, Rainbow Dash said, “Yeah… now I’m totally sure something is so wrong here.” There was just no way this was a good sign if Rarity just… up and lost that inspirational gleam for dresses. That was her thing! It’s what Rarity did fore a living!

Applejack furrowed her brows more, trying to figure out what is going on as Pinkie narrow her eyes at Rarity and soon move down under the table, and popped up behind the unicorn as she flip up the dress.

Applejack was shock at the mare actions as she was reprimanding Pinkie-- but pause. Seeing the….equal mark on Rarity flank side as she asked. “Rare...where's your cutie mark?”

For her part, Rarity was trying to tug the dress back down and said, “Pinkie Pie, please!” eventually tugging her dress back down and looking a bit annoyed, “Honestly, I’m only wearing some basic undergarments!” Feeling miffed-- or until she registered what Applejack said. “My Cutie Mark?” Then said, “Ah, right, I never told you, did I?”

Clearing her voice, Rarity smiled, “I’ve fully accepted my new Town’s way of thinking. A sort of full up equality for anyone that lives there.” Then went on telling, “No strife, no arguments, no complaints-- it’s such a nice place, pleasant even. Fluttershy would just adore it, I’m sure.”

“But your Cutie Mark!” Rainbow nearly cried out, “What happened to it?”

“I had it removed.” Told Rarity with a simple wave of a hand, “I didn’t need it. Everypony had a mindset that a Cuite Mark was a form of entrapment and overly prideful mindset of having a sort of advantage over others. A sort of unfair state to all round you.” Then went on as she began to organize the papers before her. “I gave it up after a while because I simply felt I didn’t need it anymore while living in such a nice quaint little town like that.”

“Rare, has it ever occur to ya’ll that a Cuite mark is part of who ya are?” Spoke Applejack. “Tha’ it's more than your talent, it's a’part of ya self?”

Shaking her head, Rarity told, “Not that it wholly matters Applejack, I can hardly recall who I am on my best days. So why would it really matter?” Then gave a smile, “Why, it’s rather liberating in a sense. Not having to put up a farce all the time to keep up some silly image.”

“Like the time all of our cutie marks were switch?” Asked Pinkie with a sad tone, gaining her friends look. “Remember that Rarity? When we were each other? How you tried to be Rainbow dash, but you did the weather with fashion?”

Thinking some, Rarity gramance, “I… a little bit…” Then told, “If I recall I made an utter mess of the sky or… something about how I got frustrated with trying to fix the way it looked and..” Then gave a slight groan and rubbing her head, “Oh those migraines. I do hate when they come up before things seem to blank out like that.”

Slight suspicious now, Applejack tried to reason to Rarity. “Maybe ‘cause ya got them headaches, is because you’re better, but not complete? That your Cutie Mark holds all your memories, like when Twi restore our true selves with our own marks?”

Frowning, Rarity admitted, “I’m not sure if I’d want it back, then.” Getting the others to rear back their heads, “There’s some things I’d rather forget, Applejack. In a manner of speaking, I know that something horrible befell Equestria, and to I-- but I don’t know what that is anymore.” Then went on, “It certainly keeps nightmares away. I was told before I had my mark removed I would have them almost non-stop. I can actually sleep now.”

“So you don’t want it to keep a bunch of good dreams?” Asked Rainbow Dash with skepticism.

“Oh no, I don’t dream at all Rainbow Dash.” Told Rarity, which only sent a shiver down each one’s spine. “Hard to gain a nightmare if you don’t have any from a dream to bother you.”

“But Rarity!” Said Pinkie in slight hysterics. “Do you really want to give up not only your mark, but all the good memories? All the time we all shared? Even all that inspiration you gave? I know it might be scary, but that's what we have each other for! To give hugs to each other, and stay with our friends…” looking more sad as she asked.

“Do you really want to give all that up because you don't see us as your friends anymore? That you don't care about all the good memories we had?”

Patting the air with her hands, Rarity tried to pacify, “I’m not saying that Pinkie Pie, I do want to remember.” then bit her lip, “But I… also don’t want to hurt anymore.” Then smiled, “The community has been nice to me, girls. Really nice. I feel at home with them around.”

Letting out a sigh and taking off the station that she was returned by one of the many ponies of the island, Applejack asked, “Rar’, what abou’ us?” Getting a odd look as she told, “We’re worried sugarcube. Ever since ya’ll came back, you’ve been… well, no’ yerself. Not one might bit.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow pitched in, “You used to totally get on my case about my mane and keep trying to make these weird braides out of it-- kinda annoying.” She glanced at the looks her friends gave before saying, “N-not that was a bad thing!” Then scratched the back of her head awkwardly. “I mean… some of them weren't that bad… just… a little weird and awkward… cool ponies don’t usually do fashion so…”

The element of loyalty sighed and told, “Rarity, listen. We’re just… worried.” Then went on, “I had to put up with two scumbags in cloudsdale for a long time-- I kept feeling angry I let things get so bad, I let you all down.” Then set her face some and told, “And now that you’re here, it’s like you’re somepony else-- not Rarity!”

Screwing up her face, Rarity told, “Well, maybe I just changed some and found a better way of living.” Slightly crossing her arms.

“We’re not trying to gang up on ya.” Said Applejack, “Please Rar’...” A slightly sad and somber tone there. “It’s been years since we got t’ see ya in good shape.” Then looked to the side, “We all worried sumthin’ real bad migh’ of happen t’ ya. Just… please, bear with us here?”

Holding a slightly scrunched up face for a moment, Rarity soon sighed and said, “Alright Applejack.” Then pointed to them, “But enough of this pushing and arguing about myself. This isn’t how friend should be treating each other.”

While they wanted to talk more, they knew they need to keep it calm, but Pinkie did asked. “Say where did your Cutie mark go to? Some sort of storage?”

Glad the subject changed, Rarity told, “A vault Pinkie, one that we’re allowed to visit at any time in the day we please.” Then went on, “Not all of us do, most of us just stay around Town with our friends or to get a few things done around Town. I myself haven’t visited it in quite some time now.”

“Oh, is it in a big secret underground facility? Oh what if it’s in a mystical doorway with a giant bear asking 3 questions-- oh what if it's actually a series of tests and puzzles and you may get a chance to get cake?” babble on Pinkie as Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and said to Rarity.

“I think what Pinkie is asking on where it at, I mean saying it's just a vault doesn’t make us understand of it, Rarity.”

Giving a slight shrug, Rarity said, “Well, I don’t really think too much about it. I’ve mostly been leaving it behind myself. Something I just want to leave in the past and not bother dwelling too much on.” To her, it just hurt too much to think about it. And sometimes, or rather most times, Rarity felt better to just forget.

It took a moment for her to notice Pinkie wasn’t babbling, and instead there was a pair of arms around her as the mare said, “you don’t have to be sad Rarity.” Tod the perky mare, “If you need to talk, we’re here you know.”

With a glance, Rarity smiled, “Pinkie, I’m not sad.” Then assured, “I’m perfectly fine.”

Giving a almost small smile, a sadder one that somehow looked off to Rarity, Pinkie told. “No your not. I know your real smile Rarity.” Then lifted a finger to boop the mare’s nose. “This is your ‘I’m hurting’ smile.” And for a moment... Rarity felt her smile crack.

Discussion and planning

Jerry had to admit, he never thought being in Alpha Base would be like a vacation. As he and the mares, including Jade and Jasmine all went to the Alpha Base for a much needed break, as well time out of the Castle. However he also wanted to check on Mortis as the Blue was in the Labs, which he was in...and he was honestly surprise of how much the Blue was learning from the unicorn, as Mortis was quite talented with his magical healing.

To the point, Magic complemented Jerry. Granted it was mostly on Magic complemented Jerry for sending over a rare gem of a prodigy, he did asked if more of these Blues were like Mortis. But the Blue informed Magic that he was, ‘unique’ among his brethren, and the Minions need time to learn more, that is if they didn’t die first.

But as of now? Jerry was talking to Albert, as the later was working on the PRAWN suit in one of the Moonpools, with Jerry leaning on a table as he had his arms cross. “I mean, I know it might of been wrong for me to speak out. In hindsight I should've kept my mouth shut, kept asking of the vault...but the entire town was...was just nagging at me!” looking to Albert as he went on. “It felt like a Communist town at first-- but the more I heard with their musical number? The more I felt it was less like that and...and felt like it was stagnating. On purpose, on talents, achievements-- on possibilities and potential!”

“It was like they were trying to deny their own abilities and talent, limiting themselves on purpose, and just because they want to be ‘equal’,” shaking his head telling. “Equal? More like it was a start of Order going wrong! Like...like Starlight is building a cult of Perfect Order!”

While Jerry went on and on, next to ranting, Albert iddily listened in. He took moments to actually focus on his work-- but done so only when Jerry was stuttering or pausing to collect thoughts-- or get air in his lungs after long-winded sections of said rant.

The man moved a plate out of the way and began to carefully tinker with the inner workings of the powerful suite, figuring a way to make the thing have a higher power output. “Maybe that’s her aim.” It made Jerry pause as the infected man went on, “A new world order or a ideal for a perfect world is far from an old struggle. Maybe what’s setting you off is how overly perfect it sounds, or the mere concept of having to give up what you are to fit it.”

Albert paused in his work to turn around and address, “Being human, we both already know where giving up your personality leads. For we humans, it’s merely a safety measure to be accepted by our peers and not get weeded out as the weird ones. To appeal to the larger group and how they think.”

Turning back, he raised a tool, sparks slightly flying as he used his other hand to feed some metal in and make slight changes. “For ponies it’s a bit different. While it’s true humans need social interactions, ponies can hardly function without others. They need a sort of herd around them to function. In this case, it sounds like a cult to you because they all follow an ideal that seems so radical and with such a strong belief, it shakes up how you can handle it and breaks down your composure over the hows and whys.”

Giving a long sigh, Jerry nod as he told. “Yeah...it just…” collecting his thoughts as he took a deep breath. “It just that it feels wrong. I mean with how Spree and Shadow mention about Cutie Marks, on how they’re part of a pony, and Starlight giving this equal thing? It just...just makes me imagine that in a sense….Starlight is sort of doing like...what I do, or what the Caribous do.” he explained further.

“Yeah, I know its vastly different, and yeah, the Caribou ways is sick, and my way is no better with the Target spell...but, the way Starlight does it? She makes it sound like a good idea, she persuade them to give half of themselves up, having dull eyes, passionless eyes…” sighing. “Maybe I’m paranoid, maybe I’m full of shit and I don’t know better and think its all in my head….”

“Or maybe you’re feeling guilty and see it with Starlight.” That snapped Jerry from looking at the table and to Albert as he stood up. The man placed the plate back onto the mech and used a nearby tool to seal it closed. “Part of you probably also see’s her as your inner demon too. And because of it, reminds you of your own faults.”

Moving away, and going to a locker, Albert went on to tell while placing the tool up and closing the locker up. “When it comes to people like Starlight? They have to be pretty self asserted in their own preaching and make sure they keep to the path they made. She makes good points and examples.”

Jerry watched as Albert walk up, reaching out and taking the spare chair to shift and sit himself in while propping a arm on the table to tell, “Think of this in their perspective instead. They might have been outcasts or people that just were different. Then, they find this mare and this town that is willing to completely accept them into their group, just at the coast of part of who they are-- the same part they might have felt made them feel so alienated from so many others. To them, it's not a loss but a opportunity and they take it with little to no thought because they are desperate to be accepted.”

“Or, alternatively, maybe they were looking for something new and came upon that town. Heard about how things worked and thought ‘I want to try’, and eventually got sucked in on the whole idea.” The man lifted his gloved hand and counted off with his fingers. “Equality. Unity. Acceptance. Respect. Companionship. Who wouldn’t want that in a community? In a way, who wouldn’t want any of that when set before them?”

Giving a hard sigh, a hand raise up to rub his head as while he dislike the feeling...he know that Albert was right. In a sense...they wanted to be part of the town, because of a second life….who was he to say otherwise? Doesn’t mean it feels right… frowning some as he shake that thought off. Stop it Jerry...you’re not the good guy. Remember, got to be bad.

It was almost odd, when Albert soon said, “Doesn't mean there isn’t something that feels wrong about it.” it almost threw Jerry for a loop when Albert nearly parated one of his thoughts, though rather unintentionally by the looks of it. “I will agree that something isn’t right. By social standings, and psychology, not all of them could be happy at all times.” Then went on, “What I’m more concerned about it the Caribou. If they were former patrols, why the sudden shift and change?”

The scientific man went into thought and told, “And Rarity is a whole different subject altogether. Not have some of her memories? That’s a large concern.” Then went on, “And you remarked she said from what she was told, it was from traumatic experience?”

“Yeah it was,” nodded Jerry. “Which sort of made me question, I mean it's one thing for her to try to forget of the rape...but multiple areas of her past, even good memories? That's...that's something else.”

“That’s illogical is what it is.” Told Albert, “Unless she suffered a lapse in memories, then all the traumatic memory loss should have done was block out a large majority of her most worst moments. It’s a safety feature of the brain to keep the person sane. A biological failsafe.” Then went on, “But select memories blanking out and fuzzing? That does not line up with a traumatic memory block.”

Taking a breath, Jerry added. “And there's something else bothering me too.” looking at him as he went on. “It's about the way Rarity seem to...to not recall her sister. Not recall someone related to her flesh and blood. Now I might be wrong, but I doubt you could even forget even family with traumatic experiences. Especially their name of all things.”

Albert crossed his arms and told, “Well, that is something we can both agree on.” Then went on, “And again, by your admission, Rarity said she wasn’t the only one that suffered from these memory problems.” Then shook his head, telling, “I can’t make any solid answers. But it either has something to do with her and their marks, or there is another factor that’s missing and is being hidden from you and I.”

“Maybe its both?” asked Jerry with a shrug. “I mean, maybe its part of Rarity not having her mark, and maybe its whatever either Starlight did-- or something that happened to which we have no idea about.” then remarking. “I did noticed odd signs of the Crystal Mountains doing the walk-- but I just shook it off as mirage,” then shook his head. “And I swore it felt a bit chilly at nights, more chilly than usual. Especially with Mist getting on my case with Shadow now and then.”

Giving a humming sound, Albert said, “The seasons should be on the verge of change soon. Maybe with the shift in balance, the Empire’s more violent ice storms might be leaking over.” Then went on with a rolling hand, “I’m not sure how far winter is off from Equestria, but it does get colder. I wouldn't be surprised if a slightly more violent winter hits because of the chaotic storms getting loose along the way and Pegasi unable to deal with them.”

Nodding his head some, Jerry then shook off the seasons of winter, focusing back to the town as he told. “Now I’ll admit. I’m stupid at times. I’m hard headed and even don’t know when to shut up...and I may be exaggerating, maybe paranoid about it-- but I think Starlight did more than ‘helped’ Rarity and other of the townsfolk. I think she might even ‘tweak’ a few memories of the people to not recall certain things, like good memories. Memories and people that would make them want to leave, leave her town and her ideology.” shrugging some.

“It's probably farfetch and stupid,...but Caribou aren’t the only one with mind magic spells.”

“It would also require magical skill to do that sort of magic.” Told Albert. “By the sounds of it, Starlight isn’t any more magically adept than any of the others. And if she’s as smart as I can make her out to be-- she wouldn’t do anything to show she is able to be, as that would ruin her whole philosophy she has with the town.”

Albert continued to tell to Jerry, “And even if that was true, exposing her would be difficult. She would be on the watch for it. If there is a possible conspiracy behind her actions? Then she might have had to deal with others that thought like you did. She would be ready, possibly.”

He hum..thinking some and asked. “What if I used my Minions? And I don’t mean my regular...I mean my smart ones, ones like Mortis? She may be ready for people like me, or people like you...but what about my smarter Minions?”

“That’s debatable.” Told Albert, “Saying that a smarter minion being able to outdo me in this, is almost equivalent to saying that a fast gecko might out perform a chimp in something. The problem here is we don’t know what she can do-- assuming she’s even false in the first place. If she isn’t a fake? Then you can't do anything about it. And if she is a fake? She could be too much for the minions to handle.”

Sighing he nodded, but then asked. “But what are we going to do about Rarity? From the way I see it? She won’t want her mark back. She prefers the lifestyle, and we need her.” thinking some as he asked. “How are we going to not only get her mark back, but make her accept the ‘pains’ she’s avoiding from having her mark back?”

Tilting his head, Albert asked, “Isn’t it obvious?” Making Jerry give a strange look. “You help remind her.” Then motioned around himself, “I wouldn’t be who I am without my trials. But if I was forced to forget a lot of myself and didn’t know how to be reminded?” He tossed his head about and told, “Well, a good enough friend would know how much I loved something. In this case, my love for learning, for science and advancement. They would give me puzzles, show me feats of engineering and interesting facts that I just revel in.”

Smiling, Albert said, “Rarity is a seamstress, right? A sort of artistic shower.” Then raised a hand, “Maybe.. She just needs to be reminded what it’s like to see something beautiful and that feeling of inspiration.” Then went on to tell, “You don’t realize something missing until it’s gone. And for Rarity, maybe it’s just as simple as that.”

Chuckling a bit, Jerry joked. “So let her friends deal with her.” sighing as he lean back adding on. “Alright, we’ll let her friends, maybe even Spree or other Ponyville resident handle Rarity.” he then raise a brow and asked in amusement. “So, how’s Mortis around with you? I know he’s been learning under Magic, but has he gotten around here to learn a bit from you?”

There was a quirked smile to that and Albert said, “A little. The minion has a very vast mind and intricate curiosity about living things. I was more than happy to share what I know with him.” Albert then went on to tell, “I was even more than happy to help provide some living and expired test subjects to test his work on. To say, he has some impressive skill. Even was able to revive a ten-day-old, cooked over seasoned fish that was left out, into perfect health.” Then grinned, “Magic is still wondering how Mortis was able to regrow bones into a once thoroughly cooked fish.”

“Well, Blues can not only revived Minions, but rework bones of limbs that were crushed and repair squished organs too.” replied Jerry.

Finger up, Albert told, “That’s the thing… the fabricators we use to cook food on the fly? Completely remove and atomized all internal organs and bones that are not needed to be consumed.”

Jerry blinked in slight surprise...then soon said. “Oh...So when you said thoroughly cooked…” then couldn’t help but chuckled. “So he’s at that stage now. Oh boy, a matter of time before he mastered what I know he could do.”

“I assume it has to do with your game logic?” Almost all at once, Jerry stopped chuckling as his mind tried to keep up with that. Albert slightly smiled and leaned back in his chair, watching as realization slowly began to dawn on Jerry’s features.

“What…” mind started thinking as how Albert knew of game-logic, but then...he thought of the storage lockers...as Jerry couldn’t help but realized. “The lockers...that's…” chuckling some. “Bigger on the inside...I should of known the moment I saw them…” looking at Albert as he saw Albert lifting a hand, flourishing it, and a tool just popping into his hand without reason as Jerry chuckle. “Yeah, that too...how did you know about my game logic?”

Shaking his own hand and dismissing the Habitat builder tool, Albert told, “It wasn’t easy. It took me a while to figure it out, but the clues started with those Blues you sent over. They were far from normal.” Then went on, “Then Magic told me a bit about the Gates you had, and I also had gotten moment to look at how your forges worked from time to time. It was a slow buildup, but I think my biggest hint was when you knew more about being an Overlord than you let on.”

The man couldn’t help but grin, he asked. “Was it the amount of lore I knew, how I was able to control the Minions at ease?”

“And suddenly sending Mortis here when you suddenly realized his name.” Albert ended up. “You just confirmed my suspicions when you said ‘so he's at that stage’, meaning you already knew what he was capable of doing, far before it happened.”

Jerry chuckle, deciding to explain to Albert. “Morits was from the second Overlord game. He was able to revive dead Minions from beyond the grave-- but in exchange for lesser Minions lifeforce from their respective Tribe. So far he’s the only Blue I know that is able to do that.” then added in admittance. “And Quaver...was from the second game too, he’s more loyal than the last Jester was. As the first Overlord Jester would betrayed me sooner or later.”

There was a slow nod before Albert told, “Gnarl considered betraying you.” Making Jerry pause at that. “I’m telling you now because we are in full private and he can’t overhear in any way. Gnarl tried to convince me to take up the mantle of Overlord, but I persuaded him that you were the better choice. If you died, he and the minions would die out. As it is? Gnarl is more like a parasite looking for a host than a symbiotic advantage with the hoard.”

Taking a deep breath, Jerry shake his head as he spoke. “I should've known he would do it.” looking at Albert as he admit. “Not really surprising, he literally betray you in the game for the previous Overlord. I knew he would try to betray me sooner or later.” then added in annoyance. “And I can’t kill him yet. As much as I hate to admit it, he has his uses as Minion Master.”

“You should feel lucky.” Told Albert in a simple manner, “I’ve convinced him to look after you as much as possible. Because if you die, then he’s at the edge of ether being hit by a rainbow of doom, or full out extinction by uncaring Caribou.” Then smiled, “I told him that if he kept you in charge, then he could have a whole line of overlords, you producing heirs and heirs producing more heirs and ensuring the minions survive through each generation.”

He shook his head with a slight chuckle, “He was a wily old minion… but I was far smarter than he anticipated. It gave me the overall advantage in that situation to make him cave to my reasoning.” Then smirked, “I think I nearly gave him a heart attack when I told him that unlike you? I don’t need him or the minions. I’ve survived worse alone.”

He couldn’t help but laugh as he said. “Well thanks Albert, at least now Gnarl won't back stabbed me long enough till old age!” calming some as he thought abit with a slowly forming frown. Unless the Eyes of Fate change that. While he may say I might not die...doesn’t mean its a certainty I won’t die at all during all of this. as while Jerry was thinking, Albert moved from his spot, walking towards a locker to grab something before using the Fabricator.

While the Fabricator finished it’s job, Albert made his way back, while Jerry continued his thinking. Not to mention for all I know, there could be some big evil waiting to jump at Equestria the moment we handle the Caribous. By that point, Gnarl might back stab me. I doubt all the Minions will serve me still… a smell of cooked fished wavering at his nose, smelling the odd smell of cooked meat. As Jerry blinked, his mind thoughts shaken as he glance to see a plate with a odd fish served before him.

A large bottle of water was set near it and with a fork, he glance up to see Albert with a different fish, before going to eat at it. Jerry took a bite of the fish, poking at it with the fork to eat it bit by bit. As while he wanted to worry on the what ifs, he knew that it was something he shouldn’t focus his thoughts on. Instead, he focus back to the situation.

“What about the Element of Kindness and Magic? From what I heard, there were no words of them on the trains...or getting near the safehouse.”

Sighing and stopping his eating for a moment, Albert washed down some food with a swig of water before telling, “From what I can tell? The two forward trains that had the first three must have reported back or sent back a message that things were not going as planned. It’s possible they halted the transports for the remainder of the Bearers and are planning a counter move to get them someplace out of our reach.”

Going back to his food, the infected man went on, “The turn is now the Caribou's. We just have to wait and plot out plans for what their next move might be. Like a shrouded game of chess, figuring out what move they might be thinking of and being fast to counteract it so they can’t respond to our more faster actions.”

Jerry sigh, nodding as he took another bite, as he chew some...and soon asked. “So are we going to interfere when Rarity makes her choice to take her cutie mark back? I mean granted there is a chance Starlight might not be a fake...but if she is a fake, and she might know who Rarity is? Odds are she might attempt to try to derail Rarity to get her mark, maybe try to peer pressure her with the town.”

Shaking his head, Albert told while pointing a fork at Jerry, “First, we need to make sure Rarity will be onboard with the idea.” Then went on to explain, “Rarity is possibly at a complex crossroad. She can’t remember who she is completly, but knows who she is in person. She has horrible scars no women would want to remember, but also hurting at not being able to remember everything.”

“At this moment? She needs familiar faces, not two strangers like us.” Affirmed the man even further, “Tactically speaking? We need to deploy something for her to latch onto. And that is Shadow, Spree, those of her hometown, her close friends and the last two of said friends-- Fluttershy, and one Princess Twilight. That is the first step.”

He then thought for a moment and told, “The second step will be harder. Rarity will be a instant target and might be blamed for turning her back on the beliefs she accepted.” then explained, “To the town, it would look like betrayal. They are in a way, the victims if it’s put like that. They put their trust and belief in Rarity-- and now she just leaves them and takes back her mark after making the sacrifices to stay? It would sting them as much as it would her.”

Then, shaking his head, Albert told, “The second part would be the harder one. We can’t rush it, and need to make sure the first part is secured and in place before confronting Starlight and her town.” Then went on, “But… it’s also highly likely that she doesn't even need her mark-- only to hold the representation of what she is supposed to be, Generosity.”

Jerry slightly nod his head, thinking on asking Shadow if she wants to spend time seeing the element Bearers with Spree, considering it might be best for her to catch up...although he couldn’t help but told. “If Shadow is going to be around the island...I do want to give her guards, and I know Spree is a good friend and guard...but I slightly feel assured with some Minions I know that are smart and able to keep a eye on Shadow while Spree isn’t around.” then admit to Albert.

“Maybe I’m a bit paranoid and a bit stupid in not trusting the ponies, but with dealing with Mist, I can’t help but feel other thestrals will feel the same to Shadow for a while she’s on the island helping Rarity out.”

“It’s a dangerous time for everyone Jerry.” Albert said. “Whatever semblance of order there was has been shattered. I don’t need to be smart to realize it. With how you also added to that building chaos? Things are bound to go out of disarray. I knew it the moment I was sent here to this world, Khara unleashed into the ocean and bound to reach land at some point and cause a mass extinction of unwary creatures or alien lifeforms.”

Placing his fork down, Albert dragged out a sigh and went on, “When I found the ponies, I knew I was dragging myself into something. Their company was welcomed-- being in a videogame world with nothing but water nearly everywhere I looked? It was maddening. But knowing that they wanted to hide, or get their home back?” He shook his head, “I’m a survivalist, not a soldier. But… sooner or later, even I joined in on the fight. The Empire was one example.”

With a slow nod, Jerry held a somber look, “Yeah...I know what you mean…” then sighed as he took another bite, chewing some as he swallowed and spoke. “I never thought I would be in this whole situation…” then shook his head. “But, that’s life for you. Full of surprise and unexpected turns or events.” taking another bite of his meal, takings sips of water to conserve the freshwater as he thought to himself.

I really come a long way….I’m honestly surprise I managed to get my sanity slightly intact. I would of thought I would of lost it a long time ago when I started killing and listening to Gnarl… thinking some as while it was true he was adding to the building chaos, he honestly hope he could remove it. Just to give these ponies some sort of peace or order that didn’t require him causing trouble much.

“That reminds me.” Albert spoke up, getting Jerry to give the infected man a look. “I’ve been working on it, and I think I might have finished the final idea of the armor that will be better than that prototype armor you have--”

“Wait, prototype? I thought that was the first version?” asked Jerry in near surprise.

Rolling his eyes at Jerry, Albert said, “It was a overly thick armor with hydraulic systems, lights and air tanks slapped on with minor changes over every tune-up I gave it to test out new ideas for the final result.” Then he assured him, “All the prototype versions and changes I made were guaranteed to leave you intact and safe-- I put in a lot of failsafes. But overall it was still a prototype. In fact I used the data from the armors recording chip to help me figure out the needed changes.”

“Wait...recording chip…?” said Jerry, thinking a bit as he thought. It was always odd with that weird red chip in the back of my helmet feeling warm now and then… then asked. “So what were the final ideals to the titanium armor?” then asked in slight curiosity. “And are we still going to use the Arcanium Smelter to craft it?”

Giving a nod, Albert said, “We just might. I’m going to be using Plasteel to make the final result, which is more or less a extra-reinforced steel variant of refined titanium ingots-- though your smith only used raw titanium ores, not the refined ingots.”

“Wait…” started Jerry with near shock on his expression. “You mean...I let Giblet used ores and not ingots?” rubbing his chin at that as he thought back on the shapes as he mused. “In hindsight, I should've seen that coming. Maybe I did and didn’t noticed it. They were round chunks of metal…” although he did asked. “So should we cut it down a inch of titanium with them being refined ingots?”

Waving off, Albert said, “I’m thinking of possibly cutting it more to a inch or less. Upping the hydraulics in power, adding in some Areo-gel to help add heat resistance. Possibly a coating of Copper in some areas to help take care of that shock damage you keep taking-- I was also thinking of using a bit of Kayanight to help make a sort of insulator for the electronics. Maybe add high-capacity air tanks…”

Everything Albert was tossing around was almost dizzying. Form a ‘Mod panel’ to ‘upgrades’ and ‘variations’ or ‘parts’ and many other things. It was hard to keep up, or until Albert said, “It would more or less be a smaller, more agile and somewhat weaker PRAWN suite almost.”

He caught onto that as he thought. You mean like a mini-tank!? Or maybe a mini-mech!? then almost giddy as he thought. Or maybe Fallout power armor?! Overlord style!?

But… of course, there was a catch. “The only thing I’m figuring out still is the power needs.” Making Jerry pause. “Your current suit uses a mix of magic and some tech I have-- but that won’t cut it with this set of armor. It’s processing power alone would be a hog for power-- I might have to consider making a power cell-- no, maybe some Lithium Batteries, or if possible, Ion Batteries or a Ion Cell.” Though the scientist grimaced, “But those are hard to make. I’d have to figure out if there’s any Prothean structures, and those hardly have appeared around here.”

“What’s a Ion cell?” asked Jerry as he added. “And why are they hard to make?”

Blinking, Albert calmed up and said, “A ion cell is a very powerful rechargeable power source. I use a few for my Sea Moth, the Excursion, and six of them for the Dauntless.” Then reached down to get his tablet, opening it and swiping through it, “They are made from Ion Crystals, which are only found within ancient alien structures form the game world I was trapped in.”

When Jerry was handed the tablet, he felt himself blinking at the blocky green crystal on the screen, even as Albert went on. “They are extremely powerful, and as you can read, basically stay in a state to keep ionized and hold immense yields of nuclear force.”

“I seen this before!” told Jerry as he stood up in surprise, seeing these things before. “Hell, I know where there's more! I gave the Resistance one of these during a raid at a facility-- and there's more within Canterlot in a bunker. The Caribous been mining these things on a--,” then pause midway explaining as he look at the nuclear force part on the Tablet and nearly shouted in shock as he look to Albert. “They’re nukes!? All this time we had a nuke with the Resistance?!” then eyes widen as he said.

“Oh, shit, shit, shit, shit! A town wouldn’t get wiped out,” thinking of the scientist papers. “Nations would get wiped out! And the Caribou been slowly stockpiling them!”

Making a face to that, Albert said, “Well… that is bad.” Then took a moment to think and remark, “I hope no one’s messing with them now. Even I was hesitant with playing around with them besides with using my game logic-- something that glows green inside an ancient alien structure and makes ominous crackling noises?” He shook his head. “At first, when I first discovered it in game? I was hesitant to even touch it.”

Slowly sitting down, he told. “Thankfully? None of the scientist didn’t want to mess with it too much, fearing it could blow a town…” shaking his head as he explained earlier. “We found out that the Caribous in Canterlot stockpile them in a bunker, a few boxes worth. Nothing about where they originate from, but what I got from the Resistance? They were finding them in areas on a island or other places, didn’t tell me much since they didn’t knew either.”

He then thought and went on. “I think Periodic moved it somewhere, don’t know where admittedly.” then think abit and grimace. “And I doubt we can get those boxes full of Ion Cell in Canterlot, especially with how things tense are right now.”

“Ion crystals.” Corrected Albert, “They aren't Ion Cell’s or Ion Batteries until I process them.” Then went on, “But that goes without saying, all I can make with one Ion Crystal is a Ion Battery-- and I doubt that will have the needed power. A normal Powercell might do it-- but I still need to test the final result of the armor a number of times before I’m sure it’ll work.”

Motioning behind himself, Albert told, “It already takes two power cells to run a PRAWN, but that’s with a certain limit of mod’s and parts being used. If I do as many incorporation with your armor as I’m planning? I’m thinking one will get spent up too fast within a few days of constant use. I’d need to test it.”

Jerry thought it over and asked in curiosity. “Why not combine the Gauntlet gem with the Ion Battery or cell? Try to see if we could combine our game logics again like with the prototype? Maybe use sacrifice Minions to adjust the power supplies?”

“The prototype was a near fluke, Jerry.” Albert told in a simple manner, “We can’t rely on luck to work a second time around. We’re messing with higher amounts of power here, enough power to be like two bioreactors with a eight times efficiency rate with a normal Power Cell.” Then went on, “Times that by ten with a Ion Powercell, and you have a lot of power that could do anything if something went wrong. They are ‘mini nukes’ by your expression.”

Jerry slightly nodded, thinking that it might be a while before he could gain such a armor. Well...at least I’ll be able to use the ‘prototype’ for a good while. Maybe the solution will come to us with a least expected idea? shaking that thought off as he took another bite of his fish, thinking a bit to himself. Although we should figure out when and if to take those Ion Crystals. Dainn might resort to them to ‘win’ against me, or Albert…

He mentally sighed as he thought. Maybe I should try to relax, technically I’m on vacation, I need to relax and try to not overthink too hard...right? but even if he tried to forget and enjoy his meal, part of his mind nagged him with not only on the final armor, but also on Starlight and her town, on finding the last two Element Bearers. Even on Shadow safety and the need to bring Minions around her for her protection.

While he knew he could trust Spree to keep Shadow safe...part of him wants to bring in Minions who were able to protect her and were ‘smarter’. Hmm...maybe I should asked Gnarl if I can get him to screen through Minions? He’ll want Shadow safe mostly because she’s the Mistress and going to have my kids… he almost pause at that, as he noticed that he’s been getting used to the terms ‘my kids’....it almost became common.

He took another bite, as he thought on something else, specifically food supplies as he swallow his food, and asked to Albert. “Should I get ready for raiding for supplies? There might be a need for me to gather food for everyone in the island with all the extra mouths showing up.”

Shaking his head, Albert assured, “I’ve been helping Grain organize making a effective farm setting near the islands. As of late, there’s been a large amount of foods being grown for the ponies using both mainland and the small bases around them in the water.”

Albert soon went back to poking at his food and went on while in thought, “Really what I’ve been more focused on besides food and water supplies, were actual materials. We’re good at the moment, but we’ve hit that point that it’s being debated with a few of the Expedition Captains that more ships will be needed-- which means more Cyclops's, more Seamoths and more PRAWN’s. Overall, more expenses to make all of those, and their corresponding upgrades.”

“At best? I see two more Cyclops's, with needed upgrades, a few Seamoths and two more PRAWN’s being put into the mix soon. Then about a few weeks of training and joint-trips with another more experienced Expedition group to make sure they can handle the dangers.”

The man frowned in thought and told, “This is of course, not mentioning the whole situation of researching new things down here. Even with the supplied laboratory space for those here? We’re having trouble making too many breakthroughs without some more substantial data to work form when it comes to properly replicating the Caribou’s more effective anti-magic armor or finding sure-fire ways of reversing some of their magic.”

“Have you asked Dr.Kalvarn or some of the Caribou scientists on that?” asked Jerry. “Because I’m certain they were able to help give some data or information with the copies I let them have of their work and research.” then thinking and asking further. “Do you also want me to start taking some of their anti-magic armor, maybe start raiding other facilities to gather more scientists or work for you all to have?”

“Periodic has been in contact constantly with Kalvarn.” Told Albert, “But there’s only so much a lone expert in one field can hand out. We need more solid notes, data, recipes and other bits. Striking a research faculty, it’s scientist or even going to a factory or smithery that has the information we need would be useful.”

Giving a hum, Jerry admit. “I actually been looking at other research facilities, with their location within the papers, it was quite easy to find them...but the problem I mostly have is ‘who to take’ because raiding them is easy...it's another to have credibility that they’re ‘good’ like some of the scientists from the last facility. For all I know, I could unknowingly bring in the bad sort that accept the Caribou ideology.”

Holding the large bottle of water, Albert said, “Figuring out intent isn’t figured out until they are in and under the microscope.” Then went on to tell, “Screening them is just as hard. You lucked out with the first group. That’s the only way I can define it.” Then went on pausing, “Or there’s some sort of cosmic power that’s playing us all for fools.”

While Albert let that taper off, he shook his head and told, “But the point is, we don't know until we find out. Unless you were to somehow get into the public files of everyone that lives in Equestria, comb through each and every file and be able to pick out every single good or bad action as well as get invasive with private information? You have to work out by guessing.”

“What you mean like government official places or highly secured buildings on records?” asked Jerry. “Because from what I heard, apparently Caribous enjoy learning every bit of information of everyone to the point they keep tabs on them.” rolling his eyes as he said. “Problem is, it never occurred to me to break into those buildings and read through every information. And by now, they probably secure those up more tighter than before.” then sighed. “But honestly? I think I’m just going to raid the facility for all the information and artifacts, maybe get lucky and find something to help you all out in the Labs.”

Giving a dismissive wave of the hand, Albert told, “Take your time and plan it out later. Right now you should focus more on what’s going on with Twilight and Fluttershy. Like I said, they are more important to our needs in the long term.” Then muttered, “Unless they died. That would be a large problem, possibly a huge one.”

He took a breath and said, “It’s one we really need to advert if at all possible. And we can’t have you going off on too many raids, on the off chance we need you with a advance group to react when we do find out what has become of the two.” Tapping a finger to the table, Albert shook his head once more and told, “I should get back to work.” Taking the plate form the table and going on, “And you need to go on and take some time off while you can.”

Finishing up his fish, Jerry joked. “Why do you think I’m here? Shadow felt the need to suggest me to relax here in the ‘Overlord area’ to take my mind off of stress.” Then take some sip of water as he got up. “But you’re right, I should probably head back, maybe we’ll find out about the last two soon. Later Albert.” turning, he headed off to the bulkhead, mostly to get a quick check up on Mortis, and planned on seeing how the girls were doing.

Maybe play with Jasmine and let her piggyback him? That would sure to get some looks from the ponies.

After a near week, a message was sent to Alpha Base, as there was mixed news. The good news both Twilight and Fluttershy was alive...but the bad news, was that they were within a fleet of Caribou ships, along with riches, mares-- and even Ion Crystals from Canterlot. Apparently they were going to try heading to the Caribou home land to ‘secure’ what healthy and able mares they had and send their riches and prizes so that if the Caribous died in Equestria, they managed to get their homeland a chance to win.

But there lies a problem. One that made even Jerry annoyed heavily as he was asked to be back on the island. And this time he had to do it without his armor, since he’s been in Alpha Base for a good week, so he had to take a trip by boat. Even more Albert was asked to come along. While both comply, Jerry was nearly surprised of Mortis coming with him.

As the Blue Minion was, by Magic words, ‘learned all he could’ and was able to do what Jerry knew the Blue could do. Raise the dead of Minions even after they perished, but he was curious on how much Morits could do, only for the Blue to tell him that he exceeded what a Blue normally could do.

Still, what bothered him more was that Shadow asked to come along, mostly to visit Rarity and the other Ponyville inhabitants on the island. While part of him knew that it was mostly a good idea for Shadow to do so, and another part of him reminded it was of establishing her new position as his wife for the ponies to see. He agreed, but only if she had guards with her. Thankfully, Gnarl was easily to contact with the communicator relay by the Castle and gave assurance that the Mistress will have the best the minions could offer, as the moment the Dauntless was near land and the four swam out from under the ship to being on dry land, being Shadow, Jerry, Albert and Mortis, Shadow noticed a couple of Minions on land, waiting for them as they gave slight jumps and hoots.

Jerry quickly noticed that these Minions were different from those in his horde. As there were 15 Minions, 4 Browns with two having spears and the two other having axes, 3 Reds all fully armored and ready for a fight, 4 Greens all spiked and metal and bones covering their bodies, and 4 Blues with protective paddings on their bodies. The dive-suit man noticed that they were all fully armored, all wearing gear and armor on their bodies as they bowed towards Jerry and Shadow, as a Brown spoke. “Master! We are elite! We smarter than other's! We are stronger!”

One of the Greens, being Zippy gave a low laugh as he told. “We protect the Mistress, keep her safe!” While Shadow gave a giggle, hand over her lips, Mortis assured to Jerry.

“Do not worry Sire, they are actually the best among the Minions, the most ‘smartest’ and possibly eldest who have served under you. The Mistress will be safe.” There was some doubt in Jerry, as he felt a chaste kiss on his cheek as the thestral assured.

“Don’t worry Jerry, I’ll be safe.” then added as she bump hips with him. “Spree will be around too to keep a eye on me.” He relent and nod his head as he warned.

“Just let me know if you need help.” she giggle, but after a quick hug, she walked with the Minions surrounding her and looking ready to defend her to their deaths.

With a glance, Albert told, “She’ll be safe. Once she’s surrounded by familiar faces, even more safer.” Then looked ahead and said, “We better go and see what was so urgent to call us over and not tell over the Comm’s.” That alone had bothered Albert, why the ponies had called for both himself and Jerry in such a haste to the base.

Jerry slightly nodded, walking with Albert, feeling a little uncomfortable, mostly because this was actually the first time he came here without his armor. It made him feel...vulnerable in a sense, even more he didn’t had any full ways of defending himself, or even use any other Minions.

“Be at ease, Master,” spoke Mortis as the Blue walked with the two humans the best he could. “I may not fight as a Brown, but with my newfound magical abilities, I will be able to defend you with more than healing.” Jerry glance to Mortis and asked.

“Why did you decided to come with us anyway Mortis? I mean, yeah Magic said you learn all you could, but wouldn’t it make more sense for you to head back to the Castle?” the Blue glance up as Mortis told simply.

“That is true, Sire. But I felt the need to accompany you, in the least case one of these foolish ponies attempted to harm you, or perhaps offended you without a chance of defending yourself.” Jerry couldn’t help but chuckle as he asked in amusement.

“Meaning you came along as my bodyguard since I’m here without my armor?”

“I may not be as perceptive as the Mistress, but I at least know how uneasy you are among ponies who may decide to give harm to you Master.” glancing up as he added. “Especially with no armor to protect you, Sire.”

Speaking up, Albert said, “You can also rely on me too.” Giving his fellow human a glance and explained, “I have backup tools for sudden emergencies. I might be trusting of most of the leadership here, but blind trust only makes way for a attack to slip by your guard.”

A relief breath came out, as Jerry said. “Thanks you two. It feels...odd, not being in my armor around here,” glancing as ponies noticed the trio as he added lowly. “And makes it harder to ignore the dirty looks around at me.”

“Pay no attention to them, for they have no idea of who you are, Sire.” spoke Mortis, as he spoke on. “Without your armor, they have no idea of your true looks. They will mostly see in curiosity or wonderment of you around here.” Jerry gave a slight smile, as he glance down to Mortis as he said.

“Remind me when we’re back, to get the Minions to weave you a cloak of sorts, maybe a scythe made too. I’m pretty sure Giblet won’t mind making one for you.” Mortis hum, as he admit.

“It would make my place as, ‘Minion Resurrector’ much more noticeable, Master. And I must admit, it would show of my status with things none of the other Minions have.”

Considering this, Albert gave the man a glance and said, “I remember that there was a mention of a mass move being planned with a few ponies and caribou that live here to your castle?” Then raised a hand, “Maybe see if any of them might be willing to train your smartest minions into even more effective and elite fighters. Possibly guards.”

Thinking some, he said. “Spree can shape up my Brown Guards into actual guards, maybe asked of the new inhabitants for more things to teach to them? Various of things too..” then added. “Maybe get more cooks to teach some of my Reds on how to cook properly beside, ‘burn food until it smells good’.”

“Perhaps teach Giblet with smiths, if any wish to come to the Castle, Master.” added Mortis as they saw the tent where Jerry usually go to meet up with the tactical planners. But he noticed there was a extra set of guards, seeming to put their spears before the three, as Mortis stood up and spoke up. “Move aside guards, the Master and the Scientist are here to answer the call of which your leaders demand of them.”

One opened his mouth to speak, but Albert told in a near curt manner, “Arguing is wasting time. I was ripped away from my work at Alpha Base and any research projects for future campaigns against the Caribou for this emergency meeting. Instead of asking, merely let us in.” then called out, “Shining Armor.”

That was enough for the flap to be opened, the stallion giving a glance and being mildly surprised at Jerry’s state of undress. Ignoring this for the time being, he motioned, “Guards, stand down.” Then told, “Come on, the situation has gone drastic.”

Both humans exchanged looks before moving inside, where upon they could see Shining Armor setting himself up by the side of the table. Nearby Luna was there, along with Pearl, Screech, some stallion in similar royal guard armor of the caribous and even a few other ponies in military wear of the island.

Albert ran his eyes over the room quickly, particularly zoning onto the map and what looked to be a plotted course over an expanse of open water. He narrowed his eyes in suspension, but didn’t say anything just yet. “Overlord. Dr. Albert.” Luna acknowledge the two, “Come. We have a problem.”

While some of the ponies held surprised looks of Jerry without his armor, Jerry moved along with Albert, as Mortis followed behind as Pearl glance down and told to Jerry. “Overlord. Keep your imp out of the tent, this situation does not concern with it.” Mortis himself give back the same curt tone.

“If one Blue annoyed you, it is a wonder how you never done anything right.” ignoring the glare of the older mare as Mortis told. “My place is with the Master, with or without your consent, pony.”

“Peace, the two of you.” Luna told sternly before looking to the two humans. “As you know, a situation has arisen where the final two Element Bearers to Harmony have been found. One of Seeking spies that stands with us has told us of a fleet that had left not a near week ago.”

Taking his que, the stallion placed a finger on the map and told, “They are making a run for their Caribous homeland, and right now we don’t have any means to stop them. We don’t have any ships and they have a week's worth of time ahead of us.”

Sighing, Albert summed it up, “You need a fleet and you want Alpha Base’s fleet.” Then raised his brow, “Why ask for us both? Grain is in charge of Alpha Base.”

“But you know the technology in greater depth.” Retorted the lone princess. “Would this… fleet be effective in doing what we need?”

Albert thought it over and told, “Well… with the right placement, it could work.” Then waved a hand adding, “We would have to improvise though. It’s not like the Expedition fleet or the tools and technology it’s equipped with is made for battle in mind in the first place.”

“But are you able to get your fleet to catch onto the Caribou own fleet?” asked Seeking as he went on. “Can your ship's be able to stop them within a shorter time than their own ships, which would take months of traveling to their homeland?”

Shrugging, Albert said, “The Cyclops alone can match or surpass your wooden ships in speed. They don’t rely on wind or current. Though a good strong current can make the Cyclops's go much faster.” Than thought on adding, “I can also have a few Seamoth scouts go ahead of the main fleet, they’re faster and they can sabotage and slow the ships down. Make things easier in not just slowing them, but spotting the ships.”

“My primary concern is the Leviathan class fish.” Grimly told the scientist. “It’s not too common, but ever since the Reaper Leviathans, the Sea Dragon Leviathan and other large aggressive lifeforms got here? Ships have gained damaged or sunk. Even a passively swimming by Reefback can cause a problem-- and they aren't aggressive. Just big and slow.”

Concern looks came on their faces, as Screech spoke. “That is what we are afraid of,” looking at him as she continued. “We know of these creatures from your Tablets that were provided by Shire, but we fear that fleet will possibly be destroyed, maybe nothing left of the Element Bearers or any other mare on those ships would survive.” While there was a silence, Jerry spoke up.

“I hate to change the topic, but I am curious on why I’m here. It's one thing for Albert to be here with his fleet-- but what reason do you need me here as well?” looking at them as he went on. “Wouldn’t it make more sense to let me stay in Alpha Base while you asked for Albert? The sea is his department after all, I work best on land.”

Sighing, Screech said, “We thought a extra hand in a boarding would be needed, you’re armor--”

“Would be too heavy and he’d sink to the bottom of the ocean.” Cut off Albert. “It’s aquatically able-- but can’t swim. And there’s no way of getting him on a ship in the first place.” He wasn’t sure why they thought Jerry would be of much help, but he had guesses.

Screech looked a bit miffed at being cut off, and spoke, “He’s a strong and heavy hitter and a perfect moral breaker for the Caribou. It should shake them up.”

“Or encourage them if he was tossed overboard.” Albert shot back before raising a brow, “Unless there’s a ulterior motive?”

Seeming to mask herself, Screech told, “His blue minions might be needed, as well his other types. The red ones alone can cause some serious damage to the ships.”

“I can improvise with tools to make just as much damage, perhaps more and make it look like a accident.” Pointed out Albert, “Or make them sink so deep no one will ever find out what happened. The oceans deep, a sunk ship can easily vanish.”

Luna focused on Albert as she asked. “How would you be able to do that? Wouldn’t it compromise our needs in gaining both Dame Fluttershy and Princess Twilight?”

Shaking his head, Albert told, “You would be surprised what you can accomplish with few tools.” Then raised a hand to go on, “But with a large amount? We have Diving reels that can be improvised as tethers. Knives used to cut or damaged key parts. Laser Cutters to easily make a door under the ship’s hull to slowly sink it. Gravity sphere to pick up items of a certain weight.”

Albert crossed his arms and told, “Really, it can be as simple as cutting a hole in the bottom of the ships, wait for them to sink, and salvage the rest.” Then slightly smiled adding, “We could have a group swim on in, get the two out, swim to the closest Cyclops and just let the caribou splash about at the surface while we do our work and leave. Simple as that.” (

While a few of the strategists thought on this, other's looking surprise as Jerry blink some at Albert of how...simple it was. And they didn’t need to confront the Caribous at all! Mortis just stay quiet, as the idea was great in Albert turn, he gave a look at Screech direction, feeling a niggling feeling in him as he look up to Jerry as he spoke. “Master, if you can?”

Gaining Jerry to glance down, seeing the Minion motioning up on the table for a better clearing, as Jerry resist the urge to heckle as it was like holding up a kid onto a table. As when he got the Blue up on the table, he gave a look to Screech as he told. “As you can imagine, the Scientist alone with his ships can easily put down a fleet without confrontation.” then questioned to the older thestral. “But was there a reason, beside demanding the Master of the use of his Blues and terror of the Caribous in morality…”

Then added with bits of suspicious in his tone. “Or were part of you hoping he would somehow drown and die as you ponies would swoop in to ‘save the Bearers’ and remove two issues at the same time?” Jerry felt he should facepalm, or maybe attempt to stop Mortis to speak, but the Blue spoke on. “It seems odd, that you require the aids of Blues, as while the Reds are of use, and while blues can swim and heal-- what ulter purpose was of using the Master and the Blues?”

Pearl gave a annoyed look to Jerry as she remarked. “Maybe you should put your imp down back on the ground, he sound like he’s suspicious of us.” Mortis replied in simplistic manner.

“I am suspicious, because it is very suspicious to asked of the Master in this endeavor, that doesn’t even know how to steer ships, much less does anything with related of this situation. It would be of smarter to asked simply of the Scientist, not of the Master.”

Shaking his head, Albert said, “That’s off point.” Drawing the conversation back to topic as he went on, “Because my plan does have a possible flaw.”

“Like what?” Asked Shining, “It sounds rather straight forwards and fool proof. What could be the problem?”

In turn, all Albert did was point at the vast open space of ocean and told, “Possible crush depth.” Drawing confusion form most, but Jerry understood on the spot.

“The sea levels which your ships, or the ships of the Caribous will go.” said the man, as the ponies glance to the two, as Jerry explained. “While Albert ships can handle being underwater, there is a sort of limit of how deep you can go, and the ocean can be pretty deep. So deep that you can’t see the bottom,” as he almost could imagine the awe they might have of him knowing of this. “Since the deeper you go down in the sea, the more pressure there is, and the more chances you’ll have the ships crushed by said pressure.

“And let's not forget of adding in how dark it will be, as it’ll be pitch black for you to see by glass. Or adding in the multiple sea creatures, especially the Sea Dragon or Reaper Leviathan that might roam around said areas.”

Albert gave a firm nod and told, “Sinking the ships will be easy. It’s making sure they don’t sink to a place we can’t start recovering and scavenging it’s things. And anyone trapped aboard?” Albert thought and shook his head, “Well, they’ll drown before they die form the pressure over their bodies.”

Speaking up, one of the ponies asked, “Can’t the Blue imps swim down to do the work?”

Albert almost snorted in a laugh, “They can swim-- but their bodies can only handle so much being underwater. There are some places that you need a ship or a PRAWN to reach without worrying about your body imploding.” Then sighed. “No, if we want this to work right? We have to make sure we make those ships sink in a area that’s around 1,000 meters down, to a hundred meters. Those would be the ‘safest’ areas we can use the fleet to scavenge the remains.”

“But couldn’t you use the Blues to handle being 1,000 meters down?” asked one of the ponies as Jerry decided to be blunt.

“Albert said ‘implode’, 1,000 meters may not seem much to you, since you’re ignorant of how deep it is underwater. But if one of my Blues are down there? They’ll get crush easily before they have 3 seconds to live.”

“That might be a bit extreme on your part, Jerry.” Told Albert, “But the point stands that the Blues are land-dwelling creatures-- not sub-aquatic creatures that are made for that environment.” Then remarked, “Though if I was honest they might get eaten whole by something rather than get crushed.”

Mortis agreed with that. “Blues are more frailer than Reds, and we would be seen as a snack to chew and eat by the creatures there.” then told simply. “If you wish to save those on the fleet of Caribou's, then all hands of Alpha base might be need,” looking to the spies as he question. “How many ships were within the fleet?”

Looking flabbergast, the stallion started. “Ten ships in total.” Mortis soon turn to asked to Luna.

“Then perhaps it would be wise to let the Scientist take his leave, to not only get those of Alpha Base ready, but to arm his ships with needed tools?” Jerry add in with a sigh.

“Mortis, we still need to figure out how to handle the area of the ships to sink.” glancing to Albert as he added. “I mean, I doubt there’s many areas underwater that can fit the 1,000 meters for you, right?”

To that, Albert gave a nod, “There are places in a ocean that can exceed 10 thousand meters, possibly even further.” Making many balk at that. “But the path the ship is taking is close enough to land that they should be near some sloped areas we can take advantage of. If I’m right, they might plan to make a few stops to keep their supplies fresh before risking the open ocean.”

Screwing up her face, Pearl asked, “How would you know that? I thought you were a scientist, not a navigator or tactical planner?” Still wanting to question this odd male that was a horrible sight of a constant sickened state.

“Rule about ocean exploration?” Asked Albert, “Never leave without fresh and highly stocked supplies. Hunger and Thirst are two high threats besides wildlife and drowning.” Then placed a hand to his chest, “I should know. Starvation and dehydration has caused me some problems along with nearly getting lost in underwater caves and nearly blacking out from lack of air.” Then waved a hand, “The sea life is only bad if it catching you off guard.”

“So you can easily guess that they’ll be making stops around islands or places to resupply themselves.” said Shining, thinking some as he asked to Jerry. “Overlord, are you able to make Waypoint Gates to where they are?” Jerry gave a flat look as he felt the rise of sarcasm in his tone.

“Oh sure, let me just set up a random Gate, in a random area where I don’t know where the fleet is heading to, with no information whatsoever of where they will be stopping.” then asked. “Do you honestly think I can just make Gates pop out of thin air? At least around Equestria I know where I’m making them in geography or area. This is a whole different case, Shining.”

Thinking, Albert raised a hand, “No… he has something.” Then went on to tell Jerry, “I know they will stop someplace to at least restock their fresh water supply. Food can be more easily managed. You can go a whole week without food if you have to, the body can handle and confiscate if it has to. But water? Past three days and you will die soon.” Putting it simple as that.

Looking over the map, Albert said, “We should trail them. Find the fleet, then trail them. If they start moving to land? We can all cut them off there by just sending Jerry ahead with a few seamoths and let him get ready. If possible? Possibly open up a gate to let more fighters through and be ready to ambush any caribou’s landing. If they try running and sailing off?”

Shining was slowly nodding, “They would effectively be in shallow enough water for you to sink the ships and scavenge them safely without worries about depth, sea life or other complications. It also makes it safer for the mare’s onboard the ships, as they can swim to land where we’ll be waiting for them.”

Taking a deep breath, Jerry explained. “And while that is a good plan, there's a problem. It’s where my gates will be set up.”

“Overlord you told us yourself that you can spread your Gates around the map of Equestria, was that a far-fetch tale?” asked Luna with a raised brow, Mortis defended his Master as the Blue spoke.

“What my Master means, is that while he can set up the Gates, be it Waypoint or Main Gate, it is the area that concern him. While the Master can be alerted by the Scientist by the Comms, the Master has no knowledge of the islands or places surrounded by water mass, as he has no maps of said areas.” bringing up a example to get them to understand. “It would be like asking the Master to create a Main Gate, across the continent into another nation land, without ever stepping foot or knowing the layouts of said land.”

Turning to glance at the minion, Shining Armor told, “This isn’t a permanent camping or insertion location. This is just a foothold to use temporarily to cut the Caribou off or ambush them when they come to land.”

Albert had to agree with a nod, “There is no real tactical value in the location we’re going to possibly. Unless they have a keep or some kind of port to their final destination before setting sail for far off lands? Then there shouldn’t be too much of a problem. To the Caribou, it would be just a random gate in the middle of nowhere.”

Thinking some as Jerry mused a bit as he told. “That I can handle, just need to know which island or port they’re heading.”

“That's why we’re following the fleet.” reminded Seeking as he slightly wonder if the Overlord wasn’t in his A-game today. Considering he was wearing a diving suit, he can easily guess he was ‘busy’ with other things.

While Jerry then glance to the ponies as he asked. “Anything else we need to bring up?”

Nodding, Luna said, “A final thing.” Then glanced at Albert as she said, “Dr. Albert made a valid point if it was a port. If there is one, it would vastly complicate things for us. And it would make more sense for them to stop at a seaport before making a long voyage. If there is one, we may need to alter the plan and quickly so.”

“I can work out sabotage of the oceanic ships.” Told Albert. “But all land assaults or attacks need to be headed by Jerry or anyone with groundwork experience. Just leave the ships to myself and the Expedition Fleet.”

Nodding, Luna turned back and told, “While we do not expect to find any heavy resistance on land, we mustn't think otherwise and prepare for the worse. A fortified seaport would be a great dilemma, and a hard place to recover both elements and any other things the ships might drop off for safety.”

Thinking that over, Jerry mused to himself. Fortified seaports? Maybe I should get Grubby to start working on Mount Gates then. Start collecting Wolves for the Browns, maybe start harvesting spider eggs to grow and tame for the Greens. I have encounter some spiders, granted mostly around in Everfree now and then...Maybe I can check on Hayseed Swamp? Maybe search for the large spiders the Green would enjoy having around like in the game? mentally groaning some as he thought.

But that might not work, in fact I doubt I can find the same, or closest to the spiders the Greens have in the second game. Even more, I doubt I could find the Salamanders anywhere. I doubt they even exist here! but another part of him recalled that the Spell Stones or Catalyst didn’t exist in the first game...maybe both the same spider breeds or Salamander type lives or are in a habitable place that’s around, but haven’t been found yet? It was likely since the Stones been found around all around Equestria.

So its possible that the same Mounts for Greens and Reds are around, just haven’t look where. thinking to himself as he slightly heard the conversation as he added. Maybe do a bit of searching, start making habitable places for the Mounts and breed them slightly docile to me and the Castle habitants and deadly to everything else? Problem is how long it might take. Maybe ask Albert when we have the time about the breeding-, he almost didn’t hear the question directed to him as he glance to see Screech giving him a questionable look as she asked.

“Is there something you would like to share us, Overlord? You seem quiet.” Jerry waved off as he spoke.

“Just thinking to myself of things I need to be ready for.” recalling the conversation being about when Albert can get his fleet ready with them tracking the Caribou own ships as he decided to input a concern in him. “Now, if we are finishing up on the fleets, may I suggest we talk about the glowing green cubes, otherwise known as Ion Crystalines?”

“I thought we agreed that we would've left them for now,” spoke Pearl with furrow brows. “Why bring them up again, Overlord?” Jerry brought up his reason why he’s bringing them up with a question.

“We know that they have the Bearers of Magic and Kindness, right?” gaining looks as he went on. “We also know they’ll have good, ‘healthy’ mares, and are trying to leave to the Caribou home land...would it be farfetch for them to take the Ion Crystalines as well to study and research carefully?” Giving looks as he added. “I think we should be even more cautious in case they do have the Ion Crystals and might assume to they could use them as ‘bombs’ to hit at us, or mostly at me.”

Frowning a bit, Pearl said, “why are you concerned about that now? By Dr. Albert’s plan, he can safely sink the ships and retrieve the cargo. I doubt they’ll gain any damage while sealed inside the crates they’re in.”

Albert also lifted a brow at Jerry’s choice of words. Considering he himself was the one to show Jerry the information of the crystals, then he was certain the Jerry knew that if the Caribou did figure out how to disrupt the things, it would probably remove them and everything in a large area in a small nuclear blast. What did Jerry want to gain out of mentioning the Ion Crystals?

Screech narrow her eyes, feeling suspicious herself as she questioned. “Overlord, is there a reason you are talking of them now? We know that the Caribous aren’t stupid enough to use them as bombs.” then pressed. “Why the sudden deflection? Is there something you’re not telling us? Perhaps whatever you were thinking wasn’t contributing to us or this planning whatsoever?”

Mortis gave a subtle glance, knowing from what he noticed of his Master, that the Overlord was attempting to deflect whatever he was thinking about, as the Blue spoke to aid his Lord. “The Master feels that perhaps with the Caribous having these crystals, perhaps they have other artifacts to study with them? As I do not doubt that they merely focus with grabbing one thing that could be used for them. Perhaps they grab other artifacts from other facilities to take with them to study upon?”

“But he’s still deflecting something.” pushed Screech, having a very suspicious look to Jerry as she has a way to see through his expressions as she questioned. “We can assume that they might as well have these artifacts with them, and assume they have these Crystals. So tell us Overlord, why think of them now?” having a suspicious tone within her voice. “Unless, you’re trying to hide something from us, something that you neglect to tell us?”

“Quick question, did you read through everything of the Ion Crystals?” asked Jerry as Screech held that look as she replied shortly.

“Yes, mention something of a nuclear blast,” then demanded. “But why are you bringing this up now? We already know they’re dangerous, so why are you-,”

“I can use them.” Albert felt this was all really unnecessary, but with how they were badgering Jerry, it was getting irritating. “I can use them to make some highly powerful and reliable power sources for the machines I have.” Placing it as simple as that. “Also, I would be more worried of them accidentally setting off a Ion Crystal. The initial blast alone would be devastating, but if it does work like normal nuclear fusion? I’d be more worried about the fallout that will carry over who knows how far and cause even more damage and death.”

That made the old thestral pause, as well as Luna focusing in on this as she glance to Jerry and asked. “Overlord, was this the reason you are focusing on the Crystals now?”

Jerry slightly nodded, thanking God that Albert gave him a out. “Yeah, because with them acting like nuclear fuel? I’m worried that from what I learn with my talks with Albert, that the Caribou could fucked things up way more than we thought.”

Pearl gave a glare to Jerry, then a questioning look to Albert as she asked. “Is the Overlord making sense in this regard-- or blowing hot air and making us more annoyed at his antics?”

Sighing, Albert admitted, “Nuclear fusion isn’t something ponies use yet, and it’s as dangerous as it is useful in powering things. The materials used for it are highly dangerous and most of all deadly to living things. Radiation alone causes cells to die quickly, meaning that a ‘cure’ for it isn’t as simple as giving medicine.”

“Furthermore, the Nuclear Fallout is what is my primary concern. Low levels of radiation won’t hurt you anytime soon, but exposure will cause problems. After the initial explosion, most of the fallout will be at ground zero, the point of explosion.” Then raising a hand, he went on, “But a good amount also goes to the atmosphere, getting carried by wind currents over miles of land and sprinkling down. A nuclear fallout can take place between days to litteral years. Irradiating and poisoning things even further. And while the nuclear decay can be fast, if it finds a proper insolation or isotope, can stay around for years and make an area dangerous to travel near.”

Placing a hand to his chest, Albert told, “I need a specialized dive suite lined with lead to even get near areas with high radiation levels or handle radioactive materials. Even then, if there is a single opening in my suite, I’m sentencing myself to maybe five years worth of life because of radiation poisoning-- possibly even less if I’m exposed to high amounts for too long.”

There was near dreaded, shocked, even dumbfounded looks at Albert, as they had no idea of this. Then again, nuclear fusion hasn’t been discovered yet to them. Luna herself, has a disturbed expression as she glance to Jerry as she asked in a shaken tone. “This...is what kept you thinking, Overlord? The mere possibility that the Caribou could discover this?”

“Or them possibly using a ‘last resort’ method.” add in Jerry, thankful that he has a sort of alibi for himself with thanks to Albert. “They might become desperate enough to use the Crystals, granted maybe it might not happen…” then shrug. “But it's something that could happen.”

Albert shot Jerry a glance and said, “While I don’t think it’s likely, just because of what it might take to destabilize one crystal, it’s something that might need to be considered.” Then turned back to the others to tell, “The blast force alone would cause huge amounts of damage in a small area, the shockwave more with irradiated debris. But I’m not nearly as concerned. Again, I plan to sink the ships and I know the Crystals are waterproof enough.”

Luna gave a curt nod, and soon told to Jerry and Albert. “Then you may be dismissed, get the ships ready and find the fleet to trail after. I will inform my sister of where you two will be.” Jerry gave a curt nod, turning with Albert as when they got out of the tent and heading back to the Dauntless, Mortis spoke.

“Sire, I will informed the Mistress of the situation, and will return to the Castle.” Jerry gave a nod, seeing Mortis run off as Jerry couldn’t help but comment to Albert once the Minion was gone.

“I’m honestly surprise despite his dreary mood and lack of conversations, he seem so talkative in defending me.”

Giving a glance, Albert said, “Maybe you should reconsider who’s the adviser of the Overlord. Maybe change up the jobs around the castle.” Turning around and taking strides to leave the tent. “Form the sounds of it, you might prefer Mortis as the new advisor instead of Gnarl.”

Thinking some, he slightly hum. “Maybe…” being quiet as he glance to Albert, as he consider of the mounts and breeding...as he asked. “Hey Albert, when we have the time, you think you can help me with a personal project of mine? I’m trying to figure out how to breed certain kind of creatures for the Minion uses.” rolling his eyes some as he added. “Specifically, with giant spiders.”

The idea of breeding Spiders, even more giant once, made Albert turn his head in a almost questioning manner. He didn’t comment though, only told, “I would have to know what the species is and maybe study them before making suggestions. But I can already tell you that domesticating some creatures might be a problem… depending on what you’re getting.”

Sighing, he decided to explain why he was asking about this. “In the past of the Overlords,” giving glances of around them as a subtle hint to Albert. “There were mention of Minions having mounts to ride. Wolves for the Browns, giant spiders for the Greens, and salamanders for the Reds. And I have encounter some creatures like wolves and spiders around Equestria that could be used by my Minions.”

“But, while I can easily make room for the mounts with the Minions...its the problem of them behaving for the new inhabitants, or later generations that gives me concern. Specifically the spiders and possibly salamanders. Maybe wolves depending how hungry and territorial they are.”

Thinking on it to himself, Albert told rather simply, “You would be better off just taking care of wolves instead, Jerry.” Looking ahead and going on, “Breeding dogs is something that’s not just simple, but learning how to train and domesticate is also lengths more easier with not just ourselves but ponies. Wolves are a breed of dog, all you need are some experts that are no doubt around the island or even Alpha base.”

Raising a finger, Albert added, “They would also make excellent companions and defensive measure for the castle and it’s inhabitants.”

Thinking some, Jerry had to agree with that. Maybe I should ignore the salamanders and spiders? I doubt I can get them trained. Maybe asked for experts with dogs around to teach the Browns how to train them, or better yet, give Brown's lessons and let the Browns teach themselves? although while he was thinking this, another part reminded him of something else, specifically of when he was going to get out of the Dauntless and onto dry land...by swimming…

“Say Albert...do you know who could teach me how to either use the Prawn suit or the Seamoths?” asked Jerry. “Because I just realize...the moment when we do track the Caribou fleet and I get out of a ship...we might be deep underwater that I might need to use either to move around under the ocean. I am sorta useless underwater beside swimming…”

Thinking to this some, Albert gave a slight nod and told, “I was planning on you to be holding onto the hull of a seamoth with a few others to reach land… but I could take some time to go over the operations of a Seamoth or PRAWN.”

The scientist worked the thought over for a bit, right before giving a nod. “I’ll get you set up once we get back to Alpha base. While we’re trailing the ships, I can take some time to teach you how to use a Seamoth, maybe a PRAWN if we have time.”

“Well, no offense, but aren’t you going to be busy during a bit?” asked Jerry with a raise brow. “Coordinating other ships, checking on conditions, planning things? I can see you teaching me on a Seamoth, but a PRAWN?” thinking some as he suggested. “Maybe you could ask some volunteers of PRAWN users to teach me how to work them? Give you more time to focus on other things beside me?”

Shaking his head, Albert explained, “I only placed a PRAWN as a maybe, because they have to be deployed and are too slow to keep up with the Seamoth or Cyclops. The Seamoth we could teach you to use on the move.” Then went on with a smile, “We will also be in open water, less chance of you running into something.”

“True,” agreed Jerry. “But I’m just saying, you could ask someone to keep a eye on me while you direct the fleets,” joking some with a smile. “I mean, it's not like I won’t be making a total fool of myself while trying to learn how to use a Seamoth, might as well give someone to laugh at, right?”

Albert shook his head and merely told, “I might be helping direct the fleet, but I won’t be doing anything drastic. It will be a simple follow-the-leader mission until we have a clue of what our next action will be.” Then waved a finger, “But before that? We need to assemble the fleet at Alpha base.” Glancing to the waters that swept up at the beach. “Hope you don’t mind being on the move. We’ll be doing that a lot while in the fleet.”

“I’ve been on the move before,” assured Jerry as he then admit. “But I’ll admit, beside the teaching of the Seamoths, I might need something to distract me…” thinking as he mused to himself as they began walking into the water. “Maybe talk to the ponies on the ship, or at least those tolerant of me. Don’t know who, but might be worth a shot…” getting himself ready as he was admittedly tempted to ask if he could bring Lovely...but he shook that thought off, mostly because it might make things difficult for not only himself, but for everyone else in terms of supplying food and water in feeding another mouth.

Beside, it might give him a opportunity to expand his social circle beside Albert and those in the Castle. Literally being nothing than a few ponies and loads of Minions. I really need to work on my attempts on expanding the group of friends. Might smooth things out in the long run. as they both jump into the water and began swimming toward the Dauntless.

New Inhabinates

Shadow with those who were sent with her from Alpha Base to the Dark Castle were in their final preparations, as to ready the new arrivals to the dark domain. She was making sure that space was accounted for as she stood by the throne, making sure everything was ready one way or another as she looked down at Gnarl, asking to the elder minion. “Has everything been accommodated, Gnarl?” Looking over the scroll of things that was checked, refurbished, and added in the Dark CAstle with the Minions working for their Mistress needs, or rather both Mistress and Master needs.

She noticed a few things off, like the number of ‘Blank caskets’ that Jerry collected during his rampage of those horrid machines. She thought on questioning to Gnarl on why they were lessening-- unless they were moved to elsewhere and the room was used for something else? It somewhat made sense as that room was used to help store more food that was preserved, maybe the Minions moved the Blanks elsewhere and somewhere none can find?

The Minion Master meanwhile? Held back a grumble, being professional to the new Mistress, as he felt cheated in a sense that she was, technically, over him now. Still, at the very least, he was willing to put up with her due to her having the Overlord young in her. Bowing to her as he spoke, “Of course Mistress, the Cleaners will soon notified that all the spaces and areas will be completed. With the Master giving us plenty of Minions, it was easy for me to organize them to do the Master bidding.”

She gave a smile and nodded to Gnarl, as one of the Minion Cleaners, came up with a broom as it spoke. “All clean, no mess or rats!” She gave a glance to Gnarl as the old minion explained.

“We discover a few rats, nothing to worry about Mistress.” then motioned the Cleaner as he said. “Now all we need to do is await for the new arrivals. Hopefully they will know their place as underlings for the Overlord.”

“Citizens.” corrected Shadow with a raise finger, giving a smile to the grouchy elder as she went on. “They might swear fidelity to Jerry, but they will be citizens of his domain, not underlings.” he grumble to that, as Quaver add in.

“As it should be, for what good is a Lord, without people to have under his watchful eye?”

“Shut it Quaver!” told Gnarl as they saw the teleportation device activating, spinning around as it soon stretch out, giving a signal that it succeeded in its teleportation as a mass of beings appeared within the throne room.

The first ones through were nearly expected. The smiling dull-blue mare holding a arm around the taller Caribou all but shouted to Shadow it was Shine and her husband Larson. Both coming in with a few other Caribous and ponies-- a few mares even holding and few young caribous.

It was a sight that all but reminded Shadow of the conversation she had with Spree, over the troubles of those that had taken a certain route of helping what few good caribous were found. It was a sad fact the young were blamed, but it couldn’t be helped. Well, until now.

While they all had their dizzy spell of the transportation, Shadow merely waited until they regain their sense as she spoke with a smile. “Hello everyone,” gaining their attention as she walked up and introduce herself. “I know some of you may recall of me, but for those who don’t? I am Shadow Daze, wife of the Overlord and first mare.” then look over the numbers as there were 25 of them, directing them to the side as she said. “Now please move on the side, if you will.” as she then asked for confirmation.

“Are there more coming who wish to stay here? I would of thought there would be more from what Spree told me around the island.” Knowing that there should be more than just 25 who lived here. After all, Jerry made the Minions make more room to fit a town, maybe a large town itself with all the construction work and digging being done.

Speaking up, Shine told to Shadow, “We’re the first group. Other’s will be joining, but they're still getting organized out.” She gave a glance to those behind and told, “We were going to come in groups so you could take time to sort us out in our own rooms?”

Shadow nodded, understanding that as she said. “Of course,” motioning them to follow as when she was going towards down a set of stairs, she heard them following behind. With a glance she knew that they were just taking in the sights around them, as some did came here before, other's were seeing everything for the first time, as once they reach down, Shadow started to speak.

“For those who are here for the first time, you can see the rumors of my husband are exaggerated.” looking back with a amused expression, as if knowing what sort of rumors were being told of the ‘Evil Overlord’. Looking ahead, as she saw painted signs and directions as she went on. “And for those who came here before, don’t worry about directions, we added them on the walls to make things easy for you.”

A Caribou buck look around, almost laughing as a few other kids look, giving laughs of the crude painting of the ‘Overlord’, dancing in a petal of flowers with a filly as a ‘crown’ of flowers was on his head. With Minions dancing around the duo. Shadow couldn’t help but smile to that, both the kids enjoyment of Jasmine look, or the fact Gnarl didn’t knew about this, or did and was forced to keep it up either by Jasmine or by Jerry himself in keeping Jasmine works ‘untainted’.

“W-Why...is there…” started a mare, trying her best to not laugh as snorts of laughter came out of her, Shadow looked back. Seeing the near laughter coming out of their attempting expressions of trying not to laugh as she replied with a amused smile.

“Mostly because Jasmine felt like doing some artwork around the walls, they make for easy canvas for her to occupy her time.” then joked. “Not to mention what else are we going to use the paint supplies for?” motioning them to keep following, as they were making a left turn as she went on. “Now we did a bit decorating, as we expand all the rooms, making them more private like and less bunk areas.

“We also added at least 3 floors of rooms for people to sleep in and decorate with whatever they wanted in them. As well expanding the kids playroom so they can be occupied with something.” glancing ahead to see a Brown Servant coming up as it spoke.

“Mistress, all beds, fluffy with feather pillows! All full of quality!” she nod some, as more kids laugh at the comical look of the Brown, as Shadow look back, feeling more happy that the kids could at least laugh and have some entertainment of the Browns and told to the group.

“And if you need help in directions, ask the servants, they know their way around here.” although she decided to warn them now. “Also while we made plenty of room for new inhabitants, we also don’t have much to give beside large beds. As well as a closet for anything to put in. So if you want any more room to add in, or furniture to own? You need to ask room to be made for you, as the Minions need to carve it out or see if we have it in the raiding room.”

She also tried to not grimace as she told. “We also don’t have advance plumbing here, so if you need a bath, there's a large community pools to wash in. Bring your own towel, soaps, and shampoos too. We can’t make private showers or bathtub for each room with everything being made out of rocks. So this is the best we could afford to make for you all to have.” she also added in.

“We also crafted toilets with sealed doors in each room ‘bathroom’ as it would at least give you a chance to do your business, just remember to keep the door shut, or the toilet seat lid closed all the time.”

A few traded looks to that, wishing that something was a bit more.. Sanitary. But as it was the island they stayed at wasn’t nearly any better. “I think we can handle it.” Larson spoke with a strained smile, though he admittedly wished there was real working plumbing.

“Will the community baths be at least separated?” Asked Shine, “And have reliable doors?”

To this she affirmed with a nod. “The community baths are separate between gender, and have thick steel doors to them, no keyholes to peek in, and are heavy to push. So no worries of that.” assuring them as she added. “And the water is thankfully constant, as the Blues help provide clean water that can be recyclable so it can be used and still be clean.” making another turn as they were walking up a pair of stairs as she went on.

“We made some constructions in the dining hall, so it can hold a lot more people with more chairs and tables.” she then warned. “We also added some windows for lighting with oil lamps, but the windows are closed shut for a good reason. Mostly for your safety than anything else.”

“Are there any laws we need to know about?” asked a Caribou, looking worry as he went on. “Any taxes, or regulations we need to know from the Overlord?” Shadow thought on it and admitted.

“Jerry really didn’t had time to make a tax system, mostly because he doesn’t really have anything to tax you all with. As well as regulations…” she thought on it more and told. “As long as you follow basic rules of no stealing, no trespassing, don’t go to areas you’re not allowed to-- and respecting other privacies and spaces, you should be fine.” then admit. “You may need to make a sort of fidelity to him, but mostly to confirm you are living under here as part of Jerry castle and aren’t guests.”

“Do we need to do any jobs?” asked a mare, looking a bit anxious as she had a doe close to her. “Like...maid service?” slightly hoping they didn’t need to take occupations as part of the Overlord workforce. Shadow shake her head a bit, deciding to assure the mare and explaining to them all of the situation.

“We are expecting maids from the Dark Arts Master, and most of the servants here are Minions. The only jobs you could do, are those you are already good at.” she further admitted as she glance to the side. “We never brought up job occupations yet, as our main focus was making room for you all to live here. Or slight changes to make sure people could actually live here.” Another mare asked carefully to Shadow.

“So we don’t need to do taxes, any jobs beside what we can do best… and make no tribute whatsoever?” the last part made Shadow pause, stopping some as she look back and asked with a furrowed expression.

“What tribute?” getting most of the group stop at her question, and her expression of confusion at the mare who asked the questions.

Shifting, the pony admitted, “There has been a few rumors flying about needing to pay tributes or to give something of value to him for letting us stay.”

With a low sigh, Shadow wonder what the grapevine was growing on the island, as she look to the group and assured. “Jerry doesn’t need tribute, in fact he probably won’t ask for anything at all. Since he rather not take advantage much to people who want to start a new life. “ They felt slight assurance of that, however she added with a raise finger, gathering their attention quite quickly. “The only thing he might be interested in? Is what you’re good at in terms of experience and skills that could help contribute to the Castle in someway. He rather not want let potential go to waste after all.”

“And what if...your skills aren’t compatible with a place like this?” asked a pegasus Shadow thought, and soon told with a assuring tone.

“Then we’ll discuss about it, Jerry is rather reasonable to talk to and is willing to listen to others. He sometimes like to get to the point now and then in discussions, just to save time.” She then asked. “Is there any other concerns you all wish to voice out?” looking and assuring. “You don’t have to worry, I’ll answer everything I can or explain the best I can do for him while he’s away.”

“Why do you call the Overlord ‘Jerry’?” asked a Caribou buck as Shadow smile and replied as there was amusement on her face.

“Because that's his actual name, plus its not very scary to whoever he’s fighting if he gives out his title and name, right?” a few of the kids giggle or laugh in agreement of this, as a Caribou asked in cautious.

“Will the Overlord punish or harm us if we take in a female with us in a relationship?” Shadow glance back and replied smoothly.

“As long as the female give consent and doesn’t mind being with you. He is slightly tolerable of the collars, but only if the mares, or doe’s in some cases, agree to it.” although she didn’t add more on the doe part, as she doubt they wouldn’t mind a guy to be with.

“Are the doors imbued with runes of silence?” asked another Caribou as Shadow shook her head.

“No, but they do muffle the sounds in the rooms.”

“Will the Overlord give educations to the kids?” asked a concern mare as Shadow gave a affirmed nod, turning her head back as she told.

“Jerry rather likes it when kids get education, reading, writing-- all the needed requirements.” then went on. “In fact we added a sort of class-room area for the kids specifically,” then admitted. “We just don’t have much materials to give beside some books or math problems, and a chalkboard. Jerry tries to take what he can for information, but there's not much going around.”

“Thankfully we manage to get some reading material for the kids in their age group, not a lot, but enough to get around.” added the thestral, walking again as she was leading them on, answering a few questions while showing them areas of their new home. She showed them their rooms, giving them information of adding signs on the door fronts to remind who lives in who. However she informed them that there's still a lot of ground to cover than what she showed them.

However after being informed by a Minion Servant new arrivals came, she went back to the throne room, greet them, directed them as she explained all she could, sometimes repeating the same answers over and over as the numbers were growing from 25 to 35, then to 40, then to 50, and finally to 60. Repeating again and again as once as she lead them all to their rooms, informing them there is a lot of ground to cover.

Yet when the last group came, marking it as 75, Shadow had sent a Minion for a cup of that refreshing and Blue healing water for her throat. After all the talking, she needed something for her parched throat. She almost felt like a tour guide, giving off the same answers and moving the same path over and over-- it was a wonder how real tour guides manage to stay sane!

But even when she heard the teleportation sound coming in as she was making her way up the steps to the throne room, drinking in a goblet of water until her thirst parched. After giving it to another servant, she was about to go on the same tirade-- before stopping to see Spree among them as she moved up to the group in a steady walk, giving a rather relax smile as she said to Spree as she and the other ponies were getting their senses back. “I see you finally showed up. After moving group after group to the rooms to set up, I would of thought you would never show up.”

Giving a small chuckle, Spree told, “I had to do a few things and pack up some stuff and even pick up some ponies.” Her one free hand reaching around her side, where Shadow did slightly notice there being something behind the mare. Though it wasn’t just that, now that she knew something was there, Shadow could make out the two young fillies just in their teens.

“Shadow, I’d like you to meet those fillies I’ve been looking after a bit since I’ve joined up.” Both stepping out from behind the taller mare, each giving a slight fidget, but otherwise, the brown filly that looked of a thestral gave a small wave, and the thestral filly of a white coat giving a shy smile up.

Looking over their thestral heritage and how shy they were, Shadow recalled that these were the two thestral fillies Spree mentioned she adopted. She however gave a kind smile and said. “Hello there, I’m Shadow Daze, a good friend of Spree.” then look back to the rest of the mares, and a few stallions as she motioned to them. “Follow me please, I’ll lead you all to the civilian halls.”

Turning as already she heard a mare asked. “How are we going to know where we’re going?” Internally Shadow sighed, as she replied in a easy manner tone.

“We painted on the walls of directions, help newcomers to know which path they’re going or which area is which.” she although waited for when they all saw the painted picture, knowing that a lot of the groups got a good laugh out of that. And she didn’t had to wait long, as fillies voices filled the air of the ridiculous sight on the wall.

Spree only spared one look before cracking a smile and asked, “Jasmine?”

Giving a nod, Shadow replied. “Jasmine. Let just say she really wanted to give a ‘friendly’ welcome to the newcomers. Assure them that despite living in the Dark Castle, it's not too dreadful.” She then went on to explain more. “We have three floors for all of you, all rooms have large beds and with steel doors.” adding on as usual for each group while they walk. “There's nothing else except for a closet and a outhouse with sealed door. If you want to add more to your personal room, please ask for Minions to dig into the rooms to add more, and if you need furniture, please look into the raiding room for whatever Jerry may taken in raids.”

A mare scrunch her nose as she asked. “No indoor plumbing?” while she knew the island didn’t had indoor plumbing, she honestly thought that this place would have actual indoor plumbing. “What about showers? No showers or bathtubs in our rooms?”

“We have large community pools for the separate sexes, they each have large thick steel doors. The Blues provided clean water for the pools, bring your own towels, soap and shampoos, as while we do have those here? We do need the servants for other things.” she then asked as they made a turn. “Do you all want to ask any questions of anything else?” almost dreading them asking the same ‘will there be tribute?’ or ‘forced job occupations’, or even ‘taxes and regulations’ questions.

“Yeah.” Spoke Spree, “Is Jer really just wanting them to go to the raiding room and just take anything they feel like?” It almost made Shadow stumble it was her friend that was asking, “Because if that’s the case, I think I gotta have a word with Jer letter about how he manages stuff.”

She shake her head as she answer. “No, actually if you need something specific, you ask the Minion Servants for any furniture or supplies. Jerry actually keeps the Raiding room under lock and key, he took your advice on keeping a close eye on keeping it secure with all of its things.”

Signing, Spree said, “Well at least he took that part of my advice.” Then added in while eyeing Shadow, “Still, anything they might ask? Better be careful, you can totally spoil these ponies with that.” Giving a glance back, adding to them as as if to remind, “They did have to deal with living with shacks or tents. I think they can handle bare essentials while living here.”

Rolling her eyes, Shadow told. “I’ll be sure to emphasis to Jerry on being firmed with any requests.” a stallion spoke in with concern.

“So does the Overlord will want us to start working on some jobs he gives out?” Shadow held back the urge of giving a exasperated breath, as she glance back and told.

“No, right now Jerry is focus on just getting you all set up, when you all settle down, he’ll want to know what you all can do with experience or skills with whatever jobs you used to have.”

“What about taxes, or even regulations?” asked a mare as Shadow gave the same answer as usual.

“No, again, Jerry hasn’t any taxes in place yet, what could he tax you if you all don’t have money to give?” And then the annoyed questioned of them all as a mare asked in anxiety.

“Does...he expect tributes?”

Spree snickered a bit to that, but reeled it back to say, “Getting tired of playing tour guide Shadow?” Easily reading how the mare leading her and the others let her wings sag some and shoulders lower with. Turning around, Spree told, “Relax, Jerry’s just letting you bunk here. Nothing to worry about, best you can do to pay him back is just helping out.”

Turning her head back, Spree asked, “Where is Jerry? I thought he’d be around to help with all of this.”

Sighing, she explain to her friend. “Jerry is out, mostly because the military higher ups found out where Twilight and Fluttershy are at. He and apparently Albert are out in the sea to track them down.” then rolled her eyes as she added. “While it would be great to have him here to help around more-- I know it will take a while for him to come back,” then shake her head as she told. “But at least he had the hindsight to start building more areas, like the park.”

“Park?” asked one of the fillies as Shadow nodded with a smile.

“Yes, a park. Jerry made a park down below, full of trees, grass, and wide open spaces.” she honestly didn’t know how he managed to do that, although she recalled Jerry had the minions move the Tower Heart into the park area, and accelerated the growth process of the entire park….and recalled Gnarl being annoyed it was in a nice and lovely area, thankfully the Tower Heart could still do its job with anchor point for the Gates…

But the Spawning Pits was close with a hollow out area so the Heart could float over and shine down the park below it. Exposing the plants to grow properly with a source of light. A mare glance over, seeing the painted directions with words within them, various art paintings...and mostly lack of ponies in servant outfits as she asked.

“I thought the Overlord would be using those...Blanks to act as servants, why haven’t we seen a single pony around?” looking to Shadow as she added. “We know he’s been keeping them somewhere, so why not use them?” Shadow tried not to cringe as she explain.

“Jerry kept them all stored and secured somewhere safe. He felt they should stay there until a appropriate time. As well as we have the Minions acting as servants…” then added. “And the Dark Arts Master promised he would add in servants for Jerry when the time was right too.”

Pressing her lips tight, Spree turned and asked, “Where did you hear that from anyways?”

Glancing away, the mare almost shuffled along while she told, “There’s been rumors about it..” But seemingly not wanting to say more on the subject than that.

Shadow couldn’t help but give out a sigh, she slightly wonder if some mares from the island either spread those rumors from what they gain within the Resistance-- or assume Jerry been using the Blanks for his nefarious purposes. Then again, it’s not a stretch that the Resistance former heads probably spread that rumor, maybe some mares in the Resistance purposely spread it to make Jerry more evil?

And while she wanted to press more on that, she knew that right now she needed to lead them to their rooms. Then, then she can start questioning the rumors. Because if that one was spreading around, as well as the tribute or other things like forced jobs...she may need to figure out what's been talked about her stud and need to dispel these ridiculous rumors. She gave a glance to them as she told. “Now, when we do head to the next floor, be sure that when you get your rooms, you put signs with your names, as it would make identifying them easier and confirms to other's you’re sleeping in there.”

Leading them to a set of stairs, as they began walking up, Shadow told to them. “Now when you all settle with your rooms, expect Minion Servants to come with forms and paperwork. We do need to figure out what experiences you all have,” then added to them. “Theres also brochures of what to be expected while living here.”

A mare groan out as she asked. “Couldn’t he just listen to us tell what we’re good at?” to which Shadow asked with a flat look.

“Do you want to listen to each single person, writing everything down and having to pay attention and write down and repeat every single question or give every single question to each person like a interview?” the mare pressed her lips on that, as Shadow explained. “Its why we’re giving the paperwork and brochures in the first place, so it can cut less time for both of us and organize things for the Castle.”

“I’m surprise the Overlord likes things nice and tidy, I would of thought he would be, you know….” said a stallion as Shadow gave a exasperated breath and told.

“Just because Jerry is the Overlord, doesn’t mean that he want to keep things organized and secured within his home.” Turning her head when she reach the top of the flight of stairs as she went on. “He wants to make sure that everything is at top notch. Making sure that no time or resources are wasted for anything.” letting them come fully up as she lead them through the halls, already seeing doors with signs on them with various names, as she lead them to a set of stairs to go up.

While leading them to the stairs, making a turn for a extra pair of stairs, a mare groan out. “Do we really need to walk these stairs all the time?” Shadow just smile and joked back.

“You can consider this exercise of sorts for your legs.” then told as she kept walking. “Really, it was lucky that we manage to make space in the first place. All of this was stone in the first place, the Browns and Reds had to carve all of this out and make it look habitable for you all.” giving them a glance as she added. “It’s better than being in shacks and tents, right?” While they quiet down on that, a filly asked.

“Is there a place for us kids to play around?” Shadow smile and assured.

“Yes, a large playroom for you all to play in, run around, and even paint some. Jerry made sure the Minions expanded that room for you all and made sure it was safe for kids to be in.” after reaching the second floor, going through the same pathway to another flight of stairs, she heard a mare asked.

“Isn’t there something you could just built in, like elevator?” Shadow almost felt like facepalming, but resisted it and told simply.

“I’m afraid that's not possible. The downside in living here is that it's not high tech like what we had in Equestria, in fact we’re lucky enough to craft and carved everything we had in the first place.” then added in deadpan. “And yes, we also don’t have electricity here, so if you need light, use a oil lamp.” while passing through the many doors, a mare asked.

“What about medical needs? If this place isn’t like Equestria, how can we heal wounds or get medicine?” to which Shadow quickly respond.

“While we are working on the medication, we do however have the Blues to not only heal wounds, but heal the body of sores and pains.” then added with a smile. “Think of them like painkillers with magic and free medical care.” As she lead them to the last flight of stairs, and up through it, she wrap it up. “Now if you do have further questions, you can write them up in the questionnaire box at the end of the halls.” motioning to the large box as she went on.

“Each hall as a box, just make sure you write actual questions and not complaints or comments.” telling them all with a deadpan look. “Not only Jerry, but I would prefer to not have the latter two, as it would just complicate things all the time.” while there was slight nods, Shadow move around the group as she said. “Anyway, I hope you’ll enjoy your stay here,” then added to Spree. “And if you do come visit me, make sure to bring those two sweeties,” giving a rather gentle smile to the two teens. “I’m sure Jasmine might enjoy foals around her age group.”

Heading off as to get back to the throne room, slightly hoping that there would be news of Jerry situation and slightly hope things would be alright with him.

Nightmare and Council

“How have things been handled with the Minions, Mortis?” asked Shadow, looking to the now robed Blue with a scythe, as he now handled all Minions related thing, well beside Gnarl. But the old Minion was doing something that she didn’t want to do. Organized the amount paperwork the new inhabitants gave. She was honestly glad she could pass stuff like that to Gnarl and he can’t say no to her.

She relax against the seat within the Private Quarters, sitting in Jerry chair as she and the Blue was within the room where the figurine of the Dark Castle stood. Mortis gave a slight bow as the ‘Minion Resurrector’ spoke in respectfulness. “The Minions have been keeping a eye on all the inhabitants and the new citizens are unaware of the Greens that keep a eye on them from above, Mistress. Browns are keeping watch and making sure none are entering in places they aren’t allowed as signs are posted up.”

“Quaver has also been delighted of telling stories to the young ones, especially of the Master journey against the Fallen Heros.” added Mortis as while Shadow was glad Quaver was occupying the kids with stories, she partially wonder why he was telling tales like that to kids? But she shook it off for now, as she was just glad that things were started to settle down with the people living in the Dark Castle.

Although she would feel better if Jerry was back here, as technically handling the paperwork was his job and handling the questions the people gave….which was a lot from the organized pile before her. She sighed as she had a hand under her chin, partially feeling a bit unease of most of the questions were...well about food supplies, crops growing, water management. Granted the last part could be handled easily with the Blues and the spring of water under the Castle, but the former parts?

For one they could handle the food supplies with some of the raiding from Jerry ‘work’, but crops growing? How could they grow anything within the Castle? Beside the park of course, but that was reserved for ‘outside’ activities. And they might have trouble making crops outside the Castle due to the volcanic activities moving around. They would need to figure a way to try to either shift the land to be habitable to grow food, or try to make land within the Castle-- both of which seems impossible.

There were also concerns of how some of the people could do their jobs, if they don’t have specific things? Like a few who were weather management, how could they make weather, if there’s hardly a cloud in the sky, or with sulphur in the air? Or some who were stonemason and blacksmiths, but could hardly do much with lack of tools and with no actual blueprints of the Castle! With lava coming out of it!

It was near madding for her as she decided to take a break, as she said to Mortis. “Keep up the work Mortis..I’m going to take some sleep.” the Blue bowed as he left the Mistress as she sighed out, eyes closed as she prayed. “Night-Mother, I need guidance, guidance of this whole situation, and guidance of how to aid my man when he comes into contact with these situations. It's already madding enough with me looking at this...but I know it's going to make Jerry stress so much as everyone is going to look at him for all the answers, some of which he might struggle with…”

Sighing out as she headed to the bedroom, feeling a slight exhausted and slightly wishing that Jerry was here. Cuddling with him was relieving, especially when he pamper her now and then when she was stressed. Moving through the steel doors, moving around the furniture as she nearly jump on the bed. Laying on it as she took in the stale scent of Jerry, slightly missing the silly and over thinking male as she rested on the bed, blankets coming on her body as Browns servants cover her body and allow the Mistress to rest within the bed.

For a moment she only laid in bed, lost in thought while her ears listened to the minions prattle off. Her hand drifted down her body, feeling the small tells of a rounding bump that had slowly became apparent over the weeks slowly passing by.

While the feeling made her smile, it also made a tingle of concern. When will Jerry be back? How long will he be away? Will he be alright? Was he alright? So many questions whirled in her head alongside her new duties as the Mistress of the Castle and everything in it. Never did she think she would be in this position in all her life.

She was no princess, but at the moment she was next to elevated to the same kind of position. A position to take the leading role whenever Jerry was absent. The one that others came to for answers and tasks. Shadow tossed herself slightly in the bed, feeling a lack of comforting warmth. She slightly wondered where Lovely was, and what she was up to. Possibly cleaning some laundry she felt needed to be tended to.

Shadow sighed and slowly closed her eyes. She felt tired after everything today. Getting ponies and Caribous and so many young ones organized. Getting them to understand a few... very few, but basic rules. There was just so much to do, and to be done.

Part of her felt slight amaze that Jerry could handle the stress...but then again, what he done out in the field and in the Castle was two different things. Still, sleep slowly came to her as while it was hard to sleep without Jerry warm body, his scent was able to help her lure into the comfort of the night. As while her body finally rested on the bed, as she began to sleep.

The thestral hum a tune, as she walked through a hall, hand slightly rubbing the bump as she was off to speak to some of the inhabitants of what answers she could give. Making her way down to the stairs as while she was heading down, she saw Quaver riding a unicycle as he sprouted out something about Jerry and neutrality. She wasn’t paying attention to that as while she headed down the stairs as while going down, she glance to see Quaver was gone, as she shake her head as she assume he went elsewhere.

That Quaver, such a silly Minion. thought Shadow, as she focus on her path and what she had to do. I do need to speak to Shine, about her and the other researchers if they got a idea on what they could make of a coffee maker. she honestly hope that they have a idea of what to create for one, as it was getting tiring to have medieval style coffee. Making a turn as Minions pass by, moving with things as they were given their orders to move stuff around for one reason or another.

The mare climbed up a stairwell, easily making her way up as she was heading to the dining area, recalling breakfast was being served for the inhabitants. She was glad some of the ponies were cooks, as they can easily teach the Reds how to cook much more better than ‘burn or cooked’ food half the time.

In hindsight, she was honestly glad she asked the cooks on teaching the Reds right away on how to properly make food, while she knew the Reds were decent cook, she didn’t knew how long she could stand near charred pancakes. And those were from the near ‘smart’ Reds.

After making a turn, she glance to see Gnarl moving at a slug's pace, seeing him having loads of paperwork with him as he was grumbling to himself, giving remarks about something. “In my Day of Evil, we didn’t do paperwork!” grumbled the old Minion as the thestral brush off the elder minion, figuring he was just cranky from all the work she push him to.

She still felt it was bit of karma of her making him do work she didn’t want to do, and she was proud of it. She saw Jasmine running past with both Haze and Marsh with paint cans, apparently all three enjoying whatever art Jasmine was making around the Castle. Seeing Jade running after them to make sure that they didn’t cause too much trouble as Shadow giggled.

It was honestly great to have things lively here, as it meant that this place was becoming more than some empty Castle fill of a few people and multiple Minions. Granted the Minions were still moving around, but they were more productive in excavating and expanding the Dark Castle. With a bit more time and work, the Dark Castle go grow more with the right amount of stones, cooling of lava-- maybe grow a town somewhere within a few generations?

But that was in the future, as of right now? They were just getting their footing here. Trying to just get everything working. It was honestly a near miracle that things are stable, especially with the digging and carving the Minions did. Shadow was glad that despite the Minions being a bit silly, they instinctively knew how to work right...most of the time.

However when she got to the dining hall, she came up to speak to a few people, answering a few questions, asking a few questions here and there. But when she came to Larson and Shine, she notice Larson was more shy, glancing away now and then as Shine was more doting and affectionate to the Caribou as she smile to them and said. “Sorry to interrupt your time, but how are things with the coffee maker now that you’re here full time?”

In a slightly panicked voice, Larson spoke, “We’ve gone over a number of things, but we can’t figure out how we’ll go about what the Overlord wants!” Then placed a shaky hand on his forehead and went on, “No magic or electricity-- the last I understand, but the first? I can’t conceivably see how we would make it possible!”

Gently patting his shoulder, Shine told with a gentle smile, “Honey, it’s alright. Shadow told me it’s fine. I’m sure we could use magic too.” Then went on with a thought, “Or maybe no magic at all! Maybe we can ask Kalvar later about transfer of lust to power.”

“Do you think that would work?” Asked a unsure caribou, the sight of a male that could tower over both Shine and Shadow herself made the thestral wonder how he could be such a worry wart over things. “How would we even gather the needed power?”

“By using a converter, silly.” Giggled out Shine, “It won’t be too difficult. The only hard part is finding enough fuel.” Then teased, “But I don’t think that will be too much of a problem.”

She couldn’t help but giggle as Shadow suggest. “Maybe use both magic and lust? I’m sure we could try something with that.” she then added. “After all, now that Jerry knows how magic work now, it can be easily done in making a coffee maker with magic. All you need to figure out is how to make it work with either magic or lust converted into power.” she then tease. “Maybe ask volunteers to try powering it with testing rooms? I’m sure they would be delight to help while enjoying each other~.”

Larson gave a slight flush, if not a large grin to the thought, while Shine herself rolled her eyes and gave a peck to his cheek. Though when the mare glanced back, she asked, “Oh right, what are you planning to do for today Shadow? Have anything planned with your day?”

“Beside overseeing what I need to do with questions and figuring out how to get the Minions working on expanding the Dark Castle?” remark the mare as she admit. “I was planning to head to the comms, see how long it’ll be before Jerry comes home,” glancing around as she further admit. “I’m a bit concern, and Lovely is feeling a little sad our stud isn’t home yet.”

Smiling, Shine said, “I’m sure he’ll be back in no time. You’ll see.” Then went on to tell, “Maybe you should get going to the throne room now? I’m sure there’s still questions ready to be tossed your way.” Lifting a hand to shoo the mare off.

Shadow nodded as she made a turn, heading to the throne room as she knew that some of the inhabitants tend to come to the throne to ask questions. Something of a instinct develop when under the Princess’s rule. But when she was making her way up there, she noticed there were more Minions moving about, as she wonder if Gnarl is making them work all the more, that more Minions were needed? After all, some places were dangerous to different Minions like lava pits.

But she push that aside, focusing on walking up the steps of the throne room as she saw her friend on one side of the throne, and Gnarl on the other. While Shadow saw the group of ponies and caribous before the throne itself. She took a steady breath, moving to the stone throne itself, thankful that there were cushions on the seat as she sat down as Gnarl spoke.

“You may ask your questions, one at a time!”

“How are we going to grow land with nothing to start with?” asked a mare as Shadow answered.

“We’re figuring that out the best we can, hopefully the Reds will absorb or move the volcanic areas to start producing land for crops.”

“Will the Overlord demand sex slaves?” asked another mare as Shadow shake her head.

“He won’t demand, if anything he won’t force former slaves from the Caribou Empire to be his.”

“What about food, how will we feed our children?” asked a stallion.

“We’re full of supplies as it is, and we’ll having fishing ships to provide meat to those who need it, and try to make land within the Castle until a viable solution is ready of the land itself.”

“Will there be more ponies and Caribous in the Castle?” question a caribou as Shadow said.

“That is something of the future, it is a slim chance, but its possible if some wish to come here as part of the Castle for a new life.”

“What about currency and taxes?” asked a mare.

“Something that is still being worked on, as we don’t have anything available yet, but we’re working on currency and on the chances of taxes are being in place or not.”

While patient, the onslaught of questions never seemed to end, no matter how simple. Will there be more safer places for the new foals and fawn? What are the equality rights of males and females. The slave rights the caribou or some stallions have to their mares or does. What will the currency be and it’s equivalent exchange. What is the status of their stay with the Overlord and the sovereignty that is Equestria’s remaining free people.

Something in Shadow began to feel a edge of trepidation, the questions never ending and never ceasing. What were they to do about heirs? Will the heirs be like the current Overlord? Who would teach them the most? What right did she and the overlord have to rule over them?

Could she do it? Would Jerry do it? Could they really handle this? Shadow nearly gulped down air and her throat was dry. “How can we be sure we’ll be treated fairly?” “What about the kids running around?” “How will I make a living when we don’t have what we need?” “How do you expect to grow your heirs to be proper leaders?” “Are you sure we won’t starve?” It never seemed to end, and part of the thestral felt concern fill her when one asked, “What if the Overlord doesn't come back?”

She gripped her hand on the stone’s armrest as the questions went on, “Who will lead if he’s not here?” “Are we to follow a female?” “How do you expect the heir to grow without a father figure?” “Who will be Overlord if he doesn't come back?” Mares, stallions, bucks-- all asking and never ending on that line of thought that sightly tore at her heart.

Shadow tried to calm herself, tried to focus on the question as she tried to answer. “I, I will try to lead my best.” but the questions just rose more as they asked.

“How can you lead us if you never lead?” “How can you raise the foals without their father?” “how can you handle it all without the Overlord near?” as it just repeated and repeated as she felt herself getting smaller, as she tighten the grip in the throne as she nearly screeched out.

“I DON’T KNOW!” looking at them all as she panted and told. “I...don’t know...I just….don’t know. This...this is all new to all of us…” but then someone repeated the question, as Gnarl look to her with a dark grin as he asked that same question.

“Who will be the Overlord if he doesn’t come back?” then look at her stomach as he cackle. “The heirs will have a proper evil tutelage, Mistress.” fear clenched her heart at that. Of the thought she would lose Jerry, the thought that Gnarl will get his grubby hands in teaching her foals...and the fact this was all too much. Too much for her to deal with. She was just a mare in Ponyville for Luna sake! Not somepony who was taught and trained to take leadership!

She wanted to scream at the thought. She wanted to run. Things around her seemed to darken, those words repeating by the many voices. “Who will lead?” “Who will be Overlord?” “Will he never return?” “What will you do?”

Shadow couldn't take it. She placed her hands on her head, ears pinning back. She didn’t know what to do, what she was expected to do!? She didn’t plan for this!

When the first sob escaped her lips, did things silance out. Shadow didn’t dare open her eyes, only hold them tightly shut and shiver and tremble. She felt so scared at the thought of doing it all alone. How could she do it alone? How could she be a mother, a ruler and a teacher and do everything expected of her?

She nearly flinched at the gentle touch of a hand, one that gently moved over her shoulder… no, shoulders. It took her a moment to open her eyes and look up in confusion, eyes looking into deep aqua ones. A voice aged and regal speaking out, “This is the first time you asked for aid, Shadow.” A gentle smile in place. “Do not fear. It is but a dream.”

She nearly blinked, as she look around her, seeing nothing but clouds...as Shadow realize that everything that happen… ”It...it was a nightmare?” slowly spoke out the mare, wiping the tears from her eyes as she let out a low breath. Looking to the night alicorn as she slowly nod her head. “It...it is Night-Mother. It’s the first time I ask because...because I’m worried. I’m afraid from being in this position, trying to answer questions, questions even I have no idea how to answer…” then added.

“And I’m afraid...that I might lose Jerry. He’s...he’s been gone longer than usual. I’m afraid he...he….” unable to fully say it as she held her arms together.

Gently, Luna began to tug and lift the distraught mare up and spoke, “He is well and alive, Shadow. In the care of Dr. Albert and the fleet they are apart of. We speak to them every so often for updates.” Using her hands to guide the mare along, the much taller alicorn motioned, “Please, sit.”

At first, Shadow was confused, but when she glanced to where the elegant hand motioned, chairs and a table, made of the darkest of obsidian seemed to from and become into being. It took a moment, but Shadow had to remind herself. It was all a dream-- she was in the Dream Realm, the place where Luna, her Night Mother, held such great power and finesse in control over a whole different reality.

As Shadow slowly sat in one of the chairs, she tried to relax as she rested against the stone. She look to the alicorn as while it amazed her that she was within the Dream Realm and with the Night Mother herself, she couldn’t help but asked. “Night-Mother, if Jerry is alright...is it..is it possible I can visit in his dreams?” glancing to the side as she admit. “I...I really missed him. Missed hugging my stud.”

Smiling gently, Luna told, “While it is possible, it can only happen while he dreams.” Then quirked her lips, “not that a slight shift in time would not stop this form being… but I feel that the true dilemma is not of his absence, but the fears you hold.”

Shadow look to the elder mare, as she asked. “Do you mean of the questions I’m not able to answer? Of the fears I have of not...having Jerry around with the foals? Of trying to rule-- when I have no idea how to rule in the first place?”

“All of it, dear child.” Told Luna in a more gentle tone, “A nightmare is the dark creation of your fears. Of your anger. Of the things you wish to run or hide from.” She moved a hand over the table, tea seeming to just from form nothing while the alicorn of the night spoke on. “You fear for the Overlord, your lover. You fear for your Foals. You fear of what they might be warped into. You fear the daunting task of leading many that are giving their lives to your hands.”

Shaking her head, Luna told, “It is indeed a daunting task. A responsibility not many are willing to take up, or too foolish to truly understand and rush in full long.” The mare paused to take the large pot of tea, pouring herself a cup and taking a gentle sip. She hummed at the pleasant taste, but then opened her eyes to Shadow. “You, are not the fool, but the one that worried if they are truly able. A good thing to have, as it shows you are aware of your situation better than some.”

Slowly taking her own cup of tea, tasting of sweet mint as she gave a hum of enjoyment. Feeling the taste as she missed the flavor of this tea, as she look to the ruler of the Night as she asked. “But what can I do? The best I can do is give some answers, but most of the questions, most of problems that are piling up seem near impossible. Especially since our lands are all volcanic activities. How are we supposed to provide things and place in laws-- if we’re still figuring that out?”

Giving a steady gaze to Shadow, Luna said in a more firmer, more royal tone of authority, “To do that, you must take a moment to place your hoof down and figure out what to do.” Then looked to Shadow, almost differently. It wasn’t like her gentle gaze before, it was that of her position as a Princess. “You must stop and look at this all as a mother, watching over her children. To be the adult when they begin to whine or argue over the most smallest of things.”

For a moment that regal mask cracked with a small smile, the alicorn telling, “Granted, such a task was more easy for myself and my sister. We have been around long enough we might as well be the parents to thousands of foals and acting as the two singular mothers to a constantly bickering nation that is our household.”

Shadow couldn’t help but giggle as she asked. “So I have to look at the inhabitants as children and tell them that unless they want to be treated like adults, they should stop acting like foals?”

Smiling more in openly, Luna told, “It is the most simplest of advice I can give. The Castle is your house, and the subjects are your family or children. You must treat them as such at times, and enforce the rules of your home on all. Fairness being the balancing point.”

“I will not lie, Shadow.” Told Luna in a more grim tone, “There will be times you will be lost, or confused. Complains may rise or a argument very serous will challenge your choices. To choose the right thing, will be difficult. At times, the choice you have to make may seem unfair, or even make your heart ache.”

Sitting in silence for a moment for Shadow to ponder this, Luna went on, “But you are not alone to do this all, Shadow.” An… assurance there in Luna’s tone. “You have a Prince, a king in a sense. Overlord Jerry, your lover. You are his Queen, and with that, you both can rule.” Then shook her head to tell, “He may have final say, being the true pure blood that rules, but you yourself have sway in his choices. To help him choose the correct path.”

Then, Luna smiled, “But most importantly. You have sway over two small lives that grow close to you, bonded by the blood of two people by their union.”

Surprise etch in her face, as a hand rest on her bump...then joy as she sniffed a bit. “T-Twins...I have twins…” wiping the tears from her eyes as she was happy that she knew how many foals she would have, as without modern medicine machines, it was difficult for her to know how many she was going to have. Shadow smile as she said. “Your right Night-Mother. I have Jerry to be with…” then giggle as she added in slight thoughtfulness.

“And I have my friends to help, Jasmine-- even the Minions and that silly Jester Quaver.” then admit. “Do you know it was actually his advice that got Spree into asking? He overheard our conversation about the inhabitants situation on the island and suggested of asking you if they could live within the Dark Castle.”

“Is that so?” Asked the ancient pony in thought, “perhaps there is something more to be thankful for then.” Smiling some, but dropped it to say, “Shadow. I must speak that you hold a very important role now. Not just to your Lord, but to all that are affected by his touch.” The way she spoke, made Shadow pause.

With a gaze and eyes having seen so much, Luna said, “Times have changed. The world will not be as it was before. You now sit next to the throne of a new power. While he may grow strong, your duties and traditions that have you as his wife hath become greatly raised. You and he will be responsible for not just grooming both heirs as rulers, but may have to make the difficult choice, of who will rule first and foremost. Just as my Sister was chosen to lead first and foremost before I.”

She couldn’t help but frown, as she placed the teacup down, as a hand instinctively came to her stomach as what Luna said concern her. Chose one to rule? But...how can I? looking to the Night-Mother as she asked. “How can I chose one of them to rule, if...if I don’t know-- if neither me or Jerry know how to chose which one is the right one?”

“You will know.” Luna told in a tone of certainty. “For I and my sister, Celestia was chosen first as she was first born. I the second. One Twin may come first before the next, but the true challenge is to chose the one that will rule truly as a ruler should.” She frowned and told, “Rivalry. Jealousy. Greed. Slothfulness. There is many a thing to watch for. Do not make the same mistakes I or my sister have made in our once mortal youth. If you let any disharmony come between the siblings, strife and anarchy will rise. And it will come to pass that disappointing one foal, may be the least of your concerns.”

That part, Shadow knew what the Night-Mother was saying, as the other foal could be tempted by Gnarl words, to be the ‘true evil Overlord’ that Jerry was worried of becoming...And while she knew she will try to make the foals have harmony and ask the ponies to keep a eye on them, she felt the need to ask. “But...how do I make sure Gnarl doesn’t cause disharmony among them?” looking to the ancient mare as she went on. “Gnarl is...is rather good at twisting words or planting seeds...how can I make sure he doesn’t interfere when we aren’t looking?”

Smiling, Luna told, “By teaching them some ways of our culture, Shadow. You will be a new nation upon yourselves with now culture but what is there. A new culture, a new way of life must be made. A new harmony for these people, must be established.” The moon princess took a sip of her tea before daintily placing it back down.

“Evil always finds a way, or so I heard the elderly advisor tell. But evil only finds a way, as it scurries off to try another day.” Then smiled a bit more, “Good, will always remain as long as there is a strong heart willing to hold on. That will be your true role, Shadow. Not as a singular ruler, but the mother and the teacher to those that will rule after you and your lovers passing. Your true goal, will be the growth, love and teachings to your two children. You are the beginning seeds, and they the fruits of your labors.”

“Do not push away your friends, or those you hold dear. They may be the key to making sure your foals become the strong heads needed in keeping harmony and unity in your new Kingdom.” The Night-Mother then gave a nod and told, “My involvement, I will keep only minimal to your wishes. I will promise to watch over them, and speak when needed. They are, after all, the children of a child to the night.”

“Thank you Night-mother,” thanked Shadow, as while that assured her...something bothered her as she said. “But if I am suppose to make a new harmony, to keep good in the hearts of the foals...what about the Minions? The Gates themselves?” she almost asked about the Tower Heart-- but hesitated, as that...that was something Jerry wanted to keep secret, and saying it outloud to Luna could...could complicate things.

With a firm nod, Luna told, “A compromise must be struck and made. My sister once ruled before I, before she felt the need to make myself rule by her side. We were two opposites, with different means of night and day.” Then lifted a hand, pointing to Shadow, “You too, must now make the same choices we have. To strike an accord between light and dark. Harmony hath always been a delicate balance between both. To find it, will be something that only you will have to discover.” Then smiled, “The Harmony will appear different, but it will be no different than the Harmony you once knew in the years before the chaos of today.”

As Shadow let that stew in her mind, to think on it...she recalled briefly, of weeks-- a month back, about Quaver… words. Of him saying a ruler of evil...to neutrality? Was...was that even possibly? “Night-Mother….do...do you think its possible that...that my foals, whoever would rule….be a ruler of not Evil….but of Neutrality? To have...both good and evil in them, but not taking either side? Its...it's something Quaver mention about but the way he said it was...too confusing to be honest.”

Sitting in place with a thoughtful expression, Luna told, “Allow me to tell you something, Shadow.” The black mare going silent while Luna spoke on. “As a ruler, you are no longer bound by the same rules of good and evil. To many, your actions will define you. But when times of strife come, then the understanding of good and evil become obscured by many.”

“When I would fly into battle, many would fear me, and just as many praised. To my subjects, I was but a angel that came down to bestow mercy and to strike down righteous retribution on those on the battlefield.” Then looked down to her tea in her hands. “To our foes, I was the nightmare they dreamed of. The demon that would rise in their darkest of the mind to rob them of any hope or chance to see another day.”

Looking back up, Luna continued, “I was the villain to the enemy. But the Hero to my nation. The same can be said for my sister, but since my absence in many a year? She later turned that image of a wrathful goddess of fire, into a benevolent light during the passing of many a godly level threat and spread out the hand of peace to many. She was seen as good by many, as she promotes a merciful hand when she could. Gave a warm smile to even the most strangest of people.”

“I remained the nightmare many knew, as that was my nature. To be stern and firm at all time. To be ready for combat, when my sister held out for peace as best she could. You ask if a ruler can be both good, yet evil?” There was a slow, but somber smile on her lips while Luna told softly. “Dear child of the Night. I believe you already know of a ruler to a nation that has seen both sides of the coin of being both good and evil and it’s delicate balance.”

A slow nod came to Shadow head, as she did knew that very well. Looking to the Night Mother as she took a sip of the mint tea, calming her nerves as she let her mind strew of what the alicorn told. That in a way...rulers aren’t bound the same, and will be seen by various people of the actions they done. Of either good or evil, the rulers will always be seen in different lights.

Maybe, maybe the same can be said of our foals? That the Minions will see them as great rulers...even if I teach them good, the Minions will see them in a different light? and while she gain much insight from the Night-Mother, she had other things to ask. “Night-Mother...do you think,” looking at her as concen fill her face. “Do you think...if, if we take Lovely to the Tree...will...will whoever she was be restored...or will she still be the same, but...be a actual mare?”

For a moment, Luna looked uncertain for a long while in thought. But, eventually she spoke, “If you took her to the Tree, then we may find out.” It almost shocked Shadow that Luna didn’t have an answer, but it became more clear when she spoke. “For them, they do not Dream. They are empty and their souls lacking of anything. They are lost and only have the illusion they are given to fulfill their life. To answer, I do not know what may come to pass, Shadow.”

Taking a breath, Luna did tell, “But one thing will be certain. If they are presented to the Tree of Harmony, it will restore that capacity to Dream. It will restore that spark to live. It will give that meaningful feeling of being a person once more with goals and hopes and many a gleam to what life has to offer.”

“Will they be the same?” Questioned Luna in near thought. “Possibly not. But it is unlikely they will ever be the same as they were before they lost themselves. To them, they might as well be newborns from the womb, taking their first steps into a world they don’t truly understand or know. They, are innocent because they have no understanding of right nor wrong.”

Slowly nodding, Shadow thought of the Blankes Jerry stored away, and slightly hoped that maybe they could be returned to what they were...but she look to Luna as she spoke. “To be honest, the reason I ask is because Lovely...Lovely is confuse on her own foal, and part of me...just want to take her to the Tree, to see if she can remember what a mare is suppose to feel like when they have a foal from their lover...but…”

Looking to the side as she went on with flat ears. “But another part of me is concern, concern that if I did, that somehow if whoever Lovely was returned...she might reject Jerry. She might leave him and never come back.” then look to the alicorn as she press a hand to her chest saying. “I love Jerry, and I care for him deeply, but I know that in a way...in a twisted way Lovely, even if made, cared about him. And if...if she does come back to whoever she was and...leave him, it might hurt him deeply.” Sighing as she held a hand to her head, wondering if she whatever she was saying was making sense anymore.

“What does your tradition say, Shadow.” Gently asked Luna. “Your beliefs in my ways, in what I stand for. The traditions of the Thestral way and all that it means. The rules that you and your Lover will now make. What does it say, about Lovely? Would it be fair? Does your heart, see it as fair? Does your mind, see it as fair?”

Being silent, she took the time to recall all of the traditions, all of her beliefs to the Night-Mother, of everything...and soon answered. “No Night-Mother. It’s not. It’s not fair for me to keep Lovely as she is, she...deserved to be healed by the Tree.” looking to her as she admit. ”I’m just...scared that if she is returned back to whoever she was and reject Jerry, it might leave him vulnerable and unable to do much while aiding Equestria, and those of the Castle.”

“Then this, may be the first true Trial your Lord must take.” Luna told in a distinctly firm and stern tone. “This, is but one of many choices he must make and choose. One can not be prepared for all the choices laid before him. If he fails, there will be none to merely correct him. Damage will be done. Reactions will be made. News will spread. Opinions will be taken. If you and he are to rule side by side-- then you must begin to take the first steps into the harsh fires that forge rulers. There is no escaping it by any.”

A silent nod was given in response, as despite it might hurt Jerry, sometimes mistakes have to be made, only for him to learn from them. To learn that he has to sacrifice his desires for the betterment of others. And maybe...just maybe learn how to be better?

“A warning to you, Shadow.” Luna soon once more spoke up, catching the thestrals attention. “If it comes to pass she chooses to leave, to reject her foals or to keep them…. They will pose a threat to the stability of your own foals futures.” A odd feeling streaked up Shadow’s spine at those words. “You as the chosen mother of his heirs, hold sway over which of your twins will rule. But those of the second mare’s foals? They will not have the same rights. They would be seen as the bastard children, the unintended offshoots but still retain the blood of the King. They will have rights to the throne, by blood. You must be cautious, Child. They can and will have the sway to cause chaos if not handled with the greatest of care.”

Being silent, she felt a heavy burden on her shoulders, a burden of Lovely foal or possible foals. And something she must keep a firm eye on, for not only Lovely sake, but in case Gnarl could influence them somehow. She slowly nodded to the Night-Mother, feeling the heavy responsibility if Lovely chose to leave with the foals, or possibly reject them somehow...they might grow up to be the enemy of her own foals somehow…

“Plots to steal the crown and to become king or queen will rise if measures are not taken, Shadow.” Luna continued to warn. “If she does reject them, then you must take haste to take them under your wing. To treat them as your own. The blood of the kingdom's rulers is a great risk. One that myself and my sister were always weary of. Any with a hint of the blood of the true ruler, will have a granted right to the throne. I have seen my fair share of those of the Platinum’s line try to overthrow those of their own bloodline, because they had the blood of the last queen and were next in line for the throne.”

Sighing, Luna then told more softly, “But do not be disheartened, Shadow. This is but a warning. A heavy one, but one you must understand. Risks were bound to come, and this is one you must be aware of if or when Lovely is healed of her own blissful entrapment. Your path, depends on this one choice of giving a right of life or not to her.”

Shadow only nod slightly, taking another sip of her tea as while it made things tense, it also made her more aware of what could happen. Nevertheless, she was going to talk to Jerry about Lovely, to get the earth mare healed...maybe do it herself? Just to get it over with? It was something to take into consideration as she look to Luna and soon asked. “But what if she desire to stay with Jerry? Even if she is healed from what was done to her, if...whoever she was doesn’t come back, what will happen then?”

Luna only smiled and told, “That will remain up to you and your Lover, Shadow. She is of your herd. Your sister in all but blood. That is something that must be worked out between you three. The question of the place of her foals will also be a subject you must go over, as they will be last heirs in line. They will not have the first priority choice to be the first ones in line. That, is only reserved for your foals, who have already been chosen to be the leading heirs.”

Shadow merely nod, as she was at least thankful that things might not be so bad, as she thanked her. “Thank you Night-Mother,” smiling to the alicorn. “You really helped me consider a few things,” but then asked. “But I am curious...have you ever been inside Jerry dreams?” having a concern look on her face. “He sometimes have nightmares, some he talk to me and Lovely about but...but there’s some...some he won’t talk to as easily. Its...it's like he’s too terrified to talk about them.” slowly taking another sip as she admit. “Or look to ashamed to even say it.”

Shaking her head, Luna told, “I may be tempted to look, but it is not my place to go into another's dreams without consent.” Then gave a long look to Shadow. “Only those under my rule or those willing to place a level of trust into my wisdom, gain this sort of visit. To intrude into another's dreams, is something of a risk. More so for the sake of trust between both parties. Ponies may hope for a meeting form I in their dreams, but not many others would be as joyful if I were to intrude into their most sacred of places.”

“I understand Night-Mother. It just...I worry for Jerry, even if he tries to help, even if we try to assure him…” looking down to her tea as she consider on telling her...but knew she could trust the Night-Mother with this, as she look up to her as she told. “Jerry...Jerry has been gaining...self-destructive thoughts, thinking that since he’s the ‘bad guy’...he feels he should be hated...shun, be told that he’s exactly what everyone is telling him, that he’s deserve all the spite and hatred-- simply because he’s the villain…That...that he deserve to be alone.”

“And do you think he should deserve it?” Asked Luna.

She gave a firm shake of her head. “No. Me and Lovely, especially Jasmine been doing our best to assure him he doesn’t. That he doesn’t deserve it. That he’s a good male. A good person, that even though he thinks he’s the villain? He shouldn’t be alone. He shouldn’t be hated and shun, he’s just...just need reminders that he’s loved by us.”

Smiling, Luna spoke, “Then I do not believe my wisdom is needed.” Taking a calm sip and adding on, “When you yourself, already have the answer before you, dear child.”

“Of course Night-Mother.” nodded Shadow, as she took a sip of her tea, frowning as she admit. “Now all that bothering me is the name of our island and whatever we’re suppose to call ourselves as a nation. Gnarl keeps suggesting we call it the Overlord Domain, keep it simple...but I think that’s hardly a name we should call ourselves, especially when we’re trying to be more of a place for a second chance than a place of certain doom.”

Silently, Luna told, “That is something you yourselves must choose to figure out. Seeing as it is the choice of those ruling it.” Placing her tea down and telling, “But, names and titles mean little if there is no substance to it.” Then folded her hands together, slender and long legs crossing over the other as the alicorn spoke. “You first must think of the need of your people first, and work form there. What is a kingdom, without its subjects?”

“A empty Castle?” slightly joked Shadow, as she admit. “To be honest, a lot of the inhabitants think Jerry is more than a tyrant than a King.” frowning some as she went on. “A lot of rumors are spreading around the island, it’s bothering me that most of the inhabitants think Jerry need to be paid with some tribute to ‘appease him’, even assume he was using the Blanks as maids for his ‘nefarious deeds’ from some rumors that are swirling around.”

Smiling some, Luna told, “That will be expected for a time.” Not seeming too bothered by this. “They do not truly know him. It will be a time before they do ease and understand, but even then it will be from a distance. The image the Overlord gives, will impact how all will act towards him. But for now, all he has to give assurance, will be actions to come. That, is the best one can hope for.”

Nodding some, she drink more of the tea, noticing it was starting to shift as she felt odd, as if she was...Blinking as she asked. “Am I...waking up?” being surprise that it was going to be morning soon, it honestly felt like she been here for 30 minutes...but then again, the Dream realm held different rules than the real world.

Looking up, Luna remarked, “I believe so…” Then thought on it and spoke in a sagely tone, “I believe you need to be swift and make your way to the nearest toiletry.” While at first Shadow was confused… the next few darkening and blurring moments… it began to make sense. Her stomach turned and flipped, an odd twisting feeling in her belly…

Shadow woke up and felt her gag reflex tighten in her throat. Something was trying to make it’s way out-- the thestral threw off the covers and rushed to the bathroom. It was not a minute later a sound of dry heaving and gagging was heard. While there was some joys of pregnancy she loves-- there were others the mare wished she could go without.

By the Night-Mother… thought out the mare, heaving and letting out whatever was in her stomach, as it was nearly five minutes of this painful moment that ended. As she cough and breathed heavily, panting some as she cringe of the smell below her, slightly wishing that they had indoor plumbing instead of ‘outhouses’. She consider asking the new subjects about. Getting real plumbing inside the Castle somehow.

She pull away, hearing the scampering of small feet as her eyes glance to the side, seeing the servants with a towel, a goblet of healing water on a tray, and a Brown carefully rubbing her back as the Minion spoke. “Mistress will be better! Water will aid you!” she smile some, taking the towel first to wipe her muzzle, removing any remains of puke as she grab the goblet. Slowly drinking down the water as it sooth her throat, helping her stomach settle some as she slightly wonder how the Blues does this.

She place the empty goblet back, smiling to them as she said. “Thank you,” then look to them as she asked with a curious tone. “You’re speaking much better now, have you been learning more words?” one of the Browns answered back.

“Master want Minions smarter! Learn more, teach other Minions!” Shadow slowly blink, as she didn’t knew of this as she asked.

“But...Jerry isn’t here….how did you know what he wants?” feeling confused as her brows furrowed, how did the Browns knew what the man wanted them to do, if he wasn’t here? The Browns themselves thought hard on how to answer, as they tried their best to think with their lower intelligence as one of the browns gain a thought and answer with pride in its tone.

“Master connection to Hives! We hear Master thoughts! Master quietly tell us to learn and teach other Minions!” Shadow nearly balk at that. As if that itself was near impossible. She slightly shake her head as the mare grip on the wall, pulling herself up as she asked to them.

“You mean, Jerry somehow...telling you all on what he wants...without him here?” The Browns thought hard, trying their best to answer the best they can as another Brown told.

“Master is Overlord, Overlord control all. Master connected to us, connect to Hives and Tower Heart! Faint to hear, but still hear!” The thestral had doubts to that as she wonder if they either believe that...or there's something lacking as she wonder if Mortis knew what they were talking about. But before she consider talking to Mortis, she scrunch her nose of the puke pile she made in the ‘toilet’ as she told.

“Well, why don’t you remove the puke where it goes. I need to see the subjects and talk to them.” they salute as while they did their work, she focus on not only talking to them if they could make plumbing, but on various other things. Like taking the Night-mother words in account of what she has to see them as. Children. It almost made her giggle to herself of the situation.

Underwater Expidetion

“All ships, ahead-slow. Ahead-slow.” Came Albert’s voice before he reached out with a hand, selecting a holographic icon while the Cyclops soon reverberated in it’s own, robotic british voice. “Ahead Slow.” Turning the once thrumming sound of the engine into a much more steady one.

A near week and they had come to a near crawl. Good or bad, luck seemed to be messing with them all. As much as Albert wanted to seemingly pursue the ships at a more normal pace, the fact of the matter was they were passing some deeper waters. And the man wanted to take caution in the uncharted area they were entering.

For Jerry, he was a little lost as to what the infected man meant, though thinking on it, it probably meant they had entered an area that was yet to be mapped out. And form the direction of the caribou ships, they were intending to head for a small corner of land before sailing into open sea.

Moving up by Deft, whom worked one of the consoles at the time, Jerry watched at the flicking cams the young mare was using to keep an eye out around them. The un-armored overlord watched as he got a fair view of the rather colorful fleet of Cyclopses and Seamoth’s, almost looking like something out of a sci-fi fic of a space fleet with how they moved and hung in the water.

Then the screen flicked to the waters below them, a long and dark chasm being right below them. Squinting, Jerry couldn't see the bottom at all. There were plenty of fish though, even a few normal looking sharks that prowled about the oceans vast waters.

But it doesn’t mean that there’s something within the deep waters. thought the man as he look at the flicking cams that changed from the dark chasm into other images, seeing various images as he moved back from Deft. His mind occupy of what they might be on the watch out for, or specifically how long they have to go slow for. He partially worry they may not make it in time to catch up the ships of caribou's, but he reassured himself that despite the fleet is going slow, the Caribous are more slower.

We can catch up to them, side, from what Albert mention from up above, it look like they’re going slow from bad weather. added Jerry in thought, as while the underwater fleet had to go slow in caution, Lady Luck seem to grant them a small boon as the Caribous were going slow even more. Meaning that the bundle group of Cyclopes and Seamoths can easily catch up to the ships.

Besides the change in pace or actions of the crew though? Nothing much had changed. It was still pretty quiet and feeling fairly empty. Though with Albert, Deft and Ace all a bit on edge to say the least, it was pretty obvious they were more focused on their jobs than they normally would be.

Turning around, Jerry moved into the back room and glanced around. Mostly at the equipment and lockers that were around for use. He would have possibly swam over to one of the ships to strike up conversation, as things had become hushed and quiet in the Dauntless, but even the Seamoths looked a bit cautious while moving with the fleet.

For the next seemingly hour worth of time, it was the slow thrumming of engines and his slight pacing that kept Jerry occupied. It was, however, during this time that something odd happened. A low and reverberating deep sound shook the air just slightly before it returned to full force.

“Rigged for Silent Running.” Called the AI of the Dauntless, the lights dimming and becoming a low red color, the thrumming of the engines becoming all but silent and the feeling of momentum vastly decreasing. Jerry had to blink, this was new. Even more as he hear Albert calling through the channels, “All ships, Silent Running. Repeat, Silent Running.”

Silent running? questioned Jerry as he glance to Albert, then glance to the dimming color of the lights as he figure that whatever happened, caused Albert making every ship go quiet. But the question is...why? Although he gained his answer as the first sound came to his ears, along everyone else was deep, long and almost mysterious. Then a new sound came, a roar like echo as Jerry felt reminded of something he fought within the second Overlord game, a lizard like creature roar…

Only in this case, this was something else as he moved by Albert as he whispers. “Was that a Reaper Leviathan we just heard? Or something worse?”

Listening carefully, Albert shook his head, “No…. those low rumbling sounds are a Reaper Leviathan.” Hearing the sounds once more before frowning grimly. “That other one sounds like… a Sea Dragon Leviathan.”

Jerry recalled that name, as he looked over the Tablet a few times of creatures that were in the ocean...and couldn’t help himself but give a low gulp. “Sea Dragon?” muttered the man as he quickly understood why they were slowing down and going silent. He knew Reaper Leviathan were deadly, and hearing that they were around was bad enough-- but Sea Dragon? “Any chances we might see the Caribou ships getting hit by either?”

“I’d rather they didn’t.” Told Albert rather simply. “A simple rescue and retrieval will become a rushed rescue.” Looking out the front of the glass window while adding, “And two leviathan fish is bad enou--” The ship shook and alarms blared while the lights flashed.

Outside Jerry could see what looked to be molten and burning chunks of something flying in a near spray form under the depths and going straight up. The AI warning, “Warning, Captain! Creature Attack!”

That was when Jerry watched a long white and red serpentine like creature with four long mandibles swiftly swim up. The large predator next to ignored the subs and rushed on ahead, heading for the surface. But following it were two bigger, scale and greener creatures. The large Leviathan beasts used their large webbed claws to bat or brush the silent ships aside, causing many a crew to fall about or lose footing and metal to dent. Long tentacles used by the lizard like creatures tails propelling it along to continue chasing the lone Reaper Leviathan. One adding to the chaos with more ‘fireballs’ spewing from it’s mouth to hit the more agile predator-turned-prey.

“Oh shit!” exclaimed Jerry, seeing the Sea Dragon, no, two Sea Dragons! Both chasing after the Reaper Leviathan as they were blasting the fleeing creature as they mostly left the fleet to be. Well beside the few dents area and multiple reports of damage by the mares. “We’ve been hit! I repeat we been hit!”

“We need repairs now!”

“Get everyone to start repair, we need to be ready to move.” As some of the newer crews slightly panic and called out.

“Oh Celestia, we need full on repairs, I repeat, full on repairs!”

Turning back to comm’s, Albert was calm to address, “Belay all actions. Stay calm and remain in Cyclops. Seamoths stay near your designated Cyclops lead and move as little as possible. Cyclops Crews, find damages and report them to the Seamoths, let them start dealing with outside damages. All internal crew, watch for possible fires and leaks.”

“Deft.” Albert turned to the young mare getting herself up and rubbing her head from being knocked over some. “Eyes on the Leviathans.”

Fixing her glasses up, and thankful they weren't too damaged, Deft turned back to the console and began her search. Flicking through the three cameras before calling, “Found them. They’ve rushed ahead and to the southeast. They’re circling around with the Reaper following some currents.” And once more after she said that, faint roars of the titanic creatures still being heard.

Leaning by a wall, Jerry sighed as he calmed his heart rate down, as he was honestly scared shitless of seeing not only a Reaper Leviathan for the first time, but two Sea Dragons. And apparently, to Sea Dragons, a Reaper is dinner. shaking his head as he glance to see all the ships were on standby, mostly to not gain attention of the Sea Dragons and make it easy for the Seamoths pilots to get out and start hull repairs.

Seeing a few mares with odd tools, pointing and working on the hulls as Jerry couldn’t help but wonder if the game mechanics for whatever game Albert came from, was multi-purpose for any situation. Then again...he did lived alone in underwater for a long time...so maybe they are. he glance to Albert as he asked. “Should we expect more Sea Dragons showing up?”

Stepping away from the helm and moving to the console to the left to look over a large hologram of the Cyclops and where the damages were, Albert told, “We shouldn't. Seadragons normally stay some 1,400 meters under the ocean from my experience. Some in cavernous and active lava locations. Only reason those two are out is probably to hunt.”

Flush moved up to give a look as the three large creatures swam not too far ahead, still slightly in sight while she snort some. “Damn those fish. Hate it when they come out of nowhere like that.” Then turned back saying, “So you weren't kidding about those things eating the Reaper ones?”

“There’s always a bigger fish Flush.” Told Albert while he noticed form hologram’s blip. The ship went mostly undamaged bare a few spots here or there. “Bigger the fish, the bigger the food they need. I’m sure chase and fights like this are happening all over the vast ocean.”

“Still, scared me shitless.” muttered Jerry as he actually hoped the two Sea Dragons, or any Sea Dragons might not spot the fleet of Caribou's, make things a lot more difficult for them all in hopes of getting out alive. He sighed as he saw pilots of Seamoths returning into their ships as he asked to Albert. “Think we might encounter any more trouble beside Sea Dragons or Reapers?” knowing that in a place like this, there was bound to be something grabbing them by surprise.

Watching the last little orange blip of damage vanish, Albert told, “I'm not wanting to say no to that, because it’s possible.” Then moved back to the helm in thought. The three sea titans were still going along with their chase, going every which way to either escape or run away. But while they watched, and on Albert’s order, slowly creeped along to avoid detection, did thing just get worse.

It wasn’t noticeable, but something did catch the three’s attention. Something that rocked, splashed and was slightly noticeable as the dark and dim waters slightly lighten up with slowly coming sunlight. The silhouettes of the Caribou fleet could just barely be made out, but when the three got close enough-- one of the Sea Dragons broke away.

“I think one of them just broke off to the caribou fleet!” One mare reported, apparently watching the situation too. “Is it going to attack?” Another questioned, but was soon answered when the thing surged up and attempted to take a bite from the ship in the rear. Obviously having mistaken it as some easy prey.

Wood tore and caved, the large creature going in for another bite and using it’s large claws to grip the back of the ship to find something tasty to have. It must have found something, because during it’s third bite it seemed to go into a more frenzied state to rip the ‘shell’ off the ship, something else besides wood getting into the slightly red waters.

Oh shit, shit, shit, shit. repeatedly thought Jerry seeing the Sea Dragon digging into the ship as Jerry force himself to stay in place, as despite him wanting to stop the thing from digging in more, he knew this wasn’t his call. Or specifically, having no idea of stopping it as he glance to Albert and asked. “I really hope you got ideas on stopping it, because I think this might turn into a rushed rescue if it decide to get into another ship.”

The half groan and half sigh Albert made was the very pinnacle of annoyance Jerry had heard in a long while. He looked about and watched as the other Seadragon, once interested in nothing but the Reaper Leviathan, let the fish slip away so it could turn it’s attention to the much slower, much more easily attacked ships that were now being rushed to move and address the sudden emergency to one of it’s own.

Gripping the helm and turning on the channels, Albert called in, “Ahead Flank, Combat pilots to your Seamoths. Those with electrical defense perimeters, support. Spare crew, ready for Plan B.” The AI droning out while Albert’s hands went to work, “Ahead Flank, Emergency Speed.” The engines making a near whirring sound and the whole thing next to jolting, making Jerry take a step back to get his footing while he heard, “Warning, Vessel Tilting! Excessive Noise!”

At first Jerry was confused to that, or up until one of the two Sea Dragons having finished ripping a ship up enough to cause part of it to snap and begin sinking drastically, turned it’s head towards the now loud sounds of the fleet. It gave a roar and turned, spewing a large molten chunk at them and swam in while it’s partner finished with one wooden ship and payed more mind to the next.

In retaliation, four Cyclops had released their own Seamoths made with extra torpedo bays to be unleashed. Albert then reached up and pressed a image on the large hud, and Jerry watched as a translucent and fluxing shield made up of triangles popped before the bridge. The molten slag splashing harmlessly onto the apparent shield while the Leviathan sized fish opened it’s jaws and rammed the shield, causing the whole ship to jerk and shake, but not be harmed.

Sounds of thumps and pops could be heard from the speeding by sea moths, a couple of torpedoes exploding with a green cloud like substance filling the water around the Sea Dragon, making it jerk in discomfort and swimming away while shaking and clawing it’s face in discomfort. With a glance from her console, Flush Ace asked with a smirk, “Enjoying your first experience with the Expedition Fleet, Jer?”

“A little,” admit Jerry as he saw the Sea Dragon doing its best to wipe its face off as he added. “But I’m mostly a bit terrified facing against these things without armor and being a bystander.” freely admitting his fear of the large creatures and felt like he couldn’t do much in a situation like this, as this was more of Albert expertise than Jerry own.

With a laugh, Flush said, “That armor wouldn’t do you anything-- those things bite open PRAWN Suites!” Making Jerry blanch at the mere thought while Albert called out to all available ships.

“I want some ships to scare away that Sea Dragon, make it swim away. Battle Group, swing around and get that other Sea Dragon to leave the caribou fleet alone-- I think they’ll know something's going on when the others use the Perimeter Defenses.”

Before Jerry could question what Albert meant, one of the Seamoths dove down, it’s sister's going away to give it wide berth before a resounding sharp ‘whomping’ sound was heard and a bright blue flash seen as a brief moment of a electrical pulse was sent out. There was a roar of agitated defiance form the large creature, still trying to clear it’s eyes before another large, bright and strong electrical pulse washed over it and electrocuted the thing to finally get the hint and leave. Diving and swimming towards the large and black ravine below them.

Jerry gave a careful look at the Sea Dragon going down, as if suspicious it might come back up to them in retaliation. He had to switch his attention to the one attacking the Caribou fleet, as he noticed the ships were acting funny, having a defensive formation as was slightly wondering how they were going to both deal with the large predator and the wooden ships above them.

“All ships, take up perimeter around the ships. Give them a good distance. Crews able to swim grab spare air tanks, Laser Cutters and Diving reels. Bring any extra gear you deem necessary.” Told Albert over the Comms once more before leaving the Helm and telling, “Deft, take the Helm. Flush, you’re with me.” Motioning to the pink unicorn to follow him to go get their gear.

Flush smiled and gave a firm nod, moving to the back to get what they might need while Jerry was left a bit confused of what was going on. Watching as, slowly, the last Sea Dragon was being scared off-- with lot’s of gas torpedoes being shot at it to keep it running.

What is the gas made out of? Some sort of pepper spray? mused Jerry as he watched the sight as the Sea Dragon was retreating from the four Seamoths, as he continue on in his thinking. Maybe a game mechanic, which is the most likely of explanations… but he glance back to Albert walked off as while Jerry wanted to come and help, he felt that he would be most likely useless in this situation, as for one, Albert didn’t ask for him to come, meaning in Albert point of view, all Jerry could do for now was sit and wait.

Part of him felt a bit annoyed he can’t do much, but another part of him felt this was ‘good practice’ of just waiting and seeing when the time was right.

When Albert came back, something was held out to Jerry, a couple of things actually. A darkened blackish knife, a odd looking ‘gun’ and lastly a cylinder with a handle on one end, and a hook on the other. “You might need those.” Told Albert with the armful of things. “We’re going to need plenty of hands to do the next step. The Caribou are going to be suspicious now, so we're changing plans and hitting them now. We need to find the two mare’s and make it quick.”

Quickly examine them as he figure this was a ‘hook gun’ to grab things and pull them to him. He glance up to Albert as he asked. “So we’re hitting the near sinking ship and infiltrate the rest from the bottom?” placing the gear on his hardsuit as he asked. “Any other mares second priority in taking from the wooden ships?”

With a nod, Albert told, “I’m going with the seamoths that will survey the sinking ships and hopefully make sure the element’s didn’t get eaten.” Putting it rather bluntly in all reality. Then, he pointd to Jerry and told, “You’re going with the largest group and begin helping sink and defend those working.” Being quick, Albert pointed out, “That is a thermal knife. There is a switch near the handle that will turn on the thermal edge.”

He pointed to the cylinder device and told, “That’s a diving reel, hook one end to the ship and the other clip to your side so you don’t drift away too far from the group.” Then finally tapped the bulky ‘gun’ to tell, “Propulsion cannon. If you see something of interest or you’re being attacked, point at a object, press this switch to pull it in. Press the same one to shoot object away, and this secondary switch is to drop the item.”

While Jerry took a moment to keep up with this fast-paced explanation, Albert continued past to the ladder and told, “You’re with Flush.” And like that, went down the ladder to presumably get to work.

Flush walked up and nudge his shoulder with her own, snapping Jerry out of his thoughts and told, “Get ready to go into your un-comfort zone. We’re going into open water.” Slinging a familiar rifle he’d seen Grain have before. “Keep close to me and the others.”

Following after her, he nod as he repeated in his mind of what Albert explained. That the knife can turn thermal on the edge, diving reel hook him close, and the cannon pull something in or shoot it away. Almost like a Gravity Gun from Half-life 2. thought the man in slight amusement, as he followed the mare down the ladder, getting his rebreather on as he asked to Flush.

“Any idea how many are on the ship, Flush?”

Getting ready to put her rebreather on, Flush told, “No idea, but we have the pilots in the seamoths to call up a Cyclops or two if we need them.” Then placed the rebreather on, canceling out her ability to speak while moving to the open hatch and submerging herself.

With a final breath, Jerry fixed his own and on went into the cool waters. Mask soon on and eyes blinking while he glanced around. He had to pause at one of the previously attacked ships slowly sinking downwards in two halfs, a couple of Cyclops’s moving to follow it down.

Bubbles rushed up from his first breath before he turned and began to follow the swimming mare that hooked her gear around herself and swam for a ship. Other mare’s and a scant few stallions also began to swim their way into groups. A few actually hitching a ride on a Seamoth’s hull to get to their destination sooner.

He watched Flush pause and wave at one, a Seamoth stopping nearby while she soon waved for him to swim over and take a hold of any grabable part of the hull for a quick ride.

Jerry followed suit, grabbing onto parts of the hull with a good grip as he nod, she motioned to the Seamoth to move as they were heading towards the rest of the intact ships. While they were getting near, he saw the groups that were near already starting to use their Laser cutters to make holes into the hulls as to slowly sink the ship. Some were also keeping on watch out as precaution if something jumped up behind them.

When the Seamoth Jerry and Flush hitched a ride on was close, he saw the unicorn getting off, as she motioned to him to follow, as he quickly did. Letting her take the lead as she was far experience in this sort of situation than he was. Although he kept his populsion cannon in hand in case something did jump up, almost felt reminded of those horror games he played. Only in this situation, he was underwater and not on solid ground.

Admittedly he felt like wanting to get his Blues to assist, but doubted that would happen. But he knew that his job along side other's was to force the occupants to abandon ship as it slowly sinks down and grab the last two element bearers.

He glanced up, watching as a number of holes were being cut into the bottom of the first ship, no doubt causing water to spurt up and into it. At first it seemed like there was no change, but slowly the ship was getting lower into the water.

It wasn’t the only one, other ships were also going deeper and deeper into the water. It wasn’t too long before the first splash was seen, a rowboat having been pushed over the ship with no doubtedly occupants. On a dime, Flush took aim as her riffle slightly spun by it’s barril before a blue ball of light was shot. When it struck the slowly moving rowboat-- it was frozen in place. The blue sphere having attached to the bottom of it keeping it in place.

Flush motioned for other’s to follow her, even Jerry, placing her riffle away as they all swam for it. Jerry followed, keeping to the same depth as the others as by the time the odd sphere of light dissipated, they were upon it. One, with a Laser Cutter, made a quick point and click to make a number of holes in the bottom, the fast leaks causing the inhabitant to jump out.

All were Caribous, as soon as they were in the water, did they swim away some and let the small boat sink. They looked among the numbers, but when no sign of a mare could be seen, Flush motioned for them to leave-- apparently to go find any other boats being sent down.

Jerry saw a boat coming away from a slowly sinking ship as he motioned to Flush at it, as she nod, aiming her weapon to keep it in place as they repeated the motions. Sinking the boat with Laser Cutters as once more it inhabitants were of all Caribous. Although while the groups were moving around, sinking ships and boats, Jerry swam a bit, searching around…

And quickly grabbing Flush by the shoulder, pointing to a Caribou holding a yellow pegasus body as the male dove out from a sinking boat.

With a single nod, Flush pointed to his Propulsion cannon, then at the two bodies now in the water. She herself got a knife out, readying it in her grasp. Jerry looked down and recalled the control’s best he could, taking aim. When he clicked, he found it did nothing, or up until Flush pushed him to swim closer.

Doing so, they got a bit more closer before he tried again-- and this time there was a result. The tool tugged in his hands, while a long, blue beam seemed to shoot out and attach to his target-- being the Caribou. The male, caught by surprise, was dragged under and took the pegasus with him. Both thrashed in the water at the abruptness, and Jerry had to steal his grip as the tool felt like it wanted to pull him along too.

When they were close enough, Flush was not hesitant to grab and plunge her knife into the Caribou’s body, going to the neck and causing the water to taint red. Fluttershy panicked, her beautiful body flailing about in panic. Flush put the knife away and quickly moved around, grabbing the mare and motioning to other mare’s to get over, one of the Cyclops’s moving in to get close. This left Jerry with the dead body in the tools grasp.

He twisted and turned the thing, the limp body following wherever he pointed it while he looked at the switches, trying to recall which one released. He guessed and pressed one, only to hit the one that ‘shot’ things away. Jerry found himself pushed back, and blinked as the body was flung away like a projectile as it soon slowed and drifted up in the water.

damn, does it have a kick to it. thought the man, as he force himself to swim back into position. While he saw the Cyclop getting close to pick up Fluttershy, he noticed other groups grabbing mares from either underneath the sinking ships or boats as he examine around. While some were grabbing the mares and removing the Caribous, he notice that some boat were still unsinked.

He began swimming to one of the boats, as he ready his propulsion cannon once he got close to it. But he notice that when he fired, it didn’t had much effect on the boat like it did to the body, as he barely managed to stop it. He let go of the boat as he glance to see Flush bringing Fluttershy in one of the Cyclopes, refocusing his attention to one of the boats as he swam more under it, seeing paddles moving as he took his thermal knife out ready as he grip the end of the paddle and pulled to force whoever held it down with him.

Rather than drag someone over, all Jerry got was the paddle-- the owner having apparently lost grip and was more taken by surprise his ore was taken. It gave Jerry a thought, and almost in a devious manner, used his knife to cut through the ore and take off it’s head.

Swimming over to the next, he gripped and instead of tugging, quickly cut the next ore head off and repeated the process as fast as possible, before swimming away and leaving a boat with sticks for oars.

He felt like repeating this process, as while he couldn’t do much without a gun like Flush has, he could at least halt some of the boats from attempted escape. As he swam to the next boat, cutting off the paddle head, going over the other side to keep cutting off the heads. Making sure that the Caribous couldn’t escape so easily as glance to see most of the boats are starting to sink with Caribous and a few mares jumping overboard.

But even with his added aid, there was no sight of Twilight. Which made him concern of where she could be, and it made him worried that she could be in the first sinking ship. Which...was pretty bad in both the mission and for everything else.

Watching the process, Jerry was soon reminded that he had to get air soon. A single bleeping sound and even an alert to his low reserve of air told him he needed to go and restore his stores. Instead of breaking for the surface and getting spotted, he swam for the nearest Cyclops, this one being a fairly dull blue in color.

Going under the hatch, he lifted his head up enough so the airtank could hiss and restore itself on air-- and when the mask’s little hud showed he was good, dived back down and rejoined. Flush was soon closeby, the mare having swum back to him before she motioned him to go into the ship. At first Jerry wondered why, or until he noticed how the fleet was more or less sinking down.

So, he pulled himself into the Cyclops, Flush following soon after. The mare took off her rebreather and took a long breath of fresh air…. Then sighed out. “Oh mare, that was something.” Working her shoulder and telling, “Come on, we need to see if anyone saw Princess Twilight. I didn’t spot her anywhere.”

“Neither did I.” added Jerry as he felt a grim look coming on his face. “I really hope somebody found her, because if not…” glancing back to the water. “We may need to hope that Magic can resurrect her.”

There was a particularly sour look on the mare’s face, and Flush told in a tone of annoyance, “That will not solve our problems, Jerry.” Almost glaring at him with disapproval, “Resurrection isn’t going to bring back a Alicorn-- I don’t think it’s even possible to do that!” Then moved to the ladder, starting to go up and told, “I’m going to the bridge and asking if anyone’s seen the Princess-- because if not then things are going to be bad.” Then proceeded to keep climbing up.

Jerry gave a nod, moving by the wall as he thought over that tidbit. Resurrection can’t work on Alicorns? Oh that is bad. Even more that she’s a vital piece of this whole operation. thinking some more as he wonder. I wonder if I can apply Mortis with sacrificing Blue lifeforce to see if it is possible? Game mechanic wise he could resurrect Minions for lesser Minions lifeforce...but this is a whole different ball game.

I mean, for all I know, it might require more than Blue lifeforce, maybe a mixture of lifeforce altogether? Maybe someone did found her, and maybe are bringing her to one of the Cyclopes...Although she could be in one of the sinking ships-- but I’m sure some of the other's could enter in said ships to grab any mares that were in cages. Maybe she was also in one of the boats an someone took her into a Cyclops and none of us didn’t fully notice? trying to think of situations that could happen as he clench his eyes and shake his head.

Overthinking Jerry. Got to stop that. then sighed as he climbed up the ladder, hoping that Flush would have some answers of what happened once he got up to the deck.

While he reached the top, he could hear the sounds of mares-- mostly of confused ones, behind himself while the bulkhead was being closed. Muffled sounds could still be heard, but the Bridge was mostly given privacy. In the Bridge though, he could see Flush standing near the captain of the ship, she and others talking over the line over one target.

“I haven't seen the Princess anywhere.” “I’m checking over the remaining people in the water, I haven’t seen her or any more mares yet.” “Someone check the sinking ships, she could be trapped in one of them!” “We’re checking with the deeper group if she’s in one of the wrecks.” It was almost disorganized, but not so much that everyone was in a panic just yet.

He glance behind to the muffle sounds, but decide to not check, as he was more focus on the situation at hand. He knew that no one managed to find her, and might try the sinking ships as well as the one in the wrecks. He cross his arms as he lean on a wall, deciding to wait as while he wanted answers, he also knew that the groups were trying to get the same answers he wanted. All he could do was wait and see. As much as he disliked it...it was all he could do.

“This is Seamoth Shale-wave, I found Princess Twilight!” Almost everyone went silent at hearing that, but the alarm in the voice made them all panic. “She’s in one of the sinking ships, she can’t get out! We need stassis Rifles at full power and Laser cutters, she’s running out of air!”

All at once, the Cyclops next to jolted, running at full speed while those inside looked around for this seamoth-- but found it. When the Cyclops turned it was pointing at a bright green sub, blinking its lights almost frantically around while following one of the slowly sinking ships.

Flush was fast to move, running for the ladder and told, “Jerry, I need you to get out there with us!” Pausing for a moment to look through a locker a stallion directed her to, going in it to grab apparently a laser cutter-- which she tossed Jerry’s way.

He grabbed it the moment it was close to him in the air, following after her as he saw other divers using stasis rifles, firing at the bottom of the ship. Causing huge blue bubbles to cover the hull and stop it from sinking, as Flush dive down, Jerry follow as they swam towards the slowly sinking ship. Quickly moving towards the wooden ship as once Jerry was close, he followed with other's as to use the Laser Cutters.

Seeing them helping Twilight under the deck, trying to open a iron grate she couldn’t get past. He brought the cutter to fire at the side of the iron grate as Twilight reach her arm out of one of the holes of the grate, clenching and reaching next to desperately for air. Her cheeks bulge and eyes trying to stay open. Distinct fluttering of them as a almost blueness to her face, almost like she was losing what air she had...before her mouth seem to just let open and bubbles flow away, eyes slowly fluttering closed.

Twilight hand stopped trying to reach for air, as she passed out with the seawater going through her being, sinking downward as one of the ponies tries to reach for the alicorn hand, but missed the drifting limb. Twilight sunk into the ship as both ponies and Jerry were working faster to get the grate open with Laser Cutters, once it finally broke open did the human and a few ponies swam down into the ship itself.

They attempted to look for the body that’s sinking and drifting off into the ship, which was darker in the inside with a dim light revealing what brightness there was. The group spread out to attempt to find Twilight much faster, trying to find the purple alicorn body and get her out of there. However with how dark it was, it was harder to find the mare. Yet light pour in with Seamoths coming by to give light for the search team to find Twilight at all cost.

Jerry surprisingly, found the drifting body of the alicron as he kicked his legs and move his arms to get close to Twilight. He reach out to grab her wrist, as once he grabbed the alicorn limp body? Was there creaking sounds of the ship snapping or cracking open as the Stasis fields that were holding up the ship were weakening. Those that were armed with Stasis rifles were trying to reaply the stasis charge to keep the ship stable.

It only made Jerry move faster as he now held the lifeless body of the purple alicorn, with only one thought in his mind. Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit! thankfully some of the other ponies who were trying to swim up and out of the ship, noticed Jerry trying to swim out with Twilight. As another move to help Jerry get Twilight out, but a support beam buckle as another diver pony unfortunately got stuck under it while the ship was creaking with itself tearing apart.

A few other ponies move to attempt to free the would-be-rescuer as one of them used laser cutter to cut the trapped pony from the support beam. Jerry himself motioned the pony by his side to get to the other's to help the pony out, as he was kicking himself upwards, getting out of the now newly stasis field ship as he saw a Seamoth close. Kicking his feet as fast as he could, he reached to the side of it and gripped tightly to hold on, the Seamoth made a fast B line for the closest Cyclopes as it stop near the hatch.

Jerry which let go of the Seamoth to quickly gets the alicorn mare in. Once they were up inside the Cyclops he passed her to mares ready to grab the unconscious alicorn, as they were forced to use the tight space of the lower deck’s tight hall to perform CPR and get air back into Twilight lungs.

While Jerry pulled himself up, he could hear the distinct sounds of grunts and hands being used to push on Twilight’s chest. Sounds of air being forced into the unconscious mare’s mouth could also be heard, before more pushes. Then, when he was about to look back, he heard coughing, slutter and dribbles of water. Desperate and greedy gasps of air could be heard, Twilight taking her breaths of air.

One of the mare’s gave a sigh of relief to this, and turned to Jerry to tell, “We can take it from here. You can go back to another ship, our’s is pretty full at the moment with refugees.”

He gave a two finger saluted, as his rebreather was still on, going out of the hatch as he swam towards the Dauntless as it took him a while to reach without a Seamoth helping him, repeated swimming with his arms and legs as after a near 10 minute swim he reached under the hatch of the Dauntless. Heading up and out as he removed his rebreather as he gave a sighed. Unable to muttered out.

“Thank God we managed to get her…” then wipe the water from his face as he added in thought. We were almost too late… Shaking his head he put the tools back in a locker as he headed back up on Deck, feeling a need to see how things were going after getting the last two bearers from caribou hands.

As soon as he got up though, he was met with a few mare’s, two of which being Flush herself and the other being Deft. the younger of the two was finishing up on checking up of everyone before turning and telling, “Alright, now that’s done, you better strap in.” Tapping a few controls before the slight feeling of the ship moving was felt, and the Hud of the Cyclops reading out they were descending downwards. “Time to get to the other half of the job.”

Jerry felt a pat on his back, a pegasus telling, “Good job getting the Princess to that ship, could have lost her.” then asked, “You helping with the Scavenging operation? That’s going to be our next job soon.”

Thinking some, he nod. “Sure, might as well help out the best I can, right?” then asked in curiousity. “Anything to keep a eye on while scavenging in the dark craven?” knowing that while Sea Dragons and Reapers were a big on threat, there were those smaller animals that were just as deadly to the group.

As they slowly descended, Flush told, “Might have to expect Crabs Squids. Those things love the depth’s we’re looking at. Normal squids too.” Then motioned her head to the back telling, “Al brought his PRAWN for this. You can use it, I’m going to be swimming out there and providing guard duty.” Then grinned, “Just be careful while down there, don’t want to accidently hit someone.”

Losing that smirk, Flush did say, “But seriously, use the PRAWN. You’re a bit new to this and you’d be safer inside the tin-can rather than swimming around where you could get grabbed by something to be their meal.”

Rolling his eyes, he assured. “I’ll make sure I’ll keep a good look out.” although he asked. “Just what the hell is a Crabsquid anyway?”

Screwing her face to that question, the ship slowed a bit and paused. The group felt their ears just slightly pop while Flush told, “Well… think for a moment of a squid and a crab having little abominations for babies. Have four eyes, bigger than a PRAWN, bunch of legs, couple of claws, creepy as shit and can disable electronics for a few seconds with a strong electrical pulse.”

“Oh great, just what I need,” snarked Jerry. “A giant crab squid that can use EMP naturally.” then sighed as he scratch his head. “Well, at least I know how to defend myself with a PRAWN some.” but he then asked. “Do they come in groups and are they attracted by anything?”

“Light.” Flush told in annoyance. “They don’t come in groups, but it’s not uncommon for a few to roam near the other. Anything that glows or gives off light though? They are drawn to it like a moth.” Then held up her arm, telling, “You should feel lucky. Those things once got a hold of Grain, almost thought she’d lose an arm. Just keep an eye out, the rest of us guarding will deal with it.”

Waving a hand, Flush told, “I’m going to figure out what the PRAWN needs, maybe put something in to keep you alive longer.”

One of the mares sighed to Flush, but soon said to Jerry, “Hope you’re ready. Crabsquids aren't’ the only thing we might have to look out for. There’s other things too that get a bit hostile.”

Sighing some, he nodded, slightly hoping he would be ready to defend them as he thought to himself. While its not the same while being in armor, at least I’ll have something to defend myself. scowling to himself as he added in annoyance. Shame I can’t get the Blues, make things so much easier...ah well.

When night came, the sunken ships came down to the depths of 400 meters or past. As the Scavenging group started scavenging for anything as Jerry was on guard duty with the PRAWN suit, feeling thankful that if it wasn’t for the ships shining lights, he wouldn’t be able to see his hand before his face. As everything was pitch black, nothing seen within the darkness as he idly listen to the Comm chattering.

Mostly focus on the silence as the only sound was the slight flow of water around his PRAWN, as despite the lights helping him see some, anything beyond the light touch was completely hidden. Every now and then he heard a few sounds, from buzzing clickings to slight roars and even light screeches and other alien sounds.

Jerry honestly wonder how these mares were able to handle this...then again, he guess that since they done this much longer than he had, they were use to these sorts of things. It made him slight awful of the risk they all took on trips like this, and honestly made him respect them for the dedication to their job.

The comms almost buzzed, the quality a bit low but still coming in through clear enough. “Third ship cleared. The scavenging team’s heading back to the Twilight Hope to put up their finds. Be ready to move to the next ship.” And almost as one, the PRAWNS began to move. Slowly stomping their way to the next ship while mare’s and a few stallions swam around collecting equipment and gear to move to the next location.

Jerry did so as well, slowly turning around and glancing around even at the oddest of sounds. Looking past the lights, a odd feeling of fear almost wanted to claw at him. Just looking at the seemingly unending darkness of water around him, almost sent a odd creepy feeling through him.

Those thoughts were on hold though, as a new sound met his ears. A repetitive, and almost metronome like sound that crashed over and over. A loud, wrobbling echoing like sound was heard, the loud crashing sounds getting louder and louder. A couple of Seamoths moved, their lights scanning the area before Jerry nearly felt his eyes bulged at the new titanic creatures. All bigger than any of them, possibly bigger than the Cyclops and on three, long speared legs that carried their purple and orange colored bodies over the sea floor.

And yet a relieved voice rang over the Comm’s. “Oh good, just Sea Treaders.” A light laugh sounding, “We must be near one of their migration paths. Everyone stay clear of them, they won’t hurt you as long as you don’t provoke or bother them.”

Well, at least that's one good thing. thought Jerry, doing his best to move around the creatures in the PRAWN suit, as he followed the group the best he could. Giving slight glance to the ‘Sea Treaders’ as he partially wonder how they were able to defend themselves. But another part of him focus on the path and stick close to the group the best he could. Although as they moved, he look over the mechanics of the large mech-suit, as he couldn’t help but feel giddy, mostly that he was in almost every nerd dream.

Being in a giant suit of ‘mass destruction’. Granted the DARING, or what Albert named his PRAWN suit called, had ‘unique’ upgrades. As the right arm held a extra-strong Propulsion Cannon, while the left arm had a Grappling arm, as its hull been given reinforcement. Better thrust system and a power recycling unit.

Admittedly this was suppose to be made for mining, but apparently Albert changed this suit for things like this, as its own cargo was filled to the brim with spare batteries, power cells, tools and other supplies for scavenging teams. In short, I’m both a pack mule and guard dog. thought Jerry in amusement as he followed the group all the while.

“How you holding up Jerry?” Came a open line from a pink and yellow PRAWN, this one belonging to Joy as she moved along with a much more standard looking suite that only had what looked to be a drill for it’s left arm attachment, it’s right arm being completely normal. “I noticed you seemed distracted before.” The man being able to see the mare through the glass front of the mech body she maneuvered to keep stomping to the fourth ship.

“Fine so far, Joy.” replied the man, as he couldn’t help but grin. “Just enjoying every nerd dream of being in a giant mechanical suit. Not everyday I get to enjoy riding one of these at all.” although he did admit with a frown. “But I am a bit on edge, mostly of what might come out of the darkness. I’m a bit...out of my element, especially being underwater and not on dry land. Still trying to get use to defend myself without my weapon or my Minions.”

There was a laugh as another pilot told, “You and everyone else. Trust me Overlord, going down here can be nerve wracking. I almost quit once when a Reaper swam up and shook my PRAWN around like a ragdoll!” Then paused long enough to tell pointedly, “Scarests. Thing. Ever.”

Shaking her head, Joy told, “We don’t blame you. It get’s unnerving to work in conditions like these.” Then told with a slightly louder voice, “I would never do any work without having a PRAWN around me for protection. Strike might feel fine swimming around in the open, but trust me, none of us here will look down at you for being even a bit scared of the dark. We think it’s justified after what we have to deal with.”

Although Strike laugh and tease to Jerry on the comm in the Cyclops. ”Although its adorable that the big and scary Overlord is afraid in the dark. I thought you like the darkness around you?” Jerry scowl as he told in slight annoyance.

“I got jumped by one of those Waper things that appeared out of nowhere when I just came into the water.”

Although Strike laugh in hysterical. “We heard you screaming like a little filly that day!”

“Strike, you screamed just as much when it did the same to you.” Told Rulewood in a simple tone. “If I remember, you were even trying to swim away like a shark was on your tail!”

Joy gave a small laugh and told, “At least their harmless.” Then amended, “Well, maybe not to Albert. They don't seem to really like him.”

That was where Deft could be heard, “It’s because they hunt anything with the Khara virus and kill them. Albert is infected, in some technicality, they actively seek for him. We’re not attacked because we’re cured.” Then paused to say, “Well, almost all. The refugees we found need to be administered the cure still.”

“How is the Princess though?” Asked Penwick over the line.

With a grimness, Deft told, “Not good. Healthwise she’s fine. Infected recently due to being exposed to the oceans more infected waters, but fine. Her mind.. Is questionable.”

“Questionable? The Captain of the Ocean’s Stay said she wouldn’t stop babbling on about male superiority and the mare’s only being good if they accepted themselves as their pleasure toys!” One mare protested.

Jerry wince as he thought. Yeah...that's not good… as he asked in caution. “She didn’t...try anything, did she?”

“What’s it to you, Overlord?” asked a mare in a near scathing tone as she added with a bit of venom. “I fail to see how this concerns you, since you enjoy the babbling the Princess gives off.” While Jerry felt like giving a sarcastic response, he took a low breath as he replied in a calm tone.

“I’m concern that in her...questionable mindset, she could try something dangerous with how things are.”

“She’s fine so far.” Cut off Deft. “The captain found a way to keep her occupied by just giving her a book that one of her crew had for entertainment.” There was a small bout of silence to that.

“Seriously?” Asked Strike. “She’s just… not causing trouble because she has a book to read?”

“Huh, apparently even there were some things the Caribou can’t change. Like Twilight love for books.” comment Jerry in surprise. “Guess her nature as a bookworm is still successful in our favor.”

“Wait, how do you know that?” question Strike as Jerry shrug in his suit as he jumped over some rocks.

“Shadow and Spree lived in Ponyville if some of you recalled, they told me a lot about the ponies who lived there.”

Joy sighed to that, not trying to make the same jump Jerry did and just walked around the stones in her suite. “I’m actually happy that something's the same. It’s bad enough she’s talking about Caribou ideology as normal. She used to be such a good mare.”

“Well, hopefully that can be fixed.” Told Rulewood. “I was told that the Princesses have been sending certain ponies like Prince Armor and Princess Cadance to someplace to get cured. Wherever it is, it works.”

“Yeah, hopefully we can get Princess Twilight all patched up.” added Strike, as Jerry internally mused on sending the Blues through the Gate to heal the newest refugees, and maybe plenty of clothes.

Oh...and I got to see how Shadow is handling dealing with the inhabitants. And dealing with complaints and wants...and paperwork. Giving a shudder at that thought as it was truly evil to make someone do paperwork of all things. And taxes. added Jerry, as one of the mares notice Jerry slight shudder as she asked.

“Hey what’s up Overlord? Whats with the shudder?”

Sighing some, Jerry respond in a dry tone. “Just thinking of when I come back to the Dark Castle, I would have to handle paperwork...and might introduce a new tax system...from the ground up.”

“Psh, it just making everyone give a small fee to you for a certain thing, no big deal.” told Strike as Jerry replied in a deadpan tone.

“When I mean tax system, I mean something along the line ‘tax returns’. I don’t know how you all do it in Equestria, but back where I’m from, I have to recounted everything I bought, sell, and have-- all adding up within a single year or more. And I have to try to do the same to the inhabitants at my place.”

“Seriously Jerry I don’t see the big deal.” told Strike.

To that Rulewood agreed, “What sort of backwards system needs you to know everything you bought within a year?”

“A democratic system.” dryly told Jerry with a scowl.

To that, Strike laughed and said, “Well I don’t know if you realize Jerry, but we’re a Monarchy!” Then went on in a teasing tone, “I thought you already knew that. And aren't you going to be a monarchy or something too? I mean, you’re like the king of your place, aren't you?”

“Technically I’m a Tyrant.” joked Jerry, a small smile in his face as he added on. “Granted I could be a King, but I won’t king of much beside of a castle and a volcanic landscape.” then told in a joking manner. “Then again, it doesn’t show I am king in the first place with said volcanic landscape, so why not a Tyrant?”

“Why?” questioned Strike, as she went on in the prodding in the comms. “I mean, why aren’t you considering yourself a King and just place yourself as a tyrant. You’re not that bad of a guy Jerry, strange but not bad.”

“Well, I am the bad guy, and tyrants are generally bad guys, so why not?” said Jerry as he shrugged some.

There was a sigh as Joy said, “Jerry, I thought we went over this.” Exasperation in her tone. “I thought I made a good point to you on that. You’re not a bad guy.”

“I’m a bad guy-- but I’m not a bad guy.” joked Jerry as Strike groan as she knew that was some sort of joke as it was beyond terrible.

“Look Jerry, why do you keep telling yourself that? You’re obviously not bad, so why keep telling yourself you’re the bad guy?” trying to figure out the logic as Jerry hum a bit, as said simply.

“True I’m not a bad guy to you all...but I am a bad guy to the Caribous.” Strike was about to argue...but pause on that as she admit.

“He does...have a slight point to that….”

Sighing, Joy said, “I don’t get it myself. Doesn't that still make him a good guy?” Then went on, “With how the Caribou are, I think that would make Jerry like one of us, doing things for the right reasons.”

“Don’t tell Twilight that with how she is. She might not feel the same.” Warned Penwick.

“Twilight’s not herself, I think we can skip that problem when Celestia helps send her to that place to get back to normal.” Intervene Rulewood.

Joy sighed to that, positioning and turning her PRAWN to stand near the forth wreck while she and the others watched the Sea treaders slowly pass by. “I still think this makes Jerry the good guy.”

“I’ll believe it when I see it.” One of the slightly more doubtful mare’s said. “Just make sure you watch the left. We don’t want something sneaking up on us while working.”

As Strike sigh, she watch in the cameras on the Cyclopes as she had a feeling Jerry was giving glance on the left like the mare warned, the pegasus asked to Jerry. “How are you still aren’t bother them not trusting you still? Doesn’t it get annoying?” He gave a glance as he refocus back to being on watch as he said simply.

“One thing I have to get used to? Knowing that no one fully trusts me. Really its one of the downside of being me, but while it is annoying, it's something I learn I have to put up with. I can’t please everyone in my position, so I might as well bear with it.”

With a screwed up face, Joy twisted inside her Prawn to look at Jerry’s currently borrowed one to say, “You know you could've avoided most of that if you weren't so set on making yourself out to be bad in the first place.”

Sometimes I have to be bad to survive. thought Jerry as he outside, he merely shrug as he told. “I had a lot of things to do.” but then added. “But we should keep a eye out, don’t want something to jump us.” While some of the mares knew he was just deflecting the entire topic, they also knew he was right, as they had to focus back as to the task at hand as Jerry was internally thinking to himself.

Joy may think I’m the ‘good guy’ and I could be...but...but not every good guy has clean hands...and mine are quite dirty. he push back that thought as he kept focus, knowing they had a lot of work to do in scavagings. And to return as fast as possible to the island. He internally hoped Twilight and Fluttershy wouldn’t cause him trouble, but he slightly doubt it.

Author's Note

you must of wonder what took me so long to post this up. To be honest, I was trying to get back into school-- as well as doing something I never thought of. Using Word to edit grammer. It's not fully 100% great, but its workable. I've honestly debated on editing earlier works...but that would cut time into this story and get me a burn out faster than ever. So I've figure to edit next chapters on Word the best I can and hope the story is doing great for you all to read.

Castle sweet Castle

It was a near day before they were done, and by then Jerry was exhausted both in body and mind from everything that had to be done. Even after he put up the PRAWN and made sure things were aboard, his work was still not done. He spent the next few hours helping Flush organize all the materials found during the scavenging while heading back for home.

Thankfully, it took much less than a week to get back to the Dark Castle-- much to his thanks. His minions were on the shore waiting for him, but he didn’t bother to think of how they knew he was coming. All he was happy about was getting home-- and thinking he needed a nice, long and well needed vacation away form the ocean.

As he was walking towards the Dark Castle, Minions around him as some went up ahead; he noticed that Reds were all over the volcanic lands, going over lava areas as they seem to...cool the area for some reason. As he slightly wonder what was going on, as he saw nearly 1000 Reds all over the lands. He partially wonders why they were out, but a Brown assured to him. “Master, Mistress want Reds to make land grow!”

Make the lands have crops? Well, it might be a good idea actually. thought the man as he saw the large gates coming wide open as he enter in the Minions quickly following as they were ahead of him. Walking through the stone hall for once felt odd, as he wasn’t wearing his robes, just the diving suit, as the air was oddly cold for him. He felt the slowly rising heat, as once he reached to the throne room, he saw some of his Minions bow or move their arms in the air as they cry out.

“The Master!” “Master!” “The Overlord come!” He chuckle as he look around, seeing no Gnarl, which was kinda great right now for him to not see. But he frowns, seeing no Shadow, no Lovely, no Jasmine either… Where is everyone? wonder the man, as he heard the jingling of bells. He turns his head to see Quaver as the Brown spoke with a cheerful tone.

“Greeting oh Sire! Welcome back to your domain!” as he went on. “The Mistress is currently going over the inhabitants on plumbing, tools, and other things they need. Gnarl is currently overseeing all paperwork the Mistress gave him to oversee, as well as moving the Minions to their needed place!” Seemingly to answer Jerry unasked questions as Quaver went on. “Jasmine is with her sister, watching over all the foals and fawns in the play area!”

“Mortis is overseeing the Minions in the Spawning Pits! And as for Lovely?” Grinning at Jerry as there was a pause, to which Jerry raise a brow, going to ask about the earth mare-- before hearing the clopping of hooves and dropping of a basket, as Jerry turn to see who was coming down the stairs. But had to hold his stance steady as Jerry felt arms wrapping around his neck, as a happy voice spoke out.

“Master!” seeing Lovely hugging him tight, almost threatened to crush the man as her body pressed against his, her muzzle taking in his scent, nuzzling his neck as she nickered. She looked up to him as she gave a happy smile, as she gave a loving kiss to his lips as Quaver laugh.

“And she missed you dearly Sire!” told the bard, as Lovely held the man close, her stomach bumbing on his side as it showed progress of her pregnancy. Jerry gave a chuckle, holding the earth mare as he glances to where the basket was, as it was full of clothing’s and towels. Meaning she just got done with laundry of some sort, he looks back to the hugging mare as he asked with a smile.

“Hello Lovely, how’ve you been?” The Dark Lord moving a hand to scratch behind Lovely ear, as the earth mare gave out a coo of the finger gently scratching behind her ear. Looking up, she smiles as she boop her nose to him as she said in a joyful tone.

“I’m happy that you’re back now, Master.” then pouted as she told. “It was really lonely to not be around you.” he chuckled as he kissed her lips, enjoying feeling her close again as he pull back and asked.

“Can you lead me to where Shadow is? I’m sure she wants to glomp me to.” she giggle but let go as she turn to grab the basket, but noticed the Minion Servants grabbing them as they were taking the basket elsewhere, still the mare decided to let them go move it for her, as her Master did asked her to lead to Shadow.

The mare however, kept her arms around close to Jerry, holding him tight and nuzzling him, as despite how much she enjoys being close to him again; part of Jerry was recalling what he talked with Joy. And even more that despite Lovely giving him love and attention, he knew that it was what he programmed her with...Lovely glance up to Jerry, feeling his low mood as she nuzzle his neck, gaining his attention as she smiled to him, assuring him that everything was alright.

He gave a low smile to that, as even if part of him still felt conflicted...he at least felt happy that Lovely still wanted to cheer him up still. Jerry wrap a arm around her side, resting around her waist as the mare in the maid outfit leaded him through the halls, passing by a few Minion servants as slowly they heard Shadow voice in the air the more they walked towards the source.

“You think it can be done? How much time will it work with just their rooms?” Hearing the voice of Giblet speaking in response.

“Much time Mistress, need to carve bathroom walls, install metal, move all over Castle to make plumbing.” while Jerry was slightly surprise Giblet wasn’t in the forge for once, he heard a unfamiliar mare voice spoke in.

“We also need lots of metals, more than this place probably got. We need to request from the seafaring group for more metals.” but asked to the smith. “But you sure that you lot could do it? Put in plumbing for us to have?”

“We can, Giblet can teach Browns to dig, you can teach some Browns of plumbing, might be able to install plumbing within 3 months if possible. Less if we have more metal for Giblet to bash.” Jerry turned with Lovely as they walked in the room, seeing various ponies, a few Caribous as he saw Shadow by a table, as Giblet was on it, with a...blueprint of the Castle? Since when did we have a blueprint? thought Jerry in confusion as Shadow glance up, surprise on her face-- then a full blown smile as she jumped up and glomp Jerry.

He nearly was pushed back, as while Lovely hug was a death grip-- the thestral felt like she was going to squeeze everything out of him, as her arms clench possessively around his arms, she wrap her legs around his side as she nuzzled into his face. Giving loving kiss’s as after a few minutes, she pull back, giving low breaths...as she said. “I missed you!”

There was a clearing of a throat as a mare said. “Um pardon Shadow, but can we get back to business?” as the thestral glance back and remarked as she still hanged onto the man who looked a little bewilder.

“A moment!” nuzzling a bit more into him as Giblet spoke.

“Giblet prefer this than Mistress negative moods.” Jerry realized that the two mares holding him close were experiencing their mood swings as he clear his throat and address to the group.

“We can get to business, which was, plumbing if I heard right?” the smith minion nodded as he spoke.

“Master, these are subjects good with metalwork and building!” Jerry slightly nodded, as he felt Shadow lessening her strength on him as she let go. A happy smile on her face as she was close to him as she motioned him to walk towards the group as she add in.

“We were in the middle of figuring out we can apply adding modern work to the Castle,” as she gave a low frown. “But all we could do was plumbing, as adding electrical work is harder than we thought.” He nod some, as he look over to the group as when he got close, they sort of move aside to let him through as he asked around.

“How far have you all been working on the Castle planning?” wanting to get a good idea on how far they were in terms of the planning stage of installing work within the Dark Castle.

Clearing her voice, Shine was surprisingly one of the few there to tell, “Well, since trying to put any electrical work into the castle would take… a large amount of work and materials we just don’t have, we’ve been working ways around the problem.”

Hands on the blueprints, she pointed at one area and told, “We were debating on how to use gravity to just let the water flush down the pipes in the castle. Allowing for things like showers and working toilets. Possibly baths. For heated water, we would have ran it through a boiler room, but we need to actually make one, and the force is too far down to be used unless we found a way to use water pressure to send the water down and back up.”

“In short?” One stallion asked, “We got a ton of darn work to do t’ even consider layin’ down pipe.” Then crossed his burly arms to go on, “Why hay, havin’ to remove all the walls and brick to put down the pipe is gonna be trouble enough.”

Groaning some, Jerry agreed. “I know, which is why I made those communal baths, at least those could be heated with the Reds working on the bottom and the Blues supplying water.”

A mare held up a hand and started. “Wait, we know the Blues been giving water…” then scrunch her face as she went on. “But how could the Reds add a part in this?”

“Well, I let the Blues fill the bath with water first, make sure it's all in there, then I let the Reds use their innate fire bodies gather lava heat as to warm it up.” the mare scrunch up her face more as she asked.

“But...how? That doesn’t make sense, how could you just...let the Reds be under the baths and just...warm up the water?” Jerry admitted with a shrug.

“To be honest, I’m not sure myself. When I asked the Minions to make the baths and try to warm them, they sorta figure out how to do it.” A few ponies glance to Shadow as she gave a sheepish look and admit.

“I’m not sure myself either; it's something we still haven’t figured out.” Giblet ‘helpfully’ add in.

“Reds are instinctive in thinking, Blues are complex thinkers. When Master asked of communal baths, the Blues thought of ways, and tell Reds to focus the heat from within and warm up water from beneath baths!”

A few gave looks to that, as if questioning if it was really all that was to it. A few gave even questioning looks to both Jerry and Shadow, as if asking if they bothered to consider this or not. Overall though, no one seemed to push on the subject. Instead, Shine refocused on the many blueprints and sighed out, “Maybe we should just focus on making those communal baths into a local bathroom. Less work all around.”

A few thought on that as some nodded, as a mare said. “That can work easier, and the ones in our rooms can be emergency bathrooms if we can’t run towards the communal bath, and I’m sure we can easily work with what metals we have to make pipes within the place.” she glance around as she asked. “But where would the wastes go in the toilets?” but she slightly wish she didn’t ask that question as Giblet answered.

“Go to deposit, can be used for fertilizer for new lands!”

While a few pulled faces to that, another voice spoke up and told, “You may need to reconsider. The land as it is should be more than fertile enough due to the recent state of the magma flows that you have been staving off.” Heads and eyes all turning to a elderly caribou, one they knew a Kalvarn.

The tall male fixed his near small and dainty septicals on his snout and spoke, “Overlord, it has been a long while.” Giving a nod before speaking onwards, moving an arm that held a number of folders. “The amount of ash alone has enough materials inside to help cultivate good land. And while agree the waste will also help.” He spoke with a slight undertone of detest, “I’m unsure if anyone will want such a unsanitary job as that.”

“Well maybe the Greens could do it,” spoke in Jerry, giving a slight nod to the elder male, refocusing back to the others as he went on. “I’m sure they won’t mind the smell, maybe they might enjoy smelling stinky more.” but then admit. “But we do need to split some Greens from the other's, mostly because they’ll stink a lot worse than usual Greens.” to which both mares by his side agree with, as Giblet voice in agreement.

“Very stink they will be.”

Shadow then add in as she let go of her stud as she spoke in. “With the Reds moving the magma and directing them elsewhere, we should have lands within a week, maybe less than that if we get Browns working on crops areas. All that is needed is making new farming tools and getting seeds to grow in the land.”

“As well as fresh water and sunlight.” Told Kalvarn in a near flat tone, “Both of which we don’t have enough of.” Making a clear point to mention this. “There is no fresh water on the island occurring naturally for most crops, and the ash clouds and smog made by the local volcano only blocks out the needed sun for most crops. Even then, the Ash could potentially choke out the plants it lands on.” More or less underlaying other problems they still needed to address.

While there were a few thinking on that, as Shadow glance up to Jerry as she asked. “Jerry, couldn’t you get the Blues to somehow work on the salt water to be fresh water?” Jerry thought over and admitted.

“While I could get them to try it, it's more of storing the water for the Blues to work their magic. Technically I could get them to make it fresh, there is still the problem how much I need to store. Since most of the fresh water we have comes from springs within the Castle and around where the Blues reside.” then glance and admitted. “I was considering of getting the Reds to go near the local volcano to ‘weaken’ it, maybe see if there's any here who handle weather to try to push the ash clouds and smog’s so we could make actual weather.”

A pegasus shook her head as she told. “That's near impossible; there are not enough of us here to push away a large area of smog and ash clouds. Even less of us handling weather like weather management ponies.” then added. “Even if we could, and those Reds somehow ‘weaken’ the volcano like you suggest? We don’t have anything like Cloudsdale with its weather tech to provide actual weather to make the land workable for us.” she then suggested. “Maybe you could use that thing above the park to maybe make the land work for us? Maybe even lessen the workload for weather management?”

While that was a good suggestion, Jerry held a hand under his chin, thinking it over as he admit. “I could be able to use the Heart to try attempting it, but I honestly don’t know what could happen if I did such a thing.” Looking over to them as Jerry explains. “While I can use the Tower Heart to alter the island landscape and maybe weather with enough magic within it, I don’t know what side effects could happen. As I never did attempted anything like this before, and it could be more taxing in terms of how much magic is used to work on the land and weather on the island.”

“A subject to speak to with that elder minion, Gnarl.” Kalvar told, “I am sure that a few of us magic able could assist, or if we must, ask the leading mare’s of the slowly reviving Equestrian nation.” Mostly remarking about the princesses. “Perhaps ask to any master arcane mages that are available. All these options are open to us when concerning that artifact of yours.”

Thinking a bit herself, Shine told, “We could maybe make our own clouds without the need of a weather machine.” Catching a few ponies attentions. The unicorn smiled and told, “We have unicorns, and weather clouds used to be managed by magic at one point. We should have enough unicorns to help solve two problems at once. Turning the nearby sea water into clouds, and then having the Pegasi help manage it.” Then went on in thought, “And I think Larson would know a way to further purify water without the assistance of magic.”

“Maybe ask some of the smarter Blues to aid in,” suggested Shadow in a helpful tone. “They could help figure out more ways if Larson is having trouble.” Leaning against Jerry as her hand roam around his body, feeling the muscles under the divesuit as well smelling the scent of sea water on his body, she couldn’t help but smile at the familiar scent she missed. His scent.

Jerry glance down to her, having a smile as he look at both mares leaning on him some as he refocus on the conversation. “I can talk to Gnarl later if I could use the Tower Heart for the land,” looking over the blueprints as he noticed new rooms as some had medical centers, other's having labeled as barracks. He noticed a rather large area near the park as it seem to be labelled as ‘To be used’ as it seem it was empty.

“Say Shadow,” gaining the thestral attention, glancing up to him as Jerry asked. “Have the Minions been working on more rooms?” Motioning to the blueprints as the mare nodded.

“Yes,” pointing at a few as she explained. “After a while of everyone settling, we had to make new room, mostly for those of doctors or guards to have areas for themselves. I made the Minions start working on areas, and digged into the free space around,” but then admit as she pointed to the ‘to be used’ area. “But with this empty space here near the park, I honestly didn’t know what to fill it with beside storage, as it’s more cavernous than anything else.”

Jerry thought back to his plan of the mounts for Browns, as he asked. “Well Shadow, we could fill that area with wolves to-,”

“Wolves?!” nearly shouted the entire group, Shadow included as one mare told.

“Are you crazy? Why would you want wolves in this place, near the park-- with all the foals and fawns around!?” being shock and near panic of the man being insane for suggesting it, even his two mares were concern of this plan as Jerry sighed and explain.

“The reason I want wolves, is because the Browns can easily both domesticate them and use them as mounts for battle.” gaining doubtful to near questioning looks from them all as he went on. “During my moving around Equestria, I found a few wolf packs and by chance my Browns took a liking to them, as they literally jump on the wolves back and the wolves didn’t mind it.” then rolling around his neck as he continued.

“After a few times of moving around the lands and seeing if the Browns could easily do what they did with other wolf packs, I can assure that the Browns can not only keep the wolves happy being part of a ‘new pack’ but could also have enough to start training as guard dogs for the Castle.”

“And how are we supposed to feed them?” questioned a stallion as he waved his arms up and shouted in hysteria. “Fish?!” To which Jerry respond easily.

“The Tower Heart can easily replicate creatures for them to hunt and eat, so that can be easily handle.” then told. “All I’m thinking is how many packs do I need to bring, and how long until the Browns can train them to be nice to the inhabitants as new guard dogs.” To which Giblet laughs.

“Master, Browns can make doggies behave, make sure they know well of who is the alpha among us. They will obey you, Master.”

A few cast wary glances around, mostly the ponies who were more used to normal dogs, or as normal as one could get. Wolves were sometimes a bit over the top for them. And while the Caribous did not show to be as concerned-- it didn’t mean they weren't a little unsure of the mere thought of wild and untamed beasts being let loose inside the castle.

Sighing, Kalvar spoke while rubbing his forehead, “I hope you will at least consider finding a fairly experienced veterinarian of some sort to deal with the canines?”

“I’ll request for one among the Equestrians.” assured Jerry, as Shadow thought on where Jerry been and knowing that he’s back-- there was a chance Fluttershy and Twilight were back within Equestria folds, turning her attention to him as asked to him.

“What about Fluttershy?” gaining attention as she went on talking to the man. “You recall the times I told you of her, and while she is shy around others-- she is really good with animals, even Manticores for Night Mother sakes. If anypony could handle wild animals, it’s her.” And while that was a good suggestion, he admits.

“While it could be nice, it might be temporary, or at least until we find someone who is well knowledgeable in animal health to live here in the Castle.”

“Maybe teach Blue on health?” suggested Giblet. “Really good thinkers and good healers! Can easily learn complex study and take in knowledge!”

Blinking to this, Kalvar spoke, “that reminds me.” Almost taking a interest to Jerry, “I was under the impression you had gone with a group to secure the remaining two Elements. Fluttershy and Princess Twilight, as I was able to find out.” Then lift a brow to ask, “What was the outcome of that situation?” Making next to all turn their heads, some curious, others looking desperate to hear what they wanted to hear.

“Successful thankfully.” assured Jerry as he gave good news to them all. “We not only got them, but most of the mares we managed to get...back in the fleet, as well as all the goods the Caribous had on the ships.” then amended. “The plan had to be altered due to unforeseen events, but overall? A success, all that is needed is a good healing and time to recuperate.”

While some sigh out breaths of relief, Kalvar gave a slow, if not curt nod. “I would say the disappearance of the fleet may become a concern later on, but with how dangerous the ocean has become as of late, I doubt too many would even think much of it.” Then pause for a long while before turning back to the subject at hand.

Shine sighed to that, but once more refocused too, and told, “Even if Fluttershy teaches the blue minions, I still would feel comfortable if we had a few veterinarians, maybe actual ponies experienced in dog training.”

“Again, I’ll send in a request, see if any veterinarians and dog trainers are willing to stay here long term in the Castle.” assured Jerry as he added. “Giblet, get the Minions to make a area for a veterinarian, maybe a few extra ones just in case.” while the smith nodded, a mare consider and asked.

“That does remind me something...don’t the Minions need to be checked by veterinarians too?” as she added on. “Technically they are a new species and might have health concerns…” to which Jerry shook his head.

“No, the Minions are fine already, if they get sick, either wait until it pass, or let them die and let a Blue revive them.” while the calm tone and callous thought made some of the ponies uncomfortable, Shadow assured them all as she reminded.

“The Minions are literally expendable and easily replaceable. To Jerry, and a few of us, the Minions don’t need to be checked up by veterinarians or anyone.”

“But what if they been touched by the virus?” asked another mare in concern. “Do we really want them to be infected and spread all over the Castle?” Jerry pause on that, thinking back to Hollow Shades as while he doubted those that were infected were alive from his repeated savings of the few Equestrian military...there was a chance some survived and been infected…

He consider the chances that his Minions could be infected by it, and simply killing them and reviving them might be tough. The odds of the inhabitants being infected by the Cara was in an all-time low, as everyone got their shot while on the island. His Minions though?

“If they are infected, I need to see who’s been infected or not,” started Jerry as he look at them. “If some are infected, I need to see if it’s possible if my Blues could revive them and the Cara would be removed.”

“How can you be certain that they’ll do it?” questioned another mare with crossed arms. To which Jerry admit.

“I’m doubtful myself, and really for all I know the Cara could be the same to people who been infected and died from it, could have the same effect to my Minions. But on the other hand? My Minions tend to regenerate everything when revived, so it’s possible the virus could be removed after death.” shrugging as he further admit. “At this point, this is new territory for not only you all-- but for me as well.”

Then Jerry told onwards with a look around in the group. “But until the Cara shows among the Minions? We need to focus on what we can do rather than the Minions getting sick.”

“But-,” started the mare as if this important as Jerry cut her off.

“I know you’re concern and I can sympathize, but at it is? We have to focus on the bigger issues on hand, like the Castle and the island. The Minions are a lesser concern as we have 6000 each Minion of their tribe. We can afford them getting sick and dying until those numbers drop rapidly.” Some of the ponies look a bit disturbed, to near slightly uncomfortable that the man was apathetic to the Minions.

Even more felt that wrongness in them as Giblet spoke in with agreement. “Master is right, cannot think of multiple Minions, think of Castle and lands. Need to focus for all.” While a few still wanted to bring back the subject of the sick Minions-- they knew that both Jerry and the smith would turn the topic back, even Kalvar might as well, as eventually they work back to the various projects that were needed.

After a hour of talking and planning of the Dark Castle and the lands, going over every possibility as well as planning for more work to be done all over. They dispersed the meeting as Giblet had metals to bash and craft, the thinkers think over solutions of things to do, crafters to wait patiently for their tools to work and other's waiting until they were able to do something.

While Jerry walked with his two mares back to the bedroom in the Private Quarters, both the mares still close to his side, but less possessive as they just enjoyed holding their man so close now. The moment they reached to the bedroom? Jerry gave a long breath, letting go of his mares as he began to remove his divesuit, as the steel doors shut altogether as to allow privacy for them all.

Shadow for her part, felt like removing her dress, mostly to allow her to some less restriction on her body with it on. As once she saw her stud nude, he walked to the bed as he dropped. Letting his back feel the soft and comfortable bed as he moved a bit to rest his head on the back of the pillows as he let out a relief sigh. Once the thestral was in her bra and panties of white, letting the man see her still lovely body, with the developing stomach of foals as she moved up to the bed. Coming to a crawl as she came to his left side.

She moved her arms around to his chest, as her legs wrap around his own as she let her head rest under his chin as she settle in. Giving a content sigh as she felt his arm wrap around her body, simply holding her close as she nuzzle his collarbone. Jerry heard hoofsteps as he glance to see Lovely by the side of the bed, waiting with her hands folded before and with a smile. He could see her wanting to come near him, but was waiting if he wanted her to remove her cloths to underwear status, or more like Shadow did.

The thestral however suggested to the earth mare. “Lovely, why don’t you get Jerry here one of those goblets? I’m sure he would like something to drink, especially with you holding the goblet for him to drink from.” The earth mare look at Jerry, as while she wanted to snuggle with her Master, she also knew he was talking for a long while. So with a nod and turning to walk towards the steel doors as to acquire the Blue special water of healing.

When she was gone and out of hearing rang, Shadow spoke up. “Jerry?” gaining his attention as he glanced down, as she took a breath and said. “I think we need to bring Lovely to the Tree, for her sake than anything else.” There was a pause in Jerry form, as it seem like he was contemplating on that suggestion.

And while Shadow was worried that Jerry might say no, that Lovely would be a created mare forever, she was honestly surprise by his response. “To be honest...I was thinking the same.” Gaining Shadow full attention as Jerry went on. “During the Expedition trip I had a few eye opening conversations with some of the crews in the Cyclopes. And I had time to think it all over...and I think we should let Lovely get near it.”

Looking down at Shadow as Jerry admits. “It's something I was thinking we should do soon, when we had actual time and not busy looking after the Castle and its people needs.” Shadow took a low relief breath, as she admitted while looking up to him.

“I was honestly worried you were going to say no, that you want Lovely just as she was,” snuggling closer to him as she went on. “I’m glad that you are going to help her Jerry, I really am. I was worried that since she’s a created mare, that her foal, or foals would be...abnormal for a pony.” ears flatten as she told. “No one know what might happen when foals are born from created mares, and this is probably a first as far as we know with Lovely and her situation.” making a face as she added. “Most guys would make created mares infertile.”

Admitally I was debating when I was at the machine with her being infertile or not. quietly thought Jerry as he kept listening to Shadow. “As well as we don’t know what will happen when she come near the Tree, I hope that she will be better emotionally and be as normal as she could be.” Jerry slowly nods, as he admits his own worries.

“I hope that when the Tree does help her in some way...that she still wants to be with me,” glancing away as he admit. “It’s shallow of me...but Lovely means a lot to me.” Shadow sighed, and while she would want to call out at him being shallow, Lovely admittedly helped him in more ways than the thestral could in the months they were all together. She only nod some, nuzzling his neck as they heard the door opening, seeing Lovely coming in with a goblet as the earth mare smile to Jerry, coming by the side of the bed as he lifted his head up to take the drink when she stretch her arms out to her Master.

Letting her bow some with her upper body, gently pouring the goblet to his lips to drink. After a minute or two of Jerry drinking the healing water, she pulls back the goblet once it was empty. Shadow heard the steel door closing, assuming it was the Minion Servants closing it for Lovely as once the earth mare place it by a desk, she came back and awaited on the side, having a slightly hopeful look he would order her to be in the same position like Shadow.

He gave a smile and told. “You can remove the maid outfit Lovely if you want.” She smiles wide, as she began removing her outfit, not taking it slowly, as she wished to be close to him as she could. Making sure that her uniform was place on the side in a folded manner, even removing her bra and panties of blue as she came to his right side. Wrapping her legs around his own, arms holding to his body as Lovely nuzzled and nickered into the other side of his neck.

They all rested together, having content feelings as to just enjoy feeling the other bodies and taking in their scents together. However after a few minutes, Shadow look up to Jerry as she glance to Lovely who rested against the male with her. She honestly hope that Lovely would have empathy, sympathy-- be like a natural mare...and slightly hoped that the slowly developing foal in the earth mare will be alright too.

It took time, days really due to both Shadow and Jerry working with the people, as well as the people having to make a fidelity to him. While Jerry slightly prefer they didn’t-- he had to give in when not only Gnarl, but some of the new subjects remind him that he’s a Lord of a new nation, and he need to make them promise to him somehow to be loyal to him.

Still, after what free time Jerry had, he brought Lovely with him through the Gate near the Tree of Harmony in his Steel armor set while Shadow stayed to watch over things at the Dark Castle. But he had to make a quick stop to the Equestrian Island-- or what is slightly known now since it couldn’t be called the Resistance Island anymore. The foremost reason to make a quick stop was to pick up Twilight and Fluttershy to get them to the Tree as fast as he could.

After the transportation from island to near the cavern, he set his Minions horde in guard mode. Being precautious in case there was any trouble, after all who knew what could happen in the damned Everfree forest. Thankfully there wasn’t any sort of trouble….but he was on guard, as he directed Lovely with him towards the cavern, as well as the two other mares to be healed.

The earth mare obeyed him, as she willingly stays close to his side, but she was agitated. She didn't know why, she didn't know who she was agitated to, but all she knew was that she was ready to glare at anything for no reason.

Jerry felt this was one of those pregnancy emotion swings that happen now and then. Like that one time when Shadow was beyond affectionate...or a day or two back was so angry that for every Minion that was choked, three Blues were on standby in for every three deaths among 5 that were choked by Shadow.

And most of those Minions were the Servants.

Still, the group was getting close to the Tree...or as close as Jerry walked to, he still was cautious of getting near the Tree, mostly because of his armor. Lovely looked up to the Tree with slight confusion, as she glance back to her Master, seeing him taking steady steps as he motioned her to get closer to the Tree.

He glance to both Twilight and Fluttershy, who were walking behind him as he gave a simple motioned of his hand as he told them. “Follow Lovely to the Tree you two.” As while Fluttershy obeyed and hurried along to be near Lovely, Twilight look around as purple alicorn spoke.

“I can’t believe that the great Darius had no idea of this place existence, just look at it all, perhaps if we look around, we could-,”

“Twilight. Please be quiet.” told Jerry in a simple manner, as once he heard her quiet, he quietly sighed. I just hope that those two will be back to normal after a good healing. thought the man to himself, as the three mares were walking more closer and closer to the Tree, feeling the comforting energies around them as Jerry wisely stood a bit back from the three. Knowing that while the Tree wouldn’t mind him personally...it would mind him while he wore his armor.

Lovely, being the closest, felt an odd… warmth sinking into her, one that gently twisted and weaved inside of her. She took a slow inhaling breath, feeling… feeling the edges of tension, of tangled feelings and what she could only define as… as a mess in her chest being… pulled at, moved, changed. Lovely paused and hesitated to continue, only because of these off feeling inside of herself.

But, recalling the order given, she began to move ahead once more. Her ears hearing a gentle chiming and eyes seeing a slowly brightening light. And then the feeling, the warmth, the…. The comfort, it got stronger.

Nearby, the obedient Fluttershy, whimpered. The sound was small, but as the mare got closer, something under of her felt… scared? Ashamed? Worried? Even as she focused on a rightful Masters whims of what she should do-- she felt hesitation. There was, was something familiar about this tree. About the warmth she got from it. It wasn’t like the male’s magics of hot, bothering wet warmth that sent her body tingling with a itch and need--

This was a warm… gentle, welcoming thrumming inside of her. She shook and slightly shivered. Why did she feel so sorry? It felt like she was slowly approaching a disappointed mother for some reason. But at the same time, that ‘mother’ was also…. Sad. Not really disappointed in her, Fluttershy supposed, but… was sad, pained and regretful? The pegasus wasn’t sure.

For Twilight, former princess to magic and friendship… she felt a need to halt her advance. Why…. Why does this feel so familiar? Her technical mind working long and hard on the feeling. It wasn’t lust. It wasn’t need. It wasn't passion. But the feeling in her being was warm, and filled her with such a familiar… pulse. Twilight squinted at the tree. For the world, she couldn't recognize it, yet something about it was so familiar-- she knew what it was but just couldn’t put her finger on it.

Curiosity taking over, Twilight began to march on ahead, catching up with the other mares and passing them up with her longer strides and slight haste. It took Lovely and Fluttershy aback some, seeing the oddly set determination in Twilight’s eyes. Something was ‘wrong’ here, to the alicorn-- but it also felt… right. Why did it feel right? This wasn’t Caribou magic, this wasn't the magic bestowed by the Emperor.

She reached her hand out, asking why in her mind while feeling the thrumming in the air get stronger, the light more brighter, the sound of chiming rising. When she reached a hand out, mostly to the six pointed purple star that adorned her own flanks-- did she feel a rush.

Jerry had to cover his eyes and nearly hold his ground. He could feel the magic of Harmony again-- but it was different this time. Before where it felt disappointed and comforting-- it now seemed…. Angry. Agitated. And for a moment, a slight moment, it was like he heard a whisper in his ear. A whisper of near fury.

What have they done?

And for that brief moment, he honestly thought that fury and anger was directed at him. As if that whisper was meant for him. Yet there was no backlash, no thunder-- not big magical explosion that made him slam into a wall again... Just silence, as Jerry thought while calming himself down. That whisper said ‘what have they done?’ meaning it could...it could be the Caribous that the Tree was talking about? About what was done to Twilight and Fluttershy…. About… what was done to mares like Lovely who were made created?

It’s...it’s possible that its angry at the Caribous, right? It might be, since it hadn’t done anything to me, so I’m in the clear...right? he couldn’t help but be worried, as while part of him know it won’t hurt him, there was that reminder, that small whisper in the back of his mind that told him. You’re the villain, villains are always punished for the evil they done.

While he pondered this, mostly to himself, Jerry became absent minded to those before him. Or, up until he heard weeping. The man had to blink and glance up, seeing Fluttershy kneeling on the ground with both hands to her face, outright sobbing to herself on the ground as if grieving or in great pain.

Twilight, whom stood by the tree with her hand still on the crystallized star, seemed to have gone stock still, unable to move. The mare didn’t seem to budge, and became like a statue. And while that was concerning in of itself, it was Lovely he soon zoned in on.

The mare, in some thanks, looked the same. Same tan coat with same brown mane and the same blue eyes and all the same impressive, if not very sexy, assets of her chest and ass and nice legs. But, there was something different in her posture. It wasn’t straight and set she was, slightly hunched over, her blue eyes almost sparkling with insight, and confusion. Slowly, the mare looked to her hands as if for the first time… before looking to him.

There was no lust, no doting affection, no pleasant smile-- what he saw was confusion. Confusion and fear within her eyes. And without any hesitation from her part, the pregnant mare next to charged him, and embraced him in a tight hug. Snuggling her body closed to his armored one, whimpering and almost looking for… safety?

While some of Jerry was relief that she wasn’t going to punch him in her charge-- most of him quickly hugged back, gently holding her as he slowly rocked her. Petting into Lovely mane as Jerry gave low sounds of comfort. “Shh, shh, shh...it's okay. I’m here...everything….everything is going to be alright.” doing his best comfort her and assure her as much as possible.

While Lovely whimper more, ears flatten against her skull as she clench tighter with her arms to his neck, doing her best to keep close to him as she spoke in a fearful tone. “M-Master...I’m scared….and I...I don’t know why….” Squeezing tighter as if fearing that if she let go, she would lose her Master somehow.

“Gah, Master tell her to let go, she might choke you in that hug!” Gnarl proclaimed, but Jerry ignored the old minion, as Jerry honestly didn’t care. He didn’t care if the arms were holding around his neck tight, he was more focus on Lovely and her emotions right now. As the earth mare felt a lot of things in her.

Sadness, confusion, fears, they were the biggest feelings in her as she felt for the first time these negative emotions. That while the Tree touched her, she recalled...visions? Something from before she met her Master, having insight of things she fully didn’t know? Like when Jade was angry at times, Jasmine was sad now or then or happy-- or why her Master was depressed now and then when he was hurting a long time ago...Or when Shadow was worried a bit.

She felt his hand gently petting into her mane, as all these influxes of emotions and thoughts were swirling around, as if she was release from a mess of icky, oily, and wet slick stuff that the Tree cleaned her from. As if she now knew everything she was missing from. And as she nuzzle into his neck, feeling glad, which was odd, that she could feel his skin. She felt...comforted, feeling assurance as her Master comforted her.

Holding her gently as he rock her steadily, as Lovely felt...felt comforted by him. As she internally felt all those missing pieces...just forming up, that she knew, or at least felt on what she wanted to do in the past...or as she felt that she couldn’t comfort Shadow, Jasmine, Jade...or most of all her Master….because of all that oily stuff in her stopped her from caring in the way she wanted to…

And she soon felt regret within her, as she couldn’t do anything. She gave a sobbing whimper as tears came down her eyes. “I-I’m...I’m sorry….I’m sorry….” she only felt her Master holding her closer to his armored self, gently combing her mane as he whisper back.

“It’s not your fault Lovely….it was never your fault…” As he only felt her slowly nodding, but unwilling to let go of him. He glance to the sobbing pegasus as well to the still Twilight… as he glance to the Tree as while he wanted to get the two out...he needed to get his helmet off, as well as his gauntlet since he knew what could happen if he got close to the Tree with them on….problem was how? He mentally orders a few Blues and Greens to come, as when he heard the scampering of feet, he motioned his left arm, as they understood.

Quickly the Blues grab his gauntlet as the Greens carefully climb up to take his helmet as once he was out of those, he cautiously moved bit by bit in his steps as he felt Lovely unwilling to let go from him as he gently held her with a arm as he cleared his throat to the two. “Pardon me you two?” Hoping to get the two mares attention. “But I think it’s time to leave, your friends...missed you, as well as some family members…” doing his best to look safe…

But with one distraught and the other having...a sort of odd statue look, he might need to do something more. And touching them might make things worse...I might need to send a Minion to the island to get some support… glancing to where the horde was as he spoke. “Psst!” gaining some of their attention as he told to a Blue. “Can you go through the Gate and ask for the Element bearers and Cadence and her husband? I think this is something...they might need to do.”

“Of course Master!” bowed the Blue as it rush to the Gate, transporting away as Jerry glance to the two as while he wanted to leave to help Lovely...he had to keep an eye on them. So he carefully moved to a large stone, mostly for him to sit down as Lovely quickly sat on his lap, gripping him more as a means to be safe in his presence. He mentally sighed as he gently rocked her and brush her mane with his fingers, weaving through the mane as he was honestly glad he didn’t had to hear Gnarl through the helmet as the Minions still held both gauntlet and helm as some slightly moved by his side as ‘guards’.

Though as he sat, and minutes past, Jerry heard a sharp intake of breath. He glanced up, seeing the once stiff-as-stone Twilight take a deep breath, slowly moving… then sighing, shoulders slumping and hand slowly slipping off the tree. The other hand was used to reach for her head, the mare groaning out in apparent pain before slowly turning and leaning her back on the tree.

Her eyes opened, looking at Jerry for the longest moment… and confusion making its way over her face. They just sat there, staring at the other before the alicorn sighed and moved towards him. There was a uncertainty in her step, and a great disturbance in her eyes as if she had seen something she wished she hadn't.

Standing before him now, Twilight looked at him, then to a quietly sniffling Lovely, and then back to Jerry. Her brows fixed into that of confusion and almost of contemplation before she thinned her lips… and sighed out, “Thank you.” Almost sagging in place.

There was a brief paused, as he paused in his hand petting. Looking to her as he furrowed his brows...and admitted. “You know...for a brief moment, I honestly thought you were going to shout at me...or punch me in the face.”

Taking a step back and looking shocked, Twilight asked, “What?” Then shook her head, “Why-- no, no I couldn't!” And soon spoke pointedly, “You save me-- thrice!” Causing Jerry no small amount of confusion as the mare took up her hand, naming off, “You saved me from drowning in a sinking ship. You saved me by taking me to the Tree here; you saved my mind from being… being…”

The alicorn gave a shudder and next to muttered while she hugged herself, “I can’t believe I did all of that… that… that I was such a-- and then my mind they--” almost abruptly, she said, “Celestia!” Almost realizing something before blinking and sighing out, nodding, “Wait, she’s…. She’s safe too…” Then slowly blinked and said, “She mentioned you… I couldn’t understand at the time but…” Then looked to Jerry again, “You saved her too… and Cadence and… my brother, Princess Luna too?” As if trying to get her thoughts in line. “I…. you don’t know how much… things were so bleak and….”

“I….think I had an idea.” said Jerry with a frown, as he gently pet Lovely again, providing comfort as she nuzzle in his neck, keeping a tight grip to him as she sniffed and felt assured by him as the man went on. “With what I saw...I knew I couldn’t stand by, even more when the Caribous are so…wasteful and so useless in a sense.” then admitted. “Plus…you and the other's you mentioned were important to Equestria, so it was a need to save you all…”

Then glance to his Minions as he looks back to her and to the yellow pegasus on her knees still, looking back to Twilight as he asked. “Want my Blues to patch you two up? They can help give back what was taken by you.”

“We regenerate horns and wings can give you back what was taken. As if they weren’t taken!” told a Blue as they seemed ready to helped the alicorn, as they moved around her, arms up and ready to heal.

While the idea was appealing, Twilight stole a glance back to the weeping Fluttershy, the mare having not eased up once. Sighing, Twilight told, “That can wait.” Then moved, telling, “I need to check on my friend right now.” Moving away to walk to the pegasus. Jerry watching as the Princess slowly kneels down and gently pats the mare. As soon as Fluttershy flinched, but also glanced up-- the mare all but put a vice grip on Twilight, the purple alicorn returning the hug to comfort the pegasus.

He motioned the Blues to move back with the horde, as he figured that giving back the wings and horn could wait another day...but they all soon heard the sound of the Gate, as the lone Blue called out. “Follow! Follow! Right here!” The man glances to see Cadence following as fast as she could, with a couple of the other Element Bearers as a minor thought came to him.

Wait, I don’t have my helmet on! almost panicking of them seeing his face, then a thought came to his mind. Wait...why should I care if they see my face? It's not like a secret identity or anything...so why bothered? as he was reminded he had a mare to comfort, as she nuzzle into his cheek with his attention back to her as Rainbow nearly shouted out.

“Twilight!? Fluttershy!?” rushing pass Cadence as she came down to kneel by the two mares as the lone Blue went back among the horde, as it’s job was done.

“Rainbow!” Twilight next to called in relief, “You have no idea how good it is to see you.” Though, she dared not let go of the slowly winding down pegasus that was becoming more exhausted from the emotional state she was in.

With concern, Rainbow asked while taking hold of the shy mare, “What happened? Is Fluttershy okay? Did she get hurt? Did someone hurt her?”

“She’s fine, Rainbow.” Told Twilight, though she did grimaced in her expression. “Well… not all alright. She’s…. I think she’s just… recalling what happened.” Knowing just how unpleasant that whole experience of the last few years was. And to think, she was brainwashed by magic to like it! She felt so violated in both body and mind form that.

Moving up, Applejack kneeled down and sighed, “It’s mighty good to hear you talkin’ sense again Sugercube.” Letting out a slightly relieve breath, Pinkie practically beaming.

Moving up, Cadance looked down with eyes full of tears and relief, next to rushing in and hugging Twilight, next to hugging Fluttershy too, wings moving around to encompass them.

Moving up in royal purple and gold trimmed armor. Shining Armor stept next to Jerry and looked on at the sight. The Stallion smiled a bit and looked down at the man that was comforting his mare. While he wanted to ask, the stallion instead spoke, “Thank you for getting my sister back.”

Jerry glances up as he remarked. “I did this because they were needed for Equestria.” trying to play that he was the ‘big mean Overlord’, but seeing the sight before him, Jerry internally knew that this was honestly the right thing to do. Seeing them comforting one another and holding close in hugs.

“You don’t have to lie to me.” Armor told near pointedly. “Celestia and Luna both informed Cadence and me about what’s going on.” Then almost seemed to grin back, “You can’t rile me up as if you’re the dark overlord you claim to be.”

Rolling his eyes, he glances up as he told. “Fine, but I didn’t do this for you….” glancing to the group of mares hugging and comforting both Fluttershy and Twilight some as he told on. “I did this because it was right...for both for them and other reasons.”

“Then my thanks still stands.” Told the Prince. “You were doing it for the right reasons. And that should be enough for me because I get my little sister back.” Then glanced up and frowned. Less at the group of mares, but at one missing one that was standing near memorized at the tree.

Shining lifted his brow at her, and actually nudged Jerry. At first the Overlord was confused until he saw the unicorn motioned his head to the wayward mare just… staring. “Has this ever happened before?” Watching Rarity nearly stand stock still in… well, he wasn’t sure why she was just standing there looking at the tree.

“...no…” said Jerry as he looked at her as he admitted to Shining. “This hasn’t happen among the Bearers...this is...something else.” then thought and amended. “Well, beside Twilight doing the same thing a few minutes ago…” as he himself was a bit confused as to why Rarity was standing there before the Tree, as one of the Blues spoke.

“Master, odd magic around unicorn, Tree doesn’t like it.” Jerry glances down as he spoke in confusion.

“What?” The Blue nodded, as it spoke on.

“Magic around her is displeasing the Tree, but unicorn doesn’t know what to do. So much confusion of her and Harmony.” Jerry just looks at the Blue as he soon asked.

“Has Mortis been teaching you all more on magic?” the Blue grinned up as it told simply.

“The more we learn from another, the more we are able to serve you better, Master.” Jerry looks back up to Shining as he admitted.

“Sometimes these Minions really surprised me of how dedicated they are to me.”

In response, Shining had to agree to that. “They might not be royal guards, but they have the loyalty of one.” Though at times he wonder if it was just plain stupidity with some of the minions. Or perhaps both. Hard to say.

Rarity’s absents hadn’t gone unnoticed though. Pinkie did notice and had made her way back to Rarity, poking the mare until she seemed to snap out of her confusion. “I-I, Pinkie, what are, ah, stop pokining me!” Raising a hand to ward off the poking finger before Pinkie seemed to giggle.

“Rarity, we’re here for Twilight and Fluttershy! What are you doing staring at the pretty crystal tree?” Asked the preppy mare, loud enough that when Shining and Cadance heard this, they snapped their attentions to Pinkie.

Blinking, Rarity admitted, “I’m not quite sure… I…. I just have this… oddly familiar feeling and…” Making a humming sound of confusion while she looking at the tree. “I can’t… quite place my finger on it…”

Looking up, Twilight asked, “Wait, you have a inkling of familiarity too?” Sounding as confuse.

The confusion only spread as Applejack said, “Shoot, ya’ll get the same feeling we should know what tha’ there tree is too?”

Blinking and carefully looking over the group, Cadence asked in a cautious tone, “You mean… none of you remember the Tree of Harmony?” Watching mixed faces of confusion, even with the calming Fluttershy.

“Uh...no?” Spoke Rainbow Dash in slight confusion. “Should we? Cuz…. it’s kinda weird we recognize it, but don’t know why…” Looking at the tree and admitting, “And why does it have our Cutie Marks?”

This time, concern blossomed on Shining Armor, who looked to Jerry for any input-- though the man only shrugged in response. He had no idea what was going on.

“Hey don’t look at me, I had nothing to do with this.” told Jerry as he admitted. “It's a bit odd that they don’t know it...but maybe it something that was blocked or something?” Shrugging some. “I don’t know how things work around here with ancient crystal trees and stuff.” then thought as he spoke in a thoughtful tone. “But...it would sorta explain why the Caribous haven’t founded this place, I mean, if these six did knew of this Tree and some of them wore the red...well, this Tree would have been found along time ago before I arrived, right?”

Shining paused to that and had to agree, Jerry had a very good point. But that didn’t tell him the important aspect of why the Element Bearers didn’t remember, nor why they were confused on not remembering. And if it was blocked, couldn't the tree unblock it? He wasn’t sure what it could do, but if it could reverse the damages on his mind and Twilights? What kept it from undoing damage to the blocked memories?

Unless there was nothing to unblock. That sent a new striking realization-- someone might have wiped the memory form them. But who, and how? There were very few with that sort of power, that level of skill and magic to--

Shining blinked and thought on it. Then, he frowned and told, “Overlord.” his tone far from relaxed form before, “Does your castle have one of those Communication devices?”

There was near silence in the Labs, as there was sound of sleep...until a calling sound came, as a bleeping high pitched sound came in of the shared room of the four ponies plus clones. There was a few groaning sound as the first to be awoken was Magic, squeezing his eyes as he open them, showing annoyance within those iris as he glanced around himself. Seeing Zealous close as well as the clones on him, they were all naked as he recalled they were doing some ‘research’.

He glance to the comms as he snorted, not wanting to get up...but it was better than everypony waking up as his horn glowed. Teleporting himself to the comm device as Magic turned it on. “Hello. This is the Labs. You better have a good reason to call us this late.”

The voice was of a slightly annoyed sounding Shining Armor, who was keeping a professional tone. “I know you might have had your reasons, and I might agree with them in a sense… but do you know anything about the missing memories of Twilight and her close friend that from the Element Bearers over the Tree?”

A low snort escape from him, but he answered. “Oh, that.” his tone sounded like it was a minor thing as he told. “Yes I do actually. Before the Caribous took full control, I visited them one by one, taking specific memories-- mostly their memories of the Elements and of the Tree location. Stored them away somewhere safe. Is that all?” Sounding he didn’t cared of the fact he admitted he did something like messing with memories of either Twilight or her friends.

“Magic.” The sternness in Armors tone almost suggested that there might be some trouble. “While you might have some obligations, you could have told us you did this. I was concerned that there was someone that decided to cripple the Elements without us knowing. This should have been brought up to Princess Celestia and Luna’s attention.”

“Shining, as of right now, my first priority is what the two Princesses’s asked me and Periodic to do. If I wanted to bring this up, I would of done it when all six visited the Tree, go to where I store their memories and restore said memories to them without a problem.”

“Except all six did not visit at the same time.” Counter Armor. “And you’re evading the point. You knew something of a great amount of importance. Even more, one of the six is a Princess and you have taken memories out of her. That can be a large problem for you later on.”

“And I care of her position, why?” remarked Magic. “You know who I respect, and you know at best I tolerate Twilight. So again, why should I care?”

“And you should keep your pride to a minimum because one of those you respect cares for her as if she was a daughter half the time.” This did make Magic pause in consideration. “And I think you know the implications that will come from that alone.”

“...Fair enough.” he spoke as he told to him. “But in my defense, I didn't inform due to this whole Khara event. We had bigger priorities than of the minds.” then went on telling. “But, I will give the memories back, in fact I can teleport to there and restore the memories. I am at least well versed in the Influence Arts that I can transfer memories. Will that be acceptable enough?”

There was a bout of silence before Armor spoke, “It will be enough.” But warned, “Just watch yourself, Magic. This is my sister and her friends we’re talking about. Equestria needs them, and as of right now, you have nearly jeopardized that.” Then Shining became silent for a moment before telling, “I’m going to be informing the Princesses of this. I will meet you on the island in two days. We should have a opening by then for you to do your work uninterrupted.”

“Very well, goodbye.” ending the call as Magic gave a low sound, turning to the bed as he grabbed his divesuit to put on. I can get myself to my secret bunker by teleport alone, grab the items and head onto the island in quick runic transportation in the house Regal is in. Should be enough time for me to transfer the memories. Maybe add in my defense on why I didn’t tell? Would assure them that I did this because the Caribous might found the Tree. then scowl more.

But I can see them questioning on why I didn’t inform them this before. Troubling, as most of my focus was of what the Princess’s request of me, as well as the Khara event going around. Some will demand why I didn’t simply come up and inform the Princess’s during this whole thing? Suggest I didn’t out of petty pride or was disrespectful. having a slight brooding expression as he was nearly finish getting his divesuit on.

It was a small problem, Magic had to admit. As well thought out as it was in the past, he had to admit it was also short sighted. Then again, at the time he and the mare that had come up with the plan had done so in haste and with only limited information of ‘when’ they had to do the job.

It was just a slight oversight of just how bad it would turn out. Shining Armor, was someone Magic was sure he could handle. Even with the stallion’s new position as a Prince, that position was still technically below Cadence, who having the real Alicorn Bloodline, was the real one in charge. Not Armor. But considering that, made Magic internally grimace.

He might not have respect for the mare much, but she was a Alicorn, and to boot, was extremely fond of Twilight-- whom was also a princess. It was bad enough to get on the bad side of royalty-- only to the point of political problems and slight discharges of certain rights. Inconvenience really, to him.

The real problem came in the form of Princess Celestia, and her sister, Princess Luna, the both of which had more experience in magic’s he still knew not of because of how old they were, or just experience in using dark magic in ways he hasn’t experienced yet himself. It didn’t help that one was fond of Twilight, and the other was both a teacher and a near mother.

Thinking about it now, he probably should have at least told Celestia about this.

The worse I might get is either a tongue lashing, discharged of Archmage, or possible imprisonment after this. Maybe if I’m in a worse position, a trip to Tartarus. darkly thought Magic, as he thought on it and admitted. No...Tartarus is a little extreme...although the tongue lashing is going to be painful, even long and wounding to my pride. Celestia know the right words to hit my ego hard. he sighed lowly, as once he was finished he glanced to his mare.

Seeing her close to one of the clones, holding Z-2 tight as a substitute for him as the mares all pulled close to another.

Smiling he kissed Zealous head, as he knew that he might have to do this alone as he pulled away, writing a note explaining he was needed back at the island to restore the Element Bearers memories, adding that he might get a tongue lashing-- possibly discharged or imprisonment. Maybe exile after all of this was done as Magic place it at the side as his horn glowed and disappeared as he teleport away.

Author's Note

Hey, figure I give you guys something to gush over until the next chapter is done!

The signs of winter....in summer

Author's Note

In the Sanction of the Dark Overlord, BronyofMeddlers, or as he prefer to be called Meddler sat in his dark throne of stone. Having a exact look of the Overlord armor as he look over the reports of the lacking of chapters as his Fool being of Zero the Mad-man from another story dance with a grin. His adviser by his side being of Grey as the adviser pointed out.

"Its been nearly two months, Dark lord, are you sure you want to do this?"

"I figure two chapters should make it up...or maybe three if I feel generous." Meddler responded as he was waving his gauntlet hand dismissively.

The signs of winter....in summer

As Jerry was walking back up in the Private Quarters, wearing in his robes as Lovely walked with him. While she wasn’t as clingy to him in that death-tight grip, she kept close to him as her arm still held around his body. Keeping close to him as her hips pressed against his own, uncertainty filled her face as she glance around, Sometime looking up to him as in hope that he would protect her and keep her safe.

He in turn had his arm around her, mostly holding her close in a comforting hold with a hand on her waist. While Lovely felt a little confuse, she at least feel comforted and a bit happy that...he had his hand close around her waist. She also felt a bit relax, being so close to him, so close to her stud and enjoying the caring hold he has around her. Jerry internally hoped that Lovely will be better, in emotionally and mentally. He was at least happy that it didn’t got worse...but it didn’t mean he was worried about her.

Yet when they reached into the Private Quarters, Jerry saw Jade walking with her sister, the eldest sister looking a bit surprise to see Jerry back, but focus on Lovely. Noticing something was odd about the earth mare. Jasmine tilts her head, noticing something odd, but voices it out. “What's wrong with Lovely, big bro? She doesn’t look well; did she have to puke again?”

While Jerry thought on Lovely on new development as best as he could, Jade noticed something that wasn’t in the earth mare eyes. Worry. The crystal mare knew something was up, as she motioned to her sister. “Come on Jasmine, let’s give Jerry and Lovely time alone.” having a questioning look to the man, as while she wanted to know, she had an idea that now may not be the best of time to discuss what is going on.

“Aw, but sis!” whined the filly as Jerry added to her.

“You also need to go and clean little filly, after all you still are in punishment for making my armor pink.” giving a slight stern look as Jasmine cross her arms, grumbling as Jade gently held her sister's shoulder and leading her away as Jerry walked to the bedroom as he told to a Minion Servant.

“Go and see if Shadow can come here, we need to talk.” The Brown scurry off, as Jerry walked through the steel doors and directed Lovely to the bed. As while he waited, he move his arm from her waist to her back, giving a gentle massage as the earth mare lean on him nuzzling some as they waited for Shadow. It didn’t take long as Shadow came in through the steel doors, a concern look on her face as once she saw the state Lovely was in, she turned it to a motherly look.

Shadow moved on the other side of the earth mare, coming to sit by Lovely as she move her wings around the maid, arms cradling her as Lovely slowly let go of Jerry as she latch to Shadow. As the thestral look up to Jerry, as she asked gently. “What happen?”

He let out a breath as he explained. “I think she’s experience a lot of emotions she’s unfamiliar with...and while she is the same, she is having trouble to adjust.” moving his arm to gently rub the earth mare as she lean on Shadow. The winged mare nodded, as while she did have some answers about what happens with Lovely, and seeing the mare having insight of things she hadn’t...she knew that this part would be...tricky for not only Lovely, but for Jerry.

She took a breath, as she move a hand to gently rubbed Lovely arm as she said to Jerry. “Jerry?” Gaining his attention as she decides to break this gently to him. “Right now, Lovely is vulnerable.” having a gentle expression as she told him. “She need time to adjust, time to be more than a slave, to get her bearings together. So maybe...maybe give her time as a free mare, at least until she knows what to do?”

She could see the utter hurt in those eyes, knowing that in a way...it was asking a lot for him, to in a way, give up his Treasure, to let her be free, to let her leave his side-- even if it was for her own good and emotional and mental mindset. She could even see his other hand gripping the bedsheets tightly…

She could see the confliction in his eyes, do the right thing and agree-- or be selfish and say no? But once she motioned her eyes to look at Lovely, making the man look down...Seeing Lovely leaning on Shadow, looking confused, uncertain, a mixture of emotions as something clenched Jerry chest as he took a low deep breath as he gave a stiff nod. “A….alright…” giving in as while he honestly didn’t want to do this...this was the entire reason wasn’t it?

Why he wanted Lovely to go to the Tree? To make...to make things right. He took a low shaky breath as he carefully move his hands around Lovely neck, as the mare paused. Looking at Jerry as he took...took off her collar as Jerry place it on the side as he was about to ask something-- before Lovely spoke out.

“Can I at least sleep with you!?” making both mare and man pause at the earth mare, seeing her shift as she glance away with a bit of mixed embarrass and...shame? “You...you make me feel safe…” she said lowly as while she had a idea on why they were going to help her and why Master...Jerry removed her collar, she still wanted to keep close. He….he was her safe area.

Jerry slight nodded, as he said. “Yeah...I think that can be possible.” Looking to Shadow as she nodded, as both soon move close to the earth mare, gently holding her and doing their best to comfort her as they knew this was going to take a long while to heal the mare and get her on her hooves.

The news spread around the Castle about Lovely condition two days later, and while neither Shadow or Jerry told on how Lovely became ‘real’, they did told that Lovely position is undetermined while the earth mare is handling everything. Granted she does work as a maid, it doesn’t mean anything is certified, as while Shadow urged Jerry to go out in his ‘Raiding shopping spree’ for supplies and necessities, the thestral sat in the stone throne.

She honestly wonders who didn’t add cushions in this thing, or why it was close to magma of all things! But her main focus was on a few things than her spot. Like Gnarl. As the adviser spoke towards her. “Mistress, as we know, the earth wench isn’t under the Master of yet.” Shadow took a low breath and told.

“Yes Gnarl, until Lovely decides things for herself and get a footing, we aren’t going to make her do anything yet.” The minion nod as he went on.

“And her mark is removed, correct?” she frowns, as when Lovely changed into a dress, the thestral was shocked that the mark Jerry gave was...gone. As it seem that the Tree did more than healed Lovely, it made her like a newborn, which was closer to the truth than anything.

“Yes Gnarl, and like I said, it’s something that we ponies need to earn.” then asked with a raise brow. “Why the sudden interest?” knowing that while the old minion would keep an eye on Lovely since she’s pregnant, there’s seem to be something Gnarl is trying to imply.

“Well Mistress, I was just thinking that perhaps, we should go to the Equestrian isolated areas to acquire a Pink for the Master.” she stared at Gnarl, eyes narrowing as she asked with one word full of anger.

“Why?” The sudden change of tone was odd, but Gnarl was cautious as he knew it was mood swings.

“Well Mistress, I mean no offense to you or the earth wench, but neither you nor she is able to, satisfied the Master with his sexual urges like before. As you both not only hold his heirs, but you are working and the mare is currently squabbling with her mindset. I believe the Master should have a Pink to occupy himself with his urges, mostly to not only sate his mood, but later on when both of you and the wench are showing more of the heirs. And are unable to show interest in sating the master urges.” having a low smile as Gnarl added.

“Not to mention, there are some Pinks on the island that do not have a owner, perhaps they would be overjoy to be under the Master hand?” Shadow however told something that made his plotting idea failed.

“If you honestly think that will work, then you forget that we would heal her and not let her be a Pink.” giving a glare at him as she went on. “As well as its already hard enough for Jerry to handle the situation with Lovely. Right now Lovely needs time, if she chooses to stay, then one problem is solve. If not…” frowning some as she admits. “I’ll handle Jerry the best I can, maybe call in that favor Magic owe to Jerry…”

Then glare down to Gnarl. “Until then? Drop it.” Waving a hand as she order. “Now go, I’m sure that paper work calls for you.” he grumbled as he walked off, as Shadow sighed, rubbing her stomach and it’s bump. She admittedly hoped that Lovely will stay...for Jerry sake.

Gnarl however mused to himself that something is afoot, problem is he doesn’t know what...but he’s keeping a good idea around. He does after all smell a rat. It was a matter of time before he finds them.

As Jerry was walking out of a city with recent raided supplies of tools, metal, and other things his subjects request for in their work, Jerry noticed something was up. He noticed the weather was odd, it was colder. He knew that the weather would be chill up north-- but he was near Vanhoover and it was summer here...right? What was even odder was that he founded a Spell Catalyst.

Sure, it was lucky he found one for his Spell Stones...But with how cold the weather was, and with how things were...fine in a sense...It made him slightly paranoid. Normally something bad usually happen, but yet...nothing happened. He wonders if Fate and Murphy decided to take a break on him and someone who attracts more trouble than he does.

And really things just weren’t like before...Even more that there wasn’t even much resistance when he raided the city for the supplies. He just took everything without a fight. It made him wonder if the Khara virus would make so many sick...that there’s nothing left? It made him pause as he mentally orders the Minions to bring the tools and supplies through the Gate, as he wanted to investigate. Figure out where the people went.

As while the minions headed out to the Main Gate, he turned back to the city trying to find answers...But yet even as he scouted around with Minions coming back to aid the search...there’s no one around, no bodies, all shops and homes abandoned and empty. Even the males and mares used as ornaments. It was like…

Could the Khara cause this much of damage? thought Jerry in slight concern, as while he knew it was bad, but this? He would of thought they would be remains… Is it just me...or did it just get a touch colder? Taking a breath in and let it out, seeing a misty smog from his breath, as the Reds warm their bodies, as a Brown spoke out.

“Cold, Master!” As Jerry noticed it was a bit cloudy...and little tells of snow falling as Jerry thought. This...this isn’t normal… as while he wanted to investigate more...part of him wanted to ask the Equestrians of the abnormal weathers, as he ordered.

“Gnarl, Waypoint with Pits at my position now.” as the small gate came up, as he motioned to the Minions to enter in their pits. As the Arcanum armored man enters in the Gate, as for some reason, there was a cold feeling in his stomach. Even more as he heard wails, wails of a thing that wasn’t there. A whistling wind forming with chilling cold, and the never ending constant wails of a frigid voice that would make any heart feel its icy claws trying to sink into it.

He heard the creaking and the cracking of ice slowly growing itself to the place he stood in, as the clouds of dark grey, darkening and harsh winds winding in strength, as snow falling in flurry as he tried to focus on the Main Gate on the Equestrian Island, he was in the warmer temperatures and much nicer landscape as Jerry was unable to stop shivering in his armor of...that out of experience moment.

Okay...definitely going to ask the Princess or anyone about that. Because...that shit isn’t normal! thought the man as he started to walk down the steps of the Gate, as he search for the stone houses that was used for the Royalties. As he only saw homes of huts or stone as he search around as trying to find a guard, as ponies noticed the ice and snow on his armor.

Some wonder where he came back from, as the ice and snow were melting on his armor, he however found one pony he honestly didn’t want to ask...but knew he had to as he moved up to Pearl and spoke in a attempting polite, but urgent tone. “Pearl. I need to speak Celestia and Luna. Now.”

The Commander gave disgruntled sound and turned, mostly wanting to tell him they was busy-- then paused. For a moment, she lost her composure and said, “Why the hay are you covered in ice?” Really, the sight was most odd because the ice was still melting-- albite very slowly.

“Pearl, the reason I am covered in ice-- is because there is something very wrong with the weather. I just came back from Vanhoover, and it was summer.”

Giving a odd look, Pearl nodded and told, “Follow me.” Knowing she can get him to the Princesses quick enough. And once he was off her hands, she could get back to work-- and send an escort of guards to keep watch. Still, thinking over what he said confused her.

She glanced back and said, “I know the Caribou don’t manage the weather all that great, but even our weather managers don’t mess something up that bad.” Looking more pointedly at his armor and telling, “And that ice should be melting faster. What exactly happened?” Something about the slow rate of the melting ice was setting her off. Something about the ice itself was off, she could magically feel it, and it was not comforting at all.

“That is the reason why I need to talk to them now.” told Jerry, trying his best to shake off the ice off of him, mentally ordering some Reds to come by his side to use their flames on him. As while the Reds ran up behind and began to do their best to use their flames on the ice as it was melting-- it was rather stubborn in being melted. “There is something going on, when I came to Vanhoover, it was empty, and I don’t mean plague empty…”

“I mean like a ghost city empty as clouds were forming the sky and something was giving off wails and forming ice around me.” giving a glance as he added. “And I feel this is something Equestrian related, hence why I am here.” as Pearl herself tense up, feeling a chill go up her back as she asked.

“A...wail? With ice growing?” giving a glance as she asked. “How many did you hear?”

“It was like some paranormal stuff level, Pearl,” dryly told Jerry. “I couldn’t get a number, but it’s enough to make me want to leave before finding out what exactly I’m dealing with.”

Pearl gave a uncharastically slow and weary nod, turning her head forwards and becoming very quiet. While it confused Jerry some, her mind began to scream on itself. No, maybe it’s something else. There’s no way those things are real, right? Old Mare’s tale. Nothing else… Still, she felt a odd chilling sensation form that ice clinging to Jerry. A feeling that made her scared and her magic turm in her. It wasn’t just ‘cold’, it was frigid even by magic standers.

When they reached the stone house, this one much taller than others, Pearl more or less muscled their way in, telling them there was a possible emergency situation. That alone was getting Jerry’s attention, and making him further wonder what was going on.

They had to stop at a set of doors, apparently to assemble the princesses available. Thankfully, it sounded like Celestia was in and would see them there and then. Though when they entered, they could see the mare going form a pleasant smile, to a uncertain frown. Pearl gave a salute and spoke, “Princess Celestia, the Overlord says that he has something important to report back from Vanhoover.” And step aside, being again, acting uncharastically out of normal behavior to Jerry.

The...fuck? thought Jerry as he cautiously moved up, as his five Reds were able to focus on their work. As they did their best to use their flames on the ice as Jerry spoke to Celestia. “Celestia, something is going on in Equestria. Something bizarre. I just came from Vanhoover, and it was a ghost city, to the point that not even mares were on anything.”

“Even more? It began to snow. In summer. There were also wails going around, wails as ice grow, flurries happen...and made me like this.” as he glance to the Reds as one gave a anger shout.

“Ice hard to melt!” as the Red punch the ice in its frustration, only to regret the action as it shake the fist in pain, the other Minions laugh at the lone Red misery.

Jerry glances back up to Celestia in a unamused tone. “As you noticed, being in ice isn’t fun…” then asked in slight seriousness. “There is something bad going on, to the point it's at the paranormal level Celestia. And I have an idea that this concerns Equestria somehow, as I have never seen this before.”

Rather slowly, Celestia lifted herself from the extravagant chair acting as her throne. One of four that Jerry could see. The mare walked down the steps and stood before him with a touch of concern before holding a hand out, her horn flaring with magic.

A piece of his armor, with some ice clinging to a spike, was shaken and soon broken off. Celestia held in in her magic, before her hand and examined it. That frown became increasingly grimmer by the second; before she flared her magic and made the ice just melt away.

Looking back, the way Celestia looked at him… Jerry felt a odd dread. “I fear it is much worse, Overlord.” Looking his armor over. “I worried when I felt the magic on you, now… now I believe that things are becoming increasingly worse for us all.” Trying to remain collected as she spoke, “I fear that Wendigo's have once more resurfaced.”

Gulping, Pearl spoke, “Princess Celestia.” Gaining their attention while she spoke, “Not to doubt you… but, I thought the Wendigo’s were just a mare's tale? A story told on Hearth's Warming. They…”

“They.” Calmly told Celestia, “Are much more real than you may think. Very much real. I was around when the story was still fresh and had yet to become legend and a little folks tale.” Then turned to Jerry, that grimness still in place while she told. “Wendigo’s are spirits full of hunger. Their cold and spiteful hearts never ending in their need for more hate and strife. Before the Pony Tribes united, they would feed off the anger, the hate, the detest and spite the tribes held towards one another.”

“The amount that they got to feed form allowed the spirits to grow so strong… the land was made ice, the clouds unendingly cold and the snow blanketing every corner.” Celestia slowly breathed in and sighed, “I held no illusion they were truly gone. They are just spirits, incorporeal and not at all physical. The only thing that stopped them was the joint unity and love of the ponies that placed their differences aside. Love, hope, dreams…. They stave off the bitter cold the Wendigo’s make.” With sadness, Celestia continued to tell, “I fear that with things having passed as they have… Equestria can no longer stave them off because I doubt there is much love in the land’s magic to resist the coming and possibly everlasting winter on our lands.”

“No offense…” started Jerry. “But I thought they would of come a lot sooner, you know with all the stuff the Caribous did, I would of thought they would appear….” then pause as he thought back to the Empire and slowly spoke. “Oooooooh no. The Crystal Heart…”

There was a slow nod form Celestia, “I would agree. Twisted or not, the Heart was always a form of protection and love. It is possible, that the Windigos hid in the icy lands of the north when they were banished by Equestria’s magics. But now, without anything to stop them or stave them off? They are hungry and the amount of hate that fills all the land must seem like the plumpest of harvests to feast on.”

As some of the ponies felt the chill along their backs, that the Wendigo’s were real, and Jerry stood still, mostly because of both the implications of Equestria freezing over and the Reds to do their work...He soon slowly thought on what will happen and soon spoke. “If we don’t do anything...there isn’t going to be a ‘home’ to take back, even if the Wendigo’s consume everything and freeze the Caribous…” looking to Celestia as he went on.

“They don’t discriminate and will eat even the ponies too...in a sense, we have a kamikaze wind before us and we all lose if we don’t find a way to stop them.”

“Kami….kaze wind?” slowly spoke Pearl in a mix of confusion and questioning as Jerry replied.

“A saying back home, basically means it blows everything away.” but a pony corrected him.

“Wendigoes don’t eat ponies; they just freeze and drain them. But they will probably be miserable with lack of magic if not frozen...well, frozen solid that is.” Jerry shakes his head, as he look back to Celestia as he heard Gnarl spoke.

“Master, a thought occurred to me...they feed on hatred….and they get stronger from said hate, and you are full of it Sire…” Making Jerry pause...and soon said.

“Celestia, I think you can count me out of facing Wendigo’s or dealing with them.” gaining quick looks as he told. “While I will try to aid...I am the worst thing to have in terms on being on the field, they will see me as a big buffet table the moment they feel my emotions.”

Nodding some, Celestia remarked, “Yes… you would certainly give them more power to freeze over the land.” Then mused, “And I doubt you have anything to combat phantoms of ice and cold.”

“Well, technically no,” started Jerry. “Phantoms I could handle with the Blues...the problem is with the ice and cold.” Pearl pause as she questioned.

“How could your Blues be able to combat against phantoms?! They’re healers!” However she stop to consider and said. “Wait… the Blues are in a way restoration, and the Windigos are akin to necromancy...I can see how they are able to combat against them.” Jerry nod as he told to Celestia.

“Again, I could lend you my Blues to fight them if able, it just that...well, how do I put this politely as possible?”

Shaking her head, Celesta told, “It would not work either way.” Making Jerry pause. “They are creatures of darkness and evil, yes? That would mean they harbor much hate and anger in their hearts too. They would be just as susceptible as you would be. Their magic might not resist the mounting power the Wendigo’s no doubt will gain.”

Jerry nod, thinking a bit as the Reds managed to melt more ice as he then consider something...and asked. “Then...would it mean that we may have no choice but to get Cadence, and the Crystal ponies back to the Empire?”

“Are you mad!?” nearly shouted Pearl. “Why would you risk not only the Princess life-- but those ponies as well?” Glaring at him with anger. “Do you just enjoy seeing the suffering you give or like to hear about it!?”

“Commander Pearl.” Celestia spoke curtly, more or less shutting the mare up. It made the sun alicorn sigh and turn to Jerry to tell, “That will not work either. While the Heart would be the key, the ponies are still conflicted and need healing. Until Twilight and her friends can regain their connection with the Tree… then that will not be a option for a time.”

She paused and considered this all before sighing, “I’m afraid we must defer to the other royals about this situation. If at all possible, detail what you told me before, in greater definition. Any details you can give me before the Wendigo’s became hinted to you might help us understand how bad the situation will be.”

Thinking back he soon nods as he explain. “Well, first off? It was cold, like despite it being summer, the air was cold. Chilly even. Vanhoover was a ghost city like I mention...but I first assume it was the Khara that made it so...empty. But...there would be bodies, signs of sickness. There wasn’t anything I found, or at least until I heard wails, as well as whistling winds as the wails were never ending.”

“Having a frigid voice that could make my heart feel the icy claw trying to sink in...and the creaking and cracking of ice slowly growing, even on around me and the Gate. The clouds itself were dark grey, darkening as the harsh winds were growing Celestia, and the snow were falling in flurries, I doubt it’ll be anything but a frozen and cold area soon...I dare say it’s spreading around the northern parts of Equestria already.”

Nodding slowly, Celestia thought it over and told, “The Caribou must be aware of what’s going on. It is the only thing explaining the empty city, they must have recognized that the threat could not be stopped by their magic’s and had to flee.” Then gave a slight smile, “It almost feels… odd. Their magic, proving to be so strong against those of flesh… but useless when it comes to those without desires to control.”

She sighed and thought it over and soon said, “You may return to your home, Overlord. With this news, we must take new precautions. Wendigo’s are not bound by land, only wherever there is room to move. No walls can hold them.”

He slightly nodded...but pause as he then thought of the Dark Castle and raise a finger. “Curious question...would the Windigos be able to feel, oh I don’t know, a isolated island in the seas that is home to a Dark Overlord of evil and anger somehow?” giving a look as he added. “Just, hypothetical speaking.”

Celestia had to restrain the roll of her eyes or the smile that threatened to tug at her lips. “While they may seek out rage and hate, they can only sense it so far away. Our islands may be too far away for them to sense. But I would advise ways of enhancing your walls to ward off spirits. The best defense you could ask for that is not of magic manifested with love.”

“I’ll get to work Sire, hopefully they won’t find us, Master.” assured Gnarl as Jerry nod.

“Riiight, well if you don’t mind, I have things to do and some Minions to order on making defense on spirit of all things! Ta-ta!” turning around and marching off as the Reds quickly follow, out of following the Overlord and to make sure no ice remains on him. As with news of these Windigos...he really hopes there was a way to get the ponies back their home, he honestly did.

Stonehooves sighed. She glance around the darken cave as look over the writing on the ground. She knew that she was doing something risky...but she needed her answers. She needed to know just what in Tartarus was going on here. Especially with all the near death-filling things both that scientist and Overlord did. She took a breath in, as she moved to a cage where a unicorn Pink was tied up, mouth gagged as she squirmed in place. Eyes were filled with confusion as the earth mare open it and dragged her out by the mane.

She whimpered, but was ignored as Stonehooves dragged her to the center of the series of writing, circles, unlit candles and soon took out a knife as she let the Pink go, moving to grabbed a book for confirmation as she repeated the chant in her head, before nodding in certainty as she place it down. Then she grip the Pink mane again, pulling her head up and slashed her throat as the Pink let out a dying gurgle sound as Stonehooves spoke the chant. “By past to future, by seen and unseen. I call on the one where all that is goes according to time and has already been. Hear what has been heard and see what has been seen. I call on you, watchful one of all fates and ends, come before me, and my current request. For I, the messenger of my desires, wish to make a bargain, oh Eyes of Fate.”

Once unlit candles in the room lit with brilliant yellow flames of gold, the circle and it’s chalk-made symbols giving off a eerie glow while spilt blood was pulled in. A crimson glow filled the room, the mare’s blood being sucked in and used to power the more than apparent dark magics. Stonehooves breathed in as colors slowly inverted, the winds once bellowing now slowing and coming to a halt. A very odd wrongness filling the room. She told herself, she was doing this for the betterment of Equestria. This was to help them all.

“You know.” She heard behind herself, “As well-meaning as you are, not everyone see’s it like that.” It caused her to slowly turn and see the Eye’s of Fate grinning at her. A odd smugness about him that just rubbed her wrong. “So… you want to talk, ‘Little Pony’?”

Scowling, she shouted in a starting rant. “Talk?! I want Tartarus damned answers! For nearly 3 years since I made that bargain with you those ‘saviors’ you brought in got themselves killed and dashed our hopes, the Caribous weren’t stopped as they nearly took Equestria-,” seeing the Eyes of Fate idly listening to her words, but mostly walking around and judging the cave to see if it was good enough for him. “-the mentioned Caribous nearly destroyed the Resistance, the damned Plague that nearly killed the Empire-- and still spreading right now killing thousands of ponies, the damned scientist that caused the plague--” then nearly shouted in rage.

“And that damned villain you brought in causing all of this mess?! What were you thinking? Don’t you know that villains can’t be trusted, especially one for domination on everything?!” huffing and panting as she glared at him as she said. “I want answers and I want them now. I did my end of the bargain like you asked-- yet you haven’t done yours in what I requested!”

Hands up and having them in a shape of a box, as if trying to make some artistic picture, the Eyes of Fate remarked, “That would be the right angle for a scene of a dark cavern lit by dark magics. Too bad there’s no means of letting one be made. We don’t have the right format. Words do only so much...”

Turning to the fuming mare, the man grinned. “Do you play chess, Stonehooves?” Then went on, lowering his hands. “Or do business? Politics among beings higher than yourself maybe?” Walking around the room and looking about with a almost critiques like gaze. “I have hundreds of deals going on. By many, many different people. And for one, it’s a little entailment of entertainment. Others, a sort of revenge. And for some, maybe a bit of alleviating one’s boredom.” Then pause to look at a wall and remark, “I would put a potted plant, right… there.”

Clenching her fists, Stonehooves roared out in rage. “WHAT’S THE POINT OF SENDING A MONSTER TO ‘HELP’ US!? He’s more of a threat than anything else!”

There was a dark, mocking chuckle from the male that looked much too human for her tastes. She had about enough of them after what’s happened. “Oh, poor, poor, one dimensional little mind.” Turning his head around to grin, glasses glinting an inverted black. “It takes a monster, to beat a monster sometimes.”

She sneered. “So you thought it would be ‘best’ to send a villain to do a hero job? You think that this damned Overlord could do what the previous lot couldn’t do?”

Looking at his fingernails, the Eyes told, “In this game, you wanted me to take down the Caribou’s. You wanted them to die; you wanted their empire to shrivel up and your own to once more rise.” Then smirked, “You never asked how I should go about making them suffer like pigs ready for the slaughter. That was never part of the deal.”

Turning his gaze once more to her, he began to walk up, confidence in his stride. “Those last ‘heros’? Sacrificial pawns for the Monster to get the hint, that if he fails? He’s going to die. Like the headstrong idiot in green, or the arrogant mage that thought he could handle an army.”

Standing before the mare, he continued to smugly grin at her, poking her nose and teasing. “The pawns did their part. They struck where they needed to strike. They killed off the more ‘annoying’ little problems. Now, the Rook and Bishop are in the right places. The remaining pawns are going to be in position. The Knights will be prepared and the Queen set-- with the King finally well-guarded.” With a flourished hand, the Eyes of fate grinned, “And here you claim you’re were a military mare. But here I am, rehearsing how strategy works.”

Gnashing her teeth, she said. “Don’t give me that bull, you knew the Overlord was useful for the deal. You knew that he was going to be different, after all-- villains like him don’t care of morals.” then snorted and questioned. “So what then if he succeed? You’re going to let him live on after the caribous are gone? Because I don’t know if you noticed-- but he’s going to kill any chances for Equestria to rise up from what we were put through.”

Tutting, the Eyes of Fate told, “Don’t be like that, I’m doing exactly what you bargained for. You’re in no position to complain about how I go about it.” Then went on in thought after walking a distance away, humming thoughtfully. “If you were so concerned, you would have made details. But you weren't, were you?” Giving a glance back and grinning. “You were just a beaten, scared, confused and desperate mare trying to save what little bit of her people she could while her troops and hidden base were torn to pieces by their hated enemy. One that caused you utters agony for your newfound youth.”

Clenching her hands tightly, using what self-control she could, all she could do was given a spiteful glare and demanded. “Are you, or are you not going to make sure the Overlord or that damned scientist going to pay for what they did from that plague? Or the plague that's in Equestria filled with damned Wendigo’s.”

“I don’t know.” Spoke the inverted creature with a almost dull voice… or, right before he seemed to leer back with a dark, dark grin as black as his inverted teeth. “Are you willing to make a deal?”

She didn’t show it...but fear clench in her heart. It was...hard to pay off the last deal she made on her end. With ten...innocent souls. She was honestly afraid of what he might ask for this time. With a controlled breath, she asked. “If I say yes...what are you going to ask from me this time?”

Turning, she knew she had his full attention. The way he smiled, the manner his glasses just refracted black light. “What I want, so you can make the two pay for what they did?” He chuckled, “Well… I think the price for that should be a simple one.” Cocking his head, he asked to her, “How about…the admittance of all your crimes to your princesses?”

Thinking abit, she knew she could provide that… she hoped that things will smooth over in time, after all. She was doing this for Equestria. So with a certainty in her, she said. “In exchange for my admittance of my...crimes-- I want the Overlord named Jerry, and the Scientist named Albert fully pay for their crimes with full on punishment on what they done since they came here. No holding back on them for the transgression they done.”

Hand out, he said, “Then it’s a deal.” Waiting in place as the mare looked to the arm and hand… like it was some venomous snake. It was with a near dry gulp she moved up, steeling her will and body and reaching out. When she grasped the limb, their arms lit into unholy blue and purple fires.

Eyes tight, Stonehooves felt a scream roar out of her lungs, feeling another set of marks etching, forming and seeping into her skin on her arm-- and when it was over, the glowing ‘deal’ remained. Hidden by her coat before she dropped. Panting and nursing her arms… while the room was once more normal… the lingering chuckles of the Eyes of Fate on a phantom like echo.

Huffing some, she forced herself to control her shaking arm, as she took deep breaths, calming herself. This...is going to hurt-- but at least they’ll pay. she then glanced to the remains of the Pink, or the burnt ash remains as with a light kick, it collapsed itself in. She began kicking the remains of the ground, removing all evidence as she took what she gathered and knew she had to leave…

She did have a job to do, and she didn’t want anypony to suspect what she did.

Deep breaths Twilight, deep breaths. Assured the mare to herself as she stood on the beach, mostly trying to quell her anxiety, and also bubbling anticipation. To say the last few days had been a little out of sorts, was a understatement. Having been first saved, then recovered form her minds warped state, having a odd ‘talk’ with the tree, finding out her friends were safe with her brother, sister-in-law, the Princesses and even her and her friends memories being stored away by the Archmage?

It was a lot to take in. So much to take in that she almost wondered if it actually happened as was not some crazy dream just after a horrid nightmare. But, as it was, with her standing on the beach with her friends and each of them having bags? She could tell it was not a dream.

Things were talked over between her and the other royals. Heavily. As it was, her place as Princess, while important, was also less of value in some places. Luna along with her brother Shining Armor, were keeping a firm grasp on military, security and information handling with the ‘Armed Resistance’, being their current military might. Luna acting as a form of General to all their currently armed and able ponies. Shining acting more like a second in command.

Her sister in law, Cadence, had quickly taken the position of handling what current social affairs she can, managing the populace, it’s current state of being and keeping an ear out for any shifts of displeasure from the masses. The island they were on, and another not too far off and a bit smaller, were being watched by her. Though most of the pink alicorns attention was on her own charges of the nearly tattered remains that was the Crystal Empire citizens and the Crystal Heart that was thankfully saved.

Celestia herself was acting out with her normal job of maintaining order through it all. Organizing what officials there were, straightening out rule, regulations, and passing what little laws needed to be made and figuring out a current economic system that would help establish a normalcy. It was something Twilight was admittedly not so envious of her teacher, doing so much paperwork on a near daily basis.

For herself, Twilight and her friends were going to the infamous ‘Alpha Base’, for mostly two reasons. The first and foremost one was to keep a certain level of control on things. As her position as Princess, Twilight was going to act as a formal headship for the current ‘mayor’ of the ‘town’ to reference her work around. While Twilight had no intent to undermine this ‘Grain’s authority, the young Alicorn understood that her job was mostly to keep a level of order around and keep a measure of moral up.

The second reason was safety. As much as her brother and sister-in-law felt she and her friends were safe on the island, the talk of Wendigo’s had since made Celestia and Luna feel it better for Twilight and her friend to be sent to Alpha Base. A place that, with its underwater status and unknown location, would further hide them.

And while Twilight didn’t like it all too much herself, she saw the logic in it. Until she and her friends could return to the Tree of Harmony, and unlock the box at its roots, they were cut off from the ancient magic’s that granted them so much power from before. They needed time to figure out how to open that box, and regain that magic-- before they even thought of helping in retaking Equestria and establishing balance once more.

The six of them were the Ace in the hole that they all needed, but one that was also on under the sleeve. It was with a nearly heavy sigh Twilight tried to once more relax. It was a lot to take in, and she honestly felt doubt that she could accomplish this task, as she seemed to be mostly as a banner to stand near-- not actually taking a large role in helping.

But, it wasn’t all bad, she had to reflect. Smiling, Twilight knew that in a sense, she was going to someplace amazing-- granted it would be wet, under hundreds of feet of ocean water and in conditions she was completely unaccustomed too…

But still, a functioning oceanic base with technology we’ve never had before! Twilight nearly danced in place with a giddy sensation in her heart. After having just a peek at a ‘tablet’ that was supplied to Luna by some male called ‘Albert’, she wanted to go and learn all she could. Granted, she might have to ask this ‘Albert’ person about that.

That went to the subject of who Albert was, though she figured she would find out when she had gotten there and had a chance to speak with the primary research team Celestia had assigned to there. Which, was another plus-- being able to help in researching with them. And there was plenty she could do to help or plenty of experiments she could run, with the proper parameters of course.

Flicking her ear, Twilight was however reminded of the current situation as it was. “Not that ah wanna complain’.” Drawled out Applejack as the orange mare stepped out from the tube-like building that was used for changing. “Bu’ why do we gatta wear these things?” A tone of distaste in her voice. “I get the feelin’ Granny would be lookin’ at me like I was some stage-dancin’ saloon mare!”

Twilight had to grimace to that in slight agreement actually. Crossing her arms, the alicorn was very much aware of how little the dive suites did in concealing their feminine bodies. But she also understood the reason to change. It still did not keep the others from sharing their thoughts.

“I would have to agree, Applejack.” Told a slightly unsure Rarity, one that Twilight had long noticed had lost most of her color and former shine. Something that concerned the alicorn to no end. “It is a little… firm around the body and… not too modest.” The white mare trying to not shift too much.

Moving around, Rainbow was surprisingly not so negative, “It’s actually not so bad.” Getting a collective look from the group as she defended, “What? It doesn't constrain, it’s comfy enough and doesn't get in the way-- I bet I could fly around better in this than with most thing. Reminds me of some of my old tracksuits.”

Shyly, Fluttershy asked, “I, urm.. But, aren't you…” The canary yellow pegasus shifting in her place, her long pink mane and tail almost curling and flowing over where she sat in almost a ball-like way on the sand to try and hide her more gorgeous form. “Y-you know… embarrassed that it, uh, shows so much?” Seeming to flush bright enough to show even though the pink curtain that was her mane.

Blinking, Rainbow looked over her body some in thought. She glanced at her tight rear and her fairly lean body and even to her chest that, in comparison to her friends, were rather smaller and leaned more towards the B cup. With a raised hand, Dash said with a wave of a hand, “Eh, not really.” Apparently not caring too much. “If some stud stares too long, I’ll just tell them to buck off or get a bloody nose.”

While Rarity flinched at the mental image, Pinkie gave a giggle and grinned, “Oh come on Dash, what’s the harm in looking?” Seeming to bounce in place and saying, “It’s not like you can blame them, right?”

“I’d rather they didn’t stare in the first place, Pink’s.” Counting in Applejack. “I’mma with RD on this. Either tell’em off, or give’em a quick sock to make ‘em stop.”

Sighing, Twilight said, “Maybe we should try and talk before we get violent.” Trying to act as reason for the group. “Everypony’s going to be dressed like this, so, maybe it won’t be too much of a problem and be fairly every-day to them.”

Considering that, Rarity nodded, “Well, while I’m not too fond of it… I have to agree. No need to be rude if we all share the same style.” Seeming to brighten up about that some. Though, she did frowen and ask, “Though I’m not sure how I feel about going to this… ‘underwater base’.” Frowning a bit at the end.

“I don’ blaim ya thar.” Agreed Applejack with a slight nod. “I don’t mind a swim or a quick dunk in the summer, but howdey, goin’ deep in the ocean an’ workin’ while swimin’?”

Making a disagreeable sound, Rainbow said, “That actually sucks. How am I supposed to fly around down there?”

Sighing, Twilight told, “Rainbow, it’s only temporary.” Trying to assure the cerulean pegasus of that. “Right now we need to have a bit of space and have a safe place to stay until things settle down. And this Alpha Base sounds like a fairly secure and safe location.”

“I still don’t like the idea of running and hiding.” Protested the athlete once more. Something they all heard ever since the news was given out.

“I know Rainbow, but this is really for the best. Trust me.” Twilight smiled, trying to once more assure the mare. But, she knew that Rainbow was just a little agitated. Twilight herself still felt the edges of concern and worry of being so deep under the water-- even with magic to teleport her back to the surface, the idea had a edge of unknown that made her worry.

Though Pinkie didn’t seem to hold the same fears. The pink mare bounced around on the beach and spoke, “I can’t wait to get there!” Then nearly slid along the sand, telling, “I mean, have you heard some of the stuff they got down there?” Grinning with a maniac-like-joy. “They got a huge park, a bunch of cool gadgets, weird-but-tasty-food, OH! I bet they would love it if we threw a party!”

They could not contain their smiles or grins to that. If there was one thing that helped raise spirits, it was a Party made by Pinkie Pie. And while they only heard a much of Alpha Base, there was a distinct impression that there was constant work being done down there with little breaks. A party might actually do some good, in Twilight's mindset.

“Maybe Pinkie.” Giggled out the young princess, “But if I’m right, we’ll have to run it by Grain, she’s responsible for Alpha Base, and from the sounds of it, might need to clear any celebrations.” While that slightly made the bouncing mare pause some, Twilight was sure she had somewhat gotten the point through that they had some work to do on their end to make it possible.

Thinking a bit, Rarity did ask, “What do we plan to do though?” Going into thought even as her friends glanced to her. “Not to offend, but I’m not sure of all we could do. Originally, I was visiting you all and my dear sister while here… but going to this new place…” Not sure what her responsibilities were.

Taking a breath, Twilight said, “There will be plenty to do Rarity.” Sounding more than certain to that. “Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had both been down there before. Even with their status, it apparently only protected them so much form the duties needing to be carried out.”

“What do you mean?” Asked Fluttershy with a hint of confusion.

Thinking, Twilight began to tell from what she could recall, “Well, Alpha Base is a busy place. We know that much from the rumors Applejack, Pinkie and Rainbow heard.” The three nodding as they were the ones around the longest. “But after getting some details from the Princesses, they’ve explained that there is a lot of responsibility is shared. Resources gathering, processing, building of materials, managing of food and water. Even patrols for any aggressive sea life and keeping it out of the safety area of the base.”

“Does sound busy.” Applejack nodded in agreement, much like how the farm was.

“There’s a lot more than that.” Told Twilight even further, “But that was mostly the basic stuff. Food and Water are both highly important, especially the water.”

Lifting a brow, Rainbow asked, “What’s the problem with that? Aren't we going to be swimming in it?” Slightly grinning cheekily at her own joke.

A bit amused, Twilight said, “Well, yes, but it’s the problem that we need fresh water to drink, not the huge amounts of salt water we’re going to be stuck with.” Then sighed and went on, “Hopefully when the ship get’s here, the crew can explain more. Celestia assured me that they and all of those at the base will be more than happy with explaining things to us.”

“Sounds good.” Applejack nodded. “I’d hate t’ be stuck down there and twiddlin’ my fingers doin’ nothin’.” Then paused and considered, “Think they need a real farm hand t’ help around with crops. I mean, iffin’ they got a park down thar, think they got fields?”

Thinking to that, Twilight admitted, “I don’t know Applejack… but I’m sure you could ask.” Not really knowing the full extent of the technology's power or capabilities. For all the alicorn knew, they did have a large sprawling field of indoor grown food. Though evidence of ‘tight spaces’ being mentioned, had sounded like that might not be the case.

While Applejack gave a nod to that, knowing the best way to possibly know was asking, anything more was placed on hold by Pinkie’s excited call, “Look, here it comes, here it comes!” Her hand pointing on ahead as waters turned and splashed, a silver ship with purple stripes coming into sight.

With a slight joking smile, Rainbow nudged Twilight and joked, “Hey Twi, looks like you got fans.” Remarking to the ship’s name that they could see, ‘Twilight Hope’.

While the idea made her flush, Twilight brushed it off and told, “I’m sure it’s just a coincidence.” Reaching for her bags and smiled, “Come on girls, time to get going.” Immediately taking the lead.

The others reached for their own things, though they did give odd looks to Rarity, who unlike her normal self, only had a single bag. The sight was so weird for them, as they were used to her having a much… larger amount to lug around. It was a sight that Twilight also was a little disturbed of, and wondered if it had something to do with either Rarity’s missing memories, or this ‘Equalization’ she had taken to believing.

Before they could reach the waters, Twilight and her friends became distinctly aware of a dark from under the water, right before it surfaced and turned out to be a mare. All came to a stop as the dark pink pegasus swam her way to shore, pulling herself out of the water and moving her dirty blond mane to the side to give the six a look over.

She gave a slight smile, and spoke, “Hey, nice to see you’re back to normal, Princess.” Striding right up and told, “You might not know me, but I was part of the group that went to get you from the fleet.”

Blinking, Twilight watched the mare hold out a hand, one she took and spoke, “Really? Well, thank you then.” Giving a smile before letting go of the hand and saying, “As you know. I am Princess Twilight.” then took a moment to introduce, “By me is Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack.”

“Nice to meet you all.” Told the smiling mare, “Name’s Strike Out by the way. I’m part of the crew to Twilight Hope. I came out to make sure you were able to get onboard.” Turning around and motioning them to follow her into the water.

Looking from the shore and then to the ship, Rainbow shrugged and stretched her wings saying, “I think I’m flying there while I still can.” Reaching out and taking Fluttershy’s bag before taking to the air, flying her way right over the ship. The remaining girls gave eyerolls or shakes of their heads before continuing on into the water to swim there.

Initially getting into the ship, Twilight had found herself more amazed than anything. She had to first restrain Pinkie for a while, the bubbly mare so full of excitement and wonder at the entire thing. But the alicorn had to say, it was a tight fit. Adding the six of them actually took up a majority of the room. It certainly was not that big of a space, even on the upper decks.

The crew was… very nice actually. Very welcoming as well. Twilight and her friends got to watch the Captain, Rulewood, take the ship down and under the water before steering it around to head for their destination. All nearly memorized by the controls surrounding the mare. Twilight could not help but ask questions. About the HUD display seemingly made out of light, the way the ship functions, how it could keep air fresh inside, what sort of speeds it could go…

Most was placed on hold though, mostly so another mare, Penwick, could take a moment to tell them all the rules while down in Alpha Base. It gave them all a moment to sit down and actually ask questions about the base and its workings. Applejack was a little disappointed about there not being too much in the way of fields, but there were indoor plants apparently needing some tending to. The rest being in open water where they had to be taken care of or harvested.

Then there were the safety rules. This part actually had gotten them thinking. Granted, most were easy to keep in mind, but knowing that a simple leak could be a potential danger to the integrity of a ‘Habitats’ strength, or how simply closing a door could save their life or give them time was a bit much to take in.

It didn’t stop Pinkie from looking about the situation as if being a indoor pool if that ever did happen.

Though, when that formality had been done, all six retired to the larger space in the middle of the ship, though this only brought a new level of intrigue. Mostly from Rainbow Dash, whom had noticed a familiar strawberry pink colored mech suite below their hooves, one they could see being maintained by a mare with just a equally strawberry colored coat. The remainder of the trip was spent to listening to Rainbow’s whole excited telling’s of the suits during her rescue at a sabotaged bridged by five of the things.

To say the least, the six had plenty to keep them occupied until they reached the base.

Bags being placed down, the six mares looked about the limited, yet still clean and roomy space that was their own to use as they saw fit. At the moment they were in a main room, one that was all to to themselves. There was a total of two floors, and five individual rooms each. The second was used for living spaces, while the first one was mostly for visitors. And while it seemed small for a bit, it was quickly realized that in a sense, they had a lot of space compared to most that lived down there.

“OOOOooooo~!” Pinkie let out, zipping away and down a hall before saying, “Coooooool, we have a good view of the whole town!” The party mare having rushed into one of the ‘Multi Purpose’ rooms and pointing out excitedly at the three windows on what could only be defined as the dining space.

Moving up, Rarity grimaced at all the odd angles going this-way-and-that, no structure seeming to follow the same format. Yet, she did say, “Well, I will admit it is… quite a sight.” A familiar gleam entering her eyes, “Why, if I didn’t know better, it looked like a city.”

Moving out while dropping her bags, Rainbow gave a look outside and said, “Ya know? It kinda does.” Crossing her arms and watching a few ponies swim around doing work. Or, in some cases, PRAWN suites and Seamoths moving around-- Cyclops Subs slowly moving over them like airships. “It’d be…. 20% cooler if it all wasn’t under water though.”

With a giggle, Pinkie seemed to snake her way near Rainbow and poke at her side, “You’re just grumpy because you can’t fly around.”

“Hey, I like taking to the air!” Protested the mare, “How am I supposed to become a real good Wonderbolt after all of this if I can’t practice?”

“By practicin’ a bit o’ pataints?” Asked Applejack in a joking tone, getting a few laughs around.

Huffing and arms crossed, Rainbow said, “Whatever.” Not at all happy she lost to that.

Shaking her own head, Twilight lit her horn, their bags in the main room being lifted and moved up a ladder. “Maybe we should find our room and start unpacking.” Getting a few perk looks.

“Well, we probably should.” Agreed Applejack, “Maybe once we’re done with that, Pink’s an’ I can get that food an’ water they mentioned. Don’t know if them cabnits we got have any.”

Thinking along those lines, Fluttershy said, “We should maybe look around, see what we have.” Then thought on it and admitted, “Maybe see if, um… they have something more to wear?” Still a little shy about how much was showing off her body.

“I think I’ll go with Fluttershy and look around for clothing too.” Agreed Rarity. While her sense of fashion was more-or-less dead, she did feel very exposed with her current setup of cloths.

Nodding, Twilight admitted, “I have someplace to be. Two, actually.” Thinking some about it and told, “I need to meet up with Grain, tell her I’m here and know if there are any specific duties we all need to do.” Then paused and added, “Besides meeting the head Medical physician of this place and having a quick physical.”

They all gave nods to that before they all separated their own ways. Applejack and Pinkie moving off to the ‘kitchen’ space to take a look at what they had for food. Rarity and Fluttershy moved up the ladder, going to get to unpack their things. Rainbow surprisingly moved out to take a quick look around and even figure out what the other rooms would be used for. Twilight herself moved to a room that was labeled for storage, figuring she could possibly organize a few things.

Though after that, Twilight moved to one of the devices near the main room’s wall, using some instructions that Penwick told her to work the thing and eventually get somepony sent to help show her around. That thankfully didn’t take long. A young mare appeared within some short time to show her her way, mostly to where Grain and where the doctor was. But when those two things were done, Twilight had one last thing to do. Something she planned to do soon.

A long exhale was given as Crisp tapped away on one of the tablets she was given. At the moment she was in the little relaxation room to the Lab’s, merely taking her time to relax and go over a few things. Her husband was busy with another project, something he had been given a chance to once more work on now that he had time.

Zealous, she was certain, was back in their rooms and straightening out things. Mostly cleaning up after a recent ‘bout of fun’ the previous night. While Magic, she had to guess, was working on another potentially illegal magical spell.

Sometimes the artist wonders how her life revolved around such odd circumstances. Though, Crisp amended that was all due to her being friends with such a odd mare with a overzealous nature, funnily enough.

Taking another sip of her coffee, Crisp almost didn’t hear the hooves clanking away at the steel floor, and with one glance back, found herself blinking. “Deft, good to see you.” She greeted nicely enough, though looking past the young mare, Crisp sat up straighter and said, “Princess Twilight, this is rather unexpected.”

Smiling, Twilight spoke, “Hi, um, do you happen to know where I can find Magic?” Then went on to explain, “I had some things I needed to ask the Archmage about and…”

Hand up, Crisp spoke, “You don’t need to explain, Twilight Sparkle. I think I have a rough idea what it could be about.” Figuring it had to do with advanced magic’s. “Right this way.” Getting up and placing the tablet away and leaving her coffee where it was.

Twilight took a moment to give thanks to Deft for getting her that far, right before following the rosy mare down a set of ladders and moving down the halls. The place was fairly quiet, though that was to be expected with so little working inside and Albert being once more away on whatever business he had.

Moving to one of the bulkheads, Crisp fairly heavily hit on the metal door, mostly to make sure Magic heard her though his sometimes heavy focus. “Magic, you have a guest!” Waiting for a moment before magical energy opened the door for them.

Giving a nod to Twilight, Crisp said, “I’ll be in the relaxation room if you need me, Princess.” Giving a formal nod and smile before leaving.

“Thank you again.” Twilight called back, before turning and moving inside. While she was interested in looking around, she was more focused on the stallion looking up from his work and looking to her. Twilight tried not to fidget too much, mostly due to the fact she was never on that great of speaking terms with Magic and his sometimes cold demeanor.

Still, she tried to straighten up and spoke, “Archmage Magic.” Composing herself the best she could. “I don’t want to take up your time, but I have some questions.”

He examined her, seeing that her wings and horn were back in place, noticing no changes since he gave back not only hers but her friends memories sometime back-- and he was thinking over on what exact reasons why she was here. Before concluding that she might feel like helping, or asking a few things he might know as Magic motion a hand to a free chair. “Sit, Twilight.” Not bothering to use her title as with a glow of his horn, he brought a chair for himself to sit down in.

Crossing his legs some, he merely relaxes in his spot as he spoke. “Ask all the questions you wish Twilight, just be sure to breathe between them and go slow enough for me to understand.”

Flushing some, Twilight asked, “You… remember that, do you?” A little embarrassed he recalled how she was while she was younger. The first time she met him, mostly as a filly, she would not stop asking him so many questions. Clearing her voice, and being quick to take the offered seat, Twilight let out a breath and said, “It has to do with memory.”

She thought of her next words and said, “Princess Celestia informed me of… what you did.” Part of her felt uncomfortable about how Magic had even done what he did-- take memories from her mind. Her being a Princess now only made the situation all the more grave. “I won’t say I like what you did, but…. But I think I understand why you did it.” Not being foolish to believe she could of kept the Tree secret. Not after what the caribou did to her mind.

A slow nod was all that he gave as he told. “It may not be the ‘right’ thing, but it was the logical. As I knew when I was informed by the Princess’s of the Tree existence, and when the Caribous came...it would be a matter of time. Admittedly it was a rush job, we had limited time of when the Caribous would strike next after the Empire.” Going on to speak as he flick an ear.

“I also had to do the same for your friends, mostly out of precaution. Of both the chances of them breaking...but as well as Applejack horrible lying.”

Smiling some, Twilight admitted, “Honesty isn’t known to lie.” Giving a small laugh though stopped at Magic’s blank face. Twilight shifted and sighed, “I’m trying to say thank you. I know it wasn’t the most ethical of things, but you save the Tree in the end, and I wanted to thank you for that.” Then paused to go on, “but that’s not the reason I brought this up I wanted to ask, what’s wrong with Rarity? Because, if you gave us back our memories, why is she so...”

“I have an educated guess on why she isn’t ‘the same’, Twilight.” looking at her as he explained. “It's a mixture of things, part of it is repressed memories, a safety measure the mind does when put through something too traumatic, like what she experience with Flim and Flam. The other? Magical interference, somepony added magic to those repressed memories, mostly enforcing it further from what I noticed. While the magic isn’t malicious, it's a common medical spell meant to help patients that are a little unstable from recent trauma…”

He frown more as he told. “The last? It’s admittedly unknown, but from what I gather? Its due to something messing with her mind, mostly her missing and replaced cutie mark, this ‘equalization’,” a sneering expression came on his face, as he looked disgusted. He shifted it back to blank as he spoke. “Apologise, I read the reports the team member gather from taking Rarity in ‘Town’ and its ‘harmony’ is rather...disgusting to me.”

Nodding, Twilight said, “Rarity talks about it, and I’m honestly disturbed myself. Even more with what it’s done to her.” Worry etching itself to her face before telling, “I came to you about this because you’re the third best expert in Influence and mind manipulating magic.” Then went on, “I would have gone to Princess Luna, but she’s been extensively busy with military organization. And Magical Superiority has been extensively busy learning and undoing the corruption that’s been placed on the pony citizens. You were the next best option I could ask what happened.”

He merely nods as he told. “The majority of the problem is both mental and spiritual, Twilight. Mental that Rarity, or part of her mind doesn’t want to remember, even more with that medical spell on her mind. Spiritual, because for us ponies, our cutie marks is literally part of our souls. It’s part of us and our magic, to remove the cutie mark is to make our souls, lesser. It's our entire being as ponies, Twilight, and without the mark? Rarity isn’t complete, which is why there is a lack of shine to her, lack of color if you will. As part of her is missing, presumably wherever her cutie mark is within this ‘vault’.”

Sighing, Twilight said, “I was…. Worried about that.” Unable to keep the same composure as the other princesses to this information. “But, the magic is medical, correct?” She asked, “And none malicious? Would that mean whoever cast it was more concerned with her mental state?”

“Possibly, from what I gather it is merely medical. And whoever cast it was doing their best to aid Rarity. Admittedly this spell is actually helping her, as it’s more or less keeping her psyche safe. I can’t remove it until a professional help mend her mental trauma...but the only professional help I would suggest is Magical as she is the best in that area.” said Magic as he told with a frown. “But here’s something bothering me Twilight, from the reports, everyone accepted this ‘Equal’ ideology, where no one is above each other.”

“It’s rather odd that somepony not only knew that spell...but had the knowledge of Influence arts to use it. So the question is...who could done it, if they limited themselves for ‘equality’?”

Twilight frowned at the thought too. Going over her information, the entire town acted as one cohesive body. Only making changes that would benefit all inside the Town. She would admit, it was a extensively effectives means for the town. All ponies having the same skillsets and all working together to achieve large feats. But while she worked it over, Twilight said, “Well, there is one mare that knows it, I think.”

Looking up, Twilight nodded to herself and told, “Starlight Glimmer. She’s the chosen leader of the town because she founded it-- according to Rarity, Starlight was the one that help get her back on her hooves.”

“...Pardon?” said Magic as look surprised for once. “Correct me if I’m wrong….but did you say, Starlight Glimmer?” he had an admittedly concern expression as he told. “I doubt you knew this, but Starlight is a magical prodigy Twilight. I knew her once, a study in with the mages on a retreat once. She is a mixture of my understanding of magic and Superiority of skill in using it….”

A heavy look on Magic face as he looks to Twilight as the stallion told. “If Starlight is the town head...odds are that she still has her cutie mark and isn’t being honest with the townsfolk.”

Blinking some, Twilight said, “What?” Then paused in confusion and said, “That can’t be right… according to Rarity, with what she’s told me, Starlight’s magic is limited still. She has the same mark as the rest, and uses some… staff to do the whole equalization process.” Then paused to think and add, “But… I’ve never heard of a magical artifact that could do that. I would try to look it up-- but… we don’t have any access to the knowledge we once had.”

He gave a really ‘are you serious?’ look to her, as he sighed and shake his head. “You are still gullible as ever, Twilight.” giving her a arch of a brow he told. “There is a thing called ‘make-up’, able to hide many things, color of coats, manes...marks.” then snort as he told. “And there’s no such thing as a staff for equalization, she’s probably found a stick, make it look ancient and use that as a means to hide her potential of having her magical abilities.”

Thinking some as Magic admits. “But neither me nor Magical know of this ‘equalization’...to do something like this is unheard of, in hindsight I can’t really blame you for being fooled…” furrowing his brows as he added. “She might of possibly made the spell herself…” giving a glance to Twilight as he asked. “Did Celestia or Luna made mention of this sort of spell?” making sure that this spell was something neither the two older alicorns knew of. For all he knew, he could be wrong and this spell could be around, but something that hadn’t been discovered yet.

Thinking, Twilight soon shook her head and told, “No. They said that there is something that can take cutie marks away, but it was something entirely different and didn’t do what was done to Rarity. And it used to belong to some warlord that consumed magic.” More or less telling the stallion that this was something entirely new. “I know it seems naive of me, but we honestly don’t know what we’re dealing with. If it is a magical artifact, then it comes down to where she found it and what extent of power it has. If it’s just a stick… well, then that complicates things..”

“Very, I doubt there is an artifact that hold such power, it would be of been in forbidden texts or known among the spirits.” agreed Magic as he frown heavily. “Meaning she might of made a new magic, and if so? We have a problem….” thinking some as he told. “But...thankfully Starlight seem more interested in waiting for anyone to come to her, than spreading it out as the town is safe from the Khara due to no fast way for it to spread…

“But with the Wendigos...hard to say, they might move around the town due to no negative emotions…” thinking more as he suggested. “We may need to bring this up to Albert, mostly due to him seeing something we might not notice. He could have some hindsight on not only how to get Rarity her mark back, but perhaps persuade Starlight to work with us.” thinking a bit as he added. “Maybe make a plan if things come to worse? I doubt Starlight will hold kind to us somehow getting Rarity her mark back…”

Shifting a bit, Twilight said, “I don’t want to sound too misinformed, but I’ve only been actually conscious of myself for only a few days now.” Sighing a bit and asking, “Just who exactly is Albert. I’ve heard about him, but I don’t have a clear image just yet.” Then went on, “I’m planning to stay here in the Labs during most of my time, try helping out if possible, but…”

“A man who see things in logic and reason. Someone who rather do scientist work than waste time debating, effective, ruthless at times, and is very insane now and then. Talks to himself and babble, but a decent guy. Don’t let his looks fool you either, he is more than we assume, Twilight.” looking at her as he went on. “A survivor of sorts living alone in the sea for a long time, Albert is also much more cunning than anyone can give him credit for, Albert never mention top-secret projects despite babbling. Consider him as a sort of...chessmaster of sorts, Twilight.”

Thinking some to that, Twilight admitted, “Princess Celestia did tell me to be cautious around him. And Shining seemed unsure too.” Then glanced back up saying, “If he’s as… devious as you say, I think I understand why.” Then thought it out and asked, “Why do you think he’d be useful in handling Starlight? Has he… done something similar?”

“He single-handedly planned for not only the Empire situation, gaining both Princess’s, but as well as planned out in acquiring all of you Element Bearers.” flatly told Magic. “He has also earned a bit of my respect to see him as a college of learning and knowledge….” focusing on her as he told. “Despite him being as he is, Albert is pleased enough if I do my work and don’t break him from his work, he seem to enjoy everyone working cohesively and on time. Only time he gets annoy? Is when someone disrupts that cohesive nature and even waste time when they obviously have better things or more work to do.”

“I believe with his nature against Starlight, he’ll prove more than a challenge to the mare with his intellects alone.”

Nodding, Twilight soon agreed, “If he’s that good… then I’m at least glad he’s more interested in his work than in war.” Then looked up adding, “He almost sounds like what King Sombra used to be in his prime. A tactical genius on the battlefield.” Then hesitated and asked, “I know he’s a ally, but… be honest with me, Magic. Do you think Albert has any plans to turn on us when all this is over? With… how smart he is and all.”

“What he hates more than wasting time, is seeing species turn extinct or stagnate.” told Magic, “He has an ‘interesting’ outlook of things, Twilight. He may survive on his own and his own will, but he understands the ‘natural order’ to the extreme. The extinction of a species, to him, can cause large change or potential destabilized ecosystem. He seems keen on preserving that ecosystem as much as possible and ensures further survival of not just himself, but things around him. As their survival ensure his survival.

“He admittedly planned to make the Caribou survive at the end of this, even find a way to turn their minds around into a more productive and prosperous direction,” admitted Magic as he shrugged. “Granted, he thinks the kids are the best target of this, not older generation. Probably why he agreed with all caribou young be taken to where the Overlord is living at, more safer for them.”

“Overlord Jerry.” Twilight nearly muttered before nodding. “I remember him; he’s the one that took me to the Tree to get healed.” Then smile some, “Well, I’m glad that someone’s helping the fawns. I heard from Cadence how bad things were getting on the island.” Then scrunched up her face, “I… I almost can't believe ponies would get so… sour over the idea.” Then sighed out, “How could they forget what we stand for?”

“It's not surprising to me.” Admit Magic, leaning back as he told. “Add in our species of herd-mentality, the pain and suffering mares endure through the years, the hopelessness, the humiliation, the multiple breaking of minds and younger generation seeing things or going through things that they shouldn’t?” looking at her as he told. “Really, we as a species have a festering wound of hate and spite to the Caribous, so much we think killing their young might remove the problem as well as killing the adults.”

When Twilight sighed and placed her head into her hand, Magic could almost see the weight pressing down on her. The sight was almost odd, even more when he heard, “I know that, in a sense, you’re more than right, Archmage. I just…” Seeming almost lost in thought and almost troubled-- far cry from the filly that used to nag him with unending questions over all forms of magic. “This is just so much. I remember so much of what I did while under that magic they put on me, but… but at the same time I’m… I’m not as angry, how can I be?”

She looked up and went on, “I mean, I think I can feel angry at the caribou that… wronged me, but the fawns? I used to ‘teach’ a few of them.” Then rubbed her face further, “And the later effects. I want ponies to try and forget this best they can and move on but… I don’t know how to go about that?” Then muttered, “I’m not sure how the princesses plan to even fix so much of the damage done.” And while he was not the most sympathetic, Magic could almost see why this bothered the mare. She was, essentially, new blood in the royal line that had expanded in the recent years.

He thought over...as he admits. “If I had to guess? Maybe they hope with you and your friends connection to the Tree, be able to ‘heal’ the many ponies and the pain in them. While it won’t make them ‘forget’ what they suffer...they could at least heal, maybe forgive and move on. Unlike you and your friends, many haven’t had the Tree heal them, it's why a specific few are clear minded and forgiving. You all have a taste of Harmony to balance you and your magic, something the rest of Equestria haven’t been exposed to in a long time.”

Thinking some, Twilight said, “You…. you’re right.” Giving a slow nod in thought. “Negative emotions help make dark magic or some forms of chaos magic. Ponies tend to replicate that magic if they are exposed to it too long, disable their own harmonic magic and make them hostile. Angry, scared and more easier to corrupt.”

She looked up and asked, “Do you think that’s what’s going on? While it’s not actual dark magic, the type we’ve used and have been exposed to, do you think that the mere negative intent is.. Making a sort of weaker variant of it and causing most of the problems?”

“I don’t think, I know Twilight.” told Magic. “I’ve been in Canterlot, the heart of this problem for a few years. The negative emotions are like a untune instrument, always playing sour notes and never in a harmonized state. The ‘glorious Empire’ merely helps enforce it and because there’s no harmony, the natural magic in the area disharmonized the ponies further, hence why their magical pathways are harmed so badly. That they can’t help but be influenced by darker intents.” then added further.

“Admittedly the only reason neither I nor Zealous aren’t affected during our time in Canterlot is due to my own specialize harmony with darkness. Allowing me to be immune to the problem, as for Zealous? Her mastery in gemstone and knowledge of them are what used to keep her harmonized magic intact and safe, even more with me keeping all other males away from her to not affect her harmony.”

Sighing, Twilight smiled, “I’m glad Princess Celestia was able to keep you in power when the nobility found out about your acts with dark magic. We would be in so much more trouble if they found a way to get you out of office.”

“Yes, like the fact the Resistance would die off, the Tree would be corrupted or destroyed and neither Jerry nor Albert could be able to act or do much with the Caribous controlling everything.” agreed Magic with a simple nod.

Thinking some, Twilight asked, “Magic, could I ask you a favor?” Then pause in thought to add, “Normally I would ask Celestia, or even Luna, but they have been extremely busy. And while I’m… not too fond of the idea, I really think I need to both expand and… have better control of my own dark magic.” Then sheepishly told, “I think I made Celestia a bit worried when I first used it to handle the whole… Sombra problem the first time. Nothing serious happened, but I would rather have some more tutelage in the area if I had to use it again.”

He frown, considering this as while it would halt him in term of work...it would at least patch the bridge with him and Celestia, and they don’t need another ‘Nightmare Moon’ situation with Twilight being more magically powerful...He soon nod, but he raised a hand, having 3 fingers showing up. “3 conditions. One: You will inform Celestia I will be teaching you of handling the dark arts correctly. Two: You will Pinkie Promise to do as I tell you when I tell you when it concerns the dark arts. Three: We will do all studying at the Dark Castle, as I doubt anything will survive if I taught you here, as novice in the dark arts tends to...overexert their uses with the dark arts.”

As he add flatly. “Especially with a powerful alicorn like yourself, there will be damages and I will like it if we are someplace where there won’t be high collateral ‘mishaps’.”

Thinking some, Twilight nodded, “I can agree to those terms.” Then went on, “But, I will say that I’m more interested in fine tuning what I currently have.” Then went on, “Extensive lessons might have to wait after we’re done with the mess we’re currently in with the caribou. I’m more concern of corruption, dark magic inadvertently affecting my mind and other possible side effects if I’m forced to use it again too early.”

Magic consider that over, as he nodded. “I can at least teach you of handling corruption and the dark arts affecting your mind, perhaps self-protection against dark influences, which is the first thing I need to teach you first than anything. Admittedly I am glad you are talking precaution of learning new spells, since when you were a filly you would always want to learn spells as fast as possible-- never taking the time to learn and understand the magic like I have.”

Blushing a bit, Twilight said with a sheepish smile, “I was a protégé of the Princess and a filly. I… got a little over excited and wanted to prove myself at the time to her.” Shifting some and told, “I’ve grown out of that, thankfully. Celestia saw to that and I’m thankful for it.”

He nodded, considering as he told. “In this case, we can actually do lessons here in the Labs, as most of the things I will teach you are novice and self-defense of the dark arts.” then admitted. “But it's mostly self-control exercises and careful manipulation of internal magic, nothing to external or threatening. We also may need to visit the Dark Castle, mostly to see how well you are learning, as sometimes the best way to fight against the dark arts influence is to be around it.”

“Of course.” Nodded Twilight for a moment before pausing and saying, “And thank you. Honestly I feel like I’ve woken out of a… well, a really horrible nightmare and somehow was flung years in the future. It’s… well, all off putting.” Then gave a heavy sigh and asked, “Maybe we can take a moment to go over what’s going on around here? If I plan to help, I probably have a lot to catch up on.”

Magic nodded as he told. “I can tell you what both me and Periodic been working on, maybe have new insight…” then amended. “Unless Periodic can’t have his pills anymore,” giving a look as he asked. “You never met Pyro before, did you?”

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “Dr. Tables always excused himself before it happened. I never had gotten the time to see.” Then went on to tell, “But… Zealous?” She asked, trying to recall the mare’s name, “I think when she used to go to some classes I attended, used to talk about ‘Pyro’.” Then smiled, “Well, he sounds like a sort of Pinkie Pie sort of person.” Then grimaced, “But with possibly lethal explosives…” Not sure how to take that part. “But, I guess I will meet him sooner or later?”

“With Crisp limiting his use of the pills? I dare say it’s a high chance you’ll meet him sooner than anything.” remarked Magic with a low smile. “Pyro also use non-lethal bombs, paint bombs, dust bomb, really Pyro just has a love for explosions.” then assured. “As long Crisp is around him, she’ll make sure he won’t stray too far or to areas he’s not supposed to be.” then thought over as he asked.

“Do you have any questions of the Overlord? I am certain you have plenty, and I am one of the rare few beside the Princess’s, Cadence or your brother from meeting him close, or whoever this Spree mare is.”

Sighing, Twilight said, “More than you might think.” Then named off with a raised hand, “What sort of magic does he use. How do his gates function? What are the materials used. Are the minions magical or a form of goblin or fiend? Does his armor function the same as normal or is it a special kind of magically made armor.” Then stopped to go on, “There’s so much I just want to know, but I have a feeling that even you only know so much of what I want to know.”

“Unknown magic, Gates are unknown of both function and materials except of what the Overlord told me. Minions are imp like creatures that are formed out of a unique thing I won’t tell unless you Pinkie Promise to never reveal, his armor is actually stronger than our armor, even more his Titanium set with added magical aid to strengthen him. There's a lot I know more, but I won’t say out of respect and promised of keeping quiet for the Overlord.” added Magic.

With an odd look, Twilight spoke, “You know, when you asked about me knowing more about the Overlord, I had a slight hope I would find out something. But from what you say, the parts you don’t know you’ll just say you don’t know, and the parts you do know you won’t tell me because out of respect-- which I understand, but that only leaves me in the same amount of dark as before.”

“Unless you Pinkie Promise to not tell anyone unless given permission, I won’t tell.” said Magic. “The Overlord really likes it to keep some things to himself; just in case word might get spread and somepony who has dark influence might try to hurt him with those things he keeps quiet about.”

Shaking her head, Twilight then told, “Than I think I’ll refrain from asking for now. Because I honestly think I have enough on my plate as it is that doesn't include secrets of a Dark Overlord that’s also really nice when he wants to be.” Confusing as it sounded, but to Twilight that was fine. She rather have a ‘Nice’ and reasonably dark overlord than a dark overlord that would try and subvert them all.

Magic merely nodded in agreement. “Believe me, that is actually the preferable than what many thought of him.” he slightly wonder what the Overlord was doing at this moment.

Villain songs 1# and sexy maids

Author's Note

You must wonder why it's taking so longer than usual to write these out...Two words.

College and family.

Some guy: thats three-,

Correct me and I will use the Overlord Axe on you! *glance to audience and sighs* college stress.

EDIT: Please refresh your page, as this chapter has been edited to what it was intended.

Villain songs 1# and sexy maids

Jerry was in a rather good mood, he dare say a really good mood as while a week had pass and he was doing his best to care for Lovely with Shadow-- he was just glad Lovely still wanted to be close to him in the bed to sleep with. Help things like the anxiety about Jerry relationship situation with the earth mare.

He was glad that not only they got veterinarians and a dog trainer from the Equestrians-- granted temporary since they were unease with working with wolves. In all honesty, Jerry was a little dumbfounded on how the Browns just made wild, hungry, and untrained wolf….

Into a big pile of domestic fluff and taking orders without a problem!

Who knew all he had to do, was bring a Brown up to a wolf and suddenly had a bond between them. The man had to get the wolves re-located into that large cave near the park, but make sure the Browns were with them to be sure they ‘listen good’. Sure he had to jump around in Equestria in wood-filled areas, make sure he had to use his Browns to find the wolves and bring them to him for transportation.

But with how the wolves were happy by being around the Browns? He was just glad he could managed to get a few packs in that large cave-- but he was certain the Browns would not only learn from the dog trainer, but can easily docile the wolves around other's. Jerry was so glad that the game logic from Overlord 2 was working really, really effective.

I dare say my plan to have wolf mounts is working rather well. having a wide smile on his face as he was walking along a hall, as he couldn’t help but hum to himself, thinking of the amount of progress they’re doing.

With not only the communal baths having plumbing, but on also the Tower Heart being used to try alter the land to be more livable, granted he might need to get it working right with Gnarl, but overall? Within a few weeks to possibly a month or two, they might be able to have clear skies and the volcano might become inactive to lessen smog in the air. He couldn’t help but be happy as he thought to himself. With so much good that’s being done around here….how bad can I be? As he began to hum a bit, Jerry hadn’t even notice the music that started to play as he began doing abit of a dance as he sang out.

“How ba-a-ad can I be? I'm just doin' what comes naturally,” strutting along as the Browns Servants turn their heads, seeing their Master in a good mood as they stopped their tasks and were dancing around him with smiles on their faces. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be? I'm just following my destiny.” Look to his Minions as he went on to sing. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be? I'm just doin' what comes naturally,” shrugging his shoulders some as he grins wide. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be? How bad can I possibly be?”

Coming down a set of stairs as Jerry rolled his hands around his sides as he sang out. “Well, there's a principle of nature,” he didn’t even notice his Minions sang in the back ground, ‘principle of nature’, and singing in tune with their Master. “That almost every creature knows, called survival of the fittest,” Minions adding ‘survival of the fittest’ as they seem to take hold of chorus. “And check it this is how it goes.”

“By the Darkness, what sorcery hold the Master!?” nearly shouted Gnarl, the old minion heard the music by chance, looking in shock and horrified as he was sadly ignored by both man and set of Minions as Jerry went to ‘explaining’ to his Minions as he was making his way to the dining hall.

“The animal that ends gotta scratch and bite and claw and bite and punch.” Tsking some as he shook his head to his listening horde, “and the animal that doesn’t?” with the Minions adding in, ‘well the animal that doesn’t’, “winds up,” then once he waltz in the dining area as he pointed towards the kitchen. “Someone else's lu-lu-lu-lu-unch!” Reds popped their heads out of the kitchens as they sang.

“Munch, munch, munch, munch!”

Then Jerry added with a shrug. “I’m just saying.” The Overlord began doing that odd dance, nearly everyone that was in the dining room had their jaws drop in the sheer shock, stupefied, or just dumbfounded of the sight before them. Even with Jerry unaware of it all as he sang on with a shrug to the people. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be?” Before he motion to himself as he skid backwards.

“I'm just doin' what comes naturally,” then turned to face what was before him as he stretch his arms out as he asked out. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be? I'm just following my destiny.”

Starting to walk on ahead as the caribous were trying to wrap their heads of what they’re witnessing as Jerry sang as slide to the left and right in rhythm. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be? I'm just doin' what comes naturally. How ba-a-a-ad can I be?” Then turn his head to the group as Jerry smile to them all as he asks. “How bad can I possibly be?” then making his way toward somewhere else out of the dining room, the music faded with the man leaving...as Gnarl came rushing as he shouted.

“Someone do something! The Master is possessed!” But Jerry was gone, as he was heading towards the throne room, as Jade was walking with Shadow, Lovely, and Spree as they paused in their place in the halls to see Jerry singing as he spin around and music around him.

“Well, there's a principal of business,” Minions coming in abundance as they sang out. ‘Principal of business!’, it nearly made the mares stopped to look in near surprised or blinking at the sight of Jerry singing. “And everybody know his sound,” then pause to look to the mares as he grin and sang out. “He says the people with the money,” Minions popping out to add in, ‘people with the money’ with Jerry digging into his robes to bring out a bit as he flipped it in the air sang out. “Makes the money-lovin' world go 'round!”

Then while Jerry made his way to the throne room, the mares seemingly to watch the human as he stood in the middle of the throne room. Jerry stretch his arms out, unknowingly to both man and subjects within the Castle, deep in the Spawning Pit did the Tower Heart reacted to the harmony musical magic Jerry was giving out as he sang.

It began to glow brightly in its place within the room it was in as it was spinning in a clockwise motion. “So I bigger in my construct, I bigger in my Castle, I bigger in my influence size!” Then quickly move around the mares, to grab both both Shadow and Lovely as he hugged them to his body as he said. “Everybody out there take care of yours and me?”

Smiling wide as he pull them to him closer to the point their body hugged against his. “I'll take care of mine, mine, mine, mine, mine!” Holding the mares before Jerry gave quick kisses to their lips before he let go, spinning around in the room as he spread his arms out. With Quaver dance around with a dollar sign on a post as he waved it around as the bard sang out.

“Shake that bottom line!”

Jerry soon slides back to his throne as he called out with the room being filled with Minions. “Let me hear you say, ‘smogy-less smoke!’” There was a wave of energy from the Tower Heart, pulsing as if it was forcing the smog to be pushed away in a wide spread area as the Minions all sang out around the throne room.

“Smogy-less smoke!” There was a large breeze outside the Dark Castle itself, spread the smog more across the island for more fresher and cleaner air.

“Schloppity schlop!” told Jerry as he pointed to his Minions, as they repeated what he said, but the Heart reacted again, spreading its energies underneath the land of the island, forcing out spring water in various parts around the island as the song was slowly raising higher in its mood with Jerry. The man pointed to a panting Gnarl who tried to keep up with the Overlord in his ‘bewitching’. “Complain all you want, it's never ever, ever, ever gonna stop.”

With the Minions all singing all ‘stop’ together in chorus, with Jerry laughing as he asked as he sat down in throne. “Come on how bad can I possibly be?” He suddenly jumped up on his feet as he sang out. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be? I'm just building the economy,” with gold coming down from the ceiling as the ponies looked up, seeing it coming from nowhere as Jerry slide across the throne room as he asked. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be?”

With him crouching down as Jerry pet a wolf on its head. “Just look at me pettin' this puppy!” Moving back with the wolf being lead elsewhere by a Brown, Jerry motioned his hands for the Minions to start collecting the gold from the sky. “How ba-a-a-ad can I be?”

A Minion Servant coming up with a paper and a pen for Jerry to write as he continues on. “A portion of proceeds goes to schooling!” Moving his hand to write ‘okays’ to papers to add in education needs for the kids and on getting school necessities. As the Minion left, Jerry turned to the audience as he grins wide as he asked them.

“How ba-a-a-ad can I be? How bad can I possibly be?” then place a hand under his chin to think as he grins and said with a snap of his fingers. “Let’s see!” Thrusting out his arm as the music was growing higher and bigger as it spread throughout the Dark Castle. “All the Minions are working!” With the Minions echoing out that same question ‘how bad can I be?’, with said Minions were working all over the Castle in building, crafting, or other things they were assigned to.

Power was growing in the Tower Heart, throbbing with energy from the harmonious magic as all around the Dark Castle things were progressing faster than usual as Jerry sang louder.

“All the money's multiplying!” Gold coming down faster and faster as it was piling larger and larger piles around the throne seat, even large satchel bags of gold was appearing. “And the RD people are supplying!” The moment he sang that, the scientists and researchers within the Castle were getting solutions of problems they couldn’t figure out before.

“And the accusers are denying!” chuckled Jerry as moved back to his throne, sitting down as he gave a dark laughter. “Who cares if the Empire is slowly dying?” as he shouted out in glee. “This is oh so gratifying!” then demanded out with a wide grin. “How bad? How bad can this possibly be?” Laughing to himself as the Minions laugh along with him as there were large piles of gold around the throne, as Gnarl cautiously moved to the mares as he spoke in a cautious tone.

“I believe the Master been bewitch! We should get the Blues to see what has happened to him!” While Jade slightly felt disturbed of the sight of Jerry in a good mood, around sudden gold and chuckling to himself so off, Shadow sighed as she told.

“He’s not bewitch Gnarl, I think Jerry got his first taste of harmony magic…” then frown as she amended. “But I never heard that song before...or think it was a really ‘happy’ song.” seeing Jerry chuckling dies down as he glance around, pausing as he asked in confusion now that he wasn’t affected by harmony magic.

“Wait...where did this gold come from?” As Jade slowly ask.

“You didn’t notice? You mention gold multiplying in your harmonious song…” then scrunch her face as she asked. “But I’m more concern on what sort of song that was, because...Shadow’s right, that wasn’t a happy song you sang.”

Lovely thought a bit, as she glance to the Minions grabbing the gold, putting them in bags or buckets as they carry them towards the Treasury—even a few carrying the large satchels of gold as she suggested. “Maybe the song was, something he prefer to sing?” Jerry blinks as he asked.

“What did I sang anyway?” Quaver gave the answer as the Minion cheer.

“How bad can I be, Sire!” which made Jerry blinked again. Wait...that song from the Lorax? But that's a villain song, why-- oooooooooh. thinking a bit as Shadow saw the realization in Jerry expression as she spoke.

“Jerry, what did you found out?” To which, Jerry glance as he had a sheepish look.

“Well...what ever happened with me, probably either being around ponies or near something harmony like...gave me the chance to, well do that musical thing you ponies do. Just...with a villain song.” Making nearly everyone balks at that statement.

Spree gave a groan and said, “Was bound to happen sooner or later I guess.” Pausing to notice the looks before Spree ask, “What? It’s not like any of you haven’t done it around here too!” Giving a particularly long look around. Ponies, harmony and music seemed to always go hand-in-hand. Even she wasn’t exempt and had done a verse or two while around the Dark Castle.

“She’s right, we done it now and then.” admitted Jade as she glances to Jerry as she asked with a furrow brow. “But, why did you sang a...villain song?” then shake her head and question. “Do villains even have songs?”

“Well, usually no,” admitted Jerry. “But most of the time with magic, villains usually get a song number.” thinking a bit as he added. “If I recall, Joy did mention that spontaneous song did mention on mood and things…” Shadow sighed, as she glances to the ever decreasing horde of gold as Minions were transporting gold to the Private Quarters as she said.

“At least all we have is increase funding from that song…” then glance to Spree as she admitted. “But I never seen anything like this, spontaneous songs are one thing with someone moving but…” motioning to the gold piles. “Nothing like that.”

Shrugging, Spree said, “Beats me. I don’t do magic, I’m a earth mare not a unicorn.”

Shadow slightly nodded, as she was about to ask Jerry something, before they glance to a pegasus flapping her wings, coming down as she spoke in hysterical. “You all gotta see outside! It's a near miracle!” they gain looks as Gnarl spoke in a grumbling tone.

“Miracle?” then Gnarl grins wide. “Did the Archmage decide to come here early?” Jerry motioned a hand as he asked with slight confusion.

“What are you talking about?”

“There’s clear skies everywhere! Not a single smog in the sky!” exclaimed the mare with a wide smile. “And better yet, some are reporting spring water are popping all around the island!” Gnarl made a sound as he spoke.

“Master, I’ll see into the Tower Heart, something like clean water or clear skies shouldn’t be possible without the use of powerful magic. It’s possible that something must have happened during your...singing.” Jerry thought over what needs to be done and soon told to the pegasus.

“Go ask for volunteers, check around the island of how many springs there are, with luck we could have new supplies of water for the land.” the mare nodded, quickly turning to head out as he turn to Gnarl and told. “Find out what's been going on with the other Minions once you’re done checking on the Tower Heart, see what’s been done.”

“Of course Master.” bowed Gnarl, making his way to the steps down to where the Tower Heart rests, as he glances to Quaver as he asked. “Can you get more Minions to get the gold here?”

Quaver saluted, as he said with cheer. “But of course Master!” Jerry nod, as he looks to the mares as he said. “If you excuse me, I need to check on the scientists, I think I recalled something of ‘RD people are supplying’.” Shadow nodded, as once they saw the man walking down the steps, Jade admitted.

“I never thought I would be creeped out when Jerry does his first time singing.” Lovely glance as she asked in slight naivety.

“Was it really that bad? It was odd, but it wasn’t bad. I honestly thought he had a good singing voice and we got a good show out of it.” Shadow had to agree on both accounts, as while it was a little odd for gold to appear out of nowhere...She had to admit it was nice to see Jerry sing well. She sighed as she told.

“For now? It’s something out of our hands, we should be glad it wasn’t something big or terrible, right?” She honestly hoped that if Jerry was going to sing, it was going to be a brighter song next time.

While another week slowly passed on, with improvements going on with Castle from Jerry song. As there was large improvements around the Dark Castle, larger space, plumbing was actually placed in, it was amazing. Even more with there being spring water around, granted there were spread out and aren’t large in forms of lakes-- but it was still clean water. All that was needed was to get the Reds working overtime on the lands to move the magma around and keep an eye in case the volcano went active again.

Another thing was the researchers and scientists finding new solutions, solutions which helped improved not only the Castle itself, but on when they would need to create weather for the island. Not to mention that Lovely seem to have a footing in terms of emotional status. Granted she still didn’t know where her place was with Jerry, but on the other hand, she at least knew she wanted to stick around with him.

However Shadow noticed the bit of turmoil Lovely had, as while she wanted to help the mare, she didn’t had the expertise when it came to emotions…however she knew that perhaps Cadence could help, if she wasn’t busy with watching over the ponies and those of the crystal ponies. So Shadow felt like Lovely should meet the pink alicorn, as she sent a Green to deliver a message on meeting Lovely and helping the earth mare.

Admittedly while Shadow wouldn’t want to impose the pink alicorn, the thestral felt that a little push might be needed, mostly because of noticing Jerry being uncertain of said earth mare. As while he did his best to help Lovely and give her some comfort and time, she knew that he didn’t knew how to approach Lovely as either free mare or under him while Lovely was recovering emotionally.

In Alpha Base’s labs however, was Magic. Placing in a call to the Dark Castle as he gained a answer. “Who's this?” A Minion voice spoke out as Magic frowned in slight annoyance.

Let this be a Blue, any other will make this annoying fast. as he soon told. “This is Magic, I’m placing a call to the Overlord. I have a message for him.”

“What message? Me tell Master!” Spoke the Minion as Magic told.

“Is coming over with the maids Jerry requested.” Hearing a ‘oooooh’ sound as the Minion said.

“Okay, me tell Master you brining maids!” Hearing the sounds of the comms turning off as Magic shook his head, he slightly wonder if Jerry needed the Blues for something else than comms?

Still he made a call in to the Cyclopes crew. “This is Archmage Magic, is there a Cyclops crew able to take me and four mares to the equestrian island in a transfers?”

There was a slight pause before the comm’s once more became active. A mare on the line soon telling, “The Sea Liner is available for transport. It leaves in two hours and has the room needed.” This was good news, considering he wanted to get there shortly. “Please go to the Central Base for pickup.”

“Of course.” Ending the call as Magic made his way with the four clones as they stand there by the side; all four were of different types, being earth, Pegasus, unicorn and thestral. They were the ‘first generation’ for Jerry maid force, as well the first ‘breed’ that wasn't of Zealous.

As he walked through there, he passed by Peridoic and Crisp as the earth stallion paused and glance as he asked. “Magic, who are they?” Never seeing the four-- but soon blink and added.

“Are they, the new clones you mention last week?” Magic nodded as he told.

“Freshly made too. I'm in the process of transferring them to the Overlord.” Glancing back to the four divesuit mares as Magic adds. “I'll admit, this is my first attempt of clones that aren't Zealous.” Periodic slowly nod, looking at the different colors the mares had...as well body type as he admitted.

“You really outdid yourself Magic...they almost look real, well...except for their, near empty eyes...”

This was one fact the mage was more than aware of. Even his clones of Zealous didn’t have the same ‘life’ like look in their eyes. It didn’t seem to matter how real he made them, how much he could get them to smile or speak in their simplicity. The fact was, they were pretty lifeless. Only having the bare minimum of ‘social cues’ to act like they were alive.

Giving a simple nod to his friend, Magic glance back to the four and back to his friend he said. “I am still learning how to improve my cloning, it will be a long while until I make clones that are ‘real’. If you pardon me, I must be on my way.”

Giving a goodbye nod to his friend, he made his way to the Central base as he swam there with the four. He was certain that Jerry would appreciate the stallion in programming these four to swim well if he ever came down here with them.

Yet even as he got into the Central Base, he let himself dry off with the mares with a quick heat spell, mostly to remove the salt water on their forms as he began leading the four to the Sea Liner, as well start making ready for the four ‘uniforms’ for when he reach the island. He also considers feeding the four, mostly to make sure they have enough to eat. He also partially thought on requesting for more donations if possible, mostly to work on the next batch when he returns.

Glancing around, he could see the hustling and bustling of ponies going about their lives. The central base to the whole Alpha base had since become a very busy area. With Grain overseeing things from it, to comm’s being directed and patched through many operators. To even a large area meant to welcome newly arriving ponies that wanted to come to the base.

It was all very much busy, and the place had only grown because of it. Meaning it was fairly packed with ponies walking about. It was almost hard to keep track of everyone at once.

Turning his focus forwards though, Magic chose to just seat himself, and the mare’s, by some benches. All five sitting down and proceeding to just wait. It would be some good two hours before the Cyclops would leave, so he had time to just take his tablet out and go over both recent works, tests, needed supplies or any other minor problem.

Which reminds me, I need to gained Z-3 back from Albert when I return, he should be finished with her extraction with the Seeker Vines. Especially with the large amounts of ‘seed’ the clone acquired. working into the tablet as he overlook the worked he still needed to do from the Celestial rulers. Mostly on applying runic workings for these buildings to expand space, which...was tricky in a sense.

He also had to work over with his minor projects with Periodic on some things, minor things that can be dealt with...or until Pyro ‘comes back’. As much as he didn't mind Pyro...he knew it was a matter of time until Pyro is fully around and explore the avenues of bombs.

Maybe make a new sort of explosive for Albert to use?

“Hi.” The single word seemed to shatter the focus Magic had, getting him to turn his head to look at a athletic looking pegasus and a slightly nervous looking crystal mare. With a wave and a cheerful grin, the Pegasus asked, “You heading for Equestria's Island too?” Taking a seat next to him, not at all seemingly bother by his uninterested glare.

“You can say that.” Spoke the bland tone stallion as he look over the two and remarked. “You two must be waiting for a specific Cyclops or seemingly wanting to come by me for a reason.” Giving his full attention back to the Tablet as Magic spoke. “I'm assuming you two have relatives on the Island to visit?”

Shaking her head, the pegasus told, “Well, no. I’m just tired of being underwater and in all these confined spaces-- I’m getting cabin fever!” Her tone becoming a touch louder and exasperated--

Then was swat on the head. The much more voluptuous crystal mare giving her friend a look and telling, “Knotful, act your age. I know you’re getting tired of all the water, but really, try to be patient. We’re only going to be here for two more hours.”

Turning her attention down, the mare said, “I’m sorry about her. Knotful just… is a little tired of being under the sea for so long.” Then introduce. “Sotana. Sotana Tune. You’ve met Knotful Fun.” Then sighed out, “But in all reality, we’re just trying to find a bit more better living space than down here.”

Glancing to the two, Magic said. “Considering all the underwater dangers and constant work, its slightly understandable…” then soon click on his Tablet for future works to do on asking Jerry simple questions for next batch as he introduces himself.

“I am Magic, you probably heard of me by now.”

Thinking some, Knoftful said, “Aren't you the creepy guy with the pink--” Then once more got a swat to her head form Sotana. “Hey!”

“Rude.” Reminded the mare with a peridot coat. “Try to be nice.” Then said after clearing her voice, “It’s nice to meet you, Magic.” Giving a nod of her head and eventually seating herself. Arms slightly crossed over her chest as if to try and keep some modesty, though it seemed to fail with just how highlighted her body was in the drivesuit.

Rolling her eyes at the action, Knotful turned and spoke to Magic, “But yeah, we heard of you. Sorta… kinda…” Then tilted her head, wings shuffling, “Mostly from others. We didn’t really mind, you just worked with Albert on nerdy stuff, right?” Getting her ear flicked at by her friend, “Oh come on!” Trying to swat the offending limb away.

“It's a lot more than ‘nerd stuff’ as we tend to work on improving or progressing things for her, the Island, and on a whole for Equestria.” However he soon said. “However I am heading to the island for a whole other reason. One for a repaying favor of sorts…”

Moving to glance at the four mare’s sitting by Magic, and just staring on without much response, Sotana asked, “What… about them?” Looking a bit bothered at how quiet and still the four were. Smiling, sure, but wholly… unresponsive.

“They're with me and are the ‘favor’ themselves, clones really.” Not really bothering to look at the two mares expression as he knew that most would find it unatural, or even wrong with what he just said. Especially in a time like this.

“Clones…?” Started Knotful in a slightly muted manner. But when Magic didn’t bother saying more, she looked away and gave an stink eye to Sotana with, “Creeeeepy.”

With a exaggerated sigh, Sotana said, albite a bit put off, “Clones… and part of a favor?” Darting her eyes about and saying, “That’s….nice?” Trying to give a smile, though it was horribly awkward and unsure.

“Don't bother pretending to play nice, it's very antagonizing. I know you one of you are trying.” Hearing a quick ‘sorry’ from Sonata, glancing to see her ducking her head down with flat ears and hands together as he glance up going on.

“But it's doubtful you two are interested in me, or where I'm going, even more on the fact once we get to the island? Our paths will separate as I am certain you wouldn't like where I am heading.”

Arms crossed, Knotful said, “We’re just trying to talk and be nice. Geez.” Then turned to Sotana saying, “Creepy and off putting? It’s like the guy likes antagonizing ponies”

“I don’t ‘antagonize’ ponies nor do I like it. This is simply how I am among others, even more as its expected of me to be ‘creepy’ as I am a Dark Arts user. The only reason I sound off putting is due to the fact I hardly care of you, or anypony within a few exceptions.”

“Creepy, antisocial and empathetic.” Said a disgruntled Knotful, or right up until she was giving a quick nudge. “What? He admitted it!” She told to her friend in defense.

“No reason to be rude.” Pointed out Sotana in a diplomatic like tone. Though she did add, “And I’m not defending him. He could use a little courtesy.” Then added to Magic in a concerned tone, “I know you said it’s how you are… but an attitude like that… well, some ponies like us are just trying to be nice. It wouldn’t hurt to be… somewhat respectful in return, right?”

“I am respectful for those who deserved my respect. The only ones who have earned my respect fully are Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, Periodic Table, his wife, my wife, and a bit on Albert.” seeing the slight look of pity on Sonata face as he told simply. “You may pity me, but its how I am and how I keep myself at a distance stance. Especially more on what I used to do for the Resistance and even before then.” then look down and add a bit more few things on the Tablet as to ask of Glint of ‘Sonata Tune and Knotful’ genetic samples for him to acquire once he returned. They seem quite useful for potential cloning-- plus something new for Jerry to have later on.

Giving a slight look to that, and having a frown, Knotful said almost bitterly, “With how you sound and think? I can see why you respect nobody. Who would just give you respect for no reason at all. Talk about egotistical.”

“Knot.” Started Sotana.

“Oh no, Sotana.” Rounded the mare. “We came over here just to visit, and he’s up and being all…. Prickly?” Then shrugged, “He’s being kinda like a jerk. It’s rubbing me wrong now.” Then went on in thoughtfulness, “He’s making that Overlord sound preferable.”

“Funny. That's who I’m meeting.” remarked Magic dryly. “And who I owed a favor too.”

Turning, Knotful asked, “Yeah… so?” Looking like she wanted to say something witty back, but failed to come up with anything good.

“I was just remarking that the Overlord-- the one who caused so much trouble and started the plague on the Empire-- is more preferable than me. It’s a funny thing in a sense.”

Shrugging, she told, “I’ve talked to him.” Making Magic pause. “I mean, he does come down here time to time… and he was a lot more nicer than you.” Then went on, “For some dark lord, he’s pretty nice, and friendly. You being some Dark arts guy?” She snorted, “Excuses for being so rude I say.”

“Unlike me who was born in Canterlot-- the Overlord is more of a ‘affably Evil’ sort of being. I however choose to be more of the one who works and research for Equestria without caring who likes me or not as a whole.”

“Excuses~” Sang out Knotful before being swatted by her friend again. But it didn’t stop the pegasus form grinning.

Snorting, he remarked. “If you like the Overlord so much, why don’t you two just work for him?”

“Oh yeah?” Started Knotful, “Well maybe we will!”

“Knot.” Tried to start Sotana, but couldn't seem to get through the pegasus.

“It’s our life, and he’s pretty decent, so maybe we will just march on over and say we want a job!” The Pegasus seeming to preen some with a grin. As if she made some point.

“The only jobs he seems to have are of maids.” told Magic in simplistic. “Most other jobs that are there are full, and it’s doubtful he has any pegasus weather machines-- so the only jobs that could be possibly gain is something new, or maids. Although I highly doubt you wish for the maid job as my clones are going to be filling that spot bit by bit.”

Rising to that, Knotful asked, “You think clones can do a better job than me?” Wings flaring a bit and also feeling her friend placing her hand on her shoulders.

“Knot.” Sotana tried to say more firmly, but it was obvious her friend wasn’t listening.

“Well I’ll have you know, I’m pretty good at getting work done, buster.” She told while poking his shoulder. “Why, I’d say even Sotana could do double the work your clones could do! We’re the real deal type of mares!”

“Even being requested as concubines too?” dryly asked Magic. “Because that's what these clones are as well. Maids and concubines for the Overlord.”

That made the pegasus stumble, blinking and seeming to process. It also made Sotana freeze in an odd manner, possibly shock. Yet, be it from stupidity, or more likely pride, Knotful said, “Y-yeah, we could totally outperform them even in that!” Not at all noticing her friends shocked look.

“I don’t think you understand what I just said, so allow me to say it more clearly and more simpler for you to get it.” told Magic.

“I’m not stupid!” Raised the mare, getting a few looks, though went on more normally, “Concubine. I’m going to be a maid and concubine, a mare going into the guy’s bed to have a bit of fun under the covers. What’s there not to understand?”

“You’re basically saying that you and your friend are fully aware, fully willing, and fully accepting that you two will be the Overlord playthings, his property, his to use and play with as his alone. You are basically stating that you and your friend are giving up any chances to leave, as once you become his concubines-- there is no going back and no ‘do over’. You are his for good.” then furrow his brows as he added.

“And I doubt your friend is so accepting of this idea, as I am certain only the crazy, the love-strucked types fools, or the careless would make that statement. Or even thinking of doing it and basically putting yourselfs back under control of another in a way.”

Then finish off. “So yes, I’m saying you’re stupid.”

Glaring all the more, Knotful shot back without pause. “Well news flash, I’ve read history. Concubines aren't slaves, they’re like lower wives! We’d be maids and concubines. We do some simple cleaning stuff and rough around in the bed, but we get payed, right? We still got rights. And I’ve seen the guy in person, he isn’t that bad.” Then smirked, “Why, I don’t think Sotana would mind--”

“Knotful!” This time Sotana spoke up with a heavy blush and a more stern glare. “Finish that sentence, I will do something about it.”

Snorting, he told. “Doubtful you two could, especially since even if he’s isn’t that ‘bad’, he also is very possessive in a way. Almost like a thestral, once you have sex with him? You’re as good as his. Not to mention you would need to convinced that you two are able to do both things,” then added. “Not to mention you two might be biting more than you chew.”

Hand up, Knot made it ‘talk’ as she said, “Talk, talk, talk, yabber, yabber, yabber-- all I’m hearing is ‘scare these two off with fancy words’.”

“Very well, in ‘laypony’ terms-- even if you’re ‘lower wives’? You’re still his maids and concubines. There's no leaving the Dark Castle without his knowing. Especially with him needing relief more often due to events I will not say with ears around.”

Smirking, the pegasus leaned in and asked, “Hey genius? Did you ever go to think that we don’t have to be his concubines?” Then seemed to get an idea. “Sure, it’d be nice.. But if he’s got your four ditzy dolls walking around? Then he still needs real ponies doing actual critical work.” Then crossed her arms going on with that smirk. “Which, we can totally do. And if he is a good enough lay? Well by Celestia, we just give him the go ahead and we’re concubines.” Then jabbed a finger his way, “Boom, I just gave out a straight out good reason!” Making Sotana facepalm.

Raising a small bit of his brow, he remark to Sonata. “I believe she doesn’t realize that the Overlord can technically make laws to state that the maids can be concubines as that's all the clones I will be given him to be as. As he is in a sense, a self-imposed ruler of his little domain and as close as a King as he is.”

Looking up almost tiredly, Sotana said, “Maybe if you didn’t challenge her, this probably wouldn’t have happened.”

“Challenge? I was merely stating the obvious.” told Magic dryly, seeing the blank face the mare had, as if question how he didn’t notice as he looks to Knotful and told. “If you want to try you're luck in being his potential maids and concubines-- then you may need to wear the uniform once we reach the island.” then glance down and added as he kept typing. “Although consider this as a warning. Once you do somehow become maids, expect much work. And consider leaving much less plausible if you two somehow become his concubines, that part I mention where he’s like a thestral Dom in possessiveness? Is very much true.”

After the transportation from Cyclops to Equestria Island, he let the four clones, plus two mares to change into their ‘uniforms’ as it were, as once he heard the door opening, seeing the four clones in the same outfit Lovely used to wear with the long dress like of a maid-- as well the dark pink collars to indicate of their position as ‘concubines’ which was Zealous suggestion. Although Knotful and Sonata chose to wear dresses that weren’t of the maid outfits-- but more likely carry them in bags ‘if’ they gained the job.

He soon remarked to the two as he had the four clones follow him. “Not too late to change your minds.” then glance to the four as he thought. Hrm..maybe try to make it six for the next one. Mostly to help assist Jerry...although with how spacing is right now? Four is the best I can give.

“Ha, like I’m going to be scared off like that!” Laughed out steel-blue pegasus with confidence. While her friend, being pulled along by the wrist, gave Magic a flat and slightly annoyed look, as if questioning what he was thinking. More than once, he had heard her question him about knowing anything about mare’s on their trip here.

To which he stated that the only mare’s he honestly cared? Was Crisp and Zealous, being one a wife to his friend and the other his mare. Although part of him thinks in hind sight, mares are much more...complex outside of those examples. Considering that for some reason outside his logical understanding? Knotful sees this as some big challenge and no matter what he says can’t seem to deter her.

Still he made his way to the magical construct of the ‘Main Gate’, or ‘Mare Gate’ as some seem to call it as the large bulky construct stood in position, claws like shape forming around with blue ethereal light coming within as there were a small series of steps towards the blue ethereal light in the center. He ignored the looks of passing mares, as he saw his destination up ahead and knew that the sooner he can deliver these four with the plus two and explain to Jerry-- the faster he can return to Alpha base for the next bunch and discuss with his fellow friends and research on what needs to be done….maybe have a time with Zealous alone, she seem to be nearing her heat week soon.

Once Magic regained his bearings from the sudden transportation and dizziness of magic of the Gate, the stallion glanced to see the maids getting settled in, as well as the two getting over their dizzy spell as he focus his attention to Jerry. Who was blinking in slight surprise of the clone maids...and how different they looked. Jerry admitted that he thought Magic would come later-- not now of all things as he was in his throne, looking over papers that Gnarl gave to him of recent activities as the old minion was by his side.

Seeing that there were a few each pony types. Unicorns, earth, pegasus, and thestrals. Jerry was currently in his spot in the throne seat, as he was looking over some papers given by Gnarl of recent activities. Looking to the mares as they were either 5’5” to 5’6” feet, or rather up to 5’7” for at least one of them.

Jerry looked to the unicorn as there was a pink coat with blond mane, noticing marigold eyes and her lean form showing underneath that uniform of hers. He guessed her size a possible C-...and her looking 19-- in fact her and the pegasus were 19, the earth and thestral seem to be in their twenty...and the last two seem to be in their twenties as well. He focuses back to the earth mare, being of azure coat with dark purple mane and light green eyes.

He noted that she seem to have longer legs, as well as a bigger asset on her chest of a D+, granted not as big as Lovely-- but noticeable enough. He noticed that the mares seem be smiling pleasantly to him, part of him wonder if it was part of programing from Magic? He shook that off as his focus on the pegasus.

Seeing her having dark brown coat, with a brown mane and tawny eyes. While she lacked in chest area with her B+, she seem quite slim enough and was possibly one of the many genetics volunteers Magic gained to use.

He notices the thestral having a green coat with forest green mane on her, with pistachio eye color and pear color wings. Having a sexier look in terms of having a hourglass form, a good D size breast on her.

However he nearly blinked of the other two as they...didn’t had the odd dark pink collars on their necks, nor seem almost like the four mares behind Magic. They seem to be actual mares than anything else. As to his surprise and slight unexpected expression of the pegasus and crystal mare who were long dresses of modesty.

The pegasus having a steel blue coat, dark sapphire blue mane-- seemingly to have interested gleam in her light blue eyes. He could see she had a C+ chest on her, and didn’t seem to fully mind he was staring at her firm like body of small muscles.

The other was a bit surprising too, as the crystal mare held uncertainty in her emerald eyes, her chrysolite mane glisten as it add in with her peridot coat. In a way...she seem to shift a bit as she seem to hide what's down the dress, beside the wide hips that still easily showed off even in her modest dress. Yet her arms squeeze her DD chest to try and hide them-- only make them bludge bigger in a way, in her vain attempt to gain what modesty she could get.

Jerry just stared at each mare during that moment, feeling a slight arousal in him of their beauty...and slight confusion of the latter two as Quaver gave a laugh of amusement, as the Jester commented to his Dark Lord as the sound of his feet moved up by the throne chair.

“Look Sire, all the sexy mares for you!” Quaver spinning his rattle around as Gnarl look over the maids as he gave a low grin as he look up to Jerry as he told.

“I must agree they are very fine ladies, in fact I dare say appealing to the eyes!” While Jerry just stared on, slightly taken aback as he heard hoofsteps, glancing to his right to see Shadow walking by the Overlord side, focusing on all the maids as she look to Magic, a hand over her bump of a stomach as she asked in a calm manner.

“Magic, I would thought that since they’re clones, that they would look the same.” noting the different physics as she added flatly. “In more than looks and body types.”

Magic reply in a simple manner. “It was Zealous idea, give a variety to Jerry of different looking, but appealing mares.”

“So why 4?” question the pregnant thestral as she added with cross arms over her chest. “And what can they do?”

“I made 4 because I wasn’t sure of what might happen in term of food supplies, as well as lack of space in the chambers I use to make clones. I wanted to make 30 in my old work lab, but with how things are? I thought 4 will be a safe number. As for what they can do? Clean, cook, do chores-- simple maid things really. They also have a average intellect of most ponies, speech usage too of responding of orders that are given to Jerry or to you-- or anyone with the authority within certain rights. But they are talor to Jerry in both obedience and loyalty.”

“So they fully answer to him?” asked Shadow as Magic nod, as he ignored the two other mares, while Quaver seem to motioning to the two mares with a ‘shh’ hand motioned to let them be quiet for now.

“Yes. And the reason they are collared, is because you not only lose track of them, but are also assigned as concubines. The clones are also barren, so if they become in heat, you won’t worry of pregnancy of them.”

“What?” spoke Shadow in a slightly agitated tone. “I know Jerry warned me of these clones and warned me you were bringing maids...but concubines as well? You better have a good explanation for this, Magic.”

“Simply being, Zealous and I reasoned that with you and Lovely currently are having the Overlord foals, he will be more sexually tensed in the months to come, and we figured that he should have a means to relief. Granted the clones aren’t ‘real’ mares, they are able to help in other ways. Especially more if Jerry is unable to focus with pent up needs.” Jerry just silently facepalming, knowing that Magic was digging his grave a lot more deeper, he knew it was better for him to keep silent when Shadow goes off.

“They are also multiple clones that will be sent here, as to give variety to Jerry if he prefers a different mare to take in his bed, something of which I did mention earlier.” then added. “As well it might improve his mood that having sex with a slim and non-pregnant mare would be more enjoyable to entertain Jerry with sex of any sort, such as the usual handjobs, boobjobs, or even blowjobs that he tends to enjoy.”

Jerry in all his wisdom, wiped his hands clean and backed off of this soon to be shitstorm, as he will not confirmed a single thing to Shadow, his first mare of these ‘explanations’ as he rather have a happy wife than a enrage wife busting his balls with a hoof. It didn’t even help with Quaver humming out a tune. Shadow herself looked utterly pissed off as she took in a breath and began saying in a calm, but angered manner.

“So you’re saying that I can’t help relief my husband, nor Lovely can’t do the same-- even we have the means to please him with our very hands, our breasts-- even our damned mouths to excite him?! Even more, assuming your clones are much more better than his actual mares, who of which loves him for who he is despite what he is?” stepping up close to the neutral face stallion as she jabbed a finger to his chest as she glare at him with flat ears in agitation.

“And to add in insult-- you’re saying neither me nor Lovely aren’t appealing enough for our stud, that we ‘apparently’ don’t have enough feminine form or charm to be pleasing to our male? Even to the point we’re too ‘fat’ for sex and being fat we’re not sexy-- we barely show any signs of fatness beside the bump we got!”

Gnarl would admit to the Mistress that the stallion was thinking later on down the line-- but he rather not gained her ire too soon. He still felt sore after all the paperwork he was put through. Magic just stare at her as he stated.

“I meant no insult or jabbing of anything. I was merely saying later on when you two develop more-,”

“Oh so we’re going to get more fatter and unbearable for our stud because we’re pregnant?” nearly hissed Shadow as Magic noticed the hint of feminine rage as Jerry clear his throat as he told.

“Yes, yes-- but maybe you should of...warned us fully on the clones. For less complications” then soon glance to Shadow and added. “Please Shadow calm down, Magic was being...oblivious to certain details.” then asked to the other two mares. “Now who are these two that came with Magic?”

Clearing her voice, Sotana was about to speak-- but Knotful beat her to the punch with, “We’re looking for a better life and Magic the oblivious said you were going to take maids that might be concubines.” Crossing her arms and going on, “We were thinking of just being maids. I mean, even if we got a job on the Island Celestia's got, we still need jobs. And form the sounds of it, being concubine's isn’t a need.” Then said to Magic with a pointed finger, “In your face--”

She was abruptly shut up by Sotana, who slapped a hand over her friend's lips and said with embarrassment, “We-we’re just… here for a possible job.”

Shadow stares at the two, looking them over as she took a low breath and gave a pleasant smile with a nod. “Ah, looking for jobs here at the Dark Castle?” then soon admitted. “I don’t know how much the Archmage mention, but the only way to gain a job is to live here….and swear fidelity to my husband.”

“It's how the peasants know who they are serving after all.” add in Gnarl ‘helpfully’ as he went on. “No need for those who won’t work willingly and fully for the Dark Master.”

Carefully, Sotana asked, more pointedly to Shadow. “So… you’re highness?” Speaking in a questioning tone to the thestral, “We would have to be willing to swear loyalty to your husband, the Overlord, as our new King or… ruler, before thinking about a job here?” Hand still firmly on her friend’s mouth.

Sighing, she soon nodded as she explained more clearly. “Yes, you see, most of the inhabitants here? Are ponies who either don’t fit the ‘norm’ of Equestria, those who are in a relationship with a collar like a few with their guys-- and those who adopted young Caribous. For them its all a new life of sorts, and a certainty that they won’t be bothered by...ponies who still hold hate in them for Caribous or anything that represent them.” then motioned to Jerry going on.

“My Husband here, while willing to give any a chance here-- has to be certain that any stays here are working for him, I mean...while we could try to make ponies or anyone of Equestria work here in the Dark Castle? It would be difficult to ask of them to serve two different rulers, especially more once Equestria is taken back to the ponies for good.”

Nodding to this, Sotana slowly took her hand off her friend’s lips and said, “That… that is informative.” Giving Magic a glance and said, “All we were told was that the only jobs available were for maid positions and that being a concubine was a need.”

“Well...he wasn’t fully wrong on that.” admitted Shadow, giving a annoyed look to Magic as she went on to the two. “You see, most jobs here are, different from the ones in Equestria or the Empire. Especially more as despite there not being too many people, we have the Minions to work as workers, laborers, and basically anything if taught right. The Minions are more or less...the bulk of the workforce, and while we can spread out for more job opportunities for a possible town in the lands-- that’s going to take time with...lacking of resources as of now to build a town.”

There was a slow nod from Sonata, and Knotful thought about this a bit and said, “I won’t mind.” Getting a surprise look from her friend, but going on while cup her chin in thought. “Well, that is… maybe after I thought it over a bit more.” Then went on chuckling, “I mean… I like Equestria and all but… my home’s gone.” Then shrug. “The small village town I lived in got burnt to the ground by the Caribou. We wouldn’t go down without a fight, so they took extreme measures. I got near no place to go. And I think even Sotana would agree-- the empires in ice.”

She shrugged. “We’ve been living in Alpha Base, so we’re not strangers to work.”

“B-but,...the princesses.” Sotana began.

“They won’t mind, Sotana.” Waved off Knot. “They want us to be happy? Well, take a look. This is a good start. Alpha Base was nice… but I hated all the water.” Then pointed to her, “And you hated the suit and how it rubbed you.” Smirking at how the mare blushed deeply. “Do you need me to--”

With a sudden embarrassed shout, Sotana nearly cried out, “NO!” Then paused and cleared her voice in a stutter, “N-n-no… that, it won’t be needed…” Eyes flicking about and looking very self-conscious.

Jerry blinked at the sudden shout, and Shadow took noticed, seeing the mare was trying to keep herself calm, and looking utterly embarrassed as she figure it was something personal as she decided to help Sonata as she changed the subject. “If you two want to think on it, you can head back to the island and take some time to consider it, because admittedly? There's no going back once you swear fidelity to Jerry.”

Giving a jerky nod, Sotana said, “Yes...yes, if you please, Ma’am... S-sir…. We’ll… just find a place to stay and, talk it out on the Island before coming back in , uh… few days?” Unsure if they would be fine with that.

Smiling, Jerry nod. “Sure, a few days is fine-- should be good enough to handle other things,” then rub his chin in thought as he admitted. “Although I don’t know on how to quickly gain uniforms for maids…”

“Master, why ask the Archmage for 100 of them maid outfits the clones are wearing, to be given as a means of apologizing for insulting the Mistress?” suggested Quaver, as he spin his rattle with a wide grin. “After all, he did insult the Mistress with his lack of tact!” there was a gleam in Shadow eyes as she nodded and agreed.

“You are right Quaver. He should make 100 of them for us.” Magic snort, but with a glow of his horn and ‘copying’ the maid uniforms as there was a large bulk of folded outfits on the ground as Gnarl snort.

“I’ll be sure the Minions will get them,” then glance to the clones as he asked. “Mistress, I mean no disrespect or insult to you, but the Archmage makes a...slight point of potential concubines, even if you are against it and wish to please the Master, there may be times where you are wishing of rest when he is unrestful.” Shadow glare at him as while Minions gather the outfits, Gnarl went on.

“Perhaps reconsider having these four around, mostly to work as maids, until you allow them to come close to the Master?” Shadow glare at him even more, knowing he was suggesting of another mare, a ‘pink’ for Jerry was still in the old Minion mind. She didn’t want another mare around Jerry who won’t love him. Especially if these four are just ‘toys’ to use. However...they will work as maids. For now.

“I won’t let them get too close. Not without my say so.” told the thestral as she soon questioned to Magic. “Did you made names for these four?” Seeing the two mares leaving to the center, and with Jerry focus on the transportation, the two headed to the Equestrian Island in short notice.

“No, I left them nameless for Jerry to name them.” told Magic with a shake of his head as it made Shadow glance to her stud. Getting Jerry to think and named them one by one.

“The unicorn is Patty, the pegasus is Slim, the earth mare is Sweet, and the thestral is Luxury…” then gained a annoyed look from Shadow as he asked. “What?” seeing her take a deep breath and thought out. He’s just not good at naming things at times. Don’t get too annoyed at him… although she did told in flatness.

“I’m not letting you name our kids.” Getting Jerry to sigh as she ordered. “Quaver, can you get these four helping the Minions?”

“But of course Mistress!” said Quaver as he told to the clones. “Follow me, follow me pretties!” leading the four away as they followed silently and as they were walking off, Shadow shake her head, looking to Jerry with a smile, moving to kiss him on the cheek and said.

“Thanks for not saying too much, I know part of you is thoughtful of the idea of those clones,” then added with a grip on his robe. “But I’m you’re first mare, no other mares are getting close to my stud without my say so.” Jerry smile, then kiss back and complement.

“Which is why I let you do the talking a bit, I figure you should reminded Magic of your status.” then added mentally. Not to mention I didn’t want your mood swings of anger focus on me. although as she giggle with a smile and a nuzzle as she tease.

“Keep that up and I might ease your needs later on~.” to which he told with a hand scratching her chin as he said in amusement.

“Don’t you always ease me?” gaining a chaste kiss on his lips, she move back and said with a tail rubbing by his hand as she told.

“I’ll see you later stud.” walking off as Jerry shake his head, looking over back his paperwork, knowing that there was a lot of work to do...and trying to figure out how to make the land grow in food.

Shadow took a long sip of tea, sitting in her chair as she sat across her friend in the balcony of the Dark Castle, looking across to see Spree fillies playing around and having fun, while overlooking the landscape of slowly green landscape as she look back to her friend and told in annoyance. “Sometimes I wonder if the Archmage is a idiot in social understandings. I mean, really? All that stuff he mention in his ‘logical’ manner?” scoffing some as she rolled her eyes. “How does Zealous deal with his attitude so much? She must be driven mad to hear all of that nonsense coming from his mouth, Tartarus it's a wonder how she liked the stallion in the first place!”

Giving a careless shrug from her seat, Spree said, “I wouldn’t know. He never really visited the Resistance.” Then scratched her head to add, “At best, all I know is the mare he has is a pink, a pink that was a pink before the Caribou’s came.” Then shuttered, “Real strange.” Then gave Shadow a look and asked, “at least you asserted your place to the Toad. Even more Magic.”

Snorting, she took another sip and told. “Yeah...but I know Gnarl is going to make some sort of plan,” then rub her stomach some as she glance down and told. “Still, it felt really...insulting that I couldn’t relive Jerry, or even Lovely-- even if she’s still getting a stable footing.” then sighed as she shake her head and look to Spree with a flat look. “I mean, by the Night-mother-- that old minion thought Jerry needed a Pink with me and Lovely being pregnant now.” then added flatly. “It’s like he assuming that my stud might want a Pink to enjoy himself while me and Lovely are growing.”

“Probably because of how he just is.” Began Spree. “I mean, for sun’s sake Shadow, you’ve told me how he get’s in the sac. All Dom and bold-- and I definitely recall what he was like when we were collared.” Then breathed in before sighing. “I think the Toad’s just trying to bring out the worst in Jerry as best he can. Since, you know, we’ve been getting in the way. And since you and Lovely are knocked up? He thinks he can do it like this. With a new mare.”

“Yeah well, I’m not making it easy for him.” snorted Shadow as she took a sip… then let out a defeated sigh and admitted. “but...I think Gnarl might be partially right, I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’m against what the old minion is suggesting so willy nilly…but in a way? Once me and Lovely do develop more...we won’t be able to do much to help Jerry relieve when he gets rowdy-- or wound up after a large fight.” then breath out with a roll of eyes.

“Doesn’t mean I’m going to accept the whole concubine thing so easily, especially with those clones Magic brought. Seriously, how could he suggest them being concubines if they’re not even fully there?”

Nodding, Spree agreed, “It’s wouldn’t be really fair. At best, they are just… life-sized ‘toys’ for his amusement. IT’s not like they care for him.” Then frowned on. “And… to be frank, it would be bad if he just took them as concubines. He’d get it in his head it’s fine to just… take a mare form her work and just do it whenever he felt like it.”

“Thank the Night-mother I manage to curb that thought.” agreed Shadow. “I think Jerry understands that taking a mare from her work and doing whatever he wants is a no-no-- especially with foals around.” then frown and admit. “But even with the four working here? I think Gnarl might suggest to Jerry that since they’re not even mares, but more like ‘toys’? They’re like...well...you know.” not wanting to fully say it out loud, mostly for the chance of the girls hearing...or the awkward fact of what Lovely used to be like.

“I know.” Breathed in Spree. “I know.” Relaxing back for a moment before going on, “I’ll be honest. While I’m not into Jerry as I am into you? I think I’m willing to join if it keeps the Toady form making a suggestion like that again.” then ran a hand down her face. “I mean, really Shadow. You need to start thinking about putting your hoof down. It’s what I’d do in your position.”

Rolling her eyes she told. “Oh believe me, I’ve put my hoof down on Gnarl. But I think even if I do? He’ll plan for something else.” then sighed and shook her head going on. “And you don’t need to force yourself to be in a relationship with Jerry, Spree. I know you’re not fully into him, no need to try putting yourself into a position that won’t fully work well.” then admitted.

“Not to mention...I think Jerry has a, well hint that you see me more than a friend and see him just as a friend. It might send the wrong message to him if you just...decided out of the blue to get closer to my stud.”

Giving a long sigh, Spree gave a slow nod. “You’re right.. I just…” Then gave a tired sound. “Sorry. I guess it’s just… a little hard to not be as close as I used to be.” Then gave a slight laugh. “But… at least I can still be close. Even if it’s as the ‘Queen's left hand’ or whatever Quaver says I am.”

Giggling a bit, she said in amusement. “I think its the ‘Mistress left hand’ if I recalled it.” then shake her head and said. “But, you are right on something Spree. I do need to figure out how to fully handle Gnarl. Especially with a third mare for the herd. As much as me and Lovely love our stud? I know that Lovely is...doing the best she can with help from Jade on her choices-- which is making Jerry be uncertain.” then added with a hand motioned to herself. “And while I can tend to his needs? I know when my foals fully develop? It will be harder to get into the mood.”

Then gave ragged breath and took a sip of tea as she went on. “I just...want the third mare to actually love him, not have him for sex, not because he’s their owner, not because of some anti-social Archmage creating them-- but a third mare to actually love and care for Jerry. Not...use him in a way. He’s already have enough problems with his work here and his...issues.”

Considering this, Spree told, “Then let me help.” Crossing her arms and nodding in affirmation. “You want a good mare for him? Well we have possibly fifty mare’s wandering around the castle right now. If we both take our time to talk some, even look them over, we might find someone that can fit the bill.” Then gave a smile. “I already know a few that won’t be half bad, and don’t look half bad.” Then wave a hand, “But… I’m still iffy if I was honest. They just are good mare’s is all I’m saying.”

Giving a tired laugh, Shadow told in exasperation. “I’ll take my chances in seeing if they’re good or not for Jerry.” shaking her head with another sip as she went on. “Maybe we’ll be lucky in getting the right one, especially more if they do have feelings for him.” then snorted in slight amusement. “Although I will say this, we may have a few who, like you say, are a bit ‘iffy’. A troubled stallion is one thing for them-- a stud like Jerry who has to be on that balancing line of good and evil might be too much for them.”

Spree wanted to say more to that, but both mare’s flicked their ears when they heard, “Miss Shadow?” Turning, they could see the two girls, Marsh in particular in front and speaking. “You’re looking for a herd sister?” Then glanced and asked, “Spree likes you, why can’t she help?”

Sighing to that, Spree shook her head and told, “Because I don’t like her stud in that way, kiddo.” Then rolled her eyes. “I thought I explained that.”

Shifting, the brownish filly said, “But… won’t you like him over time?” Then went on, “You’re friends… but can’t you be more if, well… you get to be with him more?” It made Spree want to sigh at the filly.

“Marsh, it’s not that simple.” Began the yellow mare. “I’m alright with him-- as a friend. But Jer honestly needs something, like… more. Something I can’t just give to him over time.” Though was unsure what to say when the more shyer white filly, Haze, spoke up.

Peeking around her sister, the young thestral ask, “But… isn’t that how most mare’s start out with a stallion?” It made Spree want to groan.

Shadow however knew what was going on as she explains in a gentle manner. “Imagine Spree as a unchallenged girls, and imagine her not having any interest in challenging Jerry, as he isn't well. He’s not sick, he’s not hurt-- but he’s unwell, and even if Spree challenge or gets challenge by him, she can’t fix it, even if she can try-- she can’t.”

While it wasn’t something they didn’t want to hear, Marsh spoke, “Oh…” Ears folded back and down before asking, “So… does that mean, she won’t try because of that?”

Shaking her head, Spree told, “Sorry girls. I can’t. Jer’s a good guy, but… we just don’t mix yet.” Watching them nod some before she told, “Go on and keep working on those bracelets.” Then smirked, “I’m sure those minions will like some gifts.”

Haze seemed to smile at that, and urgently, tugged on her sister’s arm. “Come on Marsh, we should finish them up. Gloop said he wanted some!” The sight made both mare’s smile. IT was good to see fillies being.. Well, fillies.

Still, Spree’s smile faulted and she sighed out. “You have, like, no idea how hard it’s been to tell them that I’m not into Jerry.” Then turned to add, “They know all about my love for you. But for the longest time, I couldn't get it through their heads I can’t join the herd-- how did you…”

Rolling her eyes in amusement she told simply. “Thestral culture.” looking to her as she went on. “They’ve been raised by thestrals, who gave them knowledge, understanding, and nearly everything of thestral ways. To them, they saw you as a unchallenged female thestral, one who hasn’t been taken by a ‘hunter’ and has a interest in another.” then glance to the missing girls as she look to Spree adding. “Plus they know that a Dom female usually challenge other female’s that's on Sub level. But since I’m under another Dom-- you would have to challenge Jerry to be a ‘hunter’ for position.”

“Then if you did? You would be the head mare as since I couldn’t hold my position with you being a Dom-- thestral hierarchy is a pecking order really.” then added flatly. “You're welcome that I explain the most simplest thing of thestral instincts and culture dynamics.”

Hands up, Spree said, “Hey, I try to remember all I can, but it’s been years since I’ve ask you or your folks about the subject!” Then paused and sighed out. “Listen, Shadow…. I don’t know how to think about Jerry yet. It’s… like you said, he’s just not all there and I don’t know how much I can help as a wife.” Then went on to tell, “And there’s another reason. The girls.”

Looking up, Spree went on, “Sure, he makes a ok big brother for Jasmine when it happened. But a full on dad for those two?” She shook her head. “Even more, thestral daughters? I’m having a challenge raising them right, and I can’t always remember your ways right. I could use your help if I was honest… but we know you have bigger issues to deal with.”

Giving a nod and a annoyed expression, Shadow admit. “You’re right on that, with the foal developing, getting things done-- and getting the Castle fully set up more and more as ‘just in case’ and making things, I got a lot of work to do. As well as finding a third mare for the herd.” then look to her friend and went on. “but...I think I can help make things a bit smoother, let me talk to them, give them a couple of hours-- and by then they should be fine...or at least until 15. Then you got to deal with the ‘talk’, only for this part for thestral it's with the ‘how to tell a ‘hunter’.’” rolling her eyes some as she went on.

“And believe me-- it’s a lot more harder for you to do it without me to add in….” then thought and admitted. “Annnd maybe get them practicing hunting abit...maybe asking some of the more ‘expert’ minions on that too…”

She heard a groan, and watched as Spree rub her face at this. “Hunting. Instincts. Urges. Biting. Gnawing. Screeching.” Looking up, the mare told, “These girls are good fillies, Shadow. But I sometimes don’t know how I should be helping them. It was bad enough they had to see their folks offed.” Then shook her head, “I’m sure they still nightmares of that and seeing their sis getting caught.”

She frown some at that, knowing it must of been a utter nightmare...although she did asked with a scrunch face. “Sister? I thought they were twins?”

Shaking her head, Spree told, “Haze and Marsh are part of a Triplet set. Said they had a third sister before they had to keep running without her-- said she insisted. Something about her being the ‘eldest’ or first one out born or something.”

Thinking on this older sister, she recalled...something about Jasmine friend had some sisters? It was admittedly hard to recall with how fast the filly said it. She looked to her friend and asked. “What was their sister name?”

Thinking on that, Spree said, “I’m pretty sure it was….” Then snapped her fingers, “Right. Dew Their sister’s name was Dew--”

“Dew!?” nearly shouted Shadow as she got on her hooves, wings flared in shock as she looked at Spree. “They’re related to Dew?!” then pause and soon facepalm as she sat down in her chair, the two sisters pausing and looking at the older mare as she said. “Oh...oh wow…” then soon put her hands down and told. “Dew been living in Alpha Base for a long while with the other mares. Jasmines actually friends with her.”

Blinking and staring, Spree said, “What?” But at that moment, Shadow found herself crowded by both thestrals, Marsh fluttering next to Shadow, and Haze nearly crowding her from her other side.

“You’ve seen Dew?” “She’s been in the water tower?” “Is she okay?” “Did the Caribou hurt her?” “Is she sick?” “Was she taken?” The two continuously adding more and more questions.

“Girls, girls!” Spoke up Spree, getting up and out of her chair and trying to ease them. “Calm down, let Shadow talk!”

“No, no, she’s fine, she’s actually been in the Alpha Base for months. Yes she was captured-- but she’s safe now with other mares, a few stallions-- living underwater.” smiling some to them as she went on. “In fact...we can see if we can get Dew through the comm relay,” thinking of the one by the sea. “We can go by the small shack...although I should probably send a request for a comm relay to be built inside the Dark Castle somewhere. Make it more easier for us.”

“Can we go now?!” Both said in utter excitement, though Haze was the first to speak. Concern and worry dripping out from her voice. “Please, it’s been two years…. We haven't seen Dew for two years, we’re worried.”

Moving to gently tug Marsh back to the ground and reaching to pat Haze, Spree told, “Relax you two, we’ll make sure she’s told and brought here.”

Shadow nodded, although a part of her thought over. Well...technically Jerry made his promise. Granted not in the way Jasmine thought it would happen… then again...technically it was her who found out and Spree who founded them...buuuuuut it doesn’t fully matter, right? All that matter was things were going to get better. So with a hand motioned she said with a smile. “Follow me, its a bit long on the walk-- but we’ll get to the comm relay soon.” then finish the remains of her tea as she began leading them through the Dark Castle to their goal.

Spree leaned on the side of the habitat and watched with crossed arms. At the moment, the two thestral girls were chattering away with the strange mechanical device that let them and Dew speak. Apparently both sides were worried for the other, and plans to get Dew to them would be made during the next supply shipment that Jerry planned to do.

After a while though, Spree remarked, “Who knew their sister was that close.” Then shook her head. “One… what was it? Cyclops ride away?” Trying to recall the ships used. “It’s… shocking. I think this will help those two. Dew… meant a big deal to them.” Then went on, “Being a… fev vadzee?” Then scratched her head, “Or… something like a big sis I guess. Whatever they called it.”

“Dew is fej vadász... the head hunter-- or head to the household.” said Shadow, leaning on a Brown Minion who help provide his strength as the thestral explained. “Dew is basically the one who gains the rights, the best stuff from the family-- and the one who push other males away from challenging the two of them. She’s, basically a sort of the ‘head huntress’ for their remaining family, the strongest of the litter. They rely on her a lot than siblings Spree, and she would probably moved here if it meant it was getting closer to them.”

Blinking at all of this, Spree turned her head and said, “Alright… this is obviously a big deal.” Then paused to ask, “But.. what does this mean for me, Shadow? I’m… well, they don’t got parents, I’m their adoptive mom now. How… what does this turn up to with me around?”

Thinking on it...Shadow soon told. “Dew is going to evaluate you, see if you’re good. She might hear from her sisters...but she's going to test and challenge you in a way. See if...you’re able to make it as the new huntress in a way.” then admitted. “Dew is going to be very protective and defensive of her sisters, to the point if she sees you as not good enough to take care of them? She’s going to try to find someone else to take care of them-- or try to take care of them herself.”

“She...well, it's her rightful duty to take care of her sisters in her household.” then think over it as she remarked. “It would make sense on how she was more mature than other fillies at her age, or how she was good at her job at Alpha base. She was, or rather is the rightful heir to the family and whatever they had left. She was groomed to be a Dom for her sisters, as most are usually leaders or head of households in thestral families.”

Shifting to that and watching the two girls she could almost call daughters later down the line, Spree asked with shifting arms. “How do I prove to Dew I’m just trying to help them? To help her?”

Thinking some, and wanting to sit down to think, the Brown told cheerfully. “Sit Mistress, sit!” using his back as a means for her to sit down, she glance to him, then carefully sit on him as he surprisingly held her by strength alone as she remarked.

“I sometimes forget how strong they are…” then look to Spree and admitted. “The best way to prove her? To prove you want to help her and her sisters? Thestrals...well, we’re practical, if the hunter can’t prove a show of strength, then they aren’t worthy of anything. This also adds in hunting and other skills. If you wanted to prove her? Show her your strengths, your skills, your means to fight. Sure love is a way to show it….but to us?” Shaking her head some.

“Strength shows it can get things done, like hunting for food or to protect,” then added with a low smile. “Why do you think I jumped at Jerry when he got me out of that ‘vine’ situation? even if I was a red-- my instincts knew a good hunter when I see it.”

Signing, Spree nodded… then asked, “Do you think she’d be fine with a training season or a Spar?” She might not be a huntress, but she was a soldier.

She thought on it, thought on it heavily and admitted. “It would.” nodding more and said. “While you aren’t a thestral or a huntress-- you still know how to fight, how to use you strength…” then asked in a teasing manner. “But try not to push my stud around when training? Otherwise she might get the wrong idea and get my herd pecking order all mixed up like with Marsh and Haze did for a good while.”

Giving a slight snort, Spree told, “How do you expect him to get stronger if I went on him easy?”

Rolling her eyes, she told. “And you wonder why those two thought you were being odd with you not being in the herd.” seeing the confused look her friend gave as she told simply. “Thestral show love by improving their other.”

Staring, Spree said, “Whaaa?” Befuddlement on her face.

Laughing some as she shook her head, Shadow told with a grin. “Yeah, once a thestral couple hitched? Constantly. Improve. The other. Why you think my folks always batter at the other, trying to one up the other? Thats their way of improving themselves with their wit. And showing love at the same time.” then shrug some. “But I think Dew is smart enough to know that you and my stud are just friends, even more with Jasmine being friends with her and telling about the three of us in the herd.”

Nodding some, Spree turned back and said, “The last thing I need is fillies trying to mess with my love life.” Making Shadow laugh all the more.

Abandon Base!

Author's Note

Hopefully this will squeeze in to the lack of chapter updates, and get you something to enjoy. Especially with the now temporary break of college. Who knows..I might be generous to giving two more chapters.

Abandon Base!

In the deep water of Alpha Base, in the research areas where the R&D group of the four ponies and one scientist madman, Magic stretched some with his arms, mostly finishing up working on his genetic workings of the next batch. As well as other projects that was needed since he came back from the Dark Castle a week back. Although he knew they were going to take time to grow, as he wanted to make sure they grew properly and having all the needed uses than his usual batch.

Although he did remark to Zealous that for some reason, Shadow didn’t like his gift of the clones-- he summed it up being mood swings.

He however heard slight sounds as he mused. Must be Pyro… Already making his way to the source of sounds. As he entered in the large workroom, seeing his friend, the former scientist and now mad bomber as Crisp had to ‘lower’ his pills usage as Pyro laugh in delight, seemingly to make something on a table as he crouch over it while standing on his hooves.

“Bombs, bombs, bombs! So many to make!” starting to crafting and making something, Magic mused over what happen during the week, as during one of his friend ‘testing’, with him, Crisp, Zealous, and Albert was asked to come and help him with. Magic recalled that while helping Pyro on...whatever he did, the earth stallion conducted a magical explosion of...something. Thankfully it didn’t destroyed anything, or made any marks...but it did made them confused on what Pyro did, even more on Pyro mentioning something on ‘completing it’. Granted Magic consider it was some new element the insane ‘artist’ found-- but it was debatable.

Moving to sit down in one of the lounging couches, he let out a low breath as he also had trouble on the realization from Glint, who he asked about the genetics samples of Knotful and Sonata….only to be told neither had been known in Alpha base. Which meant that either they were infiltrators, spies...or were something else. Something that Magic brought up with Albert.

There wasn't much to be gained from asking though, even as they both talked it over in the relaxation area of the Lab’s. The man looked over his tablet, going over recent research notes of the slowly growing Seeker vines and went on to say. “I’m not sure what to say Magic. Every individual that comes to Alpha Base is sent straight to those of the medical bays for a checkup. And then are accounted for in our lists.”

Glancing up, the man went on, “If these two don’t exist, than that means that either they were visiting, or never stopped at the medical bay for a checkup. Which I find hard to believe, as it’s procedure for them to visit that area of Alpha Base.” Then hum, “Spies… something to possibly look into as soon as able.” Albert eyes turning back down to the tablet.

Magic snort some, but put up his own tablet as he knew there wasn’t much he could do about it, although did hear the slight sound of cheer of Pyro making something and telling with a flick of the ear. “Pyro, we’re in a relaxation area, if you still want to make bombs, go to your lab area.”

“I’m not making bombs! I’m making art!” Although if one look to Pyro desk, they would see all the usual setup of bomb making tools on the table and seem to have...paint cans among the said ‘art supplies’.

“Pyro, you’re making art bombs are you?” Dryly asked Magic as Pyro told with a wide grin.

“Why yes! Yes I am! It's been sooo long since I made art bombs!”

Reaching out and taking a long gulp of his large water, Albert gave a flicking glance of his sickly yellow-green eyes and remarked, “use them only outside the Laboratory area, Medical bays and Communications Stations.” Then back to his work going on back to his tablet, “You can use them in the park, as long as what you’re using is biodegradable and safe for plant matter.”

“Oh don’t worry, Sicky, I made sure that all my art bombs have been ‘plant proof’ and can easily be washed away with water! Sea water too!” told Pyro with a raised finger as he cackle and focus back on his ‘project’ as Pyro seem a lot more happier...probably because he wasn’t on the pills too much, especially since Crisp had to keep a keen eye on the few remaining pills. Which probably mean more ‘freedom’ for the earth bomber.

Magic however remarked. “You know, if he was back home, nopony would of gave him permission to ‘vandalize’ public areas like that.”

“Then it help’s we are not at your home nation, doesn't it?” Reasoned Albert on the most simplest of manners. Though lowly he muttered, “Need to visit with Selphie later… been a week…” Then went on, “Perhaps find new samples from local wildlife? Sea-serpents… possible new strains…”

With another set of hoofsteps, the ponies turned and watched as Twilight come in, letting out a breath and pulling out a chair to sit in. Tablet held to her chest and a black lab-coat much like the others, over her from. She sat and lit her horn, magic flowing out and more or less activating the coffee machine to get something started.

“Busy day?” Albert asked without glancing up.

“Just some strange accounting in the locker room.” Sigh out the Alicorn. “I don’t mind organizing, but sometimes that can be a chore with what’s placed away.” Lifting her tablet and going through the information bit by bit. “I’m at least glad I’m back. There’s been some tests I’ve been wanting to run with Dr. Peri-- ah, Pyro over some recent discoveries.” Corrected herself for the near slip up of names.

Magic gave a nod, glad that Twilight was catching quick on ‘Pyro’ name, as Pyro seem to..dislike his original name being said-- or mostly being referred as Periodic. Although Pyro pause in his working, as he literally jumped over by the sitting Alicorn as he asked with a wide grin. “Oh? Tests? What sort of tests? Explosive test? Tests with new elements? Or even making something out of the most oddest of things?”

She gave a small chuckle at the enthusiasm, and Twilight cleared up, “I was referring to that chemical test we were working on over the Polyaniline made here.” Then went on to tell, “I know it next to result in a explosion…. But the results before that were going well on use it as a conductor for electrical energy from ambient magic.”

“So a new means to power existing electronics?” Albert questioned while giving a slight glance up.

“Yes.” Smiled the lavender mare happily. “I’m hoping that this time around, it won’t explode from the sudden influx of energy like last time. Maybe secure it in a more contained space this time?” Prattling out a few thoughts. “I think it blew because of the oxidation form the air.” (End)

Pyro pouted and said. “How was I supposed to know it would happen?”

“Because you’re a supposedly genius bomber?” Dryly remarked Magic as Pyro grin and slid by to noogie the mage.

“Oh lighten up, Magic, you’re just still moody because I accidentally made a lightshow!” Then soon asked with a grin. “Oh, can we make Polyaniline into a big magical bomb? Blow things up afar or something?”

“I don’t think it could work like that,” spoke Magic as his horn glow, prying Pyro off of him as he went on. “Although maybe we could test it on seeing if we can make it as a new way to power electronics...use them as a backup generator…” then added in musing. “Or perhaps give some for the Overlord as a means to power his electricless Castle?”

Twilight rolled her eyes to that and once more lit her magic, hearing the machine chirp her coffee was done. In a quick pull, the cup came before herself and the mare took a whiff of the energy giving substance before slightly cooling it with a small spell, and taking a sip.

While it was refreshing, she glanced down to the tablet and screwed her face up. Cup on the table, she went through the tablet, looking a bit… miffed, annoyed in a sense.

Magic took notice, as Pyro focus went back to the bombs of paint as he asked. “What is it Twilight?” Taking notice she was more focus on whatever she saw in the tablet than the taste of coffee. And from what he learn from working with her? Something bothered her in the ‘logic’ spectrum of a researcher.

Glancing up and back down, Twilight admitted, “It’s the supplies.” Going through her tablet and going on, “Grain was asking for volunteers to do a quick accounting of a few rooms, and I did so… but some lockers seemed… less filled or just empty.” Then went on to explain, “I asked around, and nopony forward any requests, and I placed in a formal report that there might be missing supplies.”

“What sort?” Asked Albert while mostly focusing on his own notes.

Looking down, Twilight told, “Large amounts of titanium… Titanium ingots. Plasteel. Glass, enameled glass, lead. Some advance wiring kits, computer chips-- and lots of lubricant and some diamonds.” It made Albert twist his face as she went on. “I also noticed some Lithium missing, but not nearly as much as other things. Even some aluminum oxide crystals and… I think it was called Aerogel?”

“May I?” Twilight paused at Albert’s words, even more hand out for her tablet. And wordlessly, she gave it to the man as he went through the list.

Going back to her Coffee, Twilight sighed out, “It was just strange. So much was just gone and missing-- or someone misplaced it all like with that copper last friday.” Rolling her eyes at the thought. “Hopefully things get straightened out once my forward report gets fully processed.”

Magic frown to this, as he thought over and remark. “It is odd. It’s not normal for things to be missing or disappearing without a good reason, even without confirmation of requesting those supplies.” Then admit. “Although I don’t know what most of those things are needed...even the lubricant of all things. I have a good guess that one was use for a couple reasons...but I doubt anyone here is stupid to take it without a good reason.” Knowing Albert hated things being used for meaningless reasons.

They heard Albert getting up, a focused and grim face in place as he said, “Thermal Plants use titanium and lubricant, but they need Magnetite… which isn’t in the list. Nuclear reactors also use plasteel and lubricant, but also lead. But why would there be diamonds and normal wiring kits on the list?” Then prattled on, “Could of been for a Moonpool, but there’s been no confirmation for needs of one, that also takes lead. And Plasteel is used for either upgrades of vehicles or creating said vehicles-- which do need also Lubricant…” Looking over the list once more.

With a start, he moved, nearly rushing to the Comm’s device on the wall as Twilight asked, “Dr. Albert?” Confused at his sudden start. But when he pressed the button on the device, he spoke with a very firm and stern tone.

“Protocol 34-AB. Protocol 34-AB.” The three paused and looked at Albert in bemusement of what was going on, as he told, “Patch me through to Grain immediately. We have a possible situation.” Hand off and waiting with hands firmly clenching behind his back.

While Pyro pause in his work and glance up with flicking ears, Magic frown, mind already trying to figure out this ‘protocol 34-AB’. Defensive measures? Scanning for potential spies? Possibly for whoever took all the supplies? Hrm...maybe a scan all over Alpha Base to figure out what happen? Or maybe screen through all the mares if there's a traitor among us? Doubtful since it would mean we had spies among us...could be Gnarl sending minions-- but they aren’t that smart.

When the device crackled to life, they heard, “alright Albert. What’s going on? Why did you patch in a emergency call?” Certainly getting the other’s attentions.

“Did anyone request a large need for parts for heavy machinery, primarily for vehicles?” Asked Albert in a questioning tone.

“No?” Responded the mare in confusion, but heard him ask on.

“Are there any expedition Crew’s that left Alpha base within the last two or three days, particularly near any landmasses of hostile enemy territory?” This alone getting Magic on edge.

There was a slight pause, and Grain did admit, “There’s a team heading for land, picking up wild vegetation for farming…” Then admitted, “They requested they take up a trip near Equestrian shores for a fast pick up…” Then asked cautiously, “Albert. What’s going on?”

Breathing in, Albert said, “High priority call. Hail that crew immediately. We’re looking at supplies for Cyclops, PRAWNS and possibly also Seamoth to be made en masse. Estimation, possibly some ten Cyclops and a few vehicles to go with. Maybe a few other smaller devices.”

“I’ll get on it, hold on.” Grain told, the line going silent for a moment.

Magic held a grim look as he stated. “There were Pinks among us and took the means to craft for the Caribous in a invasion.” Getting looks from both bomber and alicorn as Magic look to both of them as he went on. “It makes sense, with so many mares around, it’s easy for Pinks to be under disguise as Reds or Blacks to be ‘saved’ by the Overlord and sent here, learning on the materials and crafting with the Tablets...before slowly depleting our supplies and going to wherever they rendezvous with their Caribous masters.”

Twilight became highly alerted to this and asked, “You mean there hasn’t been any screening for Pinks?” Shaken that this was actually happening. And the idea of the Caribou having access to Alberts technology, it was bad. It meant they now had the means to reach them!

“Calm down Twilight.” Albert told simply. “I have been anticipating this possibility.” Then went back to waiting.

When the Comm’s reactivated, Grain spoke, with what could be called a dire tone. “I got into contact with Harrow’s Journey, one of our newest Cyclops's about a month back.” Grain was quite before going on, “It’s captain was the only one to respond to our hail. We asked for a confirmation of time check when they would be back. She told me five days.” There was a slight pause before Grain told, “I asked for Hing, one of the crew? She told me the mare was out getting vegetation.”

“And?” Asked Albert inquisitively.

“Hing works the Cyclops the most.” Grain told simply. “She never likes gathering veggies and stays on the ship. Allergies, she says. The whole ‘get some fresh air’ bit didn’t make sense.” Then paused before asking, “Advance things to 35-AB-L?”

“The possibilities too great.” Albert confirmed. “Send the message. We can’t risk it.” Then turned to the others and said, “Time to abandon ship.” While they questioned this, they soon heard an alarm going off--
as well as… music?

Along with the alarms, they heard Grain, “All personnel, this is Grain, head to Alpha Base. Emergency Protocol ‘Moving Day’ has been initiated. Repeat, Emergency Protocol ‘Moving Day’ has been initiated. All Cyclops Crews prepare for move, everyone able begin moving supplies-- and will someone turn off that damned Dubstep music? This is an emergency!”

Magic furrowed his brows, as he soon said in irritation. “Moving everything will be difficult, especially all of my research and equipment of my lab area…” then place his tablet down as he said to Pyro. “Pyro, I’m using the bag of holding to put everything in it-- it’s going to be messy, but it’s the most effective way to clean everything up.” Then look to Albert as he asked. “How long do we have until they arrive?”

“Think three days.” Told Albert. “Or hours. We need to move and now.” Hand flicking and spinning a constructor tool. “Twilight, you recall those lessons I gave to you and your friends about handling a Cyclops?”

Blinking, Twilight gulped and asked, “Yes?” Trying to not be bothered by all the alarms going off or the blinking red lights.

“Get the Mobile Vehicle bay, take out the marked supplies I gave you and begin construction of your Cyclops. All senior members know what’s going on, but you need your own personal ship for your own personal safety.” Turning his head he went on, “Contact the Ruffed Raft, they should be still in the area. Tell them to input Beacon code 33-T57. Follow them and keep to Patchwork’s orders.”

Turning to the others, he told, “Start packing as fast as you can. We have to move and move fast. If we have an invasion force coming? We need to leave before they get here.” Then turned to Pyro adding, “I have a special job for you, Pyro.”

“Special?” asked Pyro with a wide grin, seeing his friend quickly moving away as he started to get everything packed as Pyro asked. “What kinda special?” Then gasp in excitement. “Oh, am I going to build a big bomb that will eradicate all those nasty Caribous from my Crispy?”

There was a slight smirk as Albert asked, “How versed are you in electromagnetic pulses?” Motioning for the stallion to follow him. It was with a giddy step that the stallion followed, while Twilight grabbed her tablet and ran, Coffee long forgotten in the state of emergency.

Controlled chaos was the closest thing that could be described during the later hours of the day. Twilight had witnesses Albert and Pyro vanishing away for plans concerning traps. She had seen Crisp Image at one point, rushing about with lab equipment on her way out.

The surrounding area of Alpha Base was also filled with activity. Remaining cyclops Crews went about picking up supplies, ponies and even PRAWN’s for transport. Sections of the base were being undone and moved. She even witnessed another mare moving a Mobile Vehicle Bay into a Seamoth, presumably to put it to use. It all made Twilight’s heart sink to know, things were indeed bad.

Their haven was compromised, and knowing that they were in danger-- all of them, even her friends? It pushed her to swim all the more faster. She pushed herself to go as fast as she could and later enter through the lower portion of the hatch to the habitat home that she shared with her friends.

Even here, alarms were going and that ridiculous music kept playing. She nearly tore the Bulkhead off it’s hinges with magic to get inside, coming to the sight of confusion, uncertainty-- and a dancing Pinkie Pie. She didn’t question the later and just said, “Girls, we have to get moving, now!” Nearly rushing past those inside and going on, “A Pink Collar just compromised the Base!”

Any lingering confusion turned into shock, Rarity being the first to ask, “Compromised, you mean to say we’re not safe here any longer?!” Wondering if she should suggest they leave for The Town. After her whole time staying here, Rarity did admittedly feel worried about her safety with what all had been happening. Now she felt a slight fear knowing what was possibly to come.

“No.” Twilight breathed out while opening and rummaging through the large locker. “Dr. Albert just called for a emergency evacuation. We have to leave, now.” Turning back to her friends, Twilight told, “Get your bags, find what you can and pack, fast.” It was then she realized, “Where’s Applejack and Rainbow Dash?!”

Pointing out a window, Pinkie told, “They wanted to check out the big-main-base of Alpha Base!”

Trying to keep calm, Twilight told, “Pinkie, I need you to find them and get them here, fast.” Turning away even as the pink-mare zoomed off to do her given task. “Fluttershy, Rarity? I need you both to get packing, now. I need you both to have as much ready as possible-- food and water first!”

With a meek nod, Fluttershy moved off to do her task, Rarity also having a look of concern. Though the mare stayed long enough to ask, “Twilight, tell me… how bad is it?” Trying to not pay too much mind to the flashing red lights or the near radio-wide shouting of Grain.

Pulling out some of the needed materials and even floating up the Mobile Vehicle Bay in her magic, Twilight turned to tell, “It’s bad, Rarity. Alpha Base is being evacuated-- all of it.” Then breathed out, “The Caribou are coming.”

An odd chill went up the white mare’s spine with just how Twilight said that. And while Rarity didn’t want to think too ill of the Caribou, she had to admit… what she had heard recently? They were ghastly, horrible… and stirred little pangs of pain that almost reminded her of something-- something she felt scared of and didn’t want to recall.

So it was with a shaky nod that Rarity followed after the shy pegasus into the kitchen. Intent to help her get packing and ready to get out. Twilight turned away after that and sighed, rounding up the remaining things she needed before rushing to a Comm Station. She was quick to activate it and call in, “this is Princess Twilight Sparkle. I need a message forward to the Crew of the Ruffed Raft. Randevu at my living spaces.”

She didn’t need to wait long, thankfully, as a mare told, “Forwarding your message now, Princess.” It was enough for the alicorn to leave and rush for the ajar bulkhead, and next to dive out the next bulkhead leading into the waters. Once there, Twilight swam. She thought about teleporting, but paranoia had her worried any burst of magic like that might attract attention.

So she just rushed her swimming, everything needed in tow of her magic while getting closer and closer to the surface. Once she was close enough, activated the Vehicle Bay and watched it unfold. Four orange round bags of air seemed to just inflate, taking the construct up to the surface where it burst from the waves and bobbed in place.

Twilight herself had to swim up and climb on, and finding it a bit unstable as it rocked about. Though on the surface, she could see other bays, just like hers, also bobbing about and mare’s working away on them. She didn’t bother to watch though, and went right to work turning the machine on.

With a series of clicks, Twilight nearly jumped from her skin as four little round constructs hovered in place around her, seeming to flit about as if waiting for something to happen. While part of her wanted to study, another reminded her of the emergency and went about working the, thankfully, simple controls. Finding the Cyclops was easy, and placing down the order for it’s construction, just as easy.

And like that, the four little machines wiz and zoomed around her. Twilight wiped her head about as blue streams of energy seemed to zap to her brought along materials, absorbing and seeming to process them until they just vanished. Form there, they flew out into open air, all shooting beams of blue as a transparent image of the Cyclops was made. Form there, Twilight watched with awe as slowly, metal hull, halls, glass and parts seemed to slowly creep and grow into place. It was slow, but at the same time faster than anything Twilight would of seen any normal ship be built at.

The sight also filled her with slight dread, knowing that the Caribou fleet of Cyclops would be made much more faster than she wanted.

All that musing was torn away when the large behemoth of a ship was done, gravity finally taking its role to bring it down. The large bulk of the round ship parted water, a large splashing wave of water flying and making the princess of friendship cover her head while she got drenched.

She ignored this, jumping off the floating Vehicle maker and swimming under. She could see the little bot’s returning and snapping back into their places, but again, ignored this. She instead went about packing the construct, as the instructions form before detailed in her PDA.

It deflated, folded and sunk-- her magic catching it before she began to swim for what was, in a sense, her ship now. Twilight felt a bit giddy at this knowledge, but also unsure. She still shook it off and just focused on getting inside, going under and through the hatch while hearing the Submersible ‘AI’ greet her.

Having no time for it, Twilight rushed up the ladder and rushed for the helm, the HUD turning on and her hand darting out for the engines to start up. As they revved, Twilight breathed in and out, gripping the helm a bit more before slowly easing the ship downwards.

Relax Twilight, relax. She tried to tell herself, breathing in and out as calmly as she could. Everything's going to be fine. We’ll be just fine. Eyes glancing about to spot Rainbow Dash and Applejack-- Pinkie somehow having both ride on the hull of a Seamoth-- one she apparently knew how to pilot.

Shaking those thoughts off, Twilight instead kept her eyes on her goal-- which was not hitting the seafloor or her soon-to-be-abandoned residence. Even as she slowed the engines to a halt and got ready to depart, Twilight still felt an anxiety she hadn’t felt in a long time.

“Junky, get those Mod’s on your ship, now! Goodwill? I need you to get your team packed and gone, pronto! And can someone make sure we have another Spare Cyclops to use here!?” Flush wasn’t happy with all of this. She would say she was livid, but if anything she was just stressed. Hearing the ‘get the fuck out’ code being used, did not make her feel all that great.

For two days, she, Grain and even Albert had been helping on getting everything packed and ready. The Element Bearers were out and gone-- thankfully. Trustworthy crew sent off to randomly encoded locations only Albert knew of and even now, ponies were being moved in random place.

It was still a nightmarishly massive move. The months only made more and more ponies come to this place, and with so many now there, it was a massive problem trying to move them all. She just hoped that there was a place for them all to go-- or that’s what she presumed when Albert had explicit orders for three Cyclops's to be made and retrofitted to only store materials. Just materials. Namely, all the materials they can stuff into every spot on those three cyclopes, in and outside of lockers. Most of said materials were of the now next-to-gone base.

Already two of the three were gone, the third one being filled near to the brim and one of the three was bound to return for the next load. While Flush wondered why ponies weren't being sent, she knew a reason why. They already had Cyclops's for that, and they were already moving ponies out to designated safe zones. Or, for now.

Even as she began to pack up her own things form a Moonpool and prepare to move her own PRAWN out to a Cyclops for transportation-- the mare felt a feeling of irritation. She tried to not scowl at the thought they were running. Not fighting, running. But as much as she wanted to stay and fight, she knew why they were running. They didn’t know how many Caribou were coming, and the place wasn’t a fortress.

Her job though, was clear. She was to go with a group and defend them-- preferably with the group of the Sun Rise, Grain’s personal Cyclop ship and crew. Albert assured them he would be fine on his own, and would be taking Deft Thought with him. And while the unicorn didn’t like it, she was sure the man could hold out on his own.

She was just worried of those left over. There was a lot of ponies left, and looking about at the insides of the Moonpool being striped down to basic parts… she wondered how bad the invasion of their once safe hiding place would be.

She didn’t need to be told, as over the comm’s she heard Grain. “All personal, I hope ya got some spare energy-- Seamoth Scouting team just reported in. Those Bastards are on their way now, so get your tails in high gear, we only have a day!” It was enough to spur Flush Ace out of her musing and jump into her mechanized suite. They were running out of time.

Giddily dancing in place, the mare known as Lavish Thought, waited excitedly as her former-ship was piloted ahead and into the deep blue waters. She gave a shiver and a moan, body pressed tight to the wall as her master gave a grunt. She gave a long drawn groan of ecstasy herself, a thick and hot meat pulsing and unleashing inside of her being.

She was happy, her master was happy and that made her happy. It was with a quivering body she spoke, “M-Master…. Just… j-just a bit...m-m-moooooore~” Seeing the familiar underwater landmarks. They were close to Alpha base now. And she could taste her master’s approval. And could just smell his reward to be given. She couldn't wait.

The Caribou holding the mare smirked and told, “You did good, bitch.” Chuckling as his eyes leered forwards. Finally glad something good was happening. If not for the three extra mare’s they now had as toys to keep them held over-- then it was the soon-to-be new place of conquest. Dainn would be happy with him and his cunning. He could almost feel the cunts of many, many mare’s as his reward.

Though as they neared, something was… off. Lavish wasn’t sure what, in her lust hazed mind. But… it seemed like Alpha base was… smaller somehow. She tried to focused, tried to comprehend…

With another deep thrust, the mare gave a loud wail of pleasure. Her insides turned all the more before feeling her legs shake in effort, her master thrusting with a wild abandon before slamming hard inside of her. Face, breasts and all her front forced hard to the wall while he unloaded his seed deep inside of her.

After a few more moments, he pulled back and let go, letting the mare drop down to the ground, shaking and groaning in pleasure while spunk leaked from her snatch. The caribou didn't care much, only looking to the base before him with a gleam of accomplishment. It was with a off handed comment that he told, “Clean me off, bitch.” Hearing the mare struggle up in her pleasured state and, much to his approval, begin to service him.

The Caribou in front looked about and told, “We’re over the base now sir.” Looking up at the strange HUD for a moment before back down. For some reason, there was something odd about the base-- besides the fact it was so deep under the waves.

Waving that aside, the Caribou asked, “Sir, permission to speak?”

Giving snorts of pleasure at the warm and slick tongue that was licking off his pride, the lead Caribou asked, “Go on.” Hand gripping the mare’s mane and forcing her face closer to smell his musk. He smirked at how she groaned in lust and nuzzled his ball sac.

That pleasure left his lips some, when he heard his subordinate asked, “Shouldn't we have at least told another group about this?” Though when the male turned to his subordinate, the younger buck went on. “I’m all for getting a hot bitch to bend over and fuck full of spunk, sir.” Then made a face adding, “But isn’t this… a little unsanctioned?”

Rolling his eyes and feeling the bitch finish her work, the Captain snapped his fingers and pointed her to go sit off in a corner. Like a trained dog, she did so, even going as far to crawl her way there, her enticing hips and plump rear gaining a few interested glances from those around the bridge.

“Normally, I’d agree.” Told the elder male with a snort. “But, I was on a time limit. My loyal bitch gave the signal as soon as she could.” Then smirked, “But we’ll tell the others once we’ve secured the base, be assured of that.” Then told those in the ship while zipping up his suite. “As for the rest of you? Move and get ready, we’re hunting us some worthless cunts!”

This got a cheer as they all moved, going down the ladder or through doors and preparing. When the first group got out into the waters and began to swim to the base, did they rush in like the eager conquering invaders they were. The captain preens all the more at the thought of capturing more cunts and bending them down to their rightful masters.

Yet after a time, something odd happened. From the seafloor, and disturbing the sands, round shapes began to… float upwards like balloons… with studded spikes. The sight was odd, and one of the caribou’s aboard a Cyclops asked, “What are those?” Not recalling anything like that mentioned.

Lavish for her part, looked up in equal confusion. She didn’t recall those things...

The many balls of odd make floated up and away from the base. Looking almost near jury rigged metal balloons floating upwards… before the first one touched a ship with a light tapping clank. And like that, a bright, electrical explosion went off. The first detonation making all the others go off-- new Cyclops’s suddenly going offline and a few even sparking as the EMP’s went off. There were shouts and curses, and lot’s of angered sounds.

Then, it got worse. From some nearby ravines of the area, Seamoths burst forth. The rainbow colors of the many zooming forwards-- in particular in the lead being some modified Sea-moth with rainbow splotched paint colors and the name ‘Pyromania’ on the side.

There was a cackle from within the Sea-moth, as Pyro pressed a button as he sang along. “One-two, blew a fuse!” Small torpedoes came out, damaging the screws on the back as he moved around. “Three-four, out the door!” zooming by as he fired more torpedoes and sang on. “Five-six, let's add a mix!” hitting more engines and soon sang the next verse. “Seven-eight, initiate!” pressing down on a new switch that cause the base below the fleet to blow up as he saw the explosion causing the fleet to twist, turn and flip about as he sang the last verse in a dark tone.

“Nine-ten, drown some men.” Giving a low cackle as the other sea-moths unleashing their more deadly, modified explosive torpedoes the bomber made, causing the Cyclopes the Caribous had to get ruptures, breaches, and causing them to sink...or in a few cases? Explode with fire as they went ‘critical’. Pyro then asked on the comms in a more cheerful tone. “Who wanna find survivors~? We do have to save any of the mares from the ship that were taken by those disgusting Caribous.”

To that, he heard a mare, “Pyro… no one’s going to be alive if they were in a exploding Cyclops.” The Seamoth’s going around the sinking or dead ships. “You heard Grain, eliminate it all. Survivors only if we happen to find any.” Two more sweeping in, unleashing their own payloads of vortex to start pulling in any that had began to abandon their respective ships.

A few even shot gas torpedoes, the acidic liquids exploding and seeping into the water like thick green clouds of poison. The Caribou trying to swim away getting a nasty and nightmarish shock of being in such a deadly cloud.

“Oooooookayyyy~!” said Pyro as he grin wide, then said with a wider smile. “Then that means I get to blow them all up! Hahahahahahahaha!” activating a switch to fire more torpedos, mostly of gas as he hit into the openings of any Caribous attempting to swim away, even fire a small salvo of ‘flashers’ which usually blinded any predators as Pyro sang out as he move around.

“Oh, you’re gonna die~ Die, die, die~, die for trying to get at my Crispy~.”

A mare shudder on the line as she said to one of the other Seamoth drivers. “Is it me, or is Dr. Periodic utterly scary when he’s off his meds?” although Pyro interrupted in a annoyed tone.

“Pyro! My name is Pyro! Not that! Really if you’re going to talk about me, at least get my name right!”

To that, one said, “Riiight…. Right… sure, Pyro.” A touch of uncertainty there. “Uh, maybe we should alert the scavenging team now? Once we’re done with… finishing off the remains-- hey! One’s still working, it’s making a break for it!”

“Team three and six, get on it, now!” Shouted one, “don’t let it leave!”

Pyro sped off, heading toward the attempting leaving Cyclops as he fired. “Boom! Boom! Boom! Taste my torpedoes!” three torpedoes firing at the Cyclops, hitting at the sides as one exploded upon impact, breaking through the hull a bit as the second missed, managing to explode some rocks on the ground. The last seem to hit too close by the front, granted nothing that important, yet there was a slight damage of glass from the cracks shown as Pyro cackle.

“Yes, yes!” firing more, as the torpedoes were hitting at random, some at the back with the propeller, giving more dents and ruptures, while some hit more onto the right side as signs of damage were shown. A few were missing as they hit nothing, or onto the ground as a mare cursed.

“Damn it Pyro, stop missing! And stop wasting your torpedoes!” Although with the amount of damage being hit, the Cyclopes looked ready to blow as Pyro pull back and cackle.

“I don’t waste, I detonate!” Seeing the Cyclops blowing and falling down as he cackle in glee. “Yesss, yesss! Die you dirty Caribous! Die! No one shall get to my Crispy! No one! Ghahahahahahahahahahaha!”

With a long groan, a mare said, “I am not letting Albert convince me on letting this maniac in on anymore of my jobs!”

Day three, and Twilight would admit that she still felt on edge. After the rushed move into the cyclops and next to leaving within hours of the evacuation order with the Ruffed Raft crew, she had felt nothing but worry. Anxiety. Maybe even nervousness.

Like now. She followed the given code Albert gave her, and later gave the other crew, and it brought her to some deep waters. Twilight wouldn’t say she was scared of the dark, she had long since grown out of that. But now, she was finding it hard to not be. The endless blackness of the water made her fidget some, and worry. She would be all the more worse for wear if it weren't for the strong lights of the Cyclops, or the sight of the sandy seabed to assure her there was a bottom.

The only reason it was so dark, was because it was night. That much Twilight could figure out, but still, it was near suffocating as she piloted the large ship through the waters. And try as she might, Twilight couldn’t keep herself from being nervous. This wouldn't be so bad if it wasn’t so dark! She couldn’t help but flick her eyes to the nearby sonar display, expecting it to show the hints of another leviathan fish around.
“Princess Twilight.” The voice of another mare made Twilight nearly jump out her her skin at its abruptness. The captain of the other ship, the Ruffed Raft, speaking up. “It’s getting late. We should find a place to settle the ships down and get some sleep.”

Taking easy breaths, Twilight said, “Thank you, Thicket. I’ll follow your lead for that.” Slightly slowing the ship and waiting and watching while the Brown colored Cyclops moved past her own. Breathing once more, trying to calm her nerves, Twilight began to follow the other Cyclops, presumably searching for a fairly safe haven for the two of them.

There was one to thankfully be found, a crevice between two rock faces that they moved into and slowly settled before the ships were shut off. It was with a sigh Twilight moved away and slightly shifted her being. Standing for hours wasn’t all that fun while driving.

Looking about and eventually back, the alicorn rubbed her face and felt a little edge of tiredness touch her. Moving for the round bulkhead, Twilight gave the door a twist and a pull before looking inside. There was a couple of blankets and improvised pillows strewn about, mostly due to not having proper time to get a bed up. And all her friends, bare Applejack and Rarity, were for the most part asleep.

It made Twilight smile while she walked in, the whole ship currently dark and dim. The sounds of her approach made both mare’s glance her way, Applejack giving a smile and asking, “How you holdin’ up, sugarcube?” Remarking with a tilted head, “You look a might bit tense.”

Sighing, Twilight slowly made her way over Rainbow and Pinkie's strewn limbs to reach her own blanket and pillow to tell, “We almost had a run in with one of those Reaper Leviathans earlier.” Having a rather vivid image of the large beast stalking around their ship’s before getting distracted by a great white shark.. And then proceeding to both attack and rip the thing to shreds.

It might have been nature, but Twilight didn’t feel as safe in the ocean as she did before in Alpha Base.

“Is that what all that terrible roaring sound was?” Asked Rarity with concern. “One of those… gigantic fish swimming nearby?” It was the only reason she was awake. She and Applejack barely having placed their heads down before it started up.

Nodding and relaxing down, Twilight affirmed while sitting, “It was.” Letting out a breath and admitted to Applejack. “I’m really just shaken up. With all of this.” Leaning forwards to go on, “The idea there was a Pink in Alpha base, or the Caribou now knowing where Alpha base is…” Then grimaced, “And, I’m also worried about the ponies left behind. I feel like I… maybe I should of stayed and helped.”

Shaking her head, Applejack told, “Twi, you did the righ’ thing.” Then snorted while shaking her head, “Why, as much as I’d want to stay an’ show’em Bucks for tryin’ to step hoof near that place, I know that won’t do nothin’.” She looked to Twilight and went on, “We would be doin’ a whole lotta notin’ getting caught. Why, everythin’ Jer did would be a waste if we got caught again!”

“I know, I know.” Twilight tried to ease while feeling the pillow that was made up of actual cloth and cotton. “But… I’m a princess. I have a obligation to help everypony.” Then laid her head down, sighing, “And I feel like I’m not helping as much as I could be with running away.”

Applejack sighed to that, rubbing her head in thought, trying to think of something to say. She wasn’t sure what to say honestly, what could she say to help Twilight feel better about… well, being a princess of all things?

Shifting some, Rarity said, “You’re too important to lose, Twilight.” Almost wanting to grimace at her own words. “We’re… too important.” It was enough to get Applejack to look at her with a hint of surprise, even as she went on, “I still think Starlight’s ideas of equality is for the best.” Then hesitated, “But… but I have to admit, I.. I think I understand why you were sent away first, Twilight.”

It was with a hint of hesitance that Rarity told, “You’re a Princess. You’re…. You stand for something, Twilight. Something that means a lot to those ponies.” She shifted in her own place and looked down to her hands. “I’m not completely oblivious to it. Ponies look to you for advice, guidance… they seek your approval because you stand for something more than being a pony of power or position.”

“I know this is… mostly empty of me to say, because I’m not sure even if I want to believe my own words.” It was a little bit of honesty Rarity was willing to give to Twilight. “But I think the reason I think this is for the best, is because you can’t help ponies if you’re taken, like Applejack said.” And with a shaky sigh, Rarity finished with a ducked head. “You can do more good, away and safe from danger. Because without you…. The ponies would be sad, disheartened… maybe mournful.” Twiddling her fingers, Rarity admitted, “You bring out the best in them. I’ve.. seen it, in Alpha base. Whenever a fight broke out or a disagreement you… found a way to settle it, and make it better!”

Smiling some, Applejack gave a firm not and looked to a slightly attentive twilight. “She’s righ’, ya know.” Going on to tell, “Why, whenever a big argument broke out? Ya’ll got it all straightened out in no time.” Then continued, “Ya been helpin’ the foals out some an’ I’ve seen how you’ve been talkin’ to Grain on makin’ sure that place was as good as Ponyville was to us.” Having what could be defined as a proud smile, the farmer told, “You do good, Twi. But you won’t be doin’ any of it if them no-good bucks get their hands on ya.”

Shifting in place and moving to sit up more, Twilight asked, “You… really think so?” Still feeling that guilty feeling that she wasn’t doing enough. That she could be doing more to help. That she was fleeing when she could aid in defending or fighting.

While she would never say it in the Town back home, Rarity found herself speaking her mind anyways. “I’ve forgotten what it was like to be around such… odd friends.” Getting a slightly flat look form Applejack for her choice of words. “But-- but! I… I see the appeal in it.” The white mare shifting and going on. “I.. I’ve forgotten what it felt like to just be… open like I am now. To just… accept others openly and take in the… the diversity of our differences.” Then looked to Twilight to tell, “And I think other ponies have too. And what you’ve been doing, for the base and all of them?” She smiled, “I think you have been doing more than was asked of you, making sure everypony remembered what it was like before everything changed. What it was like to live in peace.”

Thinking to this, and working it over in her head, Twilight smiled, “Think you Rarity. That… that means a lot.” And while she was unsure how much it mattered to Rarity herself, Twilight appreciated the words. It sounded a lot like… what Rarity would say to her. Back before this all happen.

The unicorn smiled and told, “Think nothing of it, Twilight. As much as I want to think otherwise… I have to face the truth.” Breathing in and saying with no little amount of trouble in her heart, “You are more important than most. I know you worry about those other ponies, but if you aren't safe, then there won’t be anypony to help lead them down here. To assure them and make things right in the worst of times.”

Slowly, Twilight nodded. “You’re right… They might not have me now… but they will need me later. When they’re safe.” Then gramanced. “If… if they’re safe.”

“They will be.” Applejack told quickly, reaching out to pat at Twilight’s leg. “You’ll see. We’ll all meet up, settle in, an’ be tickled pink tha’ ya are there waitin’ for them and have things all ready.” Than smiled, “I’m confident ya’ll have things all figured out when things calm down.”

Shifting in place, Applejack said, “Now, let’s get some shut eye. I don’ know about the two of ya gal’s, bu’ tryin’ to sleep with a noisy machine ain’t doin’ me any favors.”

“To that, I have to agree.” Rarity nodded while laying down. “Some peace and quiet is needed for a good night's sleep.”

Twilight smiled and wanted to giggle at that, but instead laid her head down for rest. And in a way, she reflected on what the two said. And on in a way, they were both right. She was needed later on. If she didn’t help the ponies later, than they would be in a bad position. It made the Princess sigh and think back to the Tree almost… and the things she heard while near it. And while her friends gave her words of comfort… she felt worry in her heart still for their Harmony.

Hearing news and learning things

Sitting about the large throne room that was made, Jerry glanced about had to wonder what was going on. He, along with Commander Pearl, Informant Screech, Quartermaster Stonehooves, Princess Celestia, Luna and even Cadance-- along with Shining Armor, waited. All he was told, was there was something going on. An emergency that, form one of the Cyclops Crew’s, more or less told them that no trips to Alpha Base were allowed. All contact with the place having gone completely silent and those with the subs has kept near, but also quiet and unmoving.

Looking around in the room, seeing them all sitting in a improvise war room and in his Steel armor set, he decided to ask. “Mind filling in what happen? All I was told was that apparently, something happen with Alpha Base and they gone silent in communications, even back at the Castle too.”

Screech gave a glance and told flatly. “We aren’t sure, the Cyclopes crew aren’t sure either, especially since we know the Beacon for Alpha Base is deactive. Any form of communication in the area is gone and a standing order is in place for all Expedition Crews to make camp and wait for further orders.” then told. “In short Overlord? That means no more saving of sick mares until we gain a idea on what's going on.”

Jerry frown to that, as while it was bad to not know what happen...being told to let ponies die agonizing and slow death wasn’t pleasing to his ears either. In fact he was considering saying no, but internally thought it over. But...even if I do try to save them...how could I? Albert got the cure, sure the Blues could try to heal...but it’s more or less postponing the sickness than anything else.

Commander Pearl glances and remarked with a raise of her brow. “I’m surprise you’re not speaking out against this Overlord. Usually you’re the first to say no and make a argument of some sort-- have you realize the futility of it?” only for Jerry to snort and told.

“Pearl, the only reason I haven’t said anything-- is because I know it’s useless, best I could do is get my Blues to prolong it-- and even then that'll waste time until we hear from Albert.”

Breathing in, Celestia told, “I know this isn’t ideal to your means of work, Overlord. But at this time, we’re trying to get a grasp of the situation.” Then went on to tell, “Until we know what is going on, we’re in the dark. We brought you here to hopefully be around when a response does arrive. It’s been a near week since Alpha Base went silent, and while we still don’t know what’s going on, we’re sure that we will find out soon.”

Taking a long drag of air, Stonehooves spoke, “No offense, Princess Celestia… but why do you think today will be any different?” Not sure how they can be sure that the infected man hadn’t just gone and done something to double cross them.

“Because we were told.” Luna informed. “I was informed, by means only I and my sister are aware of, about a messenger coming to detail what has happened. We are now waiting for them to arrive.” Though this slightly left other’s a bit confused. How did they know a messenger was coming, if there was no Comm’s to give the message out?

“Messenger, your Highness?” asked Screech in a bemused tone, as Shining glance and asked to the Celestial sisters.

“How did you know about messengers if there was no way for them to communicate with no comms, Princess’s?” Jerry thought to himself, and thought it could be some sort of magical way, or maybe Magic way of using the undead to communicate-- after all, Regal was still on the island, defending what remains of his master research, books, and other things from the mansion.

“Maybe Magic sent a message through Regal? Some sort of necromancy?” suggested Jerry with a shrug.

“You honestly think Magic would just send messages to his skeleton?” questioned Pearl with a deadpan look as Jerry told.

“Regal is still around, and Magic is a Archmage for a reason, so maybe...Magic made some back up plan for messaging or something?”

Shaking her head, Luna told, “That, is not how we received the message.” Leaving many to wonder, but it was obvious that Luna was not going to bother telling. All she gave was, “We expect them today. So, best we wait. Lest we miss what they have to say.” It made a few furrow their brows or press their lips tight.. But they waited.

They waited for a good half hour, tossing around what was possibly happening before a guard came in. A thestral with a padded divesite following him as he addressed. “Midlight Raise here to see you.” Motioning to the mare by his side.

“Thankyou gaurdsmen. Leave us.” Luna motioned, watching as the stallion left before they focused on the lone thestral mare. “Speak, Midlight. You are the messenger, correct?” Getting a firm nod from the mare. “Tell us… what has transpired for the Undersea base to become silent as it has?”

Breathing in, Midlight told, “Alpha Base is gone.” Making all stop. “Dr. Albert, with information given by Princess Twilight, had initiated Protocol 35-AB-L, or as most call it, ‘Protocol Moving Day’.”

“Protocol Moving Day?” spoke Shining in confusion, but soon refocuses and asked. “What happen to them? What happen to Twilight and the other's?”

“But more importantly,” pressed in Screech with folded hands as she look to the mare. “What caused this protocol to be activated? Why did Alpha Base been moved somewhere else and all communication silent and teams on standby?”

Shifting, the mare told, “We found a Pink.” It caused alarm all around as the thestral went on. “We weren't aware until Princess Twilight told Dr. Albert about some missing supplies. After he looked them over, he seemed to realize most of it was used for producing vehicles and after some fast actions by Grain, felt the threat of betrayal by Captain Lavish. It was suspicion that she was making a Cyclops fleet for a Caribou invasion. It was proven true almost five days after Alpha Base was dismantled, all occupants moved away.”

Before any could speak up, Stonehooves glare at Jerry as she said. “A Pink? You brought in a spy Pink in Alpha base when you liberated mares?” to which Jerry look quite irritated as he said.

“Can we not do the blaming thing? For one, how am I supposed to screen through Pinks, if I have no means of it? Last I check-- none of you are able to, so don’t you start blaming things I can’t even do myself, Stonehooves.”

“Silence, the two of you.” Luna spoke firmly before turning to Midlight. “Please, tell us. What has become of this enemy fleet?”

Glancing at the Overlord and the earth mare for only a moment, Midlight turned focus back to the group and told. “Eradicated. Dr. Albert requested for Dr… Pyro, to rig the remaining bit’s of Alpha Base with explosives as a trap. A large detachment of Sea Moths were in ambush positions to attack and completely destroy the fleet with no mercy given.” Then breathed out, “Only one survivor, being one of the mare’s of the original crew. She’s in being treated after her… rape and near drowning.”

Frowns and sympathetic looks were shown, mostly of the knowing fact it was hard that not only was she was the last survivor-- but was used by the Caribous as well. “When are we...expected to hear from Doctor Albert again?” spoke Pearl as she went on. “We don’t know how long until this time of silence ends, and we’re unsure of how to fully proceed in gathering the sick...or for the Overlord to send supplies and items to Alpha Base once more.”

Breathing in, Midlight told, “Communications will be re-established… after everyone is finished with moving in and settling into Citadel-1.” Getting a few glances around.

Celestia was the first to ask, “Citadel… one?” Looking the mare over and soon asking, “You mean to say, there is an entirely new base already prepared for them?” Sounding a little confused. Mostly because she never knew of a Citadel-1 being made.

“Albert’s plan.” Told the thestral mare. “He didn’t tell anyone. Not even Grain. When the evacuation was in full swing, he began to send each Cyclops group a set of random directions that eventually lead to Citadel-1 after reaching each checkpoint. He was trying to screen for possible traitors that might try to break for it or try and send a magical signal. But none did as far as we can tell.” Then, said the more difficult part. “Citadel-1 is… further out at sea. most of it, four hundred meters under.”

“What?!” nearly shouted Pearl in shock, while Shining held a grim face as while he wasn’t knowledgeable in underwater things...he knew that was deep.

“How are we supposed to send sick mares or supplies now?” question Stonehooves. “Especially since he’s the only one with the cure or means to cure the Khara?” Jerry himself frown more and soon asked.

“Where did Albert told the Bearers of Harmony to head?”

With calmness, Midlight told, “Citadel-1, like everyone else. While the main base is farther away, there’s a upper location. A farming area mostly and checkpoint that’s an outpost.” She looked about and went on, “Albert felt like that after what the Caribou tried? He would go even deeper. He’s also setting up new rules with Grain over screening for possible Pinks. Everyone in Citadel-1 is going to have a screening test. I’m also here to inform anyone that can help.”

“That is, appreciative, Midlight.” spoke Pearl as she sighed and said in a somber tone. “Pinks...I honestly thought we screen all of them, how did we missed one?” although in reality, it could of been a number of things as either not many ponies notice the signs, a experienced Pink, or one who did a screening was new at it...or the worst case, one just slipped by in all the masses. Although even while it was good things weren’t a complete disaster...it still meant trouble on a few things.

“Thank goodness Twilie noticed something odd…” muttered Shining as for once, her compulsive, neat and orderly nature worked for the better. Yet he soon asked. “Are we able to get sick ponies from the Khara with the Overlord to Citadel-1, or do we need to gain a closed off area on the island?”

Knowing the answer to this, Midlight told, “Dr. Albert is going to send the Twilight Hope to send in supplies for any sick. We’re still straightening out the base, it’s… much more bigger than the last.”

Leaning in, Screech asked, “How big are we talking?” Wanting to have a good definition of just how much Albert had been hiding from them.

Shifting, Midlight told, “Spare supplies and more expert and trustworthy Expedition Crew’s were assigned with the sole job of building Citadel-1. Meant to be an actual city. The whole place is one large complex, not separate homes. All outside work is nulled, due to how deep underwater we are.” She laughed almost humorlessly. “We can actually wear modest clothing now because it’s like… one big, interconnected underwater city-- almost.”

And while some were taking that in, Jerry however asked. “What about supplies? If it is a underwater city, then that means it's nearly self supplying, which means I might not be gathering twice the amount I usually get for Albert.”

Snorting, Stonehooves crossed her arms and said in annoyance. “Of course, bringing up your want of gold and gems for anything they need to gain.” Jerry however ignored her as he didn’t want another argument-- as much as he wanted to talk back, he was trying to control what patience he had for this. If he was unable to give supplies to Albert, it meant he had to find another means to give things while assisting the Equestrians.

Shaking her head, Midlight explained, “There’s actually new farmlands...er, farming areas dotting around the Citadel Base.” Getting piqued looks. “The way Grain explained it to me? There are a number of smaller outposts with volunteer workers meant to farm food and livestock to later send by Seamoth or Cyclops to Citadel-1. Even then, the city does have it’s own constantly made food supply. It’s… nearly self sufficient, and might be with enough time and effort.”

Eyes narrowed, Screech asked, “Why weren't the Princesses informed of this?” She wanted to ask why she wasn’t told, but the matter still stood. Albert hid this from them. She had the hint it was a safety measure, but this seemed.. Pretty ambitious of him really.

“Albert had concerns of there being other spies.” Midlight told. “He’s still concerned. That’s why there’s radio silence, he’s been… testing everyone, making chances for a possible Pink to try and call out for Caribou to find them. No body except a few like myself, even know the Caribou fleet is destroyed. They still think it’s roaming around looking for them.”

“Meaning it might take time until we gained the supplies for the time being. Which means postponing on raids and acquiring sick ponies until everything is clear.” spoke Pearl with a frown, to which Jerry gripped his hand tightly to that, a few glance and Stonehooves dryly remarked.

“Oh, it seems you fully disagree to that? Well it can’t be helped Overlord, unless you have a means to cure them-- then it's nothing we or you can’t do. Then again, you probably just wanted to take more things from Equestria.”

Jerry took in a deep and controlled breath, trying to not blow his fuse so easily as he told. “While I have been working with you to gain mares to save and supplies to divide for the Equestrian people, it is highly...annoying that we will need to wait. However if I may make a suggestion?”

“Perhaps until supplies are sent, I can continue on the raids, bringing the sick into a isolated area in my Castle, and letting my Blues postpone and push the Khara back with their healing magics until the cure has arrived? That way, we are able to kill two birds with one stone as not only we will restore their health if possible-- but also keep gathering supplies on each raid for those on the Island here.”

“Dr. Albert is sending someone with the means to make the cure.” They heard Midlight tell. “The Twilight Hope is going to bring them, with those other things like I said. You don’t have to stop bringing in ponies-- but until the Citadel is settled and Albert think’s we’ve screened everyone we could, then the transport Cyclops will once more get back to moving ponies back and forth.”

“Not to mention, its highly doubtful you have space.” spoke Shining as he went on. “While it’s appreciative of you using your Blues and home Overlord-- it is doubtful you’ll be able to have enough space, or food to feed the sick ponies while waiting.” however he soon added. “However while we do have space, perhaps your Blues could come here on the island in the quarantine area for those still afflicted until the pony sent for the cure making arrives. That is...if you have enough.”

“Oh don’t worry Shining, I made sure to have plenty of my Minions already up.” said Jerry, as he frown and admitted. “but...I’m more worry of a possibility of having Pinks infiltrating my home as well.”

“I would of thought you would enjoy something like that?” scoffed Stonehooves as Jerry told in a deadpan tone.

“Not unless my home gets invaded by Caribous in their fleets, or at least attempted invasion by ship as they are unable to active my Gates without my permission.” then added. “Granted it might not be possible...but I’m not leaving anything to chance if there are Pinks spying on me.”

“SILENCE THE TWO OF YOU!” Came the loud and near echoing boom that was the Royal Canterlot Voice. It made nearly all but Celestia stumble or hold their ears in pain at the sheer level of sound. When Luna looked over the group, she gave Stone Hooves a rather stern and disappointed frown before saying, “As it stand, I feel that we all need to consider looking through our ranks for spies. It has become apparent that there may be a danger from within.”

Breathing out a sigh, Cadance said, “But Luna, there’s thousands of ponies at this point. I’m not sure we have enough able bodies to help sort through them all.” Then at the looks shared between the two elder alicorns, she asked, “Unless… you have a better idea of how to find out?”

Celestia frowned a bit, but told, “Once this ‘Citadel One’ is finished, we may need to have a word with Archmage Magic and even Magical Superiority on this subject.” Then breathed out. “But Overlord, this is a concern even for yourself. Do you have any means of searching your own home for possible Pink’s?” Looking to the man in question. “If they can manipulate or trick your gates, than it would be a dire situation for us all.”

Giving a deep breath, mostly to calm himself and get over the fact that he was near scared shitless of the ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’ that was rumored to be one of the bests ways to shut someone up, did Jerry spoke in admittance. “A couple actually.” looking to the rest of the room as he fully explained. “I mentioned before, or what some were told to you all by word or papers on the subject, no one could manipulate or ‘trick’ the Gates easily. I have a ‘connection’ of sorts that somewhat allows me to sense whose near the Gates.”

“Or at least...if they try to use it, the Gates really don’t operate without my say so, or a Minion who is old enough to know how the Gates function, like my Gate maker, Grubby.”

“Yes, I recall that any who try to manipulate your Gates with magic tend to...be turned into husks.” slightly remarked the Commander, as she questions. “But what about tricking you into allowing them passage, Pinks are good at pretending.”

Sighing some, Jerry admitted. “They probably did among the many I took while raiding.” gaining a few to focus on him as he went on admitting. “Hell, they might be some at the Castle, granted I got no proof, but the best I can do? Get my Minions to keep a eye on the ones living with me, report on anything odd.”

“Overlord, what if they try to use your throne gate, or try to send word of the Caribous of your exact location?” asked a concerned Shining as while he wanted Jerry to get some actual ponies to search instead of the ‘foal-minded’ Minions, he couldn’t really suggested it as they would be too focus on the Island for traitors themselves.

Jerry however rolled his eyes as he told. “Pfft, you mean, if they managed to understand how to use it, much less operate the exact location of magical transportation of the large thing to the multiple Main Gates I got. No one else but me, and any who I give authority to use them can and could. And as for Caribous finding me? I live in the middle of the ocean that’s probably would take years to locate by their means.” then sighed out and added.

“Best I could do for now to find possible Pinks? Get my Minions searching by any means.”

“Overlord, I think you're overestimating your Minions uses on finding spies, especially since we know that they are more or less like little foals.” spoke Screech with a furrow brow as Jerry told flatly.

“Not when I’ve been having them learning more and expanding their knowledge in various ways, getting them to teach the newborns and becoming more effective-- and having them multiply to the point there’s a lot of them all over the entire Dark Castle and island.” then added with a hand rolling around to add in. “Especially with the Green and Blue Minion Tribe specifically tailored to be sneaky assassins and the other being connected to magic and are highly intellectual that they could detect something is off with enough experience and foresight.”

“I can make them all spread not only through the Dark Castle, but on the Island to for anything with a single order.” then added to the Celestial sisters in admittance. “But admitally? It’s not a foolproof way to find potential spies, especially since there’s potential hiding spots around the island since I’ve been getting my Reds to remove lava all over the island to start making land for crops to grow, can’t rely on raiding forever to feed not only you all-- but my people to.”

For a brief moment, Jerry pause to himself to think a bit. Maybe I should talk with Mortis, maybe with Gnarl to bolster our defensive for a invasion of sorts? Maybe see if we can get any potential guards in the Castle to teach the minions on fighting styles like what Spree did? it was admittedly a long shot, as the weren’t that many ‘soldiers’ like Spree was, so he doubted there would be any who could teach the minions much...then again they were able to fight one way or another, so it’s possible something good can come out of it.

While the Overlord thought over to that, he midily heard the discussion, mostly on waiting for a response from Dr. Albert and make mentions of putting things on hold for a time until they are properly able to plan on what to do next. However what he did knew? Was that he should be paying attention to this...at least until he is sent away for the alicorns to do their own plans with the whole spy issue.

Taking a breath and sipping her tea, Shadow look over the new baby room as minions were working tirelessly as cribs were set one place, rugs filling the stone cold floor, even ‘babyproofing’ everything in it. Even the minion claws as a means to ‘no hurty’ the objects that would be placed here. The thestral mare was currently sitting in a chair, overlooking the minions work.

Mostly to not deal with paperwork and let Gnarl handle it. As well as make sure the minions won’t botch up anything. Her ears flick, hearing hoofsteps as she turn to see Sonata and one of the servant minions. The latter being a ‘guide’ of sorts for the mare as she was in a maid outfit. Granted one of the ‘modest one’s that was longer and cover more of the body.

Smiling at her as she asked the minion with Sonata. “Everything well?” knowing that despite her and her friend came to the Dark Castle for work-- the thestral felt she should give her, and any mare that were feeling like taking the job a ‘out’ to the ‘Equestrian Island’. However the best way to do that was to let a servant minion be around them as a ‘trial run’ to see if they could fit the job, or if the mare was having second thoughts of fully working for Jerry.

“Yes Mistress! Trainee work well!” answer the minion as Shadow nodded, turning her eyes from the servant to Sonata with a curious look.

“How about you Sonata? I know it’s a bit difficult to remember everything, but there hasn’t been any problems so far for you and the others?” mostly asking as she wanted to know if either the crystal mare, or any mare from the island were having doubts or problems while in the ‘trial run’.

Although Gnarl wanted the mares to swear fealty under the ‘Overlord’, Shadow still held power over him, and reminded him that this situation was ‘unique’ for the mares. She also mention that if he tried anything, she would force him to be in a field of flowers that were developing in the park to prance in. For a entire month.

Breathing in and giving a nod, Sonata said, “Everything's been fine.” Hefting the basket in her arms and adding, “it’s honestly not that much more different from back home when I was helping my family. We were farmers, so house work isn’t too unfamiliar.” Moving to place the basket down and begin moving all the small blankets and towels out.

Nodding to this, Shadow felt glad that the reception of the crystal mare as she asked. “How about the other's? I tried talking to them when I’m able,” then motioned to the makings of the new nursery being made. “But most of my attention been to this place.” feeling glad that Jerry let her build a nursery so close to their own room in the Private Quarters.

Giving a much more understanding nod, Sonata said, “I can understand that.” Folding a blanket and placing it into a crib. “I remember when my mother would get distracted and get all prepared for a new little brother or sister. She would spend hours making sure the house was ready when the day came.”

Looking back, Sonata rose and added, “Knotful’s been….” Trying to find the right words before giving, “energetic…?” Eventually sighing and admitting, “she see’s this as one big challenge to rub in that stallion’s face. Magic, was it?” Trying to recall his name. “She was… pretty angry at him for attacking her mare pride… I guess.” Looking a little confused herself. “I sometimes honestly don’t know what runs through that mare’s head.”

Sighing, Shadow shook her head as she remark. “Don’t know why she should bother, since Magic doesn’t show up here often…” then look to the servant minion as she asked. “How has Knotful been with her ‘guide’?”

“Running him ragged, Mistress.” answer the servant as he told. “Dragged poor Blug in air, screams all the while.”

“Very funny sight, got picture of it!” told one of the working minions on setting up the playpen.

Rubbing her face, the thestral knew that Knotful would be a ‘fail’ as a maid. Might ask her if she can work for the newly develop guard instead? although with Spree as the Captain and a few mares are working with the minions...it might work...possibly. Shadow soon said to Sonata. “I think with how things are? It might be best for Knotful to work within the Minion Guards-- or the...Dark Guards?” feeling abit unsure at the end as she admitted.

“Jerry is still working on a name for the newly formed guard, since all we had were the Minions…” she however place that on the side as she look to the mare and asked. “What about the few other mares, or are some thinking of returning back to the island?”

Thinking to this, Sonata admitted, “I know a few of the ones that came. They seem to like the work, though they were a little… iffy about pledging allegiance.” Thinking on it a little to go on, “one of them was a thestral. She nearly threw a fit on the idea and went back to the island to do something before coming back.”

She considered it a little and turned to ask, “your highness, what would be wrong with just considering the guard as a ‘Guard’ or a ‘royal guard’? I don’t really see the reason to have a fancy name unless it’s for something specific.”

Taking a bit of tea to sip, Shadow admit. “The reason we might need a name for the guard is because what we have before the new recruits were the minions. Since they’re the bulk and are called the ‘Minion Guards’, there was some talk of getting them and the ponies as one...but since the bulk of the security are minions...well, we might need a new name. Granted I, or Jerry might fully mind of calling them the ‘Guards’...but since we’re a new nation in all technicality...well,” dragging off as she admitally didn’t knew how to word the rest out.

Thinking to this, Sonata said, “if the Minions are the bulk of your guard and… army…” Making sure she had that correct in mind. “Then wouldn’t that make any ponies part of a Reserve Guard or force?” Which had Shadow really consider that. “The Crystal Empire had something similar. We had a main Guard and military, but also a reserve for spare use.”

Thinking to that, she consider that might be for the better. Mostly because it was going to be a while until the ponies were guard material. So she turn her head and called out. “Hey Poke!” getting one of the minions to turn his head as he was smashing down a nail with a hammer. “Tell Spree when you’re done to make the ponies as the Reserve Guard!”

“Yes Mistress!” respond the brown as he went back hitting down a hammer.

Shadow smile to Sonata as she said. “Thanks for the suggestion, Sonata.” then lean back in her chair as she went on. “With that out of the way, I’m glad to hear that some are debating with the whole pledging thing, it’s why I brought up the whole ‘trial run’. To get them a feel and give them a way out before making their choice.” then added in knowing. “As for the thestral...I can’t really blame her for throwing a fit. Technically I’m consider a ‘traitor’ to my species and to equestria by most of the mares…”

Seeing Sonata expression of confusion, Shadow explained. “Thestrals take loyalty very seriously. Loyalty to a nation, to our family and friends...even to our mates. To most thestrals? I’m a traitor to both Equestria and to Princess Luna since I’m with Jerry as I ‘renounce’ to both nation and ruler.”

Slowly, Sonata nodded to this and soon asked, “how do you… deal with it?” Then rushed on, “no disrespect but… I thought something like that, if it’s so important would be…” Trying to find the right words.

Giving a low chuckle, Shadow admit. “In all honesty? While I may not be part of Equestria...I’m still loyal to Princes Luna, just not as a ruler and more as a...goddess of sorts. We thestrals rever to Luna as our ‘Night-mother’ in our faiths. It was...hard to accept that I’m not affiliated to Equestria, but I take small comfort I give thanks to the Night Mother.” going on to add. “It’s small comfort to me to be with Luna, as I doubt I could ever turn away from her. Just not as a ruler.”

Eyes flicking to that, Sonata seemed to ponder on that for a moment while raising up form the floor. She straightened out her dress some, thinking those words over and spoke, “I think I understand a bit better, then.”

Smiling to that, Shadow said. “Honestly that’s great to hear.” as part of her felt something off with the mare’s tone... but couldn’t place what for now. As she went on to speak. “Most ponies don’t really understand on why I stayed with Jerry, especially most thestrals.” sighing a bit as she admit. “It was honestly hard for them to understand on why I chose to stick with the ‘Overlord’ that would proclaim to be a monster.” rolling her eyes as she snort.

“Can’t blame them fully….but at the same time it’s annoying.”

While Sonata couldn’t say she could completely understand that, she did nod a bit. “I can somewhat see it… my home is… gone…” The tone almost conflicting. But who could blame the mare? Her home was now iced over and was being killed by a sickness none could cure. She was free, sure… but also completely without a home now.

Sighing, she didn’t press the matter as she switch subject. “I’ve been thinking a bit, and I was wondering if you accept the job fully, you would consider being my first...handmaiden? Or handmaid?” shaking her head a bit as said. “Maidservant. That was the word.” then proceed to explain. “I know I can handle myself now, but when the litter starts growing and Jerry isn’t around? Well...I will need help a lot more often. Especially while moving.”

Blinking and turning in surprise, Sonata asked, “I.. me?” Then went on, “I… that is a big… great honor, your highness but I thought you’d want someone else more reliable.” Then prattled on, “I know that there’s not many as reliable, I can understand why you would ask for a maid and not a Min--” Pausing to look at the many Minions that paused to glance.

She was rather fast to correct, “Clone! You wouldn’t trust any of the clones because, well, they aren't all there. Even if more came.” Barely containing a sigh of relief for the slight save she did for herself. “I’m not sure if I’m qualified.”

Seeing the Minions were back to work, Shadow tried to held back a grin, knowing what the crystal mare was going to say as she told. “I know, Sonata. But you’re right, I wouldn’t trust the clones as they are, even more as there not many mares who would work for me. Even less due to my ‘reputation’ of being the second in the Dark castle...or being the first ‘tail-lifter’ to Jerry.” then added. “But you’re qualified, you are mostly diplomatic, and if the Minion by your side speak of you?” Smiling more. “He tells me you're doing a excellent job, even with the children always tagging around you.”

Shifting to that, the crystal mare said bashfully, “well, I don’t really mind. They can be really sweet. They’re almost like… younger siblings, you know?” Trying to brush that little tidbit aside. “But… would you really want me as your maid servant, your highness?” Then went on almost nervously, “even know I was… partly dragged here to be a sort of.. ‘Eye candy’ to your King?” Nearly rushing out, “not that I mean anything by that, or me, or… or…” feeling her face flush at how it was all placed. She was pretty aware of how sexually appealing her body was… and may have caught Jerry glancing her way more than once.

Giggling, Shadow assure. “It’s fine Sonata. I mean, if you chose not to stay here fully? I can understand. But as for being ‘eye candy’? Well…I can’t blame you on how you look, and I know Jerry can’t help but look-- but he won’t do anything but look. Mostly since I know he won’t do anything without me speaking in.” Mind recalling on finding a potential third mare for Jerry before the foals show, as she knew that was going to be hard, especially with many ponies feeling of Jerry position…

Or Gnarl trying to pull a fast one.

“But I’m certain I would want you as my maidservant, specially since you know how to handle kids, something that will be a needed in the long future ahead.”

Folding her hands before herself, Sonata gave a steady nod and thought it over a little. Glancing up, she gave a slight smile and said, “well… I would be silly to, well, refuse a request form royalty.” Though ducked her head and admitted, “I’m just… nervous. Being a farm girl asked to be her Highness's personal maid servant? It’s… I’m not sure if I even have the words…”

Giving a gentle smile, she assured. “It’s alright. Just be yourself, stay calm, and everything will work out just fine. I know it’s a lot to take in, but you’ll get used to it Sonata.” Taking another sip as she added. “Not to mention, it’s a easy job to do in all technicalities. Just follow my requests to grab things and tidy the place up.”

Nodding to this, Sonata said with a small giggle, “I guess it’s not really complex when you put it like that.”

Laughing a bit, she joked. “If you thought being a maidservant was complex? Try being in a relationship with a ‘Dark Overlord’. That’s complex itself. Especially with me.” she shake her head though, taking another sip as she admitted. “Although...you would still need to do the whole fidelity thing once you accept the job fully. Sure you’ll be my maidservant, but you’ll have to follow Jerry words orders.”

“I understand.” Nodded the mare with a slight shifting. “I’ll admit it’s a little… intimidating, but I think I can do it.” Then gave a small laugh, “it’s not like I have anything to really lose anyways.” It almost made Shadow want to wince, knowing that in a way, the mare didn’t. The thestral herself, or most ponies, still had a home to go back to after the Caribou were routed.

But the Crystal ponies? Theirs was possibly lost to the snow for… for possibly years, decades? It was hard to tell for how long. It made Shadow actually half considers what Sonata was almost feeling right now. But, those thoughts were placed on hold when the mare spoke. “Would you like me to fetch you more tea?” Making Shadow blink and glance, notting her cup was low and getting cool.

Looking back to the mare, she nod and said. “Sure Sonata, I do need more tea.” feeling it might be best to let the mare think of something else beside home. Maybe when this whole thing is over...I can ask Jerry, or maybe ask the royal couple if we can get the Crystal Empire back, for the crystal ponies sake. already thinking back to Jasmine and Jade, knowing that they may want to return to their homeland once this was done too…

Although she didn’t knew if the filly did want to leave...since she was feeling happy here...In a way, this was ‘home’ for her...but was it still a home for the elder sister? She couldn’t say for sure...but who knows? Maybe Jade did and just didn’t say it?

While it was all in the future… one that was honestly very much confusing and clouded, it was still something to think on. Maybe even worry over. Was this what it was like to be a ruler looking over the problems of everyone else? Because if it was… it was no wonder the Princesses seemed so distant. The problems and the never seen solutions wasn’t all that great to feel.

But as of now, Shadow had to focus herself and just resolve to think of one thing at a time. Namely, making sure the nursery was baby-proof. To the extent that maybe any and all minions-- especially the Greens --wear protective gear to not harm her little ones. Or at the very least have some form of armor and arms checkout at the door. With corks for their spines… maybe give them padding?

Maybe also to place corks on their nails too? So they might not damage anything while here? then thought on and added. Deodorizer. Lots of them for the Greens if they come close to the foals. They may not like baths...no, maybe no Greens at all. I don’t know where they’ve been due to their...hygiene.

Jerry felt so glad that the meeting was over, going over amount of details, details of which he would need to enforced all over the Dark Castle. Mostly to ensure safety of everyone as he teleported back in the Throne room. He felt tired, exhausted, mostly mentally than of physical exhaustion. Glancing around from the scurrying minions, to a few ponies that were working in moving things around. A few look surprise, but some other's glance and went on to their job.

Guess most are used to seeing me coming and leaving by now. thought Jerry, turning to the Forge to remove his armor and gain his robes back. Although as he was walking down the steps, part of his mind couldn’t help but feel like sleeping despite the amount of work he would need to do. Or rather get everyone to do. He knew he should do this at once, but at the same time there was just so much, so much to work, so much to get Minions working.

Even more while there was still work on improving the lands itself. Or the growth of food, or the needs of the people…

Or taxes.

The last part made Jerry shiver, despite the warmth of the heat increasing with each progressive step. He hated taxes, and he really wasn’t sure on how to make taxes. Especially with no means of economy beside his treasury, Jerry doubted he could give away his gold for means of pay. There’s just no way to do it. thought the man as he reached down in the Forge, letting the minions remove his armor bit by bit.

Maybe I can give some written orders for Gnarl, get those I can trust, like Spree, Shadow...maybe get my smarter minions like Mortis and Quaver to know? Let them help spread the word? Maybe let the scientist like that old deer know as well? thought over Jerry as he felt the armor off his body, and in exchange felt the nice, cooling touch of fabric on his body.

Looking over the robes, the Overlord nod his head in approval, before leaving the Minions who already was working on placing the armor pieces back in their position. As Jerry head his way back up to the Throne room, he felt a headache was forming form both long discussion, and the amount of work that was on his plate-- again. Ugh...it’s annoying to be the responsible one...but someone gotta make sure everyone's safe one way or another.

Seeing the signs of the Throne room itself on his approach, he walked across to head to his new goal. The Private Quarters. He figure he could do two things at once, ready up some work and get some relaxing peace. Moving past the moving Minions of servant or otherwise, he noticed a few ponies pass his way. Ablite not many, as most ponies don’t go to the path of the Private Quarters.

Walking upwards through the stairs, he partially wonder on what else he was going to do while waiting on Albert to call him, which might take time itself. Jerry honestly didn’t knew when Albert would call him, for all he knew? It might take weeks with how silent it was on Albert end. Once he did reach the top of the stairway and in the Private Quarters, did he make his way to his bedroom, for the workings of paper to write...or the lulls of relaxation of his bed.

Either one worked for him.

Yet did his ears heard the moving of feet, small feet as Gnarl voice spoke in. “Master, I must insist on speaking to you of the maid ‘trial’ the Mistress enforced!” coming up with a few scrolls in arm as he spoke on. “It must be questioned on why these mares are given such leeway, when everyone before them haven’t! Spree might be the only exception due to her orders, but this must be a line to drawn, Master! They must swear under you, as it is your right as Overlord!”

Rolling his eyes, he told. “Gnarl, Shadow brought up the trial run because unlike the ponies who lived here? Most wanted a new life. A home to live in. These mares? They still have a place to call home. Somewhere to be back once this is all over. I say it’s good to let them be in the trial run to see if they're committed or not...or if they’re suitable for another job.”

Then raise a finger as he told on. “Plus, it also helps to know who’s willing to go through the job, and who isn’t. Make things simpler.” then soon asked. “Now if you’re done complaining to me of this ‘issue’, are you going to bring up the subjects I’m sure I ask you to do?” getting the Minion Master to grumble a bit, seeing that he was denied of his request of the topic as he knew the Overlord of Wrath made his decision.

“But of course Master.” Grabbing one of the scrolls as he told. “The farming is progressing; the seeds we gained are growing as we speak. It will take time to see the fruition of such crops. The Mistress suggest the ponies who work for you in the guard should be called ‘Reserve Guard’ due to the bulk of our forces in Minion strength. We also clear out most problems in job assignments and are near completion of the wolves taught full obedience, Master.”

Taking a few more scrolls, did the Minion look over as he went on. “The more complex rules are nearly finish, as well as law and some educational progress. There’s also a request of gaining some knowledge in Equestria to ‘borrow’, Master for the bra-, younglings!” half corrected the minion as he went on. “The filly Jasmine has been caught up in her own work thanks to her sister tutoring...although that can be said for other mares as well, Master.”

“Good.” smile Jerry, feeling glad that Jasmine was better, in both having other kids around, and having her studies worked on as he soon asked. “Anything else, Gnarl? Because after this, I need you to get Spree, Mortis-- and other important individuals. We may have spies infiltrate in our ranks.”

“S-Spies!?” spluttered the minion as Jerry nodded.

“Pink spies.” then added as he glance around. “I’ll explain more when everyone is in the room. But for now? Keep it on a tight lip. No need for panic.” the old minion nodded, as despite his annoyance and lack of evil around. If there’s one thing he dislike more was that someone was trying to take what was rightfully his! Or rather his incompetent Master. As the old minion hurry off, did Jerry focus to his room, feeling glad to try to get some rest in.

Yet as he reach near his room, did his eyes glance to the building nursery across from his room. Seeing that work was progressing, especially with how much was place into it. He didn’t noticed Shadow in the room, but he figure she was eating or hanging out with Spree or the foals.

Coming into his room as he made a turn to the bed, he noticed Lovely cleaning something with a feather duster in her maid uniform. Her ears perk as she turn to him with settle expression as she turn fully to him. “Hey Lovely.” said Jerry, seeing she was doing better now, especially with the whole ‘being a real pony now’. Granted he knew it might take a while until things are really settle as their position with each other is...unsure right now in both relationship and views.

“Hello Jerry.” spoke the earth mare as she didn’t call him his former title or didn’t had much negative in her tone to him. In fact it remain a slight calm in a sense, although there was something in her eyes as she look to him, but he didn’t notice it as she spoke on. “Shadow is currently taking a meal right now…” then asked to him. “Are you staying long?”

To which, Jerry move to lay down on the bed on his back with a sound of relief as he answer. “Yeah...taking a good rest from the conversation that happen.” glancing to Lovely as she place the duster down, coming near the bed as there was slight hesitation in her tone.

“May I...join in with you, Jerry?” getting the man to acknowledge her request, feeling a bit tingle of happiness. Feeling glad that despite the hurdle of her meeting with the Tree, the earth mare still held some affection and feelings to him. The only problem was that she was hesitant on said feelings. She was unsure on how to proceed them, especially as what to Jerry. She was originally his creation to please him, and now with her being ‘real’? It was hard to tell her stance with him.

She herself, also unsure on how to please him like before. Even as she moves to rest by his right side in cuddling, she wasn’t proactive to his needs like before, as Shadow took on that hurdle often than she did. Yes Lovely relief the man of his needs now and then, but on small matters of handjobs, a bit of boobjobs, and lots of cuddling.

Sure she also cuddles with me and Shadow...but it’s mostly because I’m her ‘safe place’. I make her feel safe with me around... I just wish I knew on how she fully feel on me. Sure I have some hints...but not much. thought Jerry as he partially enjoy the warmth of the mare, feeling her arms resting by his chest as her pillow breasts press against his side.

The mare rest her head on his shoulder, feeling relax against the male, mostly knowing despite everything right now between them? She still feel safe with his presence. He couldn’t help but move his hand to rest on her head to gently pet her mane, Lovely pause when she felt the touch of his fingers on her head. But relax as she let him keep petting him, mostly since Lovely was used to the petting. It helped ease the both of them, plus part of her still enjoy the constant petting, even if she wasn’t...his in a sense.

Maybe we can talk about what she feels with me...although Shadow mention she was going to handle that, said Lovely needs a delicate touch...and I know I’m not great in delicate work. added in thought of the human, as his eyes glance to the mare as he could feel her resting by him, even more the bump on her stomach to show she was starting to develop...with his foal.

It was still hard to get use to the fact he was going to be a father...he just hope he would be a great dad. For both the mares and his future kids sakes. His mind was brought out of thoughts of fatherhood as his ears heard the gentle clopping of hooves. Gaining the two attention as Shadow was walking into the room, seeing Jerry on the bed made her gain a smile, even more as she move a bit faster to come and lay on the bed on his other side. Moving to rest her head under his chin, nuzzling in his neck as her arms wrap around him fully.

Even her legs and wings reacted to grab all of him as she said in a happy tone. “I knew I smell your scent fresh, Jerry.” nuzzling a bit on him more until she lean her head back to look up to him. She could see he was exhausted, tired and need of some relaxing. Resting by his side seem to do the trick as she said. “I’ve been seeing on how the mares are in the maid trials, some are still juggling the idea around, and some are hesitant of accepting it fully. Knotful might be in the new Reserve Guard with the other ponies.

“Sonata might take the job...but will also be my new maidservant.” looking up to him with a teasing expression. “So just because she’s around more often in helping me, doesn’t mean you can purposely look now.” giggling a bit as he glance away, knowing full well he couldn’t help it. Sonata was appealing after all. Still she decided to not tease him too much as she went on. “But in terms of the group itself, it might be a hit or miss depending on their feelings.” Feeling him nod some as they relax more...although she look up to him.

Part of her wanted to ask what happened at the meeting, especial with how long he was gone for, tilting her head as she asked. “What happened? Did you learn why we haven’t heard from Alpha Base? Dew and some of the other's are getting a bit concern now.”

Sighing some, Jerry thought on how to answer this...but soon told. “There was a spy, or were spies of Pinks.” getting alarm from Shadow expression, with Lovely eyes widen as Jerry told on. “They had to leave and move somewhere safer. It might be a while until I hear from Albert. But until then? We got to search if there’s spies among us, with discretion.”

“By Luna….” swore the thestral in shock, and with slight fear as she look to Jerry and asked. “Are you trying to figure out a way? To find them?” to which Jerry gave a sigh and admit.

“I am...but I’m bringing in some of the other's to talk with. This is...a large problem that affects all of us. I’m going to see what input Kalvarn and Spree has...maybe other's too. Search all over the Castle and in the lands. We need to do what we can, Shadow.”

Taking a deep breath, mostly to calm herself as the thestral tried to not panick. Especially more with the threat of Pinks around her home, with another deep breath as her hands clench onto Jerry robes. Even more her body pressing closer for protection as her wings began to wrap around tightly to him and bits on Lovely. The man in question, return a protective arm wrap around her as Shadow shudder and asked.

“Do you...do you think they’ve been around long enough without us realizing it?” to which he took a deep breath himself, gently rubbing her to ease what tension there was as he told.

“I hope not Shadow...I really hope not.” He wanted to relax, to just ease the tension they were all feeling...but he also knew that there was a lot of work to be done. Especially when he was alert by the Minions the other's were informed and were heading to a place they could discuss such topics. He just hope that they were able to do something with the potential spy problem in the Castle.

Making a choice

With a breath out, Jerry look to those in the room within his Private Quarters, as seats were place around, along with a table of sorts for a large map of the Dark Castle. It was a improved version, as technically there weren’t any ‘actual maps’ of the Castle due to it being a combination of Overlord 1 and 2 designs. But it was decent enough. The meeting itself was where Jerry usually look over the small version of the Dark Castle and what could be improved.

Or rather what can be improved with recent...’upgrades’ revealed. He didn’t know how that happens in all hindsight, but he could summarize that it was due to being a populace in the Castle itself and expanding on the Castle surroundings. He checked whenever he could, but so far some were decent, others were debatable onto grabbing. Mostly due to the amount of gold he had to horde. He couldn’t use it often due to giving gold away to the Equestrians to supply themselves.

However his attention was focus on the map, as well to those in the meeting right now, With both Shadow and Lovely by his side sitting, Spree sitting a bit to Shadow side on the thestral left, with Sonata standing behind as Shadow newly made ‘maidservant’. Granted it wasn’t official as of yet, but he can do the whole formality thing later when they figure out a plan as of now. His eyes turn to Kalvarn, as the scientist proves insightful.

His eyes turned to the three minions in the room, being Gnarl, Giblet, and Mortis. The first was a no brainer, since he was the Minion Master and adviser. Granted he couldn’t fully trust the Minion to an extent. But he knew that Gnarl needed him alive, and hated when someone just barge in the ‘Overlord’ place without a fight. Or spy on said place. As for Mortis? Well...

He figures he could trust him the most, since Mortis could prove insightful with his gaining intelligence.

As for the Smith Minion? Well, the brown was the one who helped crafted the space in the Castle, being partially the architecture of the Dark Castle, so he figure if the minion knew anything of the Castle beside Gnarl? Jerry welcomed the aid. As for right now, he just got done informing them all of the situation he learned from the meeting earlier and proved up some potential ways to stop the pinks...or try to find them. However he knew that it was going to be hard to plan it all himself, so he figure he could have other options just in case.

Looking to each one, he took a deep breath and told. “Here's what I know right now. We may have Pinks hiding among us. We may not have them-- but I’m not going to assume we can’t get find them all in time. Mostly since the island been formed into somewhat livable land. Even less they may hide somewhere the Minions won’t find. What I’m focus on? Is trying to plan on a means to grab the Pinks, secure our home, and make sure we aren’t taken by surprise.”

“You’re right Master,” told Gnarl as he went on. “Why we should round up all the ponies and make them talk one way or another!”

“Which will cause a panic-- which we don’t want to have.” dryly told Jerry as he said. “What else can we do? While we may have the home advantage, they have a better time hiding among us, which is bad.” Looking to Giblet he asked. “Is there anything missing from what you have in blueprints?”

“No Master, all here! And all kept hidey away to make sure none see! Make sure only Master and close ponies see!” assured Giblet as Shadow grimace and told.

“Giblet, for all we know the ponies in those meetings on improving the Castle might of been Pinks. At this point we can’t...rule out any mare as a potential Pink.”

“Especially if they hid out this long.” enforce Jerry as he let out a sigh. “To be honest I’m hoping we have...anything at this point as a means to counter them, or at the least make sure we aren’t hit on the inside or anything.”

Thinking this over, Kalvan slightly fixed his glasses and told, “while it’s not the most prudent thing to do, I might have a way to find them, if there are any Pink minded mare’s in your ranks.” It was enough to gain him glances as the caribou head scientist explained. “All Pink collared mares, despite their zealot nature, have unfortunate weaknesses to dominance and sexual activities. Most tend to slowly cercum to pleasure if enough is given. Alternatively, there can be slight hints to their mental process as spies.”

Leaning on her spear, Spree said, “well I think we’re all ears, doc. Because as it stands, we can’t figure out who’s a spy and who isn’t a spy at this point.” Which was something she didn’t like. It only meant that they could be backstabbed at any moment in time.

Nodding, the thoughtful male said, “simply put? The Overlord has in his ranks, spies of his own. Green Minions.” Turning to tell to Jerry, “I propose to have a few follow the mare’s to an extent and watch their behaviors and where they go. A spy will try to plot out paths, escape routes and a means to get into contact with their masters.” Holding up a hand, he went on, “if they can get close enough? It’s possible to relay conversations or further actions. The more signs they might show of sexual want or a slow frustration without sex might help tip them off, but might not be the full reason for their irritations.”

Snorting to this, Spree did agree, “I might not be into the idea of sex, but he has a point. After being rutted out or played with so much, it tends to make some of us feel a bit horny.”

Frowning to this, Jerry place a hand under his chin in thought as Gnarl spoke in his own thoughtful tone. “Greens are very sneaky despite their smell. They can easily sneak up all the mares here-- especially with so many of them around!” then cackle with a smirk. “And when we do find a Pink, perhaps we could give them a taste of the Master magic to root out the rest?”

“Gnarl.” spoke Shadow with a furrow look as she told. “We aren’t going to just randomly hit Jerry...magic with them. For all we know, they might not be a Pink at this point.”

Holding up a claw finger, Gnarl enforces. “But if they are, then we would need to find out how many they are and if they keep in contact! And despite caribous around here that could aid in the questioning, the Overlord magic can easily get them to obey, or by other means.” although he shut up at the glare the thestral gave as Jerry soon spoke.

“There's also another problem to this,” getting looks as he told. “Despite having so many Greens, most of them are still newborns. Still learning and might know much…” Thinking on it more as Jerry look to Mortis and told. “Mortis, I want you to start reviving older minions, minions who can be quickly taught of the situation and get to work on finding the spies.”

The blue raise his head under the cowl as he asked. “How much will you request for of the old blood, Master?” going on to add. “As there are many who had died in serving you in battle.”

Jerry didn’t hesitate on it. “The older blood. The ones who are at the level of smarts you and some of the other's gained. If we want to have a effective force in rooting out the Pinks? We will need smart minions, specifically smart Greens.” While Mortis bow his head to Jerry orders, Shadow glance to him as she asked in concern.

“Are you sure that's...a good idea Jerry? Wouldn’t getting...old minions hurt how much you have in numbers?” to which Jerry shook his head and told.

“Right now I got 10,000 per Tribe, Shadow. I can easily regain those numbers faster while in the Dungeons to push back in a few hours worth.” the thestral couldn’t help but shifted at this, as despite how sweet Jerry was….she was given a reminder of how callous he was to the Minions, specifically in how they were worth to him.

Sighing to this, Spree said, “that doesn't mean they’ll find them, Jerry.” Deciding to add in her own few bits. “Look, we might gain clues, but for as far as we know? These Pinks already have what they need and are just waiting. Maybe trying to find them won’t help.” Thinking some, she went on, “maybe we need to let them try doing something.”

Before Jerry spoke out, Gnarl spoke harshly. “Are you mad, you blasted wrench?! If we let them do something, then we could put the whole Castle in jeopardy, as well as letting them have a potential foothold, especially if the Overlord is away!”

“It’s going to happen sooner or later, toad.” Spree shot back. “And I don’t know about you, but I’d rather force them to do something easily, than when our pants are down.”

Thinking to this, Kalvarn admitted, “as soon as the Pinks see an opportunity, they will take it.” Furthermore saying, “like what happened at Alpha base, as the Overlord said. A Pink took a ship and made it reach Caribou influence. Only when she had the ability to do it, no sooner or later. Only the bare requirements.”

Jerry was silent on that, as much as he wanted to veto at this, he had to face a hard truth. Right now they could do nothing but wait. Wait and see for them to do something...the problem is what exactly? Especially with a unknown number of them moving around. Mortis merely enforce this thinking of the mare and caribou. “May try to establish contact with their masters, may try to give foothold. Matter not. Only matter is when we see them act out, shall we be ready however we can.

“However opportunity cannot be easily given. Cannot reach into Spell room, heavily guarded by magic. Cannot enter in Spawning Pit with Heart, minions around. Patience they need until find it.”

Gnarl hum a bit, claw tapping on chin as he soon gave a low evil chuckle. “Perhaps, we can make a opportunity they can’t resist.” gaining looks as the Minion Master spoke on. “While it’s debatable if it’s really Evil or not, there is the fact while a opportunity may come? There’s a real opportunity to cause damage, as most would take it without thought.” grinning more darkly as he went on. “In short, make a trap for these Pinks, as most traps are of something so enticing, the victim can’t help but take it!”

“Hero’s fallen for them, and even Overlords who were foolish to be fallen into them. But what they all needed? Was a simple bait with the trap.” then glance to Shadow. “And what's the biggest bait for them….is the Mistress herself.” getting an alarm look from Shadow, and a heavy frown from Jerry as Gnarl-- and the other Minions noticed Jerry hands clenching the table quite...hard.

Oh dear...it seems I set the bar a bit too high. thought Gnarl as the minion advisor was already making a fallback plan in case his Master might unleash his anger onto the old minion.

A solid thwack, and Gnarl found himself sent sprawling on the ground as Spree next to shouted at him, spear butt where his head was. “Ooooooh no you don’t, Toady! There is no way that Shadow’s going to be bait-- I don’t care how irresistible bait she’d be, there is no way that is happening!” Making her thoughts pretty clear to the groaning minion master.

Mortis raise his scythe as he asked simply. “But who else can be irresistible beside the Master?” motioning to the few in the room. “Lovely is known to be created, they know she is useless as opportunity.” then motioned to Kalvarn. “Kalvarn is caribou, will not take him so quick as bait.” then to Spree. “Know you are strong, they also know you can easily defend yourself.” then to Jerry. “Master may be good bait, but might not fully take it due to his magic. Might try to kill him by other means, but will be cautious.” then finally to Shadow.

“Mistress is highly enticing to them. Civilian. Unable to fight fully, and does not wield magic.” then soon enforce. “Only other bait can be seen...is Jasmine.”

Giving a grunt to that, Spree said, “so, our choices are to let them assassinate Jerry, assault Shadow-- or let them foalnap Jasmine. Am I hearing this right?”

Sighing, Kalvarn spoke, “you have not misheard, Corporal Spree. That is exactly what is being placed at stake.” Thinking on it some while admitting, “the whole situation would be a large risk. As a scientist, I would take the one with the least amount of cost.” Though, he pointedly did not tell them which option that was. “It all depends on those that might participate, if they would wish to risk it.”

“I’ll do it.” told Jerry as he place a hand on Shadow hand and gently squeeze it. “There’s no way in hell am I letting Shadow get herself in danger.”

“B-But Master,” coughs up Gnarl as he got on his feet. “If you’re the bait, how are they suppose to jump on it when you’re surrounded by other's constantly?” then thought on it and soon said with a dark grin. “Unless...we give them the chance with you alone completely-- to their assumptions?”

Frowning, Shadow questioned as she held onto Jerry hand more. Not liking how he would risk himself for her sake...but felt partially happy he would protect her at his expense. “And how are you going to propose that?” Gnarl hum in thought as he admit.

“Normally, there would be a proclamation of sorts, something to get the Hero attention-- or would-be assassins. Sometimes a big banquet, other times a one-to-one meeting. This will be a tricky situation.”

While they thought, one mare shifted in place and shifted near Shadow. Quietly, Sonata spoke into the thestral’s ear quietly, an idea being told. The very plan that was given made Shadow flick an ear and feel a rise of anger-- but… at the same time, it made her think. It was risky but… could it work?

Taking a deep breath, Shadow spoke. “There is a plan…” gaining looks as she look rather miffed at this, but told on. “A announcement that Jerry is...looking for concubines to entertain himself. A situation that would involve him and the mares, no apparent guards or minion would attend...making it all private. Pinks are made for sex...so this would be a perfect chance.” Jerry glance as he knew Shadow didn’t like this, a lot from how her expression was…

Or how hard her hand held tightly to his own. Mortis hum and spoke.

“It might work...but wouldn’t they think it’s a trap, since the Archmage gave the clones to the Master as concubines?”

“Not if...the announcement added Jerry was looking for actual mares instead of...the fakes.” begrudgingly admit the thestral as she glance to the human and admit. “Jerry is used to reactions from a mare...especially when in the mood.”

Thinking it over, Spree said, “I still don’t like it.” Proceeding to add, “You said to the ponies he wouldn’t ask for sex as a tribute or something along those lines. I’m pretty sure they will notice something’s fishy.”

Frowning to that, Shadow knew it would be fishy enough as she tried to think over it. Then soon let out a sigh and suggested. “What if..I’m the one screening the mares?” gaining looks as she said. “I mean...while they would know I said he wouldn’t ask for sex for tribute? If I’m screening them, checking them over with Sonata by my side as to see if they can make the mark. Tell them that the...reason I’m doing this? Is to be certain my husband can be pleased later on.”

While Lovely was quiet, taking this all in, Jerry thought and said. “And if they are caught or questioned after suspected? We can bring them in...if they managed to make it to me and try something? I can have all the Greens hiding take them while in the act.”

“Not to mention the Master having something to do in the long run if they aren’t a Pink!” cackle Gnarl as Jerry gave a flat expression and told.

“You just earned yourself a week in the prancing flowers again, Gnarl.” getting the minion to splutter a bit in outrage.

While the ‘punishment’ was amusing, Kalvarn did humm to himself and say, “that still won’t catch them all. A number may jump at this opportunity, that is to be expected. But what of later invasions into the Castle?”

Sighing, Jerry said. “To be honest Kalvarn? While Gnarl was crude on it...he was right in a sense with my magic. If I did use it on a Pink...I could learn on what their plans are, figure out what sort of invasion they will do...and maybe try to plan at it.” then rubbed his forehead as he admitted. “This place hasn’t been used in a invasion for a long while, and while I can try to think of something of it in defenses?” looking to them all as he further admit.

“It’ll be hard enough to figure out, much less defend against a invasion, or multiple invasion without a good idea on how they’ll get in the first place. Even less if they activate it sooner than we like.” Mortis thought over that...and suggested.

“Perhaps the Master could use the Tower Heart once more? Use it’s magic to create a defense until the Master has a better idea?”

Rolling her eyes, Spree told, “Jerry, the only attack or invasion you have to worry about is either by sea, or by Gate. One would take who knows how long to reach you, the other can’t happen unless you let it happen.” Giving him a look, she finished, “I think what the doc meant was form more Pink’s sneaking in.”

“Honestly? I got nothing.” said Jerry as Gnarl hum and suggested.

“Perhaps the Master could, if a Pink did attack him and get use by his magic? Root out the rest of the Pinks under his influence and use them to put down potential Pinks? Use the enemy resources to your own-- like what you do on the field, Oh dominating one!” Jerry looks a bit uncomfortable at that, as he admits.

“I’m a bit unsure on that Gnarl...mostly because I don’t know how my magic will...affect them in the long run, or what side-effects there will be.”

Speaking up to that, Kalvarn told, “be that as it may, Overlord, but your advisor has a point. Subjugating a Pink might help us, and if it doesn't work? There is no loss since their alliances are clear.”

Sighing to this, Spree reluctantly agreed, “the doc has a good point. I don’t like it, but once a pink has a master? They won’t talk easily. Too far gone.”

“Including stronger lifeforce, Master.” added Mortis as he told on. “Give us more newborns, more Minions, and more to sacrifice for older Minions.”

“Either way, a win-win for us, Dark Lord.” told Gnarl with a vicious grin. “We either get them all and halt a invasion force? Or we get what we can and learn the secrets of a possible new slave of yours. Or we get what we manage and new lifeforce for us. Practically a win for all of us.”

Shadow gave a flat look as she said. “I still don’t like this…” then let out a low sigh as she admits. “But this...is the best chance we have to gain a way…” already not feeling happy at letting her man be in such a position, especially screening the mares…Then again this was the best solution for her beside putting herself at risk. Lovely thought and asked to Jerry.

“Are you planning on...taking them to be recover after using your magic on them?” getting Jerry to consider on it.

I could...take them to the Tree, maybe try to restore them… although another though crop up to his mind, one of a cold reminder of his position. But I haven’t been...evil lately. I haven’t kept my position as Overlord with all the ‘good’ I done...and despite the Eyes of Fate not showing up, he might consider I need to be ‘remove’ since I haven’t done too much evil...this might be as close to evil I can be.

Already knowing that while it’s not a large Evil act? It might work to appease being the ‘Evil Overlord’. Especially with how things were going, sure it might get the ponies in the Castle conflicted and make things difficult for him later on...but it was better for him to be here-- than whoever could ‘replace’ him with his death.

Taking a deep breath, Jerry admits. “I...don’t know. I just don’t know Lovely.” was all he said, not sure how to fully say it. Especially with his life on the potential line as a Overlord. Or worse, he might have no choice but to keep the potential Pink, or Pinks under his magic thrall as a means to keep them in line.

Something of which Shadow noticed Jerry was keeping something to himself, but didn’t say it out right, at least not here as Gnarl spoke in. “Might be best to keep them under the Master touch, wrench. After all, if we just undo the hard work of using them, then we might be in some serious troubles in keeping the rest out in the future. Especially if they manage to sneak in through the Gates on the Island.”

Looking around, Spree signed out and told, “it doesn't matter too much right now.” Looking down at the table to continue to tell, “I think we should focus on making sure the more vulnerable parts of the castle are secure. And I’m going to consider adding extra security for Shadow and Lovely. Maybe ask some ponies back at the islands if they can give me anymore ideas how to catch these Pinks without using ‘bait’.”

“That might not matter.” told Mortis, as the blue in robes told on. “Sooner or later, bait is needed. Use the opportunity now before it’s too late. For all we know, Pinks on island will be catching on these ‘ideas’ you may ask and may send more in under signs of seeking new life. Best strike now with bait idea, Spree.”

“We’ll put it...into consideration, Mortis.” said Shadow as much as she didn’t like the idea...it was the best idea so far, even more as while she trusted her friend? They may have no choice but to use bait tactics. She however added. “But we should also focus on vulnerable parts of the Castle...just in case.”

“Will make sure smart Minions assist in matter.” assured the Blue as Giblet added.

“Giblet will make sure that Minions are stronger, Mistress! Bash new armor and weapons!” getting off the table as Mortis gave a simple bow and decided to follow his Master orders of reviving Minions of old to assist as Gnarl add on.

“And I will start the baiting, Mistress. Please be ready with whatever you will need to say to start seeking the potential spies. After all, Mortis is right; the time to use this idea may be now instead of later, especially if more Pinks might arrive soon.” Already scurrying off to make sure he won’t get hit by Spree spear end once more.

The mare gave the short minion Master a baleful glare, but with a sigh she nodded to the other and told, “I should get going too. The in-training guards I have need me to help train them soon.” Turning and leaving for the door.

Likewise, Kalvarn fixed his small glasses and said, “I bid you good day, Overlord. I’ll be in my work area with the others and getting back to that ‘non-magical, non-electrical’ coffee maker you wanted.” Then turned and began to walk off with an amused smile.

Jerry shook his head as he sighed out, looking to the two mares by his side as Lovely spoke. “I will be away; I need to talk to Jade a bit. See you later, Jerry.” giving a brief nuzzle as she left her chair and walk off. Jerry was partially split on that nuzzle, feeling glad she gave some affection to him, but another part was feeling that awkward feeling as Shadow sighed.

She gave a kiss to his cheek and assured. “Don’t worry Jerry...things will be fine.” then admit. “As much as I don’t like the whole baiting thing...it might be needed.” then sighed out. “Maybe it’s our best option…” then told as she got up. “If you excuse me...I need a good speech and questions to make if the bait thing does work.” glancing to Sonata with a smile as she added. “Come on Sonata...we got work to do.” seeing the crystal mare giving a respectful bow and a ‘yes your highness’ as the two mares walk off.

Jerry glance to the two, mostly at Shadow...and a bit at Sonata as he look away in thought. Great...going to be hard to try to not look at Sonata now...at least I’ll use the ‘I was looking at Shadow’ excuse. a sigh escape from him as he got off his chair, moving toward the ‘Dark Castle’ upgrade station, seeing it rise up as he look over the few various upgrades as he noticed some new ones popped up.

Mostly on expanding the research development, some Minion upgrade on their equipment...and Minion farmers?

Eh...I got some gold to spend. looking at their ‘price’ as he did a few spending, but halted for now. Mostly to use the rest of the gold later on...however he noticed a ‘upgrade Castle defense’ as he activate that...yet afterwords did his eyes glance to noticed a...off-setting color scheme around him. Like...before. He took a deep breath and couldn’t help but say in a bit of dread.

“Hello...Eyes of Fate.”

“You’ve been a good little boy, haven't you?” The tone did not show any form of malice or irritation. If anything, the Eyes of Fate sounded very amused, the odd man himself walking around Jerry and going on while looking at the upgrade station. “You know, I gave you just one little warning of what might happen if you didn’t keep evil, and you go and do this.” Turning and leaning on the umbrella like cane, the inverted man shook his head, “I’d say for shame, but you’re slowly reforming away from that, aren't you?” A large cheshire grin on his lips.

A dry gulp of air went into Jerry as he try to stay calm...Mostly because part of him was, or rather his entire being was scared of the high-omnipotent being so close to him. Looking amuse, who to say he wasn’t seething livid on the inside? Talking with a straight tone was hard to say the least. “T-To be fair...circumstances haven’t really formed for me to be evil...since the whole plague thing is spreading all over. Can’t be a Overlord with nothing to gain from the dead, right?”

Chuckling, the Eyes told, “there’s always necromancy.” But brushed it off and went on while lifting and twirling his umbrella about. “But, as it stands, your karma levels are much more benevolent than malevolent. And something has to be done about that.” Turning to glance with gleaming glasses, he told, “I’d say stick to the program or else… but lucky for you, things have changed.”

Jerry tried to not shake, whether in relief or fear he couldn’t say. But what he did know was that he was shaking like a leaf as he asked. “Y-You mean...with the whole K-Khara thing?”

“Oh no.” Waving off the powerful being that look to be human. “Someone made a deal with me, and it calls for you to be alive for it.” Stamping his cane into the ground, he went on in mock thought, “but, I can’t just let you off scot free for going against what I told you. It would be bad business.”

Moving and tapping the crook of the cane to rap at Jerry’s head, he told, “so here’s the new situation. You go on and be as good or bad as you like.” Twirling the umbrella about in his hands and grinning further. “And if you live through all the windigo’s, viruses, madmen and whatever else happen to come to you? Well, deal done.” Only to shrug and add, “but, in turn… I’m getting a new replacement to fill in the void that is supposed to be the Evil around here. Someone that will enjoy their job.”

Turning, he waved, “Nice talking to you Jerry. Enjoy the wife and kids…” Turning his head to leer back towards Jerry as he adds, “if they make it.” Snapping his fingers, did the world returning back.

For a brief moment, relief filled him that he wasn’t dead….Then it turned into horror, then to dread as he slowly came to his knees. Shaking even further as Jerry turn his back to rest against the cold stone object as his hands clenched on his hair tight. Fuck. his mind thought as tears slowly form in his eyes. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! FUCK! he shook harder as he heard what the Eyes of Fate told him.

A new Evil will show up, someone who would enjoy their job...someone to be the new Overlord. Someone that would be terrifying in their own right...someone that Jerry might not be able to stop. Even more could be able to kill him, but everyone else that was living here. “Damn it...damn it…” muttered Jerry, feeling the tears coming down his face as he curled to himself.

It was official.

He was dead. Even if Jerry did managed to live through this now? It was a matter of time until this new person will show up and screw things even further. Not good...even if I’m good or evil, even if I’m carrying the title...I failed. I failed at being evil and being the Overlord...it’s all my fault. And we’re all going to die because of my morality. Because I cared...because I couldn’t be evil enough. he tried not to scream out, mostly to make sure no one else could hear him… but he was screaming on the inside because it was all his fault.

He had one job to do and he failed at it, now everyone was going to pay the price. He didn’t even knew how long he was there for, all he could think of was how he failed, of how he allowed himself to care-- even more on how everyone was going to die at the hands of this new evil and how Gnarl will betray him, at how the minions will turn to this being and the whole world will fall.

And there was nothing he could do about it.

Fingers tapping along the helm, Twilight looked about the dark waters and up to the display, noting how they had reached past 400 meters down underwater. A feat that made the Alicorn almost feels anxious of how deep they were. Besides the ship’s own humming or the light chattering of her friends, it was pretty quiet.

The only indication that it was day was the barely lighter tint of the water, and the slightly sightable seabed below. Part of her wished for light, but with the ship on Silent running, everything kept to dim lighting. Pricking her ears, Twilight could slightly hear the roars of a large leviathan nearby, and one simple lean forwards and peer up only showed what was making the sound. A rather sizable Reaper Leviathan stalking the waters overhead.

Looking to her right, Twilight could see the brown ship, the Ruffed Raft, keep close and nearby. So far they were almost to the final destination of their long trip, one that had taken a week or so to reach. It was a little hard to tell with how dark the waters got, day and night almost inseparable at times.

Both ships crawled along at a slow pace, sometimes stopping when the huge fish would swim dangerously close and with a swiftness that was almost uncalled for form a fish its size. While it was true that the Ruffed Raft’s crew could scare it off, they also didn’t want to waste any stocks in a unnecessary skirmish with wildlife.

Flicking her ear, Twilight glanced to see Fluttershy taking up a place right next to her, gazing out into the dark waters with a wondering look. Both kept a bit quite, until Twilight said, “how have you been holding up with all this going on, Fluttershy?”

With a look, the shy mare admitted, “Alright, though it’s been a little scary a few times.” Ears plastering back at a particularly loud roar from the overhead fish. Twilight eased the cyclops to slow and stop, watching the sonar as the leviathan's blip rush by and come down.

The reason for its action soon became clear, a lone sandshark having come up for a meal, soon found itself as one. The large fish’s mandibles claimed closed and held the thing tight, thrashing it a few times while swimming off. The sight alone making Fluttershy wince and make a small sound.

Twilight only sighed in relief that it was leaving. In the waters they were in, the leviathans loved to prowl about and search for meals. Trying to dodge them was a choir in itself with ships as big as theirs.

Slowly easing the throttle up, Twilight called back, “Rarity, did you see if that Leviathan left the area?” Hoping the mare did notice through the cameras of the ship.

“It’s leaving, Twilight.” Rarity assured with a low breath. “And I’m glad, too. I’m not sure if I could stand that ghastly creatures sound for much longer.” Eyeing the screen where she last saw the thing swim off too, though it’s hard to tell if it was truly gone through the fog of dark water.

Nodding to herself, Twilight activated the comm on the ship and called, “Thicket, this is Twilight. Can you find the Leviathan anywhere? Because if not, we can pick up our pace and take the ships out of silent running.”

There was a short pause, but Thicket called back soon enough to tell, “We don’t see it, Princess Twilight. Go on ahead; I’ll have one of the girls ready with the Seamoth if that fish decides to come back around.”

“Alright, and thank you again.” Spoke the Alicorn as she began to reach out a hand to tap each holo display, bringing the ship’s lights on and listening to the deep voice boom out as they began to go to ahead-full. While the engine revved and they began to move forwards, Twilight wondered. Wondered how the people of Alpha base were doing. How well the evacuation went. If Albert, Pyro, Magic, Crisp-- or even Grain made it out alright.

So many things were left unsaid and they had been out of contact for a long time. They didn’t know where the others were and if they were alright. All they had were Albert’s pre-set destination to follow. Twilight wished she could of done more, but she and her friends were very important to Equestria. It was possibly the right choice they went first.

It still didn’t mean she felt any better about leaving so abruptly and not staying to help. She was a princess; she felt that she had an obligation. But it was possibly too risky for me to be around and be re-captured by the Caribou by chance. Something Twilight did not like to think about.

Going slightly deeper and going around a ridge, Twilight glanced up as the metters began to build more, slowly approaching the 500 mark. And even still, one glance to the side would show even deeper and even darker waters that the mare could not even see the bottom of. It was rather eerie to know.

“Whoa.” Rainbow Dash spoke up and said, “Twi… look ahead!” The pegasus taking up her place near Twilight’s other side, Fluttershy looking on with a slight astonishment.

With this, Twilight turned her focus fully ahead again, and found herself blinking. Just before them, was a large… no, huge underwater structure. A few Cyclops could be seen around it, Seamoths and PRAWN’s also patrolling about. But the size, it baffled Twilight. Unlike Alpha Base, it was one, whole structure.

It was the light’s that help show it’s position, and Twilight had to wonder… how long had it taken to make this… city sized underwater Habitat? But furthermore, Twilight realized, this was their destination. This huge base was their stop.

They had arrived at the sea base known as Citadel-1.

A lot of discussions

With a low sigh, Jerry watched within the Cyclops of the vast ocean, seeing the shifting through the glass as he stood a few feet behind the pilot seat of a mare. He knew that Albert called him earlier, and wanted to talk to him on something. Granted he didn’t know why, but had a feeling it was due to the sudden near invasion of the Caribou at Alpha base. Probably wanted to go over a few things since the silence of communications…

However, he frowns and thought to himself. But, it also means I need to figure out on other things, like boosting my Minions efficiently. I know I told Mortis to get to work on reviving old minions from my ‘past’ fights, mostly those I help made stronger with better gear and uses. Problem is...I didn’t told him which minion, or even worse, which Tribe I want him to revive the most. a low sigh escape from him as he shook his head some.

I really hope he picked the good ones. Even more the ones who could help better the strength and brains of the other Minions. Sure they die like mayflies...but they do have their uses.

Although part of him wonder if he should keep boosting his ‘army’ mostly in minion sacrifice for the few new ‘guards’ of mares and stallions at his home with their gear...or the few who choose to be guards. Really he wasn’t expecting them to all volunteer, or willingly to serve him as a guard like the few in the ‘Reserve Guard’. Mostly due to his...infamy and the fact in a twisted sense they would be helping the ‘enemy’.

Still he shook that off, looking ahead as he saw the location of where Albert wanted to talk with him. He noticed it was...smaller than Alpha base, a ‘mid-size base’ if he recalled right. He also noticed the Dauntless was already there by it, making confirmation that Albert was there and waiting for him. He waited until they were close as the mare in the pilot seat slowed the Cyclopes a bit as she glance and told him.

“Alright Overlord. Go through the Moon pool and head to the Scanner Room, it's down a hall and to the right.” Jerry glance to see the ‘entrance’ of the base as he gave a quick nod, moving down to the Cyclops own entrance as he jump through the Cyclops as his swim-suit re-breather reacted to pump oxygen in his lungs. With a bit of movement of his body, the human began his process of entering in the base Moon Pool as his re-breather was off with his head popping out of water.

Glancing around, he noticed two ladders on either side of the Moon Pool, moving to one on his left as he climbed up and out of the water. Soon enough he headed to the Scanner Room to proceed to see the man himself. However he noticed Albert walking around a large holo image of...something. It was a area to be certain...although he noticed part of the images held red spots pinging over it.

“I’m going to guess out of a limb thats probably a map of Equestria or something, right?” Asked Jerry as he walked up a bit more to speak directly to Albert.

Eyes flicking over the image, Albert told, “Just the local area. I’m searching the seabed for some resources.” Walking around it for a while in thought before turning his head and saying, “Anything change while I was busy dealing with my own crisis?”

Shrugging, Jerry admitted. “Well, the Equestrian Princess’s handling the island ponies in making sure there’s not a panic, a request for me to try to gather more materials for them….” thinking and going on. “Me getting old minions as best I can with Mortis….oh and apparently? Some mares wanting jobs as maids for the Castle and a few willing to be new guards…” shaking his head as he admitted. “Gotta say, it took me by surprise. I honestly expected none were either willing, or desperate enough to come to me for work.”

Stopping and looking to the man before him, Albert gave a shrug and told, “Times changed. They now have a new home and I’m sure they just want to protect it and not lose it again.” He turned back to the map, another red dot pinging in another place. While both observed it, Albert told, “Have you thought about heading back to Equestria anytime soon?”

Thinking, Jerry admitted. “A bit...I had to stop for a while, mostly to relax from the large amounts of raids with Shining and processing who we gathered. As well as grabbing materials and food for the ponies at the island-- but I had to stop due to lack of contact with you and the other's at Citadel-1. Mostly because I was unable to bring the usual stuff I bring.” then further admitted.

“Plus...let's just say with the new residents at my place? I had to go through on what job opportunities are needed and figure out when or where they can work-- as well as started making some crops to grow in new lands with what seeds I stole.”

While Albert gave a nod to this, the man himself was standing in place in thought. It was a little hard what was going through his head, though Jerry knew it was something important to make a meeting over. “I think we should stop going to Equestria.” The words alone hit Jerry hard, even stump him. “I think, personally, that our interests-- yours, mine the princesses and ponies? I think we need to stop and just go on hold for a month or two and let Equestria be.”

Wait...what? it confused Jerry on why he should stop going to Equestria...until he asked in a cautious tone. “Is it...the Khara Virus that’s in Equestrai in the first place? With it being nearly to the brink of a full blown plague?” Already knowing that its spreading all over Equestria at this point, as Jerry then adds. “Or is it due to the whole Windigo thing that’s spreading from north to south?”

Shaking his head and pocketing his hands, Albert informed, “Everything, Jerry.” Thinking to himself for a while before giving more explanation. “Khara. Windigos. Caribou. The situation is spiraling out of control. And until things start stabilizing, we should consider not going to Equestria for a while.”

“It’s not ideal.” Admit the scientist. “We’re trading some lives for time for ourselves. But with the threat of Pink’s? The situation isn’t in our favor at the moment. Citadel-1 is still being built and settled. I’m still scanning for any more traces of spies. I still need to recover the Vehicle bay possible near equestrian waters. The Windigo see you as a potential meal and I have a feeling the Caribou are starting to become desperate which makes them more dangerous.”

Turing to look to Jerry, the sickly looking man informed. “You have your hands full. The princesses have their hands full. I have my hands full.” Then jerk his head to the large image of the local area. “Until we can get things under control, than our problems will look like that map. A bunch of bright red spots we need to deal with, while also juggling a war with the Caribou. And right now? We need to think about stability.”

A frown on Jerry face, as he didn’t like this...but had to concede that Albert was making a strong case, he didn’t knew how to fight against Windigos yet, the Caribous will probably try to kill him all the more...and he had no idea if he had Pinks in his own home or not-- something of which he need to talk to Gnarl about. With a deep sigh, he nodded and said. “You’re right...not to mention I need to make sure my place is also stable, especially in improving lifestyles…” then admitted as he glances to the holomap.

“I was thinking of starting to build my Gates onto other nations, mostly due to the chances of Caribou's leaving Equestria and spreading the Khara at this point with them. The problem is that I don’t know how to drive a boat-- and I doubt you can lend me a Cyclopes for me to use as you need them more than I do.”

Lifting a brow, Albert told, “I can rent you one.” Though told even while Jerry gave him a look. “But the Khara isn’t like the Windigos. It can spread without other people transmitting it-- the fish in the sea and the water form it is already spreading it. It’s already reaching other places by now.” A very strong certainty in his voice. “I think it’s going to be a need for you to reach these other places to keep them from going extinct too.”

A low exhale of breath came out of Jerry as he nodded, but admitted. “Problem is...where first? From what some of the ponies mention, and brief talks with Shadow and Spree? There are a few places like the Zebra lands, the Minotaurs, and the Griffons. Each with their unique talents...the problem is who should I head first to start making grounds?”

“Griffins.” Albert shot out while turning, heading for the hall and Jerry needing to turn and keep pace. “Griffins in mythology were half bird, half lion. It would suggest predatory needs and fish might be on the menu for both sides.” Turning his head, Albert continued. “They are the most likely to start preying on infected fish. They will be needing the cure much more sooner than Zebra or Minotaur.” Stopping, the man turned and tld, “But, the Zebra’s are closer and I’m sure that the Princesses could deal with them.”

“They could.” agreed Jerry with a slight nod. “Might take a while, but they can.” then thought on and said. “I might need some thing from the Princess’s in terms of showing proof I mean well to the Griffons, for all I know? They could of heard about my rep through Caribous or their own spies and assume the worst when I show up. I doubt they would let me explain, or help give them the cure with their lesser sick people.”

Smiling a bit, Albert told, “Desperations a powerful thing.” Motioning over his own body to tell, “When the outbreak begins? There’s going to be a lot of deaths and no signs of it slowing. They’ll take the chance if they know you have the one single thing that can save their entire species.”

A snort of amusement escape from Jerry as he joked. “They probably be assuming I’ll make demands from them in exchange for the cure.” then shake his head and told. “But I’ll probably be ‘demanding’ a promise of them assisting me in ‘taking Equestria’ and acknowledging I have a sovereignty of my place.” rolling his eyes as he admit. “There isn’t really much from them I want to take, especially with how bad things are in their nation. Seem kinda dickish for me to just take what remains of their nation when they’re near extinction.”

Tilting his head and looking at Jerry, Albert said, “Well… there’s always the ‘stay out of my way’ option.” Giving the Overlord a long look to add in. “Equestria's going to be weak after this. They might be too, but they will have a working military. If you don't think they won’t help you conquer? Tell them to just stay away from Equestria and call it even.”

A low chuckle escape from Jerry lips as he joked with a grin. “I can see it now, me in my ‘Overlord’ voice, telling to whoever ruling the Griffon’s that Equestria is going to be mine once the Caribou Empire is broken, and that I don’t want to assume that them attacking it is a sign for me to just remove what mercy I got for them and anyone else.” then thought it over some as he asked.

“What about this ‘Saddle Arabia’ I heard of? Think I should make a trip there once I deal with the Griffons and Minotaurs? Doubtful they eat fish, but I can’t be too precautious in nation searching.”

Thinking some, Albert admitted, “It’s possible. If you’re willing to risk the blistering heat.”

“I think I’ll take the trip with my steel set.” told Jerry as he went on. “Maybe use mostly Browns and Reds to endure the heat, I might handle the heat until I set up a few Gates.” thinking some and went on. “Anything else we need to discuss? Because I might need to start planning on what to fill in orders for the other's while I’m heading to the Griffon nation, as well as warned the Princess’s I’ll be away to start set things up to give the cure all around.”

Finger up, the scientist said, “Before you commit to a sudden crusade, Jerry?” Re-pocketing his hands to stare at the man once more. “Work on your castle, it’s defense and it’s inhabitants first. You can’t have anarchy while you’re off doing business.” Then gave a slight chuckle while turning and walking away. “Alpha base wouldn’t be where it was if it didn’t have stability of leadership.”

“Hrm….Point.” agreed Jerry with a hint of admittance in his tone as he had a hand under his chin. “I need to make sure my Minions are outfitted well, make sure the guards are outfitted with the best armor with upgrades, need to get Gnarl and the workers to start making some defenses outside and in as precaution-- need to also get the job situation dealt with…” thinking more on as he mutter to himself.

“Might need to make sure Shadow is alright in dealing with the work, as well as getting the majority of paperwork finish, as well as construction dealt with. Maybe make sure the few remains of the wolves are taught well with the Browns. Maybe make sure there outposts? Hrm…” he could tell he had a lot of work to cover, and knew he needed to deal with it all before heading to elsewhere.

He really didn’t want to baggage Shadow by accident like last time with the amount of work that was needed to be done. I also need to make sure loose ends are dealt with, make sure Mortis is finished with getting the right minions and make sure everything is 100% clean and prepare for anything I could think of.

He could also feel the utter headache of it all rising with the amount of paperwork...maybe he could give it to Gnarl? That always work. However a frown filled his face as he admits. “Albert...there’s something serious I need to tell you.” Looking at the scientists as he told on. “A few things actually. One is that I might have Pinks at the Castle. We’re working out a idea of sorts...but I need to see if it work or not when I come back. A bait idea we come up. Not the best plan...but it’s one we got beside what Spree heard.”

Then took a deep breath, hands on table as he let it out and told. “And there's...there might be a potential new…’villian’ to show up. One that will enjoy their job.” looking to the ill man with fear in his eyes. “One that might be the feared Overlord the ponies are afraid of.”

Eyes up and brow lifted, Albert asked while moving to the side of the room to work the rooms scanning systems. “I’d ask how you know about this. Where the information came from, or more importantly, who this new threat is.” Seeming to go off into thought. “And why ask me about it?”

Jerry did his best to calm down as he said. “How I know about this...isn’t easy to accept. You see...there this, this powerful being. Omnipotent type. Called the Eyes of Fate, he...he brought me here as the Overlord. Told me if I don’t do my job right? I’ll get replaced.” a dry gulp of air came through him, eyes glancing around in wary as if the being himself might appeared.

Albert pause in his work to listen on the Overlord as Jerry went on. “He...he told me whenever he show up that if I don’t do my job as Overlord right? If I...don’t be evil enough...I’ll be killed and someone more worser will appear as the new Overlord...someone who might not have morals or ethics. As for this threat...I don’t know. All I do know is that...that if I do manage to survive and live through what’s going on now? This new threat will appear, or might appear sooner...and is going to be the new ‘Evil’ around here.”

Humming to this, Albert stopped his work and placed all focus on Jerry. A look of steel and deep thought were in those glowing sickly eyes, the man’s mind no doubt turning with thoughts. Motioning a hand, Albert more or less told Jerry to follow, which the taller Overlord did. Both went out of the room and began to go about the halls, passing a pony or two.

One of which, Albert told, “I need you in the Scanner room. Continue resource operations for the teams outside.” Not pausing in stride while passing the surprised mare up. When they came to the next room, Albert opened the bulkhead and jerked his head for Jerry to enter, which the man did. Once inside and door closed, both were in what looked to be a small lab.

There was a odd air around Albert while he moved through the room, getting a chair to be moved to the side and sit down at what looked to be a table used for breaks. Jerry moved by the other free chair, watching a thoughtful scentest that folded his hands and seemed to stare on ahead.

Looking to the current Overlord, Albert told, “this is a problem.” Which summed up Jerry’s thoughts. But the man went further. “If there is a person that is going to be worse than you, then they’re going to add to the fire. A lot. Going out to do anything right now would be a even more horrible move.”

Thinking to himself, Albert thought on and eventually said, “and Gnarl can’t be trusted in the least. Once this new player comes in, then he’s going to start recognizing them. The pink’s are going to be the least of our problems if this new player starts to get any leverage.”

Jerry was...honestly surprise at Albert seriousness. It was like seeing a different person, even more when Jerry told of this new information. He was half expected to be told that it was crazy or something...but Jerry took a deep breath and told in admittance. “It won’t be long until he’ll try something. Even though I have the power of the Tower Heart...Gnarl has a few tricks to use it...I won’t be surprise he’ll try to get this person to the Castle itself.” shivering in a cold feeling as he told in fear.

“It’s...it’s bad when that happens.”

“Which is why it’s even more important you don’t go to Equestria for any reason.” Albert affirmed more sternly. “I’m rethinking about you meeting other nations. If there is a new player on this whole situation, we need to keep Gnarl in the dark as much as possible.”

Thinking a bit more to himself, the infected man eventually told, “for now? Keep to your castle and your land. Deal with all the problems there first, then when things have settled? We’ll talk.” Eyes on Jerry, Albert told, “and you should alert the Royals about this. And to make it more believable, tell them it’s a vision.” Going into silence as he said, “because so far? Impossible is the norm here. We can’t risk another high-end threat like this.”

Trying to calm himself, Jerry nod in a shaken matter. “I-I was actually going to warn them after this. Try to get them to hear of this new threat...and its implications.” then admitted. “But I don’t know how I’ll reach you again if I hear from you, yes we have the radios...but speed might be important if whoever this threat is will show up sooner than later….” then facepalm and let out a frustrated breath.

“If only I could make a Main Gate somewhere here! It would cut travel time, even more if we need to reach the other.” it was already hard enough to not tell Shadow, Lovely, or even Jasmine and Spree about his worries. Especially if Gnarl was within ear shot, or had ways to hear about this. He didn’t want the old minion to know about this threat, even more make the ponies there panic or know how he knew about this.

Shaking his head, Albert told, “we need to think worst case scenario, Jerry. If this new person does gain control of the Castle? It’s better there is no gate for them to reach any of my more important locations. It’s already a risk that a maingate is next to the Equestria's current place of stay, it would be a disaster if this new threat takes control and then attacks them.”

It was a fact that nearly slapped Jerry in the face, knowing that Albert was right on that front. He couldn't just rely on the gates because it would make it easier for the new villain to use against him if they took control. “You need to also consider alternatives if Gnarl finds out.” Continued Albert. “Like what you will do if you don’t have minions.” Which, wasn’t a great thought in Jerry’s mind.

Still, the scientist sat in place and said, “but… that’s for later.” getting up, Albert told, “Go on and get ready to leave. This small outpost has a few materials you can take with, I have a Expedition Team on standby to help move them. So for now? Deal with the problems on your Castle like the Pinks, than worry about this new threat. We have a lot on our plate as it is.”

A sagged breath escape from Jerry, nodding as he said. “Yeah...and thanks Albert. Nice to know that you believed me, even if I don’t have evidence…” rubbing his head and already trying his best to think on what to do for the Castle...and how to deal with Gnarl as he walked out of the room to meet this Expedition Team.

As soon as the bulkhead was closed with a hissing, Albert waited for a defined 15 seconds before turning to the nearest radio and activating it. Going as far as to fiddle with a few hidden switches to get a private connection. “Inform the Trickster that there’s been a development.” Told the man. “There’s a few things we need to go over.”

If Shadow was honest with herself, she was nervous of this little discussion. Mostly on a mixture of Lovely ‘fate’ as it was, as well as talking with Princess Cadence herself. While talking with the Night mother was one thing, as she was the thestral goddess? Talking with another ruler, someone she use to look up beside the other Princess’s and being their equal suddenly? It was a lot to take in.

She was also admittance that she wasn’t sure how Cadence fit this in her busy schedule. She was certain that the Princess of Love was busy with the populus with the other rulers too. Or what she heard from at the very least while visiting the island last time. Shadow was just glad that they were in a place that they weren’t going to be bothered, like the balcony that was part of the Private Quarters.

The thestral however glance to the earth mare sitting down, not in her ‘work setting’ as she wore a plain dress, she could tell Lovely was unsure to this as well. Shadow also noticed the heavily armed Brown Minions with their spears, as well as wolf companions by their side near the doorway...or the fact the Minion Guards were ‘upgrading’ from their usual set up of leather set up. They seem to be wearing armor platings on them, possibly steel of sorts as well.

From what she heard from Jerry, apparently there was something ‘new’ he founded within the Minions, but didn’t divert to say more...mostly since he admit that this was new to him as well. Yet before she could ponder a bit on what else changed without them realizing it, did she heard the voice of the Jester himself. Head turning to see him in the lead, as well with two Minion Guards accompanying Cadence.

“Top floor of the Dark Castle, oh pink one!” told Quaver with a jolly tone as he soon use his jester staff to motioned to Shadow. “Presenting her greatness, the Mistress,” then did the same to Cadence for Shadow. “And presenting the ruler of love and all that is pink and pretty, Cadence the shipper!”

Casting a glance down, the alicorn mare, with two guards of her own, gave the minion a slight glance and said with amusement, “you’re never going to let that one go, are you?”

Laughing, the jester merely shake his rattling jester staff to Cadence with a wide toothy grin. “Why should I give up good comedy like that? It is a thing that needs to be told by all!” then bow before Shadow. “I shall take my leave, Mistress, for this fool is needed elsewhere to bring joy about! And laughter!” cackling in laughs, did the jester prance away in merry, with one of the accompany Minion guards snorting.

“Quaver being addle as before.”

Shadow motioned the two Minions with amusement. “Go on ahead you two, I’m certain I’ll be fine here with your other guards around.” then glance to Cadence in curiosity as she asked. “Should I know what happen about that side comment? For a moment I swore you two know each other somehow.”

Shaking her head, Cadence said, “a little. Mostly during moments where either I or Shining Armor had to talk to your husband, Jerry.” She then added in with a slight tone of her previous amusement. “And really, I think he just caught on to the norm most ponies have of me being a ‘shipper’.” Though did giggle, “not that I’m denying it, it’s my job and talent!” Motioning her guards with a free hand to take posts by the doorway.

As they did, the two Minion Guards with their wolves gave the two crystal guards a look, mostly of annoyance. But allow the two to remain by them, mostly to keep a eye as Shadow couldn’t help but smile a bit to Cadence. “I recall a bit of talks about you, mostly in regard of you helping ponies now and then find love…” then motioned a hand to introduce to Lovely, who glance to Cadence in uncertainty.

“This is Lovely Loyal…” although didn’t add more, mostly due to half of Shadow being unsure how much Cadence knew...or how awkward it was to bring up said history of the mare origins.

Apparently, the princess knew more than Shadow thought. “Jerry’s blank slave that was touched by the Tree of Harmony.” Cadence walked up towards the two and smiled, “I’ve met her. Honestly, at the time I was more focused on my sister-in-law, Twilight, but I saw Lovely too.” Then more softly asked to the mentioned mare, “how have you been?”

Shifting a bit, Lovely spoke in admittance as she glance to the side. “I’ve been...alright so far...it’s been hard to...get adjusted since the...Tree…” glancing up as she told. “I’m feeling a bit better since then...but part of me has been feeling...unsure with...Jerry.”

Shadow decided to bring up tidbits of this to Cadence. “It’s how the two feel on each other...since she was touch by the Tree, I asked Jerry to let her get adjusted as a free mare...and we’ve been unsure on how to proceed...mostly with both Lovely and Jerry sake.” rubbing her arm some as she glance to the side as she admitted. “This is new to all of us...and we have no idea on how to fully proceed on it.”

Looking between the two, Cadence gave a slow nod. “I think I understand now…” Looking mainly to Lovely and saying, “for a long time… you didn’t know anything but what you were told, and now… you had… well, for lack of better terms, a moment of enlightenment. And you, or Shadow, don’t know how to deal with it.” Pondering this, Cadence admitted, “I can’t really say I know how to comment to that myself. Nothing like this has really happened before.”

Giving a sigh, Shadow merely nodded as she said. “I figure...but I was hoping you might have some insight.” glancing to Lovely she went on. “We both care for Jerry, that much I’m assured at that, and I can tell Lovely may have feelings for him...but at the same time, part of me thinks it's...how she was made.” seeing Lovely head bow down with ears flat as while it wasn’t...nice to say it, that was the truth.

To which Lovely took a breath and spoke as she glance up to the two. “All I knew...was to be with him...I knew how to be a maid, I knew how to cater to him...I knew only my place was with him...and now? Now I...I don’t know what to do.” hands on her chest as she admit. “Part of me feel like I’m lost, that...that I should leave…to find my way..” getting Shadow to lowly wince, mostly on the worries of Lovely actually leaving.

“But whenever they do come up, another part ask, ‘what would happen to Jerry...if I do leave?’,” feeling something sad within herself as the earth mare went on. “What would happen to him if I just left him? And that...that make me afraid. Not for my sake...but for his.” taking a small breath as she told to Cadence. “Despite me having doubts on everything here...a large part of me knows that if I leave Jerry? It would only hurt him even more, encouraging...his own thoughts even more.”

Sighing to this, Cadence though of how to word her response and help this mare. “Your situation isn’t easy, or simple. I’ll admit that.” Moving and figuring to take a seat and settle down. Looking over the mare, Cadence went on, “what you do is up to you. But if I had a guess, Lovely? I would say that you’re just confused with all these new… feelings, sensations and thoughts. You… never were given the chance to be a real pony, a real person.”

Smiling, the alicorn went on. “I can’t say I know what to do for you or how much you love Jerry.” Something Lovely and Shadow weren't all that happy to hear, for different reasons. “But I can tell you, he cares for you a lot. Enough that he was willing to risk the very idea of you leaving him, if that made you happy.”

Fluttering her wings a bit, Cadence went on. “He’s scared of you leaving. I think any stud would be knowing a mare with their foals might. But he’s not going to stop you, I don’t think. He wants you to be happy.” She looked to Lovely and smiled, “and you want him to be happy. Not because you were made to. But because a good person cares if another is happy. Your love might not be strong yet… but you can still love him even more, if you are willing to give him a chance.”

“And if you want to be his full on second wife?” Asked the princess of love with a smile. “Well, I think you know somepony that can help you know what it’s like to be a Mare, a real lover and even a Mother when the time comes.” Looking to Shadow in particular. Looking back, Cadence spoke on. “It won’t be easy. You’re… starting from scratch. In a lot of ways… you’re a filly in a mare’s body, Lovely. I can’t stress how much of a… challenge this would be for you.”

Looking down to the table, mind in thought as Lovely thought on those words. Shadow herself partially wonder if Lovely would choose that route? If she wanted to be the second wife to their stud. Although her attention focus on the earth mare as she wipe her eyes a bit, then look up to Cadence as she asked. “Is it...is it wrong for me if I feel...feel like I wanted to be Jerry...Treasure?”

It made Shadow slightly pause, as she look to Lovely as the earth mare spoke on. “Even though...I’m free, part of me, or...most of me feel like I want...want to be his as before. I don’t know if its because of me being...made, or if its because I made him happy being his like before.”

Shaking her head, Cadence told, “there’s nothing wrong with it.” Which was odd to hear for the mare that mostly heard the idea of being free was good. “Like I said, you’re like a filly in a mare’s body, Lovely. Unlike most mares, you never had a chance to grow up and learn what it’s like to be free, or to have mom, a dad or siblings.”

Sighing sadly, Cadence continued to speak. “When the Tree touched you… it took everything that was possibly keeping you from living as a real pony and gave you the gift to be alive. To make the choice to be free, or a slave, or something else.” The alcorn pondered this to herself before looking up. “There is nothing wrong with being Jerry’s ‘treasure’. Maybe, deep down, that’s just what you like. Sexualy anyways.” Giving a slight smirk.

It was gone in a moment as Cadence reflected. “But don’t let that stop you from trying new things. Because while there is nothing wrong with you becoming a slave to Jerry, there’s more to it. You will have foals. Young little ponies that are your children. And you’ll have to make a choice, of how they are raised. Of how they see their mother.” Looking Lovely in the eye, the Alicorn also told, “I know it’s hard. Know it’s hard because you don’t know what to do. But if you really want to find out…”

Thinking a little, Cadence smiled a bit and said, “if you really want to find out… can you answer me something first?”

Slightly nodding, she asked. “What is it?” wiping the bits of tears off her eyes as she look at the alicorn. All the while Shadow partially wonder on what Cadence was ‘cooking up’ in terms of a plan.

“Have you ever gone out to do something for yourself?” Asked Cadence, much to the two’s confusion. “What I mean by that is, have you done anything besides clean laundry, cook food, please Jerry now and then…?” Tilting her head before going on. “Maybe go out and have fun swimming?” Smiling on, the pink mare told, “because if you haven’t tried to do something other than your normal routine? Than I think you need to know what it’s like to not be ‘Lovely the loyal slave’, and more of ‘Lovely the pony’.”

Softening her smile, Cadence gently told. “You won’t know the real answer, unless you try going out and being yourself, or try making a name for yourself. Being a free mare is more than ‘not being a slave’, Lovely. Being a free mare is about making your choices on your own terms and thoughts.” Then let out a breath. “Choices, you’re either ready for or not.” Though with a slight smile, she did tell, “but that’s a good thing about herd-sisters. They’re there to help you along.”

Shadow smile as she nod to this, looking to Lovely with that same smile as she told. “We can do this, Lovely. Especially on what you want to decide. Figure out what you wanted to do. It just take one step at a time.” Getting Lovely to think to herself a bit as Shadow mentally sighed. Although honestly? All I’m hoping is for her to stay with Jerry. Sure I could help him both emotionally and sexually if needed be...but lets face it, she made a bigger impact to him than I could. I might be his first mare in the herd...but she’ll always be his favorite sex toy. Then again...that what she was made for…

In all honesty, I might not be surprise that she might stay with him. The only problem, is what she wants to be for Jerry. looking at Lovely as it seem the earth mare understood a bit of Cadence words, although a part of her hesitated a bit...before looking at Cadence and asked. “And...and after if I do things for myself...try to be more than what I was made for...what if after all of that, I chose to be...still Jerry Treasure?”

“I…” Lovely place a hand on the bump on her stomach as the earth mare went on. “I know I’m holding his foal, and I know I’ll be a mother later on...but part of me, part of me still feels...feels…” trying to word it out as she bit her lip some.

Sighing and getting up, Cadence moved towards Lovely and placed her hands on the mare’s shoulders, getting her to look up at the taller alicorn. Having a small smile, Cadence told, “you don’t have to leave Jerry to find out.” Affirming even more. “You don’t have to do this alone. And you don’t have to make that choice now, or tomorrow or in a week.”

Kneeling a bit to be more level with the earth mare, Cadence went on. “You have only have been aware for as long you were created. And you’re dealing with things that, if I was honest, you weren't ready for. The reason Shadow and I are so well rooted and steady? It’s because we’ve had years to learn and know what we want.”

Giving a sort of one-armed hug, the crystal ruler spoke on gently. “Jerry loves you, Lovely. No buts or ifs about that. You might not be confident in your own feelings for him, but at least be confident that when everything goes wrong? He will fight through horrible monsters and demons to save you, because he loves you.”

Moving back and smiling, Cadence nodded. “Love is unconditional, Lovely. He’s giving you a chance to be more. You don’t have to leave him to find out. If you never want to leave his side, then there is nothing wrong with that. Him willing to let you go, when you do know what to do with your life? That just shows how much he cares for you.”

Giving a slow nod, being silent for a moment as Lovely admits something that slightly surprised Shadow. “Sometimes...Sometimes I feel like calling him...Master again.” ears flat as she said. “I know I shouldn’t...but at the same time, I feel I should...Because when he did brought be before the Tree...he was there for me, he let me stay by his side, even if I wasn’t his again...I...I know I should try new things, try to think for myself….but at the same time? I just want…” Looking down in silence.

Shadow move up, coming by the mare other side to gently hug her as the thestral said softly. “I understand Lovely...he makes you feel safe, assured...loved. It’s not wrong to think like that, even I thought like that before I became pregnant.” gently nuzzling the mare head as she told on. “Jerry may not be a pony...but he does manage to get it right as a guy for us.”

Smiling to this, Cadence told, “I’m sure he’d love to hear you call him Master still.” Getting looks from both as she asked, “what? Even Shiny likes it. Some guys like being on top and incharge.” With a giggle she also told while patting Lovely’s shoulder. “I know that for a while, Shadow was Jerry’s slave too. Up until she became his queen and we found out she was pregnant. You can make the same choice, Lovely. To be his treasure and have time to learn and grow, and when you feel honestly ready to do something with your life, then… then you can try.”

“I don’t think anypony can blame you, Lovely. This is all new to you. You need time, and both Shadow and Jerry don’t want you to rush to find out what makes you happy. Take your time and… follow your heart. And if you’re confused?” She glanced and said, “well, Shadow’s been a filly and a mare, I think she’s the first one to go to when you’re not sure what your feeling. Ask any mare, they might also know what you’re dealing with.”

Slowly nodding, Lovely was quite for a moment, feeling the one-arm hugs of the two mares as Shadow smile a bit, seeing that maybe things might settle, and won’t be as awkward once Jerry comes back. Although what made her drop her mouth was Lovely question as she raise her head. “Do you...think I could get a pink collar, like Zealous?”

Giggling and giving a small laugh, Cadence smiles and tells, “well, I’m sure we could work something out. I still know all the Equestrian legal agreements for slave-marriage.” Then booped the mare’s nose. “But you could just ask someone here to make one, I’m sure. This is the Overlords domain and his rules. If you chose to be his pink, can’t be called enslavement.”

Smiling a bit to that, Lovely nodded as there was a slight happiness in her heart at Cadence words. Choose to be his pink… feeling a bit lighter as she glance to Shadow as the thestral asked.

“A pink collar? Not red, Lovely?” to which the earth mare shook her head and told.

“No Shadow...to be honest, I doubt I’m a red collar anymore. If anything, I’m too...loyal to Jerry in a way.” smiling a bit in amusement as she try to joke. “Like Zealous is loyal to Magic despite him being a utter rock.”

Shadow snort as she told. “I think being a ‘rock’ is a understatement, its a near miracle that Zealous is attracted to him with his personality.” then added flatly. “Or how he talk with other ponies.”

Shaking her head, Cadence said, “Archmage Magic isn’t the most easiest of ponies to get along with. It took sompony with Zealous’s… special way of thinking to win his heart.” Then looked to Lovely and said, “but if being a pink is what you want, I won’t argue over it.” Then told, “just be sure to tell Shadow and Jerry how you feel. You might be Jerry’s love-slave, but remember that you are still a mare with feelings. He won’t know unless you tell him….”

Thinking for a moment, Cadence giggled and said, “Say Lovely, why not having a golden collar instead of a pink one?” Then winked, “you are more than just a normal Pink. You’re the Overlords Treasure.”

Giggling a bit, Lovely admits. “I do like the idea of having a gold collar, make me feel special...almost like a ring too in a sense.” then frown and asked. “But wouldn’t he be a tad of using gold in the treasury for a collar? We do need to save what we can.” Shadow ponder over that as Lovely held a point. They do need the gold…

Then thinking it more, she recalled. “If I recall right...we still have a few gold ores we managed to trade with Albert..We can melt one of them for a collar for you Lovely. Maybe get Giblet to start making one. I’m sure he won’t mind crafting it for you Lovely.” turning her head to call out. “Bigis.” a few moments of silence, before a Minion servant scamper up to Shadow and bow.

“Yes Mistress? Does Mistress need tea and crumpets?”

Smiling, she shook her head and told. “Can you tell Giblet to get one of the gold ores and craft a golden collar for Lovely here? She wants to be the ‘Overlord Treasure’.” getting the minion to perk his head as he said.

“Oh, Giblet will be please to aid the Master! Me get gold!” turning to run off as Shadow let out a low giggle and joke to Cadence.

“I know having the servants coming to my beck and call for anything tedious is a bit of abuse of power-- but these Minions won’t mind it. I think some of them enjoy the constant orders we give out.”

Laughing to this, Cadence told, “it’s not a huge abuse of power. They are the serving staff, it’s their jobs to do the tedious little things for us.” Then told in a frank manner, “do you know how far it is from the office to the nearest coffee maker in the islands? A full ten minute walk!” Then waved a finger, “normally that isn’t so bad, but when you have two six-foot piles of documents and papers that need to get done in a single day? You really can’t waste too much time.”

Smirking to this, Shadow told with a jam thumb to the doorway. “Which is why we put all the paperwork somewhere else, and let Gnarl handle the most tedious of things. Let him deal with the problems of organizing and handling the paperwork.” then added in amusement. “I think he both hates and like it, as he’s being forced to do it, but gets to work with the greatest evil of all. Bureaucracy.”

Laughing to this, Cadence said, “I work with it, and even I feel like it’s evil at times. A necessary evil, but still!”

Lovely giggle as she add in. “Not to mention Jerry mention whenever Gnarl complains to him,” clearing her throat to recall those words. “Nothing says Evil Overlord like paperwork and bureaucracy.” then giggle as she told. “I think Gnarl never expected him to actually say anything like that.”

Shadow roll her eyes in amusement as she joke. “I think Gnarl half expected someone else to do the paperwork…” then hum in thought and remark. “You know...if Jerry did his whole ‘Overlord’ thing on the world or in Equestria...I think I can see him using a approach no one expected.” holding up a hand with three fingers rising with each word. “Paperwork, laws, and bureaucracy.”

“Then we’re all doomed.” Joked Cadence, but settled down to say, “I’ll be honest with you Shadow. At the rate things are going… it almost feels like there won't be an Equestria to go back to.” Which made the thestral pause. “Wendigos. Kharar. Caribous… everything is falling apart over there. And while we all want to get our home back…” She dragged off in uncertainty before sighing, “the empires lost. We could recover it.. But it will take… years… and Equestria?” She shook her head. “A full scale war… if there’s anything left to war over and reclaim.”

There was quietness from that, as while Lovely was trying to imagine it, Shadow could see that it might take years...maybe a decade to reclaim it, and by then there might be nothing with how it look in the aftermath. Something that was unsettling with frozen landscape, khara running rampant..and any surviving Caribous or ponies. However Lovely thought and asked.

“But...couldn’t Jerry ‘claim’ the land as a means to be a Overlord and ‘lend’ it to Equestria for land?” glancing to the two as she went on. “I mean...technically Equestria as a nation is already in debt to him with him loaning gold and giving supplies. It might not be too far off if he made that move.”

Shaking her head, Cadence told, “that won’t matter if there’s nothing to return to. The windigo’s are going to cause a lot of damage everywhere they go. Ice and snow… and who knows if there will be any gold left in our lands to pay things back. As it stands, things aren't looking good. And we can’t even go to war yet. We just don’t have the forces.”

Being silent, Shadow thought...biting her lips a bit in thought to tell or not to tell as she said. “We...do.” glancing to Cadene as she glance to the two crystal guards as she told lowly to Cadence. “In all technicalities...Jerry has the forces.”

Cadence was surprised to hear this, but when Shadow spoke lowly, it had her wondering. Choosing to speak lowly herself, Cadence asked, “if he has the forces… why isn’t he moving in?” Then thought a moment before grimacing, “the Windigos…”

Giving a nod, Shadow told. “Yes. the Windigos would see him as a juicy meal. So much that he and his forces would be killed slowly…” glancing to the guards, then to Cadence as she went on lowly. “I know I’m not suppose to tell...but Jerry has enough forces, that he could easily resupply his horde within seconds while on the field. If there's one thing I learn while living with him...Jerry can be both callous to the Minions and can be...brutal. To him, the Minions are tools in more ways than you think.”

“He would even sacrifice a lot of the newborn Minions to gain back stronger ones he lost if he had enough numbers.” then amended. “Or had enough left over numbers from the constantly harvesting he does most of the time.”

While some of that was disturbing to know, it only reinforced what some had said about Jerry. Such as the Heads of the former resistance of how he operated. Regardless of this, Cadence said, “the fact of the matter still stands, Shadow. Jerry can’t go in without the Windigos getting him and become extremely powerful and fat off his hate.” Then went on, “and we ponies can’t go because we just don’t have the numbers.”

While Shadow grimace to this in thought, Lovely thought a moment...and asked. “Couldn’t you use the Crystal Heart to push the windigos back...or combine it with the Tree of Harmony to cause some sort of...I don’t know, push to the Windigos and get Jerry a way to enter in Equestria for the push?”

Sighing, Cadence told, “the Heart is powered by love.” Then shook her head. “When is war ever fueled by Love?”

Thinking a bit, Lovely replied in honesty. “By the love to protect other's? Or to protect love ones?” then admit as she glance to the side. “I may not know a lot of the artifacts or how they work...but I know love can make someone do crazy things...and I know if it means to fight the entire land, I know Jerry would do it..for us and for those he love.” looking up she asked. “So maybe...we could use the Heart fuel by the love of protecting other's..maybe save Equestria?”

Shaking her head, Cadence told, “you have to understand Lovely, while it’s true that want to protect can be by love… not everyone feels the same.” Head down in almost a slight shame as she said, “all the ponies feel a sort of resentment to the CAribou. The Mare’s the most had to suffer under their rule. A lot of them just… hate the caribou. And I’m worried about what that could do to the Heart, if something could affect it. Ancient artifact or not, it’s too important.”

“And the Tree of Harmony?” Questioned on the mare with a sigh. “We need the Elements for that. And at this moment? They’re at sea, hidden away. Nothing is in our favor, Lovely. And we can’t act rashly. I think the best action we can do is… just wait for now. Wait until something changes.”

“Meaning we will need to wait even more longer Lovely.” added in Shadow, patting her herd-sister shoulder as she told. “We also have to keep our own interest in our safety here…” then told on. “Best we can do, is wait for the right chance...especially with Mortis handling Jerry request on said forces.” not wanting to say more as she...recalled the order given from the man himself earlier. Despite his assurance, it still felt wrong to sacrifice the newborns for the older minions who died. Especially those who died even longer past.

Nodding some to this, Cadence told, “a life of a ruling mare is much more different than a freemare’s, Lovely. Because we’re not just making a choice for ourselves. We’re making a choice that affects everyone that we’re helping.” Thinking this over, the princess shook her head and said, “but… all this gloom aside…”

Gaining a smile, Cadence asked, “what do you do for fun around here? I’m going to take this chance to have what little relaxing fun I can get before I have to go back and slave away in public affairs.”

Laughing abit, Shadow told. “We don’t have much, but we do got a few things. We have a swimming area on the edge of the island-- granted it’s heavily monitor by some Blues. We also got a large patch of land explore by the Minions, but also guarded due to crops growing..” thinking a bit she admit. “We have the park deep in the Castle, one with plenty of light. Wide space too...We have a library...or a small one since most of the books are in Jerry work area in the Private Quarters.”

Sheepishly, she told in honesty. “Unlike Equestria? This place feels more medieval than anything, especially since we lack electricity. Everything is fire-use.” than thought and added. “The only downside in living the Dark Castle is that everything feels...lacking in fun.”

“This was supposed to be a domain of darkness.” tease Lovely as Shadow roll her eyes.

“I know, I know. But the only ‘fun’ thing we might do is painting on some of the walls, and even then it’ll grow tedious.”

Rolling her eyes, Cadence said, “oh trust me, I know what it’s like living in a medieval castle. The Empire didn’t know what electricity was for a while.” Thinking to this and saying, “but a swim does sound fun. You wouldn't believe how hard it is to get beach time on the Equestrian Island we have. With all the extra ships roaming around and some mare’s still finicky about guys seeing us in anything that shows fur?” She shook her head. “Let’s just say I’m thinking of getting a private pool made for mares or some walled off section at this rate.”

“Well, we do have a seperate pool bathroom.” add in Lovely. “One for the males and one for the mares. They’re pool size, so they count as a place to swim in.” then admit with flat ears. “But we still don’t know how the minions done it...they seem to be able to do things that left some of us confuse.”

Snorting in amusement, Shadow pitched in while sitting down. “She’s not kidding either. Despite how some are at first as newborns? They’re becoming something else…” then look at Cadence and told. “Although I don’t know if we got swimming suits, since the only ones we got were for ourselves...and from a place that Jerry stole from in his raiding.” although she knew that maybe time off with her fellow mares might work…

Especially with how tense the situation was with the whole Equestria being gone thing. She wasn’t sure how she, or her friends...or any pony could handle that. Even more when everything is said and done. Especially more with the whole bait thing that was about to catch a lot of attention soon enough. Or has been gathering attention since Jerry left to meet with Albert.

As much as Jerry wanted to get to the Equestrian Island, he recalled on Albert words to look over his Castle. Especially in making sure the Pinks were handle first. So he headed toward the Dark Castle with the Expedition Team for a few days’ worth. Coming to the island of his domain, with the materials set aside for the Minions to take and move as Jerry hurriedly walked to his Castle.

However as he was heading to the Castle, he noticed across the landscape that grass was slowly showing. Especially with farmland being made and crops forming. He swore he saw some Brown Minions with some ponies, wearing some farmer clothings. Then again he figure it was the upgrade being taken into effect of the farmer Minions. His attention returned to the revealing Dark Castle. Still looking evil and dark on the outside…

Although Jerry swore there was a gray touch to it instead of the usual dark coal looks. Then again it might of been the sun showing down over it. Jerry noticed some guards at the gate of the Castle, Browns with wolves in rather...unique armor over themselves. He figure it was another thing that took in effect as they both saluted. “Master returned!” both spoke coherently, as the doors open wide.

Okay, Minions are more elite like. So guess that elite upgrade thing worked. thought Jerry, as he walked through the halls of the Dark Castle, seeing a few passing ponies and various of Minions. Some were servants, others were passing Minions...But one thing he did notice was for the later of the bunch, they seem familiar to him. It was odd thing for Jerry to feel, but he felt familiar to these few.

However that feeling pass as he walked upwards of the stairway to the throne room itself. Although he was jumped by a familiar pair of small arms and a shout. “Big Bro!” air escape his lungs as he stumble a bit. He managed to stop moving as he look down, a smile growing on his face to see Jasmine hugging him, nuzzling a bit as he recall the filly was doing better, especially with Dew having her sisters back and playing with them.

Although that feeling was gone as she look up with a frown and asked. “Why are you getting concubines? I thought you were happy with Shadow and Lovely?”

Oh shit. thought Jerry as he wasn’t expecting this, especially more with the puppy dog eyes. Granted he knew the real reason, and so did the key few...but not Jasmine, and possibly not Jade. Which...might not do well. Taking a breath in, did he said. “Well you see, it was Shadow idea...so I couldn’t really, you know.” he felt a bit hot under the puppy-gaze sweet little Jasmine was making, especially with how she look so confuse to him…

“But wwwwhhhhyyyyy~?” she drawn out as she gave a cute little sniffle. “I thought they matter to you?” that made Jerry feel a bit guilt tripped as he stuttered.

“W-Well, you see, there was, well something that,” trying not to reveal the actual truth, but at the same time it was so damned hard to lie to this filly! No wonder I didn’t make a evil Overlord if I can’t lie to a child. darkly thought Jerry as he was trying to explain his best with a sad looking Jasmine.

It didn’t last long as there was a giggling sound, as his attention turn to Jade with a amused smirk on her face as she told to her sister. “Come on, drop the cute act. It's obvious why, Jasmine.” to which Jerry was putting two to two together as he look down to the filly with a frown. Said filly giggled and pull back as she said.

“Sorry Big Bro-- but it was soooo tempting to do!” then assured. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell~.” then felt a flick of her elder sister fingers on her ears as Jade added.

“It’s not our business in the first place.” then added to Jerry. “Go on up Jerry, Shadow and Lovely are waiting for you, a lot happened since you left.” Jerry frown further to Jasmine as he told.

“That was mean.”

“Consider that payment for not playing with me!” told Jasmine with a playful tone as she gave a sound with her sister noogie her.

“You know Jerry is busy as a ruler here. He got a lot of things to do.” then wave off the human. “Go on. They’re waiting upstairs.” pulling her sister away as Jade was talking the filly. “Now Jasmine, you shouldn’t tease him like that, he just got back,” going on in her small scolding as Jerry shook his head a bit, feeling both amusement and annoyance at being played at as he was heading up to the Private Quarters.

As he was making his way upwards he partially wonder on how many mares took the bait, how much Mortis revived, and how many Minions should Jerry gather in the Dungeons? It was all he thought over as he reached the top to the Private Quarters. One Minion he wasn’t fully pleased to see was Gnarl, mostly due to the potential betrayal the Minion Master will do when he hear of this threat…

“Ah hello Master, good for me to catch you before you do the usual business.” then held up an open scroll with a malvent grin as he read over the reports. “The bait work out quite well! Some mares responded to the announcement and went through the screening. Only 6 truly answer the opportunity!” walking with the Overlord as the two was walking. “The Mistress screens each of them and asked very good questions, even made sure to ask on why they wish to be your concubines.”

Gnarl then added. “Nothing show of them being Pink yet-- but I’m certain we’ll find out soon enough.” then told on with the report scroll. “The minions that became farmers have been...adaptive in learning. I don’t bother to understand why you want Browns farming the land since we got the ponies.”

“More hands on land, more food to gather and get.” told Jerry as he pushes the topic aside and asked. “What of Mortis and the recent Hives?” getting Gnarl attention fast as the Minion Master told.

“Oh yes, Mortis have been reviving old and powerful Minions for you, Master. In fact our numbers depleted from 10,000 to 9,000 of the extra Minions!” A frown on his face as he told. “The very old Minions were a hefty cost, Master. 10 newborns for each! Robbery I say!” then told with a grin. “Buuut, the old Minions from all the Tribes are quick to understand it was by your orders they were brought back. Even the ones who served you against the Heros and died in aiding you.

“In fact, they really felt happy that you asked them to bring them back, Minions do love to serve the Overlord after all!” cackling a bit to this as he went on. “Giblet has been working on ‘elite armor’ for the Minions, specifically the old types like Giblet and Mortis. Made sure to give the Minion Guards something more greater than those pesky ponies of Equestria, Sire.”

Gnarl look over the paper as he finish up. “Over all a lot of progress Dark One, even the progress of those researchers developing a few things, or so they claimed.” then glance up as he said. “Ready to meet your potential ‘concubines’, oh Dark Lord?”

“Later. First I need to hear from Shadow on what she manages to see.” said Jerry as he added. “Just incase she noticed something off about them.” giving a huff, but bow his head did Gnarl said.

“Very well, but when you are ready, I shall bring them into the Private Chambers...although perhaps you should indeed visit, since that wench made her choice.” already turning and walking off, Jerry blink as he thought in a paused step.

What? turning to Gnarl as he was about to ask what the Minion Master meant, only to be pause further when he heard the clopping of hooves and pair of arms reaching around his neck. Turning his head to focus on the sudden body of Lovely did his eyes widen at her. For one she was brimming with a smile, one he hasn’t seen since before the Tree restoring her.

Another thing that was different was that her eyes held life in them, purpose being filled…

It was like being reminded of her before the Tree, where she enjoy being with him. Perhaps even brighter after the whole Tree thing. Yet one thing became his major focus as his breath hitched. Around her neck was...was a golden collar. Part of him wanted to question, no demanded on why gold was used for its creation. But it was silence when he saw the words engraved on it.

Jerry’s Treasure.

He was stunned to say the least, his mind recalled a memory so long ago that it felt like years. Seeing the mare on his bed, snuggling close to him after taking her virginity. Making it stick in his mind that she was his forever. His Treasure. Jerry just stare at the mare, seeing her beautiful smile, her warmth of her body and expression looking up to him. Even on how she said those simple words made his inside tingle a bit.

“Hello my Master~.” Then Lovely reach her head up and gently kiss her lips to his as the mare held it for a brief second before pulling away. All Jerry could do was stare at her, either in shock, confusion...Or in utter relief. He wasn’t sure on what to feel at all…

At least until his body reacted and moved. His left arm wrap around her waist in a gentle manner, mostly due to her showing signs of early pregnancy, a squeak came out of her as his right arm move to her back as he pulled her in a hug. Lovely was a bit surprise of the sudden pull of her body to his, but ease right in the near possessive, yet gentle grip of his touch. She actually accepted the hug wholeheartedly, knowing that this shocking to Jerry, but at the same time it was also an ease on his mind to know where she stood in a sense.

Nuzzling under his chin, she place her hands on the back of his shoulders, giving a content sigh as her breasts press deep against his chest, not feeling his hands running around her body, or groping her. Just feeling her close and holding her to his very being. She didn’t mind this at all.

Sadly all good things must come to a end, as she felt him slowly pull away, gaining his attention as their eyes look to the other, as Jerry spoke in a near whisper. “Lovely, are you…” She smile softly as she knew what he wanted to ask but was fully unsure. So she assured his uncertainty with a hand moving from shoulder to his face, gently rubbing it as she smile more to his eyes.

He was silent to this, as she soon said. “Before we do anything Master, we need to talk a bit with Shadow. About us as a herd, and with you being my Master again.” Jerry slowly nodded, as she felt his arms letting go of her to turn and head to their room. Jerry followed as his mind thought over her words.

Talk..oh boy, talking...I wonder if this is more than the ‘this is what I want in our relationship’. Considering with the whole bait of concubines and those six potential spies? I just hope this plan pull through...or if we got a potential back-up plan. Or...or if the plan succeed...but too much? it was all hard to say for Jerry, as he followed the earth mare...and her swaying hips, her swaying maid hips with that fine ass of hers.

Don’t judge him. He had Lovely as his for a long enough time. He wasn’t a pervert if it was with a mare he was with still. Especially since Lovely was willing to be his love-slave again. As they walk into his room, with two Brown Minions in heavy armor standing guard, which was rather new. The steel doors closed behind them as they walked around the furniture to see Shadow waiting and looking at something.

She flick a ear, glancing to the two as she let a small smile shown, then rolled up the scroll as she teased. “I see your Treasure is back with you.” Jerry snorts at the small joke, but went to the bed edge and sat down on it. Seeing the two mares coming on either side of his body, with Shadow taking his left or Lovely took his right as he moved his arms around their waists. Both leaning onto his shoulders as Jerry spoke with his head turning to the earth mare.

“Lovely you mention on...us?” she nodded as she looks up to him as she spoke in a rather nervous matter.

“Yes.” shifting a bit, mostly in getting closer to him as she took a breath in, she said. “I thought hard and long on this, Master. I want to be with you. I want to be yours, almost like before. Feeling you close, feeling your authority over me.” then took a small breath in as she told. “But I..want this foal.” having a hand on her stomach and admit. “I want to...to try to raise this foal, for you and for me.” then assured him with a nuzzle to his cheek.

“But I’m not going to fight with Shadow on who foal will be head of the household. She’s the first mare, her foals are first. Mine will be settle on a smaller title. I…” taking another breath in as she said. “I want to be consider a mixture of a second wife...and a love-slave if that make sense, Master.” hand from stomach to his hand as she continue. “While I won’t have much authority like Shadow will...I do want to raise this foal with you.”

Jerry was taking this in as he slowly nods his head. While part of him was wrapping up the fact Lovely wanted to be under him again, there was also the fact she also wanted to raise the foal...and be a sorta-wife that was also the slave? He thought it over much as he took a deep breath in and said. “Alright...while part of me is still trying to wrap around the whole mix thing of wife and slave...I can at least agree on raising the foal.”

Smiles shown from both mares as they nuzzle his cheeks lovingly, as they knew their stud was confuse, or rather trying to settle with what was told to him. Lovely decided to improve his mood as she said in a knowing tone. “But as far as me being yours fully again?” gaining his attention again as she wink at him, moving the hand from waist to her chest. Giving a low coo as she felt the hand instinctively squeeze a bit as she went on to say.

“Nothing changed. You can do whatever you want with me Master, just not in front of the foals and do whatever you desire.” then amended with a smile. “At least, until the foals are showing more clearly.”

“I...am very fine with this.” admit Jerry, starting to grope the chest as his Treasure coo at this, leaning more on him as his thestral giggle abit.

Shadow smile at seeing Lovely looking content, and was glad that Jerry look content...but she couldn’t help but sigh a bit, and spoke in as she gain the two attention. As much as she didn’t want to bring this up, she knew it had to be done. “Which brings this up.” looking up to Jerry as she told. “The six mares that managed to ‘pass’.” hand moving to the scroll she place to the side, and open to look at it as she went on.

“I don’t know if they are actually real or are Pinks, and I did my best to question them heavily...but they managed to pass...somehow.” frowning a bit as she look over the scroll as she told on. “They gave their reasons on why they wanted in. One wanted to pay back a sort of debt they feel to you. Another was feeling desperate in finding a good stud to be with. A few told that being your concubine might be a pampered job and nothing too hard to do. Overall it was...hard to find out if they were Pinks or not to be honest.”

Slowly nodded, he partially wonders if some were being truthful or not. “So just six answer the thing?” asked Jerry as Lovely nod her head.

“Six so far, Master. They might be Pinks acting as decoys if this is a trap, but on the other hand, they might be all that’s left here. There’s not a lot of ponies around, so not many would take it...even more with how some ponies felt about you.”

“Of course…” Jerry sarcastically said while rolling his eyes. He soon looks to the two as he asked. “How long until the Greens are ready to hide and for me to get each mare one by one?” then furrowed his brows and asked. “And how will they know they’ll be ‘concubines’ to me when they come in the room?”

“Well…” said Shadow as she glance to the side, as she thought and soon told. “I was considering you bring them in a room together with the Greens all over and bluff. Just say that you have a spell and said there’s a spy among them and could use a spell to rat them out.”

Raising a brow at this, Jerry considers it...and admits. “Technically it's not a lie...but it’s close enough.” then told as he pull his arms away from the two. “Lovely why don’t you get Gnarl to get those six ready.” then looks to Shadow as he went on. “Let the Minions know it’s time to ready the trap.”

“We already know, Master.” Jerry nearly jump and screech like a little girl, turning to see a fully armored Green a few feet away from him. Shadow wings flared out in alarm as Lovely look shock as the leather armor and skull cover Green bow his head and held his arms up as he told. “Did not mean to alarm, Master. We been here, waiting above and around for your word. Will be ready when strike comes.”

Slowly nodding, and calming his heart rate down as Jerry told. “A-Alright...go and do that.” turning to look at the mares for a brief second before looking to the Green, only to see the Green was gone as Shadow spoke.

“By the Night-mother…” not expecting the Green to just...vanish! Slowly looking to Jerry she asked. “Did...did you knew they could do that?”

Only for him to slowly shake his head abit. “That...that was new for me.” the shock filled the three, or at least until they calm themselves and had to go and gather the right ponies.

A attempted invasion.

Jerry stare at the six mares, all of them were in his Private Quarters, most of them were good looking in their own ways, having their own unique body forms and assets. Granted he could tell they were confused on why Shadow was here with her maidservant, but he look to the mares. Being that were two of each, unicorn, earth ponies, and pegasus. No thestrals...which wasn’t a surprise.

Mostly because Shadow being a ‘traitor’ to Equestria. Looking to the six Jerry spoke in his ‘Overlord’ tone. “You must be wondering on why you’re all here together and with my wife in the same room.” One raises her hand, a petite pegasus asking.

“Because she wants to see if we’re qualified as concubines?” getting Jerry to slightly pause, and Shadow doing her best to not facepalm. As well as getting a unicorn to elbow the pegasus with a muttered.

“Did you forget? She’s seeing if we’re good or not with the big guy!” hissing at the petite mare who sheepishly laugh.

Jerry let out a low sigh, gaining his composer as he hoped the Greens were all over in their place as he told. “Not exactly.” then look down at them with a frown as he told. “But the reason you are all here together? Is that there is a spy, or more spies among you.” seeing their expression of shock, surprise, and fear as they look to the other as Jerry told on. “Not to worry, there's a way to find such spies called Pinks.” then raise his hand up to form the Target spell.

“What I have here in my hand...is a spell to find the spies. To root them out and reveal their presence.” a few shifted to this, but Jerry kept the pressure up. “If the spell shows nothing? That means you aren’t a spy. If it reacts? Then you don’t need to bother finding out.” already walking up as he ‘charge’ his spell and ready if one of them starts to break before him.

Nervously, the petite pegasus asked, “i-it… won’t hurt, will it?” Eyeing the spell nervously before adding, “and if we’re not spies, does that still mean we’re concubines or…”

With a slight glance of her eyes, the mare next to her tried to breath in calmly and say, “that’s your second concern?” Wondering if the pegasus was just a airhead… which was possible. She had been around her for only half an hour and there didn’t seem to be much in the mare’s head.

“It’s a legitimate question!” The pegasus defended. “But seriously, will this hurt?” Turning the last question to Jerry.

Keeping up with the bluff, he assured. “No...it’ll be harmless...as long as you’re not a spy.” going on to tell. “If you are one, well...think of it as a mixture of horrible tremendous pain that fill your entire body...and your very mind sucked out of you. A nasty sort of spell I found, buuuut desperate times call for desperate measures.” then added.

“As for being concubines...well, that’s to be discuss later.” then asked with a dark grin. “So, who wants to step up first?”

Blinking the pegasus smiled, “oh, alright.” Walking right up, “since it won’t hurt, then I’m sure I’ll be fine. I mean, I’m not a spy.” The other mare’s giving the pegasus a long look as if she was nuts.

Another reason I’m not a good evil Overlord….I don’t make good bluffs and threats. thought Jerry as he could see the ‘morality’ choice of either pretending he ‘scan’ her and making a huge risk...or going through with it and making her his thrall for good, eliminating the possibility of her being Pink completely. He didn’t expect her to just...go along with it as he remarked. “Kinda odd that you don’t seem bothered that I mention there was a spy among you all...and the fact that I am using magic I haven’t use, that could lead to very worst case scenarios if this turns out wrong, right?”

She only smiled and soon stopped before him with a nod. “I know, but if it’s a spell to rat out Spies, then I should be completely fine. Right? You said it wouldn’t hurt if I wasn’t one, so, since I’m not one, I should be safe!” Then paused and asked towards Shadow, “but, if I do pass, does that really mean that there’s a chance I can’t be a concubine?” Looking for the world lost and, in some conflicting sense, innocent.

Quitely, Sotana remarked, “I don’t think this one is a spy, M’lady. She seems so….”

“Not all there?” finished Shadow as she told quietly back. “I know, I went through with this one so much, that despite all the heavy questioning and prodding...she just gave blind trust.” she could already see the conflicting with her stud, seeing that the Target spell was ready and if he didn’t forward his bluff...then it could give the other spies a chance to do something. However she did answer the petite mare question.

“It’s...debatable Skyward. We’ll talk more on it.” and quietly thought to herself. And pray that the Tree could possibly undo Jerry magic on you if he goes through with this. She could tell that he didn’t want to do this...but at the same time had to do it as well. She herself didn’t want Jerry to use the Target spell on Skyward, so she thought as fast as she could and convey to Jerry.

“My Lord, perhaps make it a light scan, since Skyward might not handle a full on scan with her…” Thinking of the right word before going with, “..uniqueness..” trying to not insult the pegasus as she added to the petite mare. “Once my husband is done scanning, you can sit down over there in one of the free chairs...then after we’re done with the scans...we’ll discuss on the whole concubine thing.”

Jerry managed to understand the conved hint Shadow gave, and internally felt glad as he didn’t want to ruin this mare life, or what left she had as he ‘scan’ her with the spell charging. After a moment he confirm. “You’re not a spy.”

“Alrighty!” She chirped, turning and walking towards a chair while telling the others, “see? Not that hard.” Humming along while sitting down. While Shadow and Jerry gave internal sighs of relief, Skyward pushed, “well, hurry up! I want to know if I’m going to be a concubine to the Overlord or not!”

All the remaining mare’s gave unsure looks, one in particular asking with a slight hitch in her voice, “Why are you so intent on this?” Wondering if the pegasus was just stupid, or was a special kind of… risk taker.

Beaming, skywards told, “oh, well, funny thing you should ask.” Seeming a bit shy. “I sort of dig the whole ‘bad boy’ thing he’s got and think he’s a real hunk-- and I know that I have no chance in tartarus being with him as a wife with hot girl’s like Shadow and Lovely-- so next best thing, right?”

Glancing at the B chest and lean hips mare, he could see partially why she would think that...but Jerry did admit. “Technically Lovely is a love-slave more than a wife….” Shadow then amended.

“But you are letting her have your child alongside me, so in all cases she is a wife too.” although she did mutter quietly to Sonata. “Although I’m a bit surprise Skyward is into Jerry due to him being the Overlord of all things.”

Sotana gave a slow and seemingly agreeing nod to that while the other’s hesitated in place. When it looked like none would move forwards, Skywards soon huffed, “oh come on, stop being foals! I turned out fine, right?” Then went on in thought, “I mean, unless you’re a spy and want to suffer a horrible and possibly undefined amount of agony-- then you should be just fine!”

A few nodded, seeming to agree with the… oddly sensical line of thought. “You know… she’s right.” spoke a earth mare before giggling, “we really don’t have anything to worry about, right?” Getting others to nod and soon smile as they moved.

It was Sotana that glanced and said lowly, “M’lady… do those two seem hesitant?” Remarking of the lime green earth mare and the purple unicorn that seemed to wait a bit for the other’s to move before them.

Focusing on the two, Shadow noted the two were moving behind more as to let the other's go first. “I recall them. Spring and Neon…” mind trying to recall the reasons they wanted to be in this whole thing. All she learn was that they both wanted a cushy job as concubines. “My Lord? Why not let the back go up first? They seem a little, tense.” getting Jerry focus on the earth mare and unicorn as he agreed.

“You’re right. Ladies, why don’t we let those two up first? After all...I’m sure they’re just nervous of being near me. Aren’t you girls?”

The three in front paused and glanced back to the two, one saying while moving aside, “it’ll be fine. Like Sky said, as long as you’re not a spy… well, you know?” Giving a comforting smile as those with her gave agreeing nods.

“Go in, we’ll be right behind you.” Agreed the next, all three parting for the two in the back of their line.

With flexing hands, the unicorn glanced at the three, then to Jerry with a raised and awaiting hand. She started to move forwards, eyes flicking about before glancing at Shadow. Looking back to Jerry, she breathed in and stood before him, his hand beginning to charge.

It was then that she seemed to crack, but not in the way they intended. She flared her horn up with magic, a slight bang going off and causing some surprise yelps. It took a moment for them to realize that it was a teleportation, the greens that were in waiting all crashing into a pile of where the unicorn used to be-- a few complaining about stupid magic.

Just as quickly, another mare yelped and was tossed and when Shadow got her sight back, she could see the earth mare that was in the very back charging her-- fast. Too fast. The thestral felt her wings flare and her body moving-- but not fast enough. Nowhere fast enough.

Right as the hand was in reach of her throat, did another hand intercept it. At the same time, a delicate hand was on her wrist, a defined pull on her arm to cause the ‘Overlady’ to stumble to the side-- and allow Sonata to switch places, using her other hand to pull and next to toss the other mare to the floor. In a near blur of speed, the maid raised a hoof and stomped it on the downed mare, other arm leveraging the would-be-attackers own behind them and pin them to the floor.

While the lime green mare struggled, Sotana asked while holding the asselent down, “are you alright, M’lady?”

Shadow blinked and was trying to get over the fact that Sonata, the gentle and self conscious mare as her maidservant...Just took down a Pink, without a problem. It didn’t help that one of the Greens got up and sniff at Sonata as he proclaim.

“You Green!” which confuse her all the more and Jerry furrowing his brows as he wanted to question on how Sonata did all of that, and how she reacted so fast-- but his mind was focus on the green mare as he raise his hand and order.

“Sonata, move your head. I’m going to question this spy.” charging his Target spell as he walked by the lime green mare, whom struggle even more against the crystal mare grip as Sonata hands held the down mare firm to the floor when he thrust his hand down.

Letting the spell take control as the mare tried to resist his magic, but Jerry magic push what resistance she had as he overwhelmed her mind until he felt its ‘completion’ as he ended the spell and order. “What did Neon do and where did she escape to?”

Seeing as the mare had stopped struggling, Sotana slightly shifted and made sure she still held a firm hold. But when the mare spoke, it was in a oddly far off tone. “She went to activate the Runic Gateways for the Caribou troops to come.” Alarm filling each one of them.

“How many Runic Gates? How many troops will come? Where are they located, whelp?” harshly demanded Jerry as both panic of a thing being here...and anger...anger he hasn’t felt for a good while started to flare up within him. How dare the Pinks brought the Caribou here? How dare they try to take what is his?!

Still with a dull voice, the mare told, “three of the ten planed are working… one in Neon’s room. Another in the kitchen space. One more outside by the rockpile. I don’t know which she went to activate first.”

Anger fill him, no wrath filled Jerry as he turned and commanded the Greens. “GO! Find the Runic Gates in Neon Room! Find it in the kitchen! Find it in the rockpile! Spread the word among the Minions! Find them! I don’t care if you have to TEAR up the damned floors to do it! REMOVE those gates from EVER WORKING!” the Castle shook a bit at his words, of his wrath as the Greens scatter like roaches. Already leaving through the doors or other means as Shadow hitched her breath.

I haven’t...seen him this angry since….since he got angry with Gnarl. she took a deep breath and try to speak. “J-Jerry?” visibly winching as his eyes turn to her. The anger, the burning hatred in them. It was like the fires of tartarus wanted to burn through them, or more likely her. “Try to keep...calm. You’re scaring the other's.” trying to remind Jerry of the other mares in the room.

Jerry pause as he notice the mares...and took a deep breath as to try to keep calm...but told to Sonata with a pointed finger to the spy. “Get off of her. She’s mine now in all sense.” then order to the newly made thrall. “Go into the cell once you are let go. I will return to question you further.” then try to calm down as he told. “We will discuss of this whole situation on a later date. Stay here and keep safe...I will ensure that the vermin are exterminated.” stalking off as the mares gave clear space for him to travel through as they look on in silence, fear...and uncertainty of being near him now, much less as a concubine…

Except one special case. “If I wasn’t so scared, I’d say that was so badass…” All looked to Skywards, truly wondering about her sanity at this point.

The entire Castle was filled with Minions, as they seek top to bottom of the runes gate. The bad news? The three runic gates were activated...as Caribous were coming in in two spots in the Castle itself, while another 40 were at the rockpile. Those in the castle were capturing and securing mares-- or attempt to as they had to secure them in the runic gateway. Their firstmost mission was to secure their area until reinforcements came. At first those in and outside the castle hasn’t met much resistance within the first twenty minutes, grabbing some mares by surprise when encounter and killing a few of the vermin in ridiculous outfits and guard armor.

Pathetic really.

However one thing they fail to realize, was when the Minions started to fight back...in larger numbers. While they could handle a few that were rushing at them...they could barely handle when all of them, mostly the Browns were zerg-rushing the troops, especially them slightly spread out. Sure they had magic, yes they had superior armor and anti-magic shields that could easily kill these rat-things.

But they were in the domain of the Dark Lord. his center of darkness. And there were a lot more Minions than they assumed. In Fact despite how great the Caribous were, they were outnumbered. Especially being surrounded on all sides by Browns charging, Greens coming down on their backs, and Blues frequently coming to revive when able...and the Reds burning any who didn’t take notice of them.

In away, those that were in the halls were quickly dealt with due to wide space and unable to defend themselves easily. Granted they made a kill count on the Minions.

While those in the rockpile hadn’t gained mares to capture, but held a strong defense in their area, fighting against the Farmer Browns. They were beating the imps due to superior weapons and stronger armor as all the Minions had were farm tools.

Then again, the Caribous invaders weren’t expecting catapults with rocks that were close by that hit down on them. Or the fact they were used by Minion veterans. Especially more with the incoming of reinforcement of Minion Guards with the Reserve Guard.

Overall, things were looking bad for the invaders...

All except the ones in the kitchen due to them using their shields with their surroundings, as the Red cooks fire fireballs at the lifted shields of Caribou troops. The elites in a sense. Fully armored and with anti-magic shields. While a few fireballs got in, most of the Red minions were killed in getting the ponies out and buying time.

Time of which that wasn’t wasted as Browns enforced a defense of sorts, but one that was dwindling as more Caribous were showing. Rising more and more as 40 caribous filled the kitchen. Despite their sudden arrival, the minions acted as one, the Minions were fast to get the ponies out of the kitchen, and out of the dining area. However the problem was that the Caribous were pushing the Minions out. They need the Master.

“Fight stronger! Protect ponies! Haven’t risen up to die in Castle!” snarl a older Brown Minion, one who fought for the Overlord in the times of the the fight against Kahn the Warrior, or up to that point since he was squished.

“Form wall!” command another Minion, as they stacked up the wooden tables against the kitchen doors to try to hold them off. But a blast of magic pushed it out, with a few Minion dying, only to be taken to the side and revived by some Blues.

“Gah, revive duty!” spoke a Blue as another older Blue reminded.

“Best if we do it, otherwise the Master will be displease of lost of good Minions to use.” then look at the pushing Caribous with their shields, forcing their way out of the kitchen despite the sounds of Browns charging with wolves, or the sounds of Greens attempting to backstab in the back and stall time in the kitchen with their sneaking skills. Thinking with his fellow Blues, the older Minion told.

“Reds, bring the heat more!”

“More fires, more fires! Burn, Burn!” cackle one, as another told.

“Keep fire together, must not burn Castle!” the Reds formed their flames into a bundle, tossing their flames over the large shields as best they can, or as much as they toss. “Keep Caribous here. Force them here!” told another Red, producing a large flame and hurling it over the shield as on the inside of the kitchen of the slowly progressing shields, Greens were running amok. Jumping around, stabbing into necks or backs.

Doing all they can afford to do to not be killed and hit by either blade or magic. The old Greens dance in the fight within the Caribou forces, making quick hit and runs, avoiding attacks altogether. Even a few dying in the progress while hitting at the mages. They knew that their purpose wasn’t to fight them head on, no the Greens knew that their purpose was to distract, to seek the targets and to assassinate them or at the very least hinder them.

All the Minions knew that they couldn’t beat the invaders in the kitchens to the dining hall. But what they did knew that until the Master comes? They will distract, pouring their attention on the area, but also removing the last of the Runic Gates that were active and to seek the unicorn that dare incurred the Overlord wrath. Following his orders by his thoughts, something they become attuned to obey within their minds. However with each passing moment, more Minions were dying or being revived as the Caribous were pushing into the dining hall more. A few of their numbers lost, but they weren’t down yet.

Loud echoing boots came through the halls, as the Minions perk their ears, and heard their Master words in their heads. ‘Keep them at bay! I will arrive soon, start making barricades and use anything to halt them! I want those vermin trap in the dining hall! No escape!’ once the orders were sent, did the Minions minds race in their own ways.

“Build, build!” told the Browns, as they gather more wood materials like tables, chairs, and anything they can grab their claws on. While the Greens that weren’t in the kitchen were grabbing wine bottles from the wine storage as grab bundles of cloth from various of tables. Popping the cork out with a claw, a Green stuff the cloth in the wine bottle, before a Blue shook his head.

“Not wine. Beer is better, or stronger alcohol. Toss it at their face for a distraction.” the Green look from bottle to incoming forces as he gain a idea, climbing up on a wall for his ‘great plan’. The Blue shook his head as he let his fellows gather more alcoholic drinks they could scrounge up before the Caribous fully come out...or charge out with how they are pushing.

Already there were signs of casualties, as more Browns were coming, even the Minion Guards were called in to fight. Wolves sound of dying echo out when a Caribou stabbed one in the chest or neck, as despite their vast numbers the Caribous were more better...

But it didn’t mean the Minions had tricks of their own, like some of the Greens grabbing or cutting off clothes off of table drapes. Or the Browns quick crafting of a barrier for the Reds. Or the mention Reds tossing flames around the soldiers sides and force to move in a different position. Or even the Blues evading attack and reviving dead Minions. Making sure that the Minions would be back on their feet and fighting until the Caribou die..or until they died and might get revived.

Even the few servants were quickly rushing in and out as the Minion servants were bringing gin, tonics, and large amount of beer as the few Greens remain with the Blues and Reds. Mostly to use the nails to open a few cork ones, but also crafting makeshift ‘firebombs’. The only thing that kept the Caribous in the dining hall were the barricades, the assault of the Browns...and the large amount of numbers as despite there being 2,000 each for the Minion Tribes. They made up with the lack of bodies to toss with experience.

Once the caribous left the kitchen with 35 left? Did they push forward with their shields raised and stab through their spears, forming a protective circle around to deflect any flames ore attacking Minions, or sneaky Greens. But one thing they didn’t take account for was the Greens creative thinking, or the Blues complex thinking as the Greens carry the now lit bottles as fast as they could. With the Reds distracting the invaders with firebombs tossed.

“Incoming!” shouted a Caribou, raising their shields a bit up, mostly to stop the Molotov cocktail from hitting at them. While this tactic worked and they pressed forward, did they fail to look up as Greens were tossing down the bottles of liquor with fire cloths in the bottles. One screams in agony of the sudden flames as another order. “Up!” Shields were moved as they formed a barrier of sorts, a mage within the circle of shields attempted to stop the flames on a soldier.

As the bottles were coming down bit by bit, the ruler of the Castle finally arrived as the boots of metal echo louder. The dining room doors open a bit wide, the Dark Lord in his ‘prototype armor’ as the blackish armor moved with purpose. Or at least until a bit of opening came from the shielded circle as lighting sprang out. Jerry reacted with a Shield to block the spell. He wasn’t taking with lighting again.

His mind focuses on how to deal with the rats and fast. Despite his Minions holding the line here, sooner or later they will push. His eyes glance around as he gain sudden thoughts and let out mental commands for the newborns to come to him. He casted the Legion of Honor, and the Halo spell to increase his Minions of protection and increase strength. Something the Minions used full force as the Browns move around to hit at the shields, Reds trying to break through with their flames. Blues and Greens respectfully using their own strengths to aid in the fight.

Another bolt of lightning came at Jerry,as the Shield broke through, he quickly cast Sanctuary as he was partially surprise that his magic wasn’t drained...Only for him to realize something as he slowly chuckle, then laugh lowly….then cackle as he was in home turf. The Tower Heart was supplying him with infinite magic. He could keep up with the spells and it won’t cost him a bit!

He could feel the newborns all around him, Browns, Reds, Greens, Blues-- all around him as both Legion and Halo was still in full effect. Grabbing a Brown he heard the imp said in choking tone, mostly due to him grabbing it’s throat. “Master!” Charging the newborn with the Minion spell as before letting the charged newborn towards the Caribous, who tried to attempt to stop it…

Were it not for the sudden tower of flames erupting on the inside of the shields. Screams came out as the Brown came close and exploded. Causing a knockback as Jerry commanded. “KILL THEM ALL! I WANT THEM TO DIE!” wanting nothing more but their utter extermination as his anger took control of his thoughts, or rather what was important or not. But a small part of him, the smart part of the Overlord thought as the Greens jumped down on the rising troops s the Combustion spell ended.

It thought on how to use these soldiers...specifically whoever was in charge.

So it was with that Jerry commanded within his mind to the Minions. Kill them all but their commander...bring him to the ground for me to take. it was with this that despite the Caribous better gear, anti-magic shields and mages... the soldiers fail to take into account a few things.

One: was Jerry had all of his Minions here, he wasn’t working with just 50...he had the entire Tribes all here. Two: He had brought back all of his older Minions, smart Minions who took lead until he arrived, forcing the Caribous in this place until he arrived. Three: he had infinite magic due to the Tower Heart. Meaning he could use all the spells he like and not get tired out.

Four: He is connected to all the Minions here.

So with all the boosts, the numbers, and a Blue newborn being sent their way for a stunning effect? The soldiers dwindle from their 35 strong...to one. Sure a couple of Minions died, but most were quickly grabbed and revived as when one died, five replace that one. Jerry lower his Sanctuary as he began walking to the down Caribou, being held down by wolves with their teeth, multiple Minions on the male body...and Greens ready to slit his throat if he moved.

Once Jerry came close he could tell this was a Captain...and without word or theatrics, did he zapped the male head with his Target spell. After a few moments he stopped his spell. Seeing the Captain under his control as he mentally orders the Minions off. “Rise and follow. We will place you in the cells to be question on.”

“Yes...my Lord.” obey the far off tone of the Captain as Jerry commanded to the rest of the Minions.

“Search the bodies; search the remainders of the Runic Gates if any are left. Get someone to question the spy. I want my domain to be secure and in check. Bring the gear to Giblet for him to look forward into. Clean up the mess afterwards.”

“Yes Master!” spoke the Minions as one as Jerry turned and ended the spells to the Minions, knowing that the threat was dealt with...for now. Right now? He had a Castle to secure and make sure nothing will get into his domain like this ever again.

Even if it means to let go all of his morality to succeed such a thing.

“Mistress, the invasion stopped!” spoke a Servant that came into the room, as she and the other mares were in the Private Quarters, or the ones that were supposedly signed up to be concubines. Looking to the mares, and specifically to Sonata as Shadow look to the Brown and asked in worry.

“Did they...broke through deep in the Castle?” the servant shook his head as he told.

“No Mistress, Minions held deer in dining room, and in halls stall them until Master came! The Overlord bash them good! Not single Caribou came out, except one Master took.” Shadow breath hitch as the servant quickly assured. “Master took Caribou under control, his thrall now!” slight relief breath escape from her lips, as she nod and asked.

“How are the...casualties?” to which the servant though and admit.

“Don’t know. I know Minions die some. Poor wolfies die too. No ponies got taken, but capture in some rooms. Free them, take them safe with Blues! Heard lots of minions die at farm with rockpile. But kill them good! Master may need to go to Dungeons soon.” Slowly nodding, Shadow looks to the remainders of the four mares as she clear her throat, gaining their attention as she said.

“I know what some of you expected...but the announcement of concubines was mostly a ruse. To root out Pink spies that could be in here. We didn’t want to take chance of a invasion happening...like now, so we had to get them out of their place to take them.” sighing as she rub her forehead. “But if I was honest...there might be, some truths to the whole...concubine thing. Mostly because of my husband may need somepony to be with when me and Lovely develop more…” then let out a ragged breath.

“But I don’t blame you all if you want to back out now and go to a more ‘safer’ option when you all saw...his anger.” trying to put it lightly as she could as one of the unicorns, Seasalt spoke out in slight hysterical.

“Anger? That was beyond anger!” shivering a bit of the sight as she rub her arms. “That was scary!”

Trying not to wince, Shadow agreed. “He has his...moments...But Jerry means well, he just, can’t help himself when he gets too angry.” she glance to Sonata as part of her wanted to talk on what happen with the sudden moves and take down of the spy...but not with the current discussion at hand and settling this before any more complications show up.

Speaking up, Skywards asked, “so… being a concubine is still up as a possible thing?” A slight hope in her tone that made the other's give her a long, if not confused look. Sure, they had heard the mare say that she liked how Jerry was but… this was still surprising.

It was further punctuated when the same mare form before said, “he looked ready to rip someone apart. You really want to be near something like that?” Some of her own regards of being a concubine a bit shaken by this fact.

With a look, the yellow pegasus only smiled and said, “so he has a bit of a tantrum-- he’s still the same, right?” The utter faith she had throwing them all a little off. “I mean, I don’t have a problem with it.” Looking to the others some. “I mean, I’m already loyal to him. Just gotta have faith, right?”

To that, the blue unicorn mare nodded and said, “well… yes, I guess.” But then told, “but Sky, you heard Shadow. This was a ruse. I’m not sure if she wants us to just be her husbands playthings. She… has a right to say no to use.” Looking a little concerned of how Shadow felt. “I wouldn’t mind being his Concubine too, he practically saved my life when he raided my old home. But I can’t in good conscious be a concubine if it hurts Shadow too.”

A deep breath in, Shadow admit. “The reason I’m on odds end at this...is because I just don’t want mares being with Jerry out of want for just sex alone, or being their owner or just doing it out of obligation...but to actually be with him, to love him. He already has enough trouble with his anger alone. While I...wouldn’t mind more in the herd, I just don’t want it to be out of obligation and doing it as a job, but to be with him out of love and staying with him with both his good and bad qualities.”

Looking at them, intently looking at them as she told. “While you might not be a full on wife being a concubine if you do choose this...I also don’t want you to make a mistake that could hurt both you and Jerry. I don’t want things to go bad for either of you, especially in just being his...concubine out of wanting to repay him and that's all.”

While they shifted and thought that over, Skywards said, “I still want in.” Giving a nod and saying with no small amount of embarrassment, “I’d be the only thing I could be maybe good at.”

Eying the mare, the other pegasus in the room asked, “what do you mean by that?” Not sure what that had to do with anything.

Sighing, Skywards said, “I mean, that I’m a bit of a… clutz…” Kicking her hoof and proceeding to tell, “I used to race. That was my talent, to race. About the only good thing I’m at. All this… other stuff?” Motioning her arms about before huffing out, “everyone yells about me tripping, or plucking the wrong plant or making a mess… and the Overlords a hunk still, you know?”

While they gave looks to that still, the unicorn mare signed out and told, “I don’t think you can ask us to just love your husband, Shadow.” Speaking over the odd air that filled the room after Skywards own admittance. “And I know you don’t want us to do this out of obligation-- but I’m not doing this lightly too. I can just as easily just do normal things. I’m doing this because, well…” She thought of what to say before telling, “I want to repay him, yes. He really did save me from a horrible ‘master’ form before. But I can tell he’s a good person. I watched him save foals and fawns alike-- if even if they were Caribou.”

“I don’t like the caribou for what they did, yes.” The blue mare proceeded to tell, “but they aren't all bad. The ones here prove that. And the fawns? They just don’t know better. But when he went in to raid my old home-- he never harmed them. Even if they were caribou. I think he’s earned at least some appreciation form some of us.”

Shadow listen to this, glancing to the other two mares of earth and pegasus breed as she asked gently. “And you two?”

The earth mare shifted as she admit. “I was desperate like I told you.” then shook her head and told. “But when I heard of his...anger, I thought it was like with most ponies.” a shiver of fear escape from her. “But that? It was like he saw us nothing more than annoyance. Pests really. Like we didn’t matter if we lived or died before his eyes, like all we were were just…” trailing off as Shadow nod in a understanding manner.

“Insignificant.” letting out a sigh and assured. “I don’t blame you wanting to back out now, Rocky. Especially seeing his anger up close...it still scares me whenever he gets like that.” wincing a bit as she further admits. “Especially when he looks ready to kill anything that stands in his way.”

Thinking it over, the earth mare nodded and sighed out, “I don’t think I can pull through with this. Not with…” Then with another dragging sigh, she turned to leave out. The other’s watched, and rather wordlessly, the other pegasus gave them all a look before following, apparently deciding to bow-out while she could.

It left Shadow with just the unicorn and the pegasus, both standing in place and looking to her. It was the blue one, Seasalt Shadow now recalled, that said, “I can’t say that I love him Shadow.” Lowering her head before going on, “but maybe I will… over time.” breathing in and and out, she seemed to relax herself and say, “and if not… well… Im not really like other mares and he could enjoy me.”

Blinking and looking questionable at the unicorn, Skywards asked, “what does that mean. Are you… like, really flexible or tight or--”

“I’m barren.” Told Seasalt. “A old family… problem. I was the unlucky daughter.”

Wincing to that, Shadow felt horrible for the mare...but another part thought on the possible use. Since she and Lovely had Jerry foals...maybe having a barren mare to go at, especially in heat week...could help? Granted it felt really horrible and low of her...she could also be a mother in a sense for the foals.

Especially since Lovely is still learning in being an actual mare.

Looking to the two, she thought on letting one in...but knew that while Skyward was a bit of a airhead...she was stuck in wanting to be with Jerry...but which was better for Jerry? One was hopeful to be with Jerry, showing a sort of devotion to him...but Seasalt was also a bit more attractive. Including being barren, meaning she won’t give Jerry foals. But Seasalt also didn’t see Jerry in that light yet...but was willing to try.

Mostly because she saw Jerry more than the Overlord. She saw how kind he was to the young, both caribou and pony. He didn’t care what species they were, but saw them as a child. Shadow also figure that Seasalt know more of Jerry than being a villian...sure she might not love him, but she’s willing to try, and if she can’t? Seasalt still was willingly to stay because she cares enough to give her stud comfort with her body...even if she’s doing this out of some obligation.

Sure Skyward likes Jerry because he’s a hunk...but was that all it was? Because he was a bad boy?

She internally frown, knowing this was...really hard in a sense. Both mares had their pros and both have their cons...both could work...but could she choose only one? She thought it over heavily, as she knew that Jerry could handle two mares-- and these two could be handle...But she also knew Skyward was small, she might get hurt by Jerry. Seasalt look like she could handle Jerry length...she thinks.

Taking a deep breath in, she thought it heavily...before looking to Skyward and question. “Skyward? Just exactly why are you doing this in the first place? You said you’re doing this because you were a clutz and was only good at racing...but is that all? Because this is the only option you see to have?”

Smiling, she nodded, “Yup.” Going on to say, “I mean, everything else gets people yelling at me for one reason or another.”

Frowning a bit, she asked. “That's all? No other reason to try out being with my husband beside some attraction to him being the Overlord and being clutzy with everything but racing?”

Shrugging a little, Skywards said, “ponies don’t have races anymore. And I’m not really good at anything else.”

While Shadow thought over that, one of the Servant Minions begged on his knees and raise his arms up. “Please Mistress! Take the clutzy one! Take her in, we can’t continue repair work with how much she breaks! Everything she touch somehow breaks, Mistress!” that made Shadow blink as she thought.

Wait...she’s that bad as a clutzy….like Derpy? thinking back to the gray mailmare and her…’accidents’ of property damage as another beg in agreement.

“Please Mistress, take her, she make Browns look easy in breaking things on purpose!”

Ears folded down, Skywards said in a slightly hurt tone, “you don’t have to be mean about it you know.”

A little concerned, Seasalt asked to the younger mare, “Are you really that… bad?” Trying to not sound offensive, but at the lowered head, the mare could tell that Skywards was really that bad.

Glancing to the floor and frowning, the pegasus said, “sex isn’t that hard, you know?” Shifting in place and going on, “just bend over and let the guy over you buck away until he shoots a few loads in you.” Then went on, “sure it can hurt a bit… but that’s something I can’t mess up. No burning food, breaking pottery or broken tools… just.. Lay there and take it.”

“Its a bit more than that for Jerry.” remarked Shadow as she told. “Jerry is more...on hands, sometimes a bit more frisky.” then enforce. “It also means that if you do become concubines? You may be lesser wives...but you also have a new task, your main task to cater to the ‘master’. Meaning you two will be Jerry personal ‘cater group’ in relieving stress, relax his body, make him at ease and mentally relax for me and Lovely…” talking a breath in as she told.

“You two would basically give up everything for his needs. Using yourself in both body and words to give comfort and to minor tasks for him...being his personal…” dragging off as she finish with the gentlest approach to finish. “Comfort and playthings.”

While Seasalt did look a little nervous to this, she did tell, “I won’t say that doesn't make me nervous, but if it helps the Overlord? I’m still willing to try.” Standing resolute, even if the idea of being a ‘plaything’ was a little daunting. The sex was daunting in itself, but something she figured she could live through.

Skywards only tilted her head and said, “so… I just have to talk to him and let him play with my body, right?” Which was being simple if anything. It made Shadow partially wonder if the mare had more problems than she realized. “It still sound more easy than anything else. I mean, I can’t mess up with letting him play with my body, right?”

“You...also would be denied to have foals for a while.” finally admit Shadow as she glance to the side, not liking to say it...but with her and Lovely already with foals? It was less risky to have more while there are three bundles around-- especially in her and Lovely position as the ‘queens’.

Blinking to that, Skywards thought about it and said, “well… I don’t really have a problem with that.” Which did get her looks. “I mean… I nearly broke that one guy’s arm trying to help him move a rock a week back.” Which got all of them looking at her with slight alarm. “Or sorta, almost accidentally bumped one of those guarding imps off the wall by accident…”

“You what?” Asked Seasalt in slight worry now.

“I was picking up something from the floor and my butt bumped a guard off the wall.” Skywards told sheepishly. “I caught him before he hit the ground though!” Then paused and admitted, “though I kinda accidently dropped him on his head…” Kicking the floor and going on with a slightly shy smile, “I… I really don’t think I’m ready for foals…”

“You lucky Buzz had helmet on, otherwise would kill him.” mutter a servant.

Shadow rub her forehead, trying to think now if it was still a good idea for Skyward to be in this...but knew it was either this, or more ‘accidents’ happening...plus she did say she won’t have foals-- for their sakes….doesn’t mean she won’t trust her with her own foals or Lovely…

However...she thought over it and Skyward words...and ask in concern. “Skyward...are you sure you’re able to handle it? You...mentioned you were taken...I’m sure the Caribous didn’t care how it hurt in you….” feeling concern for the mare mind as she ask more. “Are you sure you could handle sex after what the Caribous did for you're...first time?”

Shrugging, Skywards said, “it might hurt a little… but I’m used to it by now.”

Looking with her own concern, Seasalt said, “Sky… it shouldn’t hurt.” Looking the pegasus over and telling, “you don’t have to do this. Maybe there’s still something you can do?”

“I tried, alright?” Asked the pegasus defensively. “I even tried the guard position because, well, if I’m so good at accidentally hurting others, maybe I could use it there.” Then huffed to herself with pinned ears, “Spree excused me after a few days. Said she didn’t want me hitting the wrong person.” then looked to Shadow and told honestly, “Sex is just… something I can’t mess up as long as I hold still and let him do what he wants, right?”

Frowning more, Shadow asked in concern. “But wouldn’t it bring up the memories? For all we know...you might react harshly when he does go in you.”

Thinking on it, Skywards said, “I’ll be fine. I mean, it’s not like he’s going to whip me for misbehaving, right?” Giving a slight smile.

She flinch at that, recalling...before Jerry knew as they still had those...stocks as well as those clothings with the controller as she said. “No, no he wouldn’t. He hates those things…” trying not to bring up a potential conversation on what he does if a one does ‘bad’ to him, she said. “But if you both pursuit this...then there's no going back. It’s not like making that fidelity thing and helping around. You two are...basically giving up a chance for another guy.”

“Sure you two will be free, do your own goals and do whatever in your free time...but you both would answer to Jerry, take in what he ask for and do it as his concubines. It’s marriage at this point, just not officially since you two are lesser wives.”

While Skyward gave a slow blink at this, not seeming to really comprehend what was being said, Seasalt was more than in the know. Giving a slow nod she said, “I understand, Shadow. But it’s not like I can really make a family.” Then gave a slight smile up and going on, “and it helps you all, right? Gives yourself and Lovely the space you need when the foals come along, and I’m there for Jerry when he gets… frisky.”

Smiling to this, she nodded...then glance to Skyward in thought and asked. “Skyward...are you sure on this? I mean...you could try a new job or something.”

“Like what?” asked the confused mare. “Everything I’ve done so far results in broken things, hurt limbs or lots of shouting…”

Thinking on Derpy….she suggested. “A...courier? We don’t have those, and while it’s true we’re on a island...we could use the Gates for quick transportation ease travel for you?” on one hand she worry if mare might get lost...then gain a further thought and added. “Maybe as the Overlord personal...courier? I mean you could still be a concubine...but you would also have something to do beside staying around in the Castle all the time...right?”

Blinking to this, Skywards scratched her head and said, “I guess?” Thinking some… then asked, “but I still get to be a concubine in the end, right?”

Giving a exasperated sigh, Seasalt glanced to the airhead of a pegasus, then to Shadow before telling, “I think if you do let her in? We might have to help her a little on a few things like thinking things through.”

“Hey!” Slightly called out Sky in a slightly indignant tone.

Shaking her head, she thought on and said finally. “If you both are in...then I’ll accept you both in.” knowing that it might best to let both in...for Skyward sake as a ditz than much else. Her ears, as did the other mares flick to hear the footsteps of someone coming in. Her attention turn to see Jerry in his robes, rubbing his face and pulling the hand away. She noticed a bit of exhaustion, as well as a bit of tiredlessness in his eyes.

The anger long gone as he look to the mares and said. “Good news, so far? We took back those who were captured by those vermins.”

“Its okay Jerry, we know.” assure Shadow as she glance to Sonata and told. “Why don’t you go on ahead Sonata, my Lord need his rest now.” then look to Jerry as she inform. “I also made my choice.” getting him to blink as he glance to the two remaining mares as he remarked.

“Huh...to be honest, I’m a bit surprise you two are willing to stay...after what you just witness.” with Shadow subtle motioning the two to start their new ‘job’ now.

Out of the two, only Seasalt seemed to get the hint and took a breath in before walking up to Jerry. Looking at him and repressing her concerns, she said, “Does my Lord wish for us to relive his stress?” Sounding as formal as she could while going on, “I’ll admit I’m a little nervous, but Skyward and I are willing to help relax your body after all of that, if that would please you.”

Blinking, Skyward said, “oh, so… we should strip now and bend over?” Making Sea sigh and Shadow almost want to facepalm. Sotana giving a unsure look to the pegasus before taking her leave.

“Wait...what?” was all Jerry said in confusion, not expecting this from either unicorn...or the pegasus blunt words. Glancing to Shadow to see if it was okay, the thestral gave a low smile as she nods to him. Glancing back to Seasalt, he felt hesitant as he cautiously move a hand to her back as Shadow rolled her eyes in amusement as she told to the two.

“Our Lord is unsure of how to go near you two, assure him.”

While the unicorn gave a slow nod, Skywards was a bit more faster on acting and moved her hands up. All watched the mare next to drop her cloths, stripping of her cloths and letting her panties eventually drop. The sight of her small and petite body was far from impressive compared to the other mares, but it seemed to show her willingness.

Though when she moved over to the bed in the room and bent over to show her neathers, she said, “alright ready.” Waiting in place while the others sort of stared.

Shaking her head, Seasalt said, “I don’t think that what Shadow met, Sky.” Looking to Jerry and then back to the smaller mare. “And… you don’t look ready..”

Looking over her shoulder, Skywards asked, “I thought all I had to do was bend over?”

“Yeeeaaah...no.” told Jerry, already having a frown as he shook his head some, as Shadow internally wince, understanding a bit more on how it hurt Skywards with her first experience...you just don’t take a mare dry...even more in just bending down with her ass showing to him.

Damn sick Caribous… thought the thestral as Jerry was walking over by the pegasus as he mutter to himself.

“Okay...you can do this…” Shadow however felt it was...best if she talk with skywards. Get her to understand how a ‘proper’ way to do this will work.

“Jerry, let me deal with Skyward.” getting him to pause as she told to Skyward. “Get your cloths on, we’re going out to talk a bit.” then glance to Seasalt as she asked. “Are you able to deal with our Lord needs by yourself?”

Trying to shake off her surprise of Skywards boldness, Sea said, “I-- yes. Yes my Lady. I can.” Trying to calm herself while adding, “Sky… get dressed. I think you should talk to Shadow.” Moving to pick up the discarded clothes and give them to the confused mare. “Trust me, I think it’s for the best.”

“But..” Started Skywards before she was moved to stand, bra being strapped back around her chest.

“No. Just go with Lady Shadow, Sky.” More or less dressing the mare for a moment before moving her to walk towards Shadow. While the thestral took the smaller mare’s arm to pull her along, Seasalt took a calming breath and looked to Jerry.

As soon as the door closed, the mare thought for a moment and moved her hands. A little shyly, she removed her shirt and her dress, leaving her only in her undergarments and allowing him to see her contained chest in her bra and the panties that hugged her hips.

Moving up, Seasalt asked with a slightly redning face and a hammering heart in her chest. “What would my Lord ask of me today?” Thinking a bit and going on, “would you like me to give you a massage or…” Trying to think of anything else besides sex. Sure, she knew she would be giving her body, but this wasn’t just about sex. It was about giving him his needed comfort.

Looking at her, he was honestly unsure. Yes he knew what he wanted from Shadow, and even from Lovely. This was...new territory. Okay...calm down...this is a first...just take it slow...since she is a bit nervous on this… thinking a bit as he felt a bit turn on of a mare undressing and in her undergarments...and will freely admit he was tempted in touching her.

So with a deep breath, he move to sit down on the edge of the bed as he admit. “I was originally wanting to touch a bit of Shadow...” looking to her as he suggested. “We can take this slow, no need to rush….” pausing as he try to recall her name.

Nodding slowly, the mare moved to approach and did something she felt was bold. She moved her legs up and straddled his lap, arms moving around his shoulders and telling, “I am Seasalt, my Lord. I’m here to…” Pausing to take a deep breath and breathe out, “I’m here to see to all your needs. Listening to you, entertaining you, massaging you or… having sex.” The last bit making her tail flick.

Turning to look at him, she gave a shy, if not embarrassed and nervous smile. “This is… a little new to me too. Just do what you feel or want. I’m…” Taking a moment to psych herself before finishing, “I’m here to use all of my self, even my body, to help you feel better. Lady Shadow made this clear. And I’m going to accept it.”

Slowly nodding, he took a breath in, and let it out. Hands moving carefully to feel up her sides. Feeling the coat by her waist as they move down to gently grope her ass some. He felt they were rather firm, almost like Shadows own. He couldn’t help but kneed it a bit and squeeze a bit more. Pausing a bit, he check on Seasalt expression, as he move his hands from her ass as they move upwards.

He could tell she was trying keep calm, maybe enjoying his gentle attention? It was hard to tell with pony expression. What he did knew was that he was testing the waters here, moving to her front, cupping her bra a bit to feel the breasts. Before sliding under as he gently felt them. Hearing her give a low sigh, the chests gave him a good idea they were firm, a bit firmer than Shadow own.

Not to mention a bit bigger than the thestral own. Moving them away, did he go around to the back, unclipping her bra as he slowly took it off her chest. The orbs jiggle out free, as it seem the bra held them back. With this he gently pull off the bra as he noticed the breast was bigger...more than Shadows own. Once the bra was away enough, he move to the breasts again. Gently squeezing and feeling them in his fingers, having a understanding how sensitive they are from both Shadow and Lovely experience.

...although he couldn’t help but gently tweak the nipples.

He heard Seasalt give a little cute ‘meep’ at that, body slightly straightening and later giving a shutter. She held still for him, allowing his hands to gently explore her chest a bit more before sliding to feel up her back some. The sensation was making her blush all the more, and she gave a little shiver when he felt her tail and gave it a little tug. Then, those hands moved to feel up her slender legs, informing him of the taut muscle underneath before sliding back to her chest to feel those firm orbs of flesh.

With a slow pant, Seasalt took a moment to think before she decided to take a slight leap. Moving her head to the side, she gave a gentle kiss to his cheek, at first stunning him. But later on, she began to move her arms around his shoulders more to rub his back a little bit. She gave another kiss to his cheek, inching closer to his lips before actually locking them.

It was...different for Jerry. Kissing the unicorn gave him a slight idea of how a mare kiss. With Shadow it was a caring touch with a bit of fiesty. With Lovely it was total acceptance and submission. With Seasalt...it was caution. He kiss back, feeling her tongue a bit as his hands rub her body randomly. Sometime the legs, other times the ass for a firm squeeze. He didn’t pay too much attention on her body, but more on the kiss.

He did however expected her reaction once her tongue went around in his mouth. Mostly on his teeth. Feeling her slightly pulling back from the surprise of his teeth, giving the two some breathing. Before going back in after a moment, more comfortable, easy...A coaxing touch in a sense. Jerry himself settle his hands on her waist, just enjoying the kiss as much as he could...before he had to pull back and told. “Wait.” taking a breath as he move his hands to the ropes of his robes, feeling his ‘friend’ already wanting free of its confinement.

Seeing this, the mare nodded and moved off so he could have room to do so. While he did and the robe came open to show the slight thickness she felt form before, she was a little… confused at the initial shape. One that she waved off and soon moved her hands to her last garment.

She hesitated a moment, but with a breath, she slid the panties off and sighed out. It will be fine. You can do this. He’s like any other person. Trying to tell her mind, that there would be nothing wrong. He deserves a little something for helping us all. Then turned her eyes to his own, seeing him look over her completely bare from.

While it embarrassed the mare, she gulped and slid her hands over her front, causing her chest to once more bounce and jiggle and later slide those hands down her hips and then on the inside of her thighs. Slowly, she moved up to him and leaned over to gently move his robe off and let it drop around him.

Hands on his shoulders, she moved and straddled him again, her flower coming up and gently kissing the underside of his tower before moving her hips to give one firm grind on it, causing both little shocks of anticipation. Taking a slow breath and feeling her heart pound quickly, Seasalt said, “I am yours to have, my Lord. By your Lady’s own consent.” Then gulped and asked shyly, “p-please be gentle at first?”

Pausing, he thought. Wait….a virgin? looking to her as he asked in concern. “Are you a virgin, Seasalt?”

Blinking and feeling her eyes go wide, she said, “What? No!” Her face flushing all the more. “I-I, it’s…” Then with a long sigh, she said, “I-I just had some rough sex because of bad stallions under Caribou influence, alright? My sex life… is a wreck. I’m… I’m asking if you could be just… gentle and not just rut me like a rabid dog or…”

Sighing and feeling the mood slightly die down, the mare relaxed some and said, “I don’t mind rough. But I… I wouldn’t mind if you were actually gentle and… we tried to build things up and make it seem more… meaningful..”

Being silent, he recall when he had Lovely for the first time...and gently kiss the mare on her lips. It was a chaste kiss, but one that was of assurance as he said in a gentle tone. “I can do gentle.” then move a hand to gently feel her flower to see if it was wet enough as he notice it was dry. He frown and soon told. “Turn around. We need to get you wet first.” then helped the mare turned around as he notice her hands on his chest. Looking up to her, he slightly question on why she didn’t want to get wet first?

Smiling a bit, Seasalt told, “it’s my job to make you feel better, my Lord.” Twisting herself back around to straddle his lap. “Just give me time. I will be ready.” Then took a breath in and said with some lingering nervousness. “Just enjoy me, my Lord. Enjoy my body and how I feel. I’ll be ready after a bit.” Then moved in to kiss him a bit more deeply, boobs pressing and rubbing on his chest.

It all made Jerry fall back and lay down, a mare over him and kissing him deeply, flower gently and slowly grinding away. It was slow, but with his hands feeling her up and gently kneeing her rear to get a low moan, there was a odd sensation to it. The way she gently felt him back and was slowly coaxing him… an odd anticipation to what would come.

It was unique in a sense, nothing like with his mares before. He enjoy the bit of coaxing and gentle touch, even how she grind on him. Granted she wasn’t like Lovely or Shadow...but it felt...good. Enjoying the kiss as he move a hand under her tail, gently rubbing it spot as he knew that would increase her arousal. Adding abit of rubbing on her slender legs, he felt the muscles as they seem to be spot on...even how curvy she felt as he rub her waist.

Lifting a hand from waist to her mane, he gently rub into the back of her head, scratching behind her ear as a added bonus. Something he enjoyed doing to both Lovely and Shadow. He gently pull back her head. Mostly to get a bit of breathing, that and started to kiss her neck some as he knew she would enjoy this since his mares did too. His ears heard a long and elated moan in the kiss as her body shifts.

Her soft form wiggling a bit over him, her folds below gently wiggling his little friend about as he increase the scratches behind her ear, under her tail and gave the mare neck some kissing now and then when he was able to. She may be here for his pleasure, but that doesn’t mean he won’t leave her hanging in feeling good herself.

She eventually stopped the kiss for breath, but still gently ground at his pelvis with her own. Her eyes slightly lidded with a anticipation and her chest heaved with slow pants. The sight of her moving chest with those firm breasts were tantalizing to the eyes, and made him watch as they gently moved.

Hands on his board chest, she began to grind further, a slightly noticeable slickness now present while she pressed and moved over his dick. It made his breath hitch, his own chest clenching at the mere idea of her slipping him into her folds that were getting wetter and wetter. It made him knee at her flank and tug at her tail, making her moan and slightly arc her back, chest jiggling temptingly before him.

He took that temptation as he lean his head forward, free hand up to tweak one nipple while the other nipple was gently being suckle and licked by his mouth. He didn’t bother stopping at kneading her flanks and gentle tugs of her tail as that was what help him keep the breasts close to his face. He was pretty sure Seasalt was also enjoying this new experience of sorts.

Granted he wasn’t sure if she had her breasts played like this...but he was certain this was new for her in terms of care and gentleness.

He could feel her fingers curling on his chest, and for a moment she pause to shutter as he sucked and licked at the nipple. She gave a sigh and resumed her grinding, her chest gently heaving away while he tasted her flesh. Something about it was addicting, and made him give a little nibble of the little nipple, making her groan in a aroused manner.

When he felt her hand on his cheek to coax him to let go, he also felt it tilt his gaze downwards. Slowly, she lifted her pelvis up, showing a slick and slight stringing of wetness between them, causing a cold sensation to rush over both. Hand guiding away, Jerry watched as she gently took his stiff rod and point it up to her now puffy and slightly red lips.

With a little prodding, he felt a shiver of excitement go through him, feeling the warm and slick walls slowly part for him. Slowly, she began to gyrate her way down, more and more of him going into the slick and somewhat tight walls. They weren't like Shadow’s or Lovely’s-- but the pleasant feeling was all the familiar.

When she finally hilted him, she looked at him and panted. Hands relaxed on his chest, she rolled her hips, causing his member to feel those walls caress him and grip him. It made him groan a bit before she rose up-- and gently came down. His hands reflexively came to her hips, taking a slight control, but also to just hold her while she slowly began to ride him and give him a slowly building pleasure in his being.

He took deep breaths, looking at the mare as she move up and down on him as he managed to ask. “Does it feel, alright? No pa,” cutting off from a groan as he managed to finish his words. “No pain?” he mostly ask because from what he gather from Shadow, his reproductive tool was…’unique’ from stallions, and a bit more than the average pony. While he knew his mares could handle it...it was another for Seasalt as this was a first for her with him.

“No.” She sighed out, still going at that slow but also sexily arousing pace. “It’s alright, my Lord.” Letting out a small coo of pleasure before looking down at him. With a slight smile, she told, “just enjoy the sight of your sexy concubine.” Slightly upping her pace and giving a little moan. Chest jiggling a bit more while she went a bit more faster.

While he did want to lean back and enjoy the show, he was use to being the proactive one. So he move his hands to her ass to squeeze as he coax. “Go a bit faster, Seasalt.” seeing her slowly going faster as he told. “More.” going a bit more faster as she pants a bit, feeling his hands squeezing her ass more before he rose his upper body up. Moving his hands up to her back as he suddenly stop her as he look at her face with a smile.

Before moving her to her back as he heard a yelp of slight surprise, before hearing her moans as he began to go fast into her, going harder and deeper into her flower. Hearing the lewds slapping sounds as he had to let his legs stand and crouch over her body. Arms wrap around her back as he began to gently nibble on her neck, giving small ‘love-bites’ as his body held over her, not squishing her down in the bed, but also keeping her firm in place as he was pounding in her.

All the while she gave moans and squeals at his pounding, looking to be enjoying it a good deal as lust hazed over them both. He could feel himself wanting to release, pushing him to go faster still. All at once, he felt her walls go tight, hugging him as she screamed out and came. It made him go a bit more faster, wanting to release badly.

Just as she was coming down from her high, did he feel himself finally give, warm and sloppy amounts of his cum gushing into her being. The mare below him give a groan and clenched her teeth, morphing into a low moan of pleasure while he continued to pump her with seed.

Jerry gave low breaths, feeling his heartbeat pumping in his chest as his body slowly relax from the hard and fast sex. Filling her until he felt himself ended, taking a deep breath he look to Seasalt and internally wince as he forgot he wasn’t with Lovely or Shadow, both of which were used to his moves. He took in a breath and spoke. “Sorry Seasalt…” although she seem to not bother by it, as she gave him a look and pulls up to give a kiss.

Afterwards she pulls away and pants, wiggling her hips at his still with his member still in her and winking around him. He took a deep breath in as he look at her and asked. “You sure you can handle more? It took both of my mares to get use to me for the first time.”

Breathing a bit hard, she told with a breathless tone, “I used to be… gang-banged at one point.” Gulping down air and told on with a smile, “I can take it.. My Lord.”

Sighing a bit, he gave another kiss to her lips and told. “Just asking...mostly because while you may be my concubine? Doesn’t mean I don’t want to hurt you or Skyward by accident. Sometimes I forget how strong I am.”

Reaching to pat at his chest, Seasalt told, “it’s fine. I’m here for your pleasure, remember?” Then went on after taking another breath, “and I must be doing something right, if you enjoyed filling me.” Giving a little wink and feeling her anxiety slowly melt away. “Ready for round two, my Lord?”

Snorting in slight amusement, he warned in teasing. “Careful Seasalt,” moving his arms more around her to lift her up and move forward to get comfy on the bed. “Since Shadow and Lovely are growing, I’ve been getting restless. Suggest a thing like that and I might make it up to round four.” Gently placing her back on the bed once they both settle on it as he slowly pull out to the tip, then slam back deep in.

In a near confused manner, Skywards followed Shadow towards another private room, where she was soon sat down and left. Shadow went to send a servant Minion to find Sotana and have the maid come back with some tea and snacks. Though turning to the pegasus, Shadow felt herself frown a bit at the mare’s apparent confusion, not seeming to understand what was going on.

Okay...first lesson. thought Shadow as she look at the mare across from her as she said. “Skyward, while what you did was bold, and a bit surprising? That wasn’t how sex should be.” holding up a hand, she said. “I’m not blaming you...but I am blaming the Caribous who raped you constantly, giving you the wrong impression of how it goes...and how it hurt you more than you think.”

Blinking, the yellow mare looked on and asked, “what do you mean?” Again sounding very much confused. “I thought--”

“Its not simply bending down and laying there, Skyward.” interrupting the mare as she told. “It’s much more than that, far more….” than thought and asked. “Skyward...were you a black collar...or a red?” mostly asking as she knew that if she was the later...it would explain so much on how Skyward assume how sex work like that, especially being told constantly by her ‘masters’.

Blinking to this, Skyward said, “well… before I was punished, I was a black. Just trying to get away.” Flicking an ear and going on, “but when they start to whip me and beat me… I stopped trying and they put a red collar on me. As long as I stayed still, they wouldn’t hurt me so…”

Sighing, she nodded as she told. “Sex isn’t about staying still and letting Jerry take you.” then thought for a moment before explaining. “...but its more than that. Sex is about being with the other, or in this case Jerry. Feeling them, giving kisses-- or interacting with him. It’s about trust, showing how you are trusting your partner that he won’t hurt you, that your body won’t feel pain. It’s suppose to feel good, for you both.”

While the petite mare thought that over, it really looked as if she didn’t have a concept of this. It was concerning to see, in a sense, and Shadow had to wonder how it happened. It was obvious that the caribou that had her was far from kind, and raped her without even preparation. It made her wonder how old Skywards was, to have this sort of lacking information that sex should feel good-- and not painful at every start.

Since she’s 21...I say when she was young, in her teens? Early adult hood? One thing for certain...she doesn’t understand what I’m trying to say...that she’s more hurt mentally and possibly emotionally than I thought. thinking more as she said. “What I’m trying to say, is that sex should be pleasurable for you both, and something meaningful to you, just as much for Jerry taking you while you lie down.”

Screwing up her face, Skywards asked, “but how?” Going on to say, “I mean… it looked like my old ‘master’ did everything the same as any other caribou or stallion did. Just… pump in and out of our pussies and twist our boobies or bite us sometimes… maybe pull on our tails hard…” Seeming lost. It also made Shadow wonder why the mare was willing to do sex-- if she thought it would all hurt her in some way.

Thinking abit...she asked. “Skyward...if you knew it would hurt you...why are you so willing to have sex with Jerry?”

“Because the pain would go away.” Stated the mare, “that’s how it works, right? It hurts at first then you start liking it later on.”

Frowning, she told. “The reason it hurts in the first place...was because they took you dry. Our pussy’s need to be wet first, we need to get our bodies to ‘warm up’ before taking a dick in.” although part of her knew that the pegasus might not understand why...so when Skyward does have sex with Jerry? She or Seasalt will be by Jerry side and help ‘teach’ the mare…

Maybe get Lovely, since the mare can do a lot more as the ‘Treasure’ of Jerry.

“The one who owned you didn’t care how you feel, he just took you dry, without getting you wet. It always hurt when we are taken dry, especially for our first time of having a dick in us…” then asked in slight concern. “Do you understand a bit now?”

Thinking on it, Skyward gave a nod and said, “I think?” Then sighed out and admitted, “I never really had any formal… sex-ed stuff. I sort of bogged through school before some mare noticed how fast I was and got me all signed up as a racer. I think I missed out on some school stuff-- but she always told me it was nothing to worry about.”

Shadow facepalmed. That..explains so much now. it was no wonder on why Skyward had no idea of sex! Some pony got greedy when they saw her, and took her for their own gain, while the ditzy pegasus was none the wiser! Its official. One of us need to be with skyward when Jerry is needing relief.Just to help teach her a bit on her own body. taking a deep breath, she pull her hand off as she look to Skyward and told.

“I will say this...when Jerry does take you up? Me, Seasalt...or Lovely are going to be helping you understand how sex really works.” then furrow and told. “And I’m going to make sure you don’t accidentally hurt Jerry in turn, mostly since this is a new experience for you to understand.”

With a steady nod, Skyward huffed out and sulked, “great… turns out that I’d mess up the sex after all…” Then sighed out while leaning into her hands. “Guess all I’m good at is just racing…”

“The one who ‘owned’ you messed it up. Not you.” corrected Shadow. Looking at her as she told on. “While the boldness helps in your favor, its how you were forced to learn that mess up. We can fix this, and help you be a better mare with Jerry.” then hum in thought as she knew that with the right tutelage...Skyward will be better mentally and perhaps emotionally.

Thinking more as she soon told. “I doubt Jerry will be in the mood after being with Seasalt...but when he does get in the mood again? I’ll be sure to let you know so we can help you be better Skyward.” then added in her thoughts. And teach Jerry on pegasus wings. Sure they’re not like mine..but they’re more sensitive with their feathers.

“Alright.” Spoke Skyward in a low manner. As if she was worried that this was just another thing she could of messed up.

Smiling a bit, she assured the mare. “It’s alright. Things will get better in time. You’ll see.” ear flicking to hear hooves steps as she glance to Sonata as she thought. Which reminds me...talk with Sonata on what happened there. knowing now might not be a good time, since this was for Skyward...but she was going to have some answers soon. Because there was no way any pony could move that fast.

Not without training.

Author's Note

Just to let you all know, I'll be out of town for a week. so story will be a bit off hold till I return.

Rebuild what we must

Author's Note

You must've wonder what took me so long to make this chapter. To be honest, it's due to classes, the horrible weather, and above all plotting out a path with this story. I don't want to make it end to fast, but at the same time I don't want to prolong it, so me and Riddle crafted up a few thoughts and toss around a few ideas. Hopefully you'll get to see the fruits of our labors before the new year is up.

Rebuild what we must

Jerry felt that the damages were going to be high somehow...but he just didn’t expect to lose so few Minions. Or at least to him in terms of losses. Looking over the reports, he could tell his Reds suffer some numbers around 300, or roughly that since the Caribous showed up in the kitchens. He was just glad that they sacrifice themselves to get the other cooks out, as well as forcing the invaders in for the other inhabitants to go.

However his Browns were by far the largest casualty of Minions that died. At least in terms of 500 or so. He mostly lost newborns that zerg-rush the mere 80 troops that invaded his home, or the couple of servants or guards that fought against the invaders. Or partially, as his Greens suffer about 200 or so losses...He was thankful that his Blues hasn’t dropped much, since they’ve managed to keep the numbers from rising higher in terms of Minion losses.

Right now Jerry was looking over the damage reports Gnarl brought up...along with a large pile of information that he gained from the spy and captains. Gnarl was pleased of interrogation...although he did mention that he was disappointed in not using torture to gain the answers he wanted. Still, Jerry look at the damages as he frown.

Hrm...so we got 200 losses of Greens, 500 Browns, half are the Minion Guard and Servants being killed. As well as the farmers-- which is annoying. 30 Blues by chance..Acceptable losses. Only problems is that most of the Browns are the Guards, as well as their wolves being killed...Wonder if I can get Mortis to revive the wolves too with their corpses alone? He did brought back a cooked fish after all. Reviving a wolf seems simple, right? But the Minions were the least of his problems since he can gather more in the Dungeons and get Mortis to revive the old Minions again.

No, his more bigger focus was that there were Runic Gateways around his domain. Granted they were ‘off’ as it were...but they were also unknown magic for him-- maybe to the ponies too. He brought them to Kalvarn attention, see if the scientist knew of this...Thankfully the scientist knew of these Gateways, as well a few unicorns too.

Apparently they cost a lot of magic to use, even more they aren’t cheap to make or use either..

Another thing to add in was that the kitchen and the dining room was trashed. The halls and doors to the rooms of the mares were needed to repair, granted not much since they’re sturdy. It would take days to repair everything, but it was a minor setback. However assuring the population was another thing...especially announcing on how Caribous got in the first place.

There were a lot of emotional and mental panick from the mares that were caught by the bastards. Thankfully weren’t taken away through the runic gate-- but were scared for their lives. He knew there were going to be hot tempers around on explaining there were Pinks among them...or what ones were around.

However what concern him was where Neon went. She wasn’t found anywhere on the island, and he hasn’t heard reports...granted the Runic Gates were disable, but he caution the volunteers of whoever found her to be wary, as well as his Greens too.

Which reminds me...I’ll need to visit the Dungeons to get a quick build up with the Harvest helm. Boost up the numbers to sacrifice for the good Minions that died, as well as the Guards...and servants. Not easy to trained for either. looking at the overall reports, Jerry could say that while there wasn’t too much damages in the Castle, and a good testing on the summoned Catapults Grubby made to hit at the invaders that were at the rockpile…

There was still the fact the ponies are going to question at him for ‘allowing’ this to happen. Or the fact he didn’t get the Pinks in time. We were lucky we got them at all...or the few we managed. Its hard to say if there’s more, but the...spy inform me that there weren’t many of them, mostly because having trouble getting here. Thankfully we got the Runic Gates down...or at least those we know of. Who knows if there was some fallback plan?

Already feeling the stress and migraine in his head, Jerry rub his forehead, leaning back in his chair as he was within his ‘upgrade room’ of the Private Quarters, looking over the reports Gnarl gave to him. I’m almost tempted to just go back to bed and relax… thought Jerry, although he knew he couldn’t do that. Considering there might be a potential angry mob soon, and he also had to talk to Celestia and Luna...maybe Cadence too.

He did had to tell them of the ‘vision’ he saw of this new threat. So with a sigh, he rolled up the reports, and filed together the information he gain from spy and captain as he got on his feet. Not looking forward of telling his people on what just happen...or the chance of trouble among them. Granted he could be speculating, but he assured them they were safe here. His credibility was on the line in a sense.

“Master, there seem to be a small crowd around the Throne room, I suggest you talk with your peons on their concerns.” spoke Gnarl, walking by Jerry as a low exasperated sigh escape from the human.

And it’s going to be tough keeping Gnarl in the dark of this new threat, especially since he’ll backstab me the moment he hear of them… He already knew Gnarl couldn’t be trusted fully, after all, the old minion ‘betrayed’ him once in the first game. He knew he would betray him for a better Overlord to serve. “I’ll be there soon.” told Jerry, already heading down to see the situation at hand. Better if he nip this bud before the situation get worse.

Walking down the stony steps, did he saw at least 50 or so ponies, mostly mares waiting. He could tell they all wanted answers. With a sigh, Jerry moved further down, gaining their attention as he came to his throne. Sitting on the cushion chair, did he look at them all. Seeing few with anxious looks, other's close to another, even a few frustrated or angry looks. A few even look afraid, either on the invaders showing up, or perhaps them coming again?

Either way he wish he had his helmet on, just to hide his own emotions as he spoke. “I can gather you all are troubled with the sudden attack we faced?”

“Trouble doesn’t cut it.” bitterly told a mare as she demanded. “What in Tartarus happened?! How did they came in here? I thought they weren’t able to get in!” afew gave agreeing nods, all knew that the Dark Castle wasn’t able to be breech so easily, or so the Overlord claimed. Was he wrong or mistaken somehow?

A deep breath fills him as he thought. Better tell them now. letting it out as he answered. “We were infiltrated by Pink spies.” getting various of looks ranging from shock to dread. “We recently figure out that there were spies among us, and had to flush them out to remove a problem, a problem like a invasion force. The problem with Pinks, is that they are good at hiding...so we had to develop a ruse.” Looking to them all as he continued.

“It worked...until one panicked and activated Runic Gates. 3 out of ten were active, which brought in the invaders. However as most of you are aware, 80 highly trained troops were no match for my Minions. Rest assures the Runic Gates are deactivated and removed. We are currently making sure there are no more.”

“You said we would be safe, that we wouldn’t be caught!” shouted a mare on the verge of tears, clearly troubled, abit shaken. She was probably one of the few who were captured. thought Jerry as she went on. “How can we know they won’t come again?!”

“Because they are very costly to use, especially in long distance.” told Jerry, trying to keep his tone and expression neutral. “40 for each Gateway came to my Castle. Which is quite a feat, especially since no more came. Meaning we are so far, that they couldn’t send more. I will be blunt to you, I am angered that the spies managed to make such things within my domain…” taking a breath in and told.

“But we had little option in rooting out the Pinks, was it a risk? Yes. Did it scared and frighten you all? I wouldn’t blame you. But...we had to take a calculative risk, one to nip this potential threat now, than to face a potential full scale invasion from the inside and around us. I know you all are angry, and yes perhaps angry at me…” Taking another breath as Jerry told.

“But despite the sudden arrival of the vermins coming into my domain? We found the few Pinks, and will make sure that they won’t ever do this again. That we will remain safe and untouched by the Caribou Empire as long as I breath and fight against them.” doing his best to remain confident and steady as he look to each of them. “Know that I will never allow such filth to come to our home, to our place of safety, to take away what is ours.”

There was a slight silence, few shift, looking unsure as Jerry thought. Come on...believe in me...I know I’m the Overlord-- but come on! My word is good...right? desperately hoping that they’ll be at ease with his words. There were some doubts on their face, but he could tell that his words were affecting them, hopefully for the best.

“What about...Neon?” asked a mare, looking unsure as she asked. “Have you...found her yet?”

“No. We are still looking for the spy...she will be found eventually. One way or another.” said Jerry as he asks simply. “Now is there anything else that needs to be brought up? I am certain I answer most of your questions by now.” Seeing some glancing to the other, some thought on asking him...but slowly they dispatch from the Throne room, one by one, or in groups as he let out a low sigh once they were all gone.

Rubbing his face as he was glad he got that out of the way, and was debating on heading to the Island now or later...Admitally he opt for now, mostly to get that outta the way...but at the same time his mind was still heavy on reading up the reports and gathering questions. Not to mention it’s probably late, judging from the sun setting earlier while he was in the room reading the reports.

Ugh...might as well go in the morning. Bright and early. thought Jerry as he got off his throne. Already planning to head to his bed and relax. Or at least until he heard Gnarl speaks.

“Nice work Master, hopefully the peons will be sated. Don’t worry on that wench spy, I’ll be sure to find her soon enough, one way or another.” cackling a bit as Jerry roll his eyes, already wanting to walk off from Gnarl as he walked up to the Private Quarters. Moving past some servants to his room, already wanting to relax and lay on the bed.

Ugh...invading caribous, Pink spys...I’m glad not alot are here to begin with. Especially with not enough ponies around. walking into the room itself and heading to the bed. Glancing over it to see the servants change the sheets already from his and Seasalt...moment. He had to admit, the mare could go on for a good while, granted not as long as Lovely...but long enough.

Taking a quick glance to see neither pegasus or unicorn, he figure they were elsewhere. Getting on the bed he relaxes on his back, almost wanting to have either mare, or Lovely, or all of the mares by his side. Granted he knew they would come in their own time...he just like sleeping close to a mare body.

...Jerry briefly wonders if he was a bit spoil at feeling up a mare body, or bodies as much as he like?

Then again, he was the Overlord...He was sure this was normal at this point.

Sounds of a Main Gate activated, Jerry arrived in the Equestrian Island in the morning time. Wearing armor once more, mostly the black armor one. He didn’t bother taking his blade, mostly since this was a ‘quick visit’. He did however grab the Intel in precaution. Making his way past several of ponies, most giving him a wide space as the Overlord didn’t run...but he was speeding a bit. Moving to the ‘home’ of the Celestial sisters as the doorway was block by two royal guards.

Looking down to them, he told. “Let me through. Now. I have something very important to tell them.” While they put on a emotionless expression, they couldn’t help but shift some, mostly at how ‘insistence’ he was as one spoke.

“Their royal highness will be informing that you request their time, Overlord.”

Jerry took a deep breath as soon told. “Let me make it simple. Move aside. Or be push aside, I cannot wait for ‘politeness’.” keeping up the act as a villain. But also trying to not be a total douche about it, granted part of him regret to not do this last night...but there was a lot on his plate! Especially with the whole invasion thing!

While they seemed unnerved to some small extent, the guard told, “they will be informed that you request their time.” Seeming insistent herself in not moving. It was clear that what guard were there, were being trained to not budge. Great for the Princess’s safety for sure… annoying to Jerry though.

Snorting, he told. “Then you better pray that either one of you, or your fellows can move fast. My patience is thin as of now.” adding a bit intently. “Very. thin.” seeing them still not budging, but was forced to wait...thankfully not long enough for him to bust down the doors as a guard open the door and told.

“The Princess’s will see you now...Overlord.” the two before him move aside as he walked past the guard. “Hey! You need me-,” but was interrupted by Jerry.

“Don’t care! Need to talk to them now!” rushing ahead as he was moving towards the ‘throne room’ for the two. Which thankfully wasn’t far as he enter in, taking a quick glance to the two alicorns as he told. “Celestia. Luna. We need to talk. Now…” then added as he glance around the room. “And in privacy.”

The two gave him a long look, thought after glancing to the other, Celestia seemed to nod for those around to leave and waited. Once the doors shut closed, Luna took a moment to cast a spell, silencing the room before saying, “You normally don’t rush yourself here. Has the situation concerning the Pink Collars excelated at your own Castle?”

“By ‘excelated’, you mean one of the spies I managed to root out panic and activate three Runic Gateways to send in Caribou soldiers-- yes.” looking to the two as he told on. “120 troops. In three different locations, two of which in my Castle.” reaching into his suit to bring out the information as he told. “These are what I manage to gain after capturing the captain and one of the spies. It seems they were going to make a invasion in my domain...and here as well.”

While the papers were enveloped in a indigo glow of Luna’s magic to be looked over, Celestia sighed out and said, “we’re working out our own end on locating the Pink collars. Magical Supariority, a mare skilled in mind based magics, has assured me she’s dealing with the situation swiftly in her own manner.”

“Though I don’t understand why this would cause you to nearly invite yourself in, Overlord.” The eldest alicorn seemed to look him over and proceed on, “even a messenger could of sent this. What is the real reason for your presence?”

Being silent for a moment, he soon told. “I had a vision. A vision I dread on seeing.” rolling out the story like Albert told as he explain to the two. “A vision that due to me not being a true Overlord...Fate decree that a ‘replacement’ of Evil will form...one that will be what both the former heads of the Resistance-- and everyone will soon fear. One that will make me look insignificant as a ‘villain’.”

Focusing to this, Luna asked, “can you further define the dream of your vision?” Getting a look form him while she told, “I am long aged, Overlord. Whenever myself, Celestia or any pony has a vision, I can interpret them by what they recall.” Thinking more, she proceeded to explain, “visions are not always easy to understand. Unless you know what to look for, important information can be misplaced or left unnoticed.”

Crap...well...better roll with it from what...the Eyes of Fate told me. thought Jerry as he took a breath in and said. “The dream started off simple...at least until someone appeared. A inverted being...one who told me that if I did not follow the path of evil, if I stray too far of the Overlord way of Evil...I would die. That I would be killed off and another will take my place.” Not technically lying as he went on.

“This being told that my ‘karma’ was benevolent than malevolent, that I would pay the price as it were for not being a true Overlord of Evil...and that now no matter what I do, either good or evil now? It will hardly matter as a replacement will come, to fill the void that was supposed to be the Evil here...someone who will enjoy their job...so said the Eyes of Fate that this being introduced himself as.”

Whatever he was expecting, Jerry didn’t expect to hear either of the sisters take sharp breaths. He looked between the sisters, the two sharing a very fast exchange of looks between the other. When Luna looked back, she asked, “Eyes of Fate. Those exact titled words, Overlord? None others, just that?” A slight tinge of worry and concern hardly masked in her voice. Even Celestia was seemingly watching with a baited breath.

“...yes. His exact words.” Replied Jerry.

Luna gave a long and possibly worried filled sigh, while Celestia rubbed her head and spoke almost too lowly, “he’s returned then. Fate’s personified self has come back to toy with us once again.”

Confused for a brief moment, Jerry managed to say, “....I’m sorry, but I’m missing some context here.” looking to the two as he went on. “You mean to tell me that...he’s usually known by you two….and whatever he said will be as he said it’ll be?” Already knowing he was omnipotent...but if he was Fate himself? Well...Jerry knew he was screwed even further in the hole he was in.

Breathing in, Celestia told, “we know him on a… slightly lesser personal level.” Hesitating to place it like that. “He is a shapeshifter. A entity that has the very sight to see the strings of Fate themselves.” She raised a hand to convey, “He knows everything that has ever happened.” Then the other hand, “And everything that ever will be.” Then said in a slight tone of detest, “and he enjoys playing with mortals lives, just enough that he gets entertainment, but not enough to change their fate… unless they decide to strike a deal.”

“Take heed to our warnings, Overlord.” Luna spoke up suddenly, “if a bargain is given as a chance to you by the Eyes, do not take it. It will end horribly for you, and only profit him to the greatest degree.” With a more darker tone, the night alicorn went on. “Making a deal with one that knows what will happen, is something he exploits. We have both gone to great lengths to remove any way to summon him, though in truth it doesn't truly stop him from coming and going as he pleases.”

Fuck….just….fuck… Jerry thought as he took a deep breath, it would...explain why the Eyes of Fate was utterly amused by Jerry...and was making him dance of being truly evil or not...then again, he was the Overlord. A deep sigh escape from him, as Jerry told. “As much as I will take your warnings...it is too late for me in a sense. As within the, vision...my fate has been sealed when this new ‘replacement’ will show...Gnarl will attempt to backstab me once more when he hear of this being.”

“That, is left in the unknown.” Admitted Luna, much to Jerry’s own confusion. “The vision said this new threat, this new evil… it was to replace you, possibly kill you-- but he didn’t say you would directly die, or how.” With a deep frown, the dark mare spoke, “he is toying with you. And possibly us now. He does not always do this for entertainment… there might be more to this, such as a deal someone foolishly made by his offer. And we are merely all paying for it.”

“...he did mention that he would of killed me due to being a benevolent Overlord than a malevolent...only reason he didn’t was due to someone making a deal to keep me alive. For whatever reason.” admit Jerry.

Sighing heavily, Celestia said, “it appears we’re now in a game that the Eye’s has taken a large amount of interest in.” Thinking to herself, Celestia soon told, “But… the warning was a hint. I think it’s clear that the Eyes of Fate wants us to ‘play along’ with this. Otherwise he would of not bothered to tell you, or allowed you to tell us.”

Glancing around, Luna agreed, “Yes. For whatever reason, you have his interest now, if he’s only showing himself to you. Whatever the deal was that made him come to you… it’s concerning.” But, with a reluctant shake of her head, Luna admitted, “but one we can’t do much about. The best we can do is prepare for a betrayal by your conniving advisor and to try keep a eye out for this new threat if possible.”

“Agreed...which is why I am unable to assist you, or the Equestrian Island much...or go to other nations to assist with the kharra infection. If there is a slight chance I go out, and meet this being by chance? Gnarl will know...and he will betray me.”

Celestia nodded and agreed, “We know. That, and we can not do anything until the spies in our own land are dealt with. At this point, we must be very careful.”

Giving a firm nod, he told. “I will try to keep update with you both and the other's, but my attention is needed at my domain. As we still have a runaway spy hiding.” then took a deep breath an admit. “I am...concern, mostly of what the Eyes of Fate told to me. Despite feeling assure that he won’t kill me now...I am...afraid that due to my...skewered morality, I had inadvertently doomed us all.”

“That would have never mattered.” Luna told simply. “The Eye’s knew the path you would have taken. He let it happen, otherwise you would of truly been killed without a second thought.” Which wasn’t a very comforting thought. “No, for him to say he doesn't care what choices you make now? I am willing to believe that whatever this deal was, he was waiting for it to happen. You were possibly just the… tool to make it happen.”

“Been feeling a lot like a tool lately…” muttered Jerry in slight annoyance, mostly because he just wasn’t that good at being a ‘evil mastermind’ to most around him. Taking a breath in, he said. “In either case...I feel what I had to say about the vision was the only reason to come here in a forceful matter. Especially in attempting to prepare for when this threat come...or will be coming shortly.” he then thought for a moment...then told.

“I will say this though...when this threat do come...I will be forced to face them, as while I know I rather not face them at all...Well, sometimes a Overlord is force to face another Evil...mostly to occupy the throne of the Overlord.”

Breathing in, Celestia said, “even if the Eyes allowed it… it is good you told us.” Then thought for a moment before saying, “Jerry.” Actually using his name in slight concern. “When the Eye’s does show himself like in your vision… be careful. And again, we urge you to not make any deals with him. We’ve seen what it can do.”

Rather flatly, Luna said, “I think the former Empire of gnolls can clearly attest to what comes out of his deals.”

“...I can only assume they ask for some sort of power and got it...just not what they expected and was soon destroyed afterwords?” said Jerry, as he recalled what a gnoll was...or at least one version of them.

Looking to him, Luna told, “they wished to be remembered as the most fiercest and most deadliest of Empires to ever be made.” After a pause though, Luna said, “they got what they wanted. History knows their empire to be the most deadly of all… only after it was completely destroyed by all neighboring nations that saw them as a threat and eradicated the empire completely.”

“Monkey paw.” snorted Jerry. “Got what they wanted, just not what they thought. Gotta be careful with wishes like that.” then took a breath and told. “And I know now on not making any deals with him...Even more since I know what sort of...risks it brings.”

Nodding, Celestia told, “you should go back to your domain and secure it further. I can only imagine the unrest going on there after the failed invasion attempt.”

Groaning, his sagging body only told there was indeed unrest there. “Oh yes….so much. Repairs. Assuring the mares, easing tension...still establishing some new rules and laws...Furthering the evils of bureaucracy...Much unrest. Especially in making sure we get the spy before she does anything more.” deep breaths in and letting it out as he told in sarcasm. “The joys of running a semi-evil kingdom/tyranny as the Overlord.”

While there was slight amusement from the two, they allowed Jerry to leave, mostly for him to continue his work back home...and keeping Gnarl in the dark still even more.

If there was one thing Twilight would admit about Citadel 1? It was the fact that is was big. Much more bigger than the previous Alpha base, possibly due to just how expansive it was. Moving in had been simple enough, sure, but moving in other ponies, lab equipment and even supplies had turned into a long tedious process.

More and more ponies had began to flood the new base, and along with her tasks in organizing everyone, she also had to help with moving supplies into their needed locations. Make sure every person in the massive base was accommodated in their respective areas. Assign groups into their own sectors of the base. Or, as of right now helping the Research Division on getting their new lab spaces straightened out.

And there was a lot to move. Twilight found herself moving boxes and equipment from left to right, using both hands and magic all the while. Even Albert was helping, zipping all about to make sure everything was neat and tidy-- though he tended to misplace a object or two during his fast pace work.

She almost rolled her eyes at how sporadically chaotic the man could be while trying to keep things in order-- granted he was nowhere as bad as Pyro was. She was sure Crisp was having a little trouble juggling her own work and keeping an eye on the now overly eccentric and plenty unhinged stallion.

Reaching a hand out, Twilight searched for her PDA, mostly to look at her list and figure out what next to do. And with a practiced ease she flicked her fingers about to the list-- though not her own. Blinking, Twilight instead found a Technical list, a long one at that. After a moment reading over a few things, she rolled her eyes and thought, Albert. Left your PDA behind again. and was ready to go return it to the man.

Or, she was, until her eyes sighted something odd. It was near the bottom of the list, ‘Biological changing station’. It piqued Twilight’s curiosity, and for a moment felt the want of ignoring it. But the overly odd name made her just stare. It wasn’t like anything she was shown in the whole blueprints of the technology she had seen.

I should leave it alone. Twilight thought. It’s Albert’s PDA, right? About to just place it to the side. But at the same time, something odd nagged her, and against her better judgment, let curiosity take hold. All it took was a single touch of her finger to open the tab, and did the mare feel her eyes widen.

Wh-what? But… W-why, how does Albert have the Blueprints to a Blank-o-tron machine!? This, sparked a panic in Twilight. Her mind could easily recall the machine-- she even recalled reading up on it as a brainwashed mare! She knew all the ins and out’s about it during her studies (which she didn’t fully tell her ‘masters’ at the time). But now, now she felt worried, scared and confused. Even as she scrolled through, she wondered why, how Albert had this in his PDA.

Trying to breath calmly, Twilight glanced around, not seeing the human anywhere… but she needed to think, she needed to maybe warn the others? Did she need to warn others? Look for Magic. That felt like a good thought, and in a rush, Twilight moved to find the stallion.

This tidbit of information she stumbled on set her off badly, and while Twilight wanted to confront Albert, she didn’t feel that being hasty was a good idea. She trusted Magic in the knowledge that Albert was more cunning than he let on, and the evacuation showed how he kept tight lipped on his plans or in this case, the new Citadel 1.

It took a while, but hearing a number of voices, Twilight rushed in and turned around the next corner where a bulkhead was open. Inside, she could see Magic trying to position a Cloning machine in place, Zealous off to the side unpacking and both Crisp and Pyro trying to make sure a desk was properly pace to the side.

Lavender magic flaring to close the bulkhead, possibly with more force than it needed, Twilight shouted nearly as loud as the banging door behind herself, “EVERYONE THERE’S--” She never finished her words as there was a yelping and a later explosion of limegreen-- and lots of coughing.

Magic pause, glancing to Twilight with her new lime green coat of paint as Pyro held a protective grip around Crisp with one hand full of paint-bombs as Magic own magic horn glowed, helping remove the freshly coated paint as he remarked to Twilight. “First rule of living with Pyro. Never slam doors loud and shout soon after. He get spook easily.”

Her own magic lighting to pull and removing the paint, Twilight tried to not splutter, but had trouble not to. Still, when enough paint was off of herself, she rushed, “B-b-but, there-- and there is a--” Nearly babbling out in her slight panic.

Using a hand to remove some paint from her face, Crisp said, “Twilight, please, slow down.” Patting her husband to calm the stallion and tell, “Now slower. What’s gotten you so panicked?”

Unable to stop her mouth, Twilight next to shouted while holding up the PDA, “Albert’s has a Blank-o-tronic blueprint on his PDA!”

At first Magic blink, then narrow his eyes as his horn glowed, talking the PDA off of Twilight hands as he let it float before him. Examining the PDA and its blueprints as he notice notes, clef notes, observations, notes on improvements, possible improvements with use of his access to his technology and other things. Intriguing. How did he came across this? thought over Magic as he recalled Jerry nearly destroyed everything related to this abomination of a machine-- granted he was no better with his Cloning machine…

But at least he didn’t erase the personality and souls of mares to be re-purposed like the Caribous, just took souls and put them in new bodies he made. Or in his case with Jerry, new mares that had some sentience, but not fully. He glance to see Pyro keeping a firm grip on Crisp, as part of the unicorn wanted Crisp to get the earth-stallion to take the pills, he needed Periodic scientist outlook right now…

But it seem Pyro was good enough as the red stallion asked. “But I thought most were destroyed, how did he gained it?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight heaved, nearly hyperventilating at her discovery. “I don’t know and it’s making me worry because he has information on it-- and Improvements on it too!” She tried to stay calm, yet the Princess's hands animated more and more while on the edge of panicking. “I don’t know how he has it, but I’m worried that he has it and never told us! Why does he have it? Why would he have it? Why does he have improving notes? Why--”

“Calm. Down.” ordered Magic in his ‘authoritative tone’ as he look to Twilight as he went on. “Take a deep breath and breath in and out. Right now you’re making it worse for yourself, Twilight. Remind yourself, you need a clear head, one that can think without emotions interfering on what we need to figure out.” then said as he look on more. “But she is correct, he has made improvements on them, although it’s less for sexual and more of, I dare say further genetic testing and alterations. If I made a rough guess from the notes?”

“I would say that Albert has been busy in working on ‘neurological manipulations’ on the machines uses.” he however frown. “But...if he has a machine like this, even if we never knew how he gained it-- what has he been using it to test it on?”

Blinking some and moving to peek over Magic’s shoulder, Zealous screwed her face up and tilted her head, asking, “Neurological… manipulation?” Trying to think of what that was and what that meant. “What does that have to do with genetics?”

Breathing, and almost seeming to be hyperventilating a bit, Twilight eventually calmed down. Just enough so to tell, “I-I think it’s to the neural p-pathways in our bodies. The…” She took a long drag of breath and sighed out, “Our brains have neurons. You remember that in biology, right? The brain creates electrical impulses to send signals through the body to do certain actions.”

Placing 2 and 2 together, Crisp asked, “So this… manipulation of neurons is meant to mess with a ponies brain signals?” Roughly guessing what Twilight was saying.

Taking one last breath to calm down, Twilight said, “Yes, and no. Neurons work with the nervous system, which helps control arm movement, leg movement, how the heart regulates itself--” Then cut to the chase, “but it all does connect to the spine and brain later on.” She thought for a moment and added, “It… almost sounds like he’s adding in alternative means of making the machine function-- with and without magic, making it… doubly effective.” Shivering at the mere thought.

“But how would he know how to make it work better without ponies to test it on?” asked Pyro as he tilt his head, slowly moving a hand off of Crisp as he added. “Even more that he can’t use magic or know how to work it.”

Blinking some, Magic recalled Albert asking some odd questions now and then about ‘magically recharging runes’, or how to make them work with some machines as he let out a sigh. “I believe that is technically my fault, as Albert asked on magic base questions and runes.” he however felt suspicion in his mind, part of him wants to questioned to Albert on this thing and his potential betrayal-- but at the same time…

What would be the point? Albert is a man of science, of logic and pure results with actual ends that have long term use. What would be the point of him improving on the Caribous device for sexual reason? Unless… thought Magic as he knew Albert likes to ogle mares and their sexy bodies-- he seems more focus on getting work done and making new discoveries as he query.

“What if Albert is using and improving this thing for long term use? Specifically with actual ends that have pure results? It makes no sense or logic for him using this for asinine reasons or sexual needs, nothing that would be short term in the moment like the Caribous do…” he frowned and tried to think as he admitted. “But its hard to say if that's good or bad, considering he is...very clever in various ways.”

Trying to keep calm, Twilight said, “I’m worried for what he’s using it for.” Then motioned at the PDA to go on, “Those are complete blueprints, Magic. He can make one of those right now, in this base with no problems. And those improvement notes look more than complete-- I think those have been final results for a long time.” Then paused to consider, “Or recent, but the point stands-- he could of had a complete Blank-o-Tron built-- then improved on it!”

Frowning, Crisp spoke to Magic, “She’s right. This is a real big deal Magic. He has a machine that can easily change a pony into something else-- and we wouldn’t even realize it.” Thinking it over, she went on, “Albert doesn’t take me as the sort to just do that… but he also doesn't strike me the sort to be half-mad to talk to a Cat poster-- or unleash a deadly virus on a whole civilization or willingly ask for a mare to get violated by a Vine Seeker to gain it’s seeds for his ‘testing’.”

“And even let me have a Seamoth for endless destruction!” told Pyro as he amended as he nuzzle onto Crisp cheek with a wide grin. “But I think he did that because if he didn’t, I would be jumping around a Cyclops with Crispy here trying to calm me with everypony around me without bomb making or with her lovely self! I get antsy in closed space.”

Magic shake his head some, but consider that Crisp makes a valid point, unless it was for the ends that justify the means, Albert wouldn’t do it...He frown as he soon told. “This is something we need to confront him,” then pressed with a glance to Twilight as he reminded. “With calm heads and not letting our emotions fueled our words, if we want answers, we need to be focused and ready for anything he might say or do.”

He however glanced to the other's as he added. “We might need to keep Pyro here, mostly because we all know he might do something ‘silly’,” then added to Zealous as he nuzzle her neck some as she was behind him. “You need to stay too, in case something is off.” then added. “Not to mention get everything ready, my Zealous mare.”

She gave a knowing look and nodded some to that and told. “Be careful.” While she doubted Albert could do anything, there was something about this that was drifting in dangerous waters.

“I’ll stay here.” Crisp spoke with certainty. “We’ll let you and the Princess deal with Albert's… questionable actions and ideas.” Then looked to Pyro telling, “We’ll stay and get things ‘ready’ if you find out something even worse.” While they had little reason to doubt Albert, he fact he was studying such a horrible machine? It called for some caution of what he was hiding from them.

Nodding, he turned to Twilight as he opened the bunkdoor with a touch of his magic as he said. “Let's go Twilight, we have much to question.” as the stallion let Twilight go out first, with him following and quietly shut the door, did he walked beside her as he told. “Whatever we learned from Albert on how he gained the blueprints or uses of it, be it good or bad-- we can’t allow this to be told to everypony in Citadel-1.”

He gave a sideway glance and explained simply before she gained a chance to question. “If we reveal of this now, with everypony getting themselves situated here and unpacking, with many of the original ponies here trusting Albert? It could lead to a split faction of sorts with ponies who are new and those who know Albert fully, causing a strife of sorts with two parties as it might tear this place apart without Princess Celestia or Luna here. Or put you in a very hard position of they decided to leave this ‘sanctuary’.”

Hands up, Twilight said, “I know, I know. It’s why I came to you, this is a really… really big thing.” She didn’t even want to think of what Albert was doing with the machine. “And we can’t have that happening-- the Caribou are still out there in the ocean who-knows where! Any that leave could head right to them and get caught!”

Taking a breath, Twilight went on, “I know I need a calm head, but even you have to agree. There is something wrong with using that… thing on anypony! I can’t even express my horror at the idea of Albert using it!”

“Even more with no Blanks to use it on. Or alternatively, none we know so far.” added Magic as he added. “It would be wise to not tell your friends, not yet at least. No need for Applejack or Rainbow to make it worse with one failing to lie or the other being a stubborn mule.” he however didn’t add more, as he walked with the mare onto the path of Albert as he admitted.

“But, I will admit, it is odd for him to gain this. Especially more as he’s never near any town or city that has one of the machines...which begs the question on what Pyro asked. How did he gained the blueprints in the first place?”

Gulping at the thought, Twilight said, “I half worry if he got it himself, or had someone else get it for him.” And while the unspoken words were very high on being accusing, Magic couldn’t help but agree with how Twilight placed it in a sense. Because that was a more logical way Albert could get it-- without ever having to reach it.

The problem was who, and admitally? All facts point to perhaps three people. One of the Caribous who deflected on Equestria side. One of the ponies among the spies Screech had-- or obviously enough, Jerry. The latter was possibly the lowest to accuse, as Jerry tend to be a bit rage-filled and smashed them into nothing. A Caribou made more logical sense, although the problem was who.

However he doubted he could gain the answers in time, as most of the defectors lived with Jerry now. So the problem was getting facts straight before they could speculate. Which is what they were both planning on doing as they came to the bulkhead door of Albert, as Magic told in a simple manner. “Keep calm, take deep breaths, and try not to panic. Consider this practice once you start ‘re-negotiating’ with Jerry once everything is said and done.”

Giving a glance, Twilight told, “I think Celestia is going to take care of that.” Then sighed out, “I would've preferred to have time to organize a list of questions of how to handle this than just rushing in.” And while she wanted answers, Twilight felt that maybe they were rushing the confrontation. Maybe they should wait later and not try getting answers there and then.

Having a small smirk, Magic teased. “Consider this practice for politics then, as you wouldn’t have time to organize things on short notice, Twilight.” then added. “Beside, best to get it out of the way now before doing anything else, just in case we need to plan for the worst.” then with a knocking on the metal door, did the two heard a muffled ‘come in’, as Magic opened the steel thick door.

Glancing around of equipment and boxes, Magic enter in as he held up Albert PDA and spoke. “I believe this is yours?”

Glancing up, Albert said, “Ah, yes, I was wondering where that was.” Closing a drawer and going on in a ramble, “I had a sudden eureka moment, and needed to get my notes down. But as you can tell, I had no way to get notes without--” Halting while reaching out for the PDA, eyes glancing over the still open file of the Blank-o-tron schematics.

Alberts blinked and took the tablet, seeming to scroll through it as a sort of silence fell between him and the ponies. And, like the bright man he was, Albert said, “you must have questions then.” Turning around, black lab coat fluttering a bit and not looking particularly angry… or bothered. And that bothered Twilight that he had a detachment of not caring.

“Quite.” simply responded Magic with a slight nod as he spoke. “You have reasons, mostly long-term and logical. However with how questionable your methods are, we simply want to figure out the why and hows of this machine you have somewhere, possibly in a different base, will work out long term. However what I wish to know for now? How did you gained your hands on it? Most blueprints been destroyed by the Overlord or the Resistance in the long years.”

Albert didn’t look up while he worked away on this PDA, going on to say idly, “Scanner’s are sophisticated pieces of equipment. Even fragments of technology can be scanned and figured out with enough looked over.” As if the idea of a machines destruction would not halt him from finding out.

Watching almost wearily, Twilight asked, “Could you explain why you…. ‘Improved’ on it?” Waiting for something like a snappy comeback or a possibly explosive shout. Anything to indicate his anger or frustration at his privacy being violated and his secret found.

And yet nothing, it bothered Twilight he didn’t seemed bothered by any of this. Or how he answered in stride. “I felt improvements were needed.” striding up to a Communications device on the wall and telling, “Place a request in. Please tell Thicket that I need to ask her something.” Then walked away before a response could be made, though went on to tell, “There is always room for improvement, Twilight. Room to make something more efficient or effective at it’s job.”

While Twilight pressed her lips, feeling unnerved and wanting him to...be normal in terms of what most ponies would react with their privacy invaded, Magic spoke inquiry. “Improvement? So what you are suggesting you are using this machine, improving it, and potentially using it for either survival of ponies or a species, or advancing them with genetics?”

Seeming to type away on his tablet, the scientist told, “There is so much potential that you and even the caribou's don’t understand about that machine, Magic, Twilight.” Slightly turning his head to go on. “It is the single most advanced piece of equipment on this entire planet, I’m sure. More advanced than anything you can think of for a few generations at least.”

He paused, turning his head around to keep working whilst adding, “I just saw the real worth of it and began to place it to use. And, like I said, improve on it more and more. There’s room for more improvement, and I intend to make the most out of it.”

Breathing in, Twilight asked, “To what end?” Not sure if she liked where this might be going.

“Wait, and you might find out.” Was the rather cryptic response from the infected man.

Magic consider it….then soon spoke in curious. “This ‘Thicket’ mare you spoke of in the comm...she will be the ‘demonstration’ of the end-goal you devise with the machine?” already working on a possible hypothesis that Albert saw this machine as a treasure trove for potential possibilities with not only with ponies, but with caribous on hidden or useful potential no one noticed or saw before.

“In a manner of speaking.” Albert gave, but otherwise didn’t say more before waiting. A wait that made Twilight shift her wings a bit anxiously and Magic nearly glare at the back of the man’s head. Less out of hate and more to the point Albert knew something he didn’t, and withheld it.

They waited for much too long for their liking, until they heard a mare. “You needed something Albert?” A green earth mare with a almost camo like mane walking in, and in Twilight’s admittance, not too bad looking of a mare. She had what looked to be simple cloths. Sweat pants and even a sports bra, a vest over that. As for figure, her hips weren't anything too much and her bust was a fair over B, but nothing too noteworthy…

Well, besides the point that she was the captain to the Ruffed Raft, the same ship that helped her be guided safely to Citadel-1.

“Could you please close the door, Thicket?” Asked Albert, not taking his eyes off his work. And while the mare did so, he waited for the door to close and seal. That was when he said, “Thicket, what is your primary objective?”

On the spot, Thicket perked and turned to Albert, addressing him without much conscious thought. “Primary Objective: Protection of the elements of harmony and the Princess of Friendship at all costs.” The sudden strictness catching both ponies off guard for a moment.

“What is your secondary objective of your crew?” Albert again asked.

“Secondary Objective: Search and elimination of all potential leaks and spies. Secondary Objective feeds back to primary, search and investigate all potential threats spying for the elements and the Princess of Friendship.” Thicket’s words coming out crisp, fast and to the point.

Undaunted, Albert walked about the room, asking again, “What is your objective pertaining to caribou threats?”

“Objective: Assess threat level. Assess gender. Assess age. Actions are according: Military males are to eliminated by seduction and later assassination. Females are to be later sent to Castle or Equestrians, or Citadel-1. Young are to be sent straight to Citadel-1 or the castle.”

Turning his head up, Albert once more asked, “What is your objective after the conflict has ended and Equestria is once more reinstated with it’s proper ruling headships?”

Not batting an eye, Thicket told, “Objective: Move into location where the elements live, passively protect the six element barriers and Princess of Friendship. Find able stud and breed next generations if able.” Not moving from her spot while Albert gave both shocked ponies a glance.

Magic blinked as for the first time, he was dumbfounded. In fact he was taken back as he process all of this, what the mare said, what Albert cryptically said...it all came into his mind as he took a deep breath with closed eyes and soon said in a amazed tone. “You’ve been making a secret army of spies to take out spies, protect Twilight and her friends-- and ensure Equestria population hasn’t fully stagnated.” then took another breath and admitted.

“Credit where its due. I can see the usefulness of such of the machine if you are using it for the objectives you mention, especially with Pinks around.”

Closing his PDA out, and placing it away, Albert said, “It’s a poetic statement, in a sense.” Almost thoughtfully musing. “The Caribou’s most greatest achievement, will be their own downfall.” Then glance at them. “This, is the hidden potential of the machine. It was made to program mare’s into something else? Well, it held the potential to make weapons. The most deadliest of them all.”

“I call it, Project Kunoichi.” The man smiled and told, “Like the Kunoichi of folklore, they hide in sight and strike when you don’t expect it. You can’t find a Kunoichi, until they strike.”

Twilight looked between Albert and Thicket, feeling a odd sense of fascination, and utter horror. “You…. She…” She breathed in and asked, “Who was she before you changed her?”

Unexpectedly, Thicket was the one to speak. “Nobody, Princess.” Thicket’s voice full of respect while she told with a bowed head. “I was a blank. Albert created me, and others, with very to point objectives. We know what we are, and why we were made.” Then shifted to admit, “We’re not even sure how real we actually are. It’s… it’s a weird thing to talk about.”

Albert watched impassively and told “I only use blanks.” Then went on to tell, “And Blanks are more efficient. Nothing at the start, so I can work from the ground up. And, to further point, more useful as I can program them to be completely loyal to your race, and only to your race. Half the Expedition Fleet are Kunoichi in hiding.” Then queried, “Why do you think it’s only now a Pink caused my base a problem-- or why there hasn’t been a leak in information since Jerry began to shove ponies to the islands?”

Having a hand under his chin, Magic admit information would have leaked by Jerry...lack of foresight with information holding, especially with Gates. The question was, how did Albert gained Blanks in the first place? He knew that all the Blanks were at the Dark….

Realization set in his eyes, Magic spoke in surprise in his tone. “Someone from the Dark Castle secretly sent you Blanks, possibly the remains of the blueprints for you to work with.”

Twilight nearly jumped at this, and while she thought about it-- it made sense. But she couldn’t see who. The Caribou there only got to the castle recently. And form the sounds of it, Albert had been at this for some time. Who could of done it? Certainly not Jerry. He didn’t seem capable of going about this secretly enough. And she didn’t think Gnarl would of helped. Or Jasmine, not even Shadow or Lovely-- what were they missing?

“I have means, Magic.” Albert told. “Means I will continue to keep secret for the time being. At this point, the secret of the Kunoichi is what is giving us the advantage.” Then looked to Thicket to go on, “The Pink that ratted us out was with us before the Kunoichi were made. So she had time to blend in seamlessly and get missed. Something I don’t intend to happen again.”

Nodding firmly, Thicket told, “Right now, we’re all searching for any and all Pinks that we can. Even using seduction to hopefully entice them out, no matter where they are hiding.”

While this was all and good...Magic questioned. “I am presuming you sent some to the Equestrian Island as precaution, mostly due to Jerry lack of foresight.” he however frown and questioned. “But won’t there be a problem if there are Pinks at the Dark Castle? It is highly doubtful either Jerry, or most others will find Pinks that infiltrated their home-- or possibly mess with the Tower Heart.”

With a slight smile, Albert told, “Then you don’t realize just how good Kunoichi’s are at their jobs.”

He couldn’t help but smirk. “Perhaps I don’t, mostly due to lack of information.” he however took all of this in and decided to give his opinion. “I believe I am satisfied enough with the questions, now that I realize you are doing this for a better ‘end-game’ than we thought. I will be sure to keep this tight lid on my end with Pyro, Crisp, and Zealous.” he glanced to Twilight as he asked.

“I am guessing you are having difficulties on keeping this silence or telling the truth to your friends?”

Biting her lip, Twilight had to admit… this was something she would bring up with Celestia. It was one thing for Albert to have the painful machine in his possession-- and another for him to blatantly use it to such a degree. The alicorn glanced to the mare beside her, a dread in her heart.

Turning to Albert, she asked, “What is Thicket?” Making them glance at her choice of words. “Is she a tool? Is she just a weapon like you said?” Then went on, “What is Thicket to you?”

Lifting a brow, Albert told, “She is what I made her to be, Twilight. Nothing more, nothing less.” Words that the princess didn’t take lightly, narrowing her eyes at him. “If you’re asking if they are made to only be weapons and tools? To just be spare breeding stock when the time comes?”

The scientist shrugged. “That is their role. That is their purpose. That is their programming.” He then motioned to the shifting green mare. “I have given her the tools to live, to act, to socialize and behave like a pony as much as the last.” Then turned to Twilight. “If… she can be a real pony?” He thought to that, “I wouldn’t know. It would almost be like asking if a clone has rights, when they are nothing more than a creation.”

It was something that stung Twilight, and she told in a calm, if not tense tone. “It’s not right to think of her like that.” A odd firmness in her eyes.

Tilting his head, Albert motioned to Thicket, “Then by all means, Princess. Make her more than she is now.” Causing Twilight to just… pause. “Science can only do so much, and so can magic. You think you can make her more real, give her and every kunoichi a reason to have validation to their existence? By all means, do so.” Eventually retracting his arm back and waiting in place as Twilight, and even Magic, thought that over.

“While one could argue she could be one with the Tree...the effects are, more or less….hard to dictate on what would happen.” spoke Magic as he admitted. “Even more with its ‘first test subject’ being Lovely. We know how that became to be with her reaction to be a real mare with emotions.”

Turning away, Albert told, “They can emulate feelings. But comprehend and understand feelings is a slightly different matter.” Moving to a desk to organize a few things and go on. “They know how to take social cues and when to speak to others. But how to be real? That is something even with my experience I can’t just program into them.”

“If that is all, I think we all have work to return to.” Albert told indifferently, a odd… chill of just how he said that.

Sighing, Twilight asked, “Aren’t you even remotely remorseful of what you’re doing to these mares? Blank or not?”

Organizing a few vials and test tubes, Albert told, “I’m not like most people, Twilight.” A curtness in his voice. “Jerry can play the bad guy all he likes and try justifying all the bad things he does. I don’t.” He lifted a vile and swished it around and said, “Unlike him or you or Magic, Morals only mean as much as I give them weight. I can set them aside. Morals are just imposed emotions on how to see right and wrong.” Then, with a glance over his shoulder, he told in a near dead and flat tone.

“In survival, there is no right and wrong. Only live or die. And I intend to be the one surviving in the end. Not the one dead while there is an extinction event over the horizon from one idiot's mistakes-- and I will do what I deem necessary in order to achieve that result.” Eventually turning back to unpack his work.

“Very well, good day Albert.” Magic spoke, while giving a glance to Thicket to open the door, as with a gentle tug of his magic, did he lead Twilight out of the lab area. However once he did? Did he spoke as he gently ‘guide’ her away. “In a sense, he is right.” giving a glance to Twilight as he went on. “In survival, morals can be damned as it’s your life or another. From what I gather, he has been surviving by himself for a long time, without anyone by his side. It is likely he removed any morals in him in order to live another day by himself.”

He then added in a thoughtful expression. “Although it was rather ingenious on what he did with that machine, and what he did with the blanks. Very tactful too in a sense, keep spies down and ensure Equestria survival as a whole.”

Silently, Twilight nodded before saying, “It was… creative.” It made Magic’s ear flick. “The Caribou never thought of using it to weaponized their… creative mares. Only see them for toys.” The idea disgusted her, but she had to tell, “What Albert’s doing… I don’t feel it’s any more right. No matter how logically driven it is-- he’s… treating life like it’s just another thing, a tool or commodity.”

She heaved a breath and rubbed her face for a moment. “I… I don’t like it, but… but I can’t say Albert’s wrong. He…” With an almost defeated sigh, Twilight said, “Albert made a smart move. A logical one. It’s something I don’t approve of… but it’s getting results.” Then looked to the side. “I just wish there was a better way to get them without using re-created mare’s like tools.”

“...Sometimes Twilight, we do things we don’t like to do. Sometimes the world doesn’t need another hero to save it, at rare times...it need monsters to save the world, for monsters have no morals to hold them back to do what is needed to be done.” then added. “After all...what I done to you and your friends would be wrong, but it was needed to be done to protect the Tree of Harmony from corruption.”

Twilight let her eyes drift away to that, but she didn’t comment. Instead, she told, “We should inform Princess Celestia about this in person and in private.” Which wasn’t a huge surprise to Magic, seeing as Twilight was the mare’s prized student. “But I don’t think anypony else should know besides her.” Which did slightly catch him off guard. “As much as I want to tell My friends, my brother, Cadence… Albert… is right.” Then sighed, “The Kunoichi need to be kept secret.”

“...you didn’t mention Princess Luna in the ‘need to know’, Twilight.” remarked Magic with a raise of his brow.

“I don’t think any of us truthfully can, Magic.” Twilight returned honestly. “She’s the Vanguard of dreams. She’ll find out inadvertently somehow. Or Celestia might tell her anyways.”

“Very true….” agreed Magic, as he walked simply with Twilight...before saying. “However, one thing is bothering me. Who is it that’s sent Albert the tools and Blanks-- and been sending them since then? It’s doubtful Jerry, or even Gnarl or the mares could pull this off. It's too secretive. If I were to guess? Someone that wants to be kept hidden for one reason or another.”

Frowning, Twilight asked, “Do you think there’s Kunoichi in the Dark Castle?” Then proceeded to tell, “We don’t know how long Albert’s been doing this. But… if they’ve been in Alpha base… and in the Expedition fleet… and the Island for us…”

“It's possible.” agreed Magic as he went on. “But the problem is, ‘when’. As Jerry didn’t had anyone beside Shadow, Lovely, and a few others for a good long time. My guess? Possibly when all those defectors came to live with him and others who wish to join Jerry…” however he soon admitted. “But...that's too short of a timeframe. No way any Kunoichi could've enter in without the Minions, specifically the Greens to spot them. Even if they’re good at hiding, Greens are the assassins for Jerry.”

He thought it over as he shook his head. “No, whoever it was? Had to be there before everything escalated at the Crystal Empire with the virus. Or perhaps after within a short time? Be more reasonable.”

Sighing and thinking it over, Twilight said, “as much as I want to figure this out.. I think Albert has us outdone, Magic.” Something she didn’t want to admit. “We don’t have all the facts, and none of the evidence makes sense. I think right now? We won’t be able to figure out anything unless he tells us.” Then said lowly, “If… he tells us.” Then said lowly, “For a supposed blabbermouth, he’s better at keeping secrets than Pinkie Pie.”

Magic nodded as he admit. “That he is.” then as he open the door to his area as he spoke. “For now? We have work to do.” then glance to his friends and his mare as he added to Twilight with a glance. “But in a twisted sense...now no one could get near you or your friends again with them keeping you all safe.” then enter in the lab as he assured the other's. “Everything is fine, Albert is using it for a better end. But I can’t speak more, for secretive reasons.”

Pyro blinked and was currently unboxing as he asked. “How secretive?”

“The methods of your super big surprise that nearly blew us all up.” told Magic as he shut the door behind him, letting Twilight leave to wherever she was headed as Pyro said.

“Ooooooooh….okay!” going back to undo things here and there as he hummed a small tune.

Giving Magic a glance, Crisp said, “I hope it won’t bite us in the flank later on, whatever it is.” Then began to help her husband while asking, “It’s under control, whatever it is, right?”

“Yes.” said the unicorn, horn glowing to get his machine back in working order as he went on. “Although I will say this, Albert has tight lips on how he gained it. My guess? Someone from the Dark Castle gave it to him secretly, don’t know who though as there’s not enough brains there.”

A potential chance

Author's Note

Didja miss me? :pinkiehappy:

A potential chance

“Coming near land.” Rulewood told, making Joy blink some. “Joy, Strike? Get your gear on and take the PRAWN. Leave the later in the water though, don’t want people to notice it by chance.”

While she would of felt better to have her PRAWN suite with, Joy gave a nod and glanced to Strike. The mare smiled and moved to the ladder, sliding down while the unicorn got out of her chair and moved to get the pink PRAWN. Crawling down and closing the hatch, the room pressurized and allowed water to pour in before the mech was dropped into the awaiting waters. Sand kicked up and steadily, Joy moved it forwards.

Beside her, Strike swam nearby and also headed for land. With a few hand motions, the pegasus informed she would go ahead, a stasis rifle in her grasp showing she planned to secure the area. Joy gave a nod, watching her friend move on forward while she trudged the suite onwards.

When she reached a shallow area, did Joy get her rebreather ready and pressed a switch. Hatch opening, Joy still marveled at the odd way water could not escape out of the PRAWN, but didn’t complain while she climbed out into the open water and began to swim-- mech turning off and sitting in place.

Once she reached land, the unicorn noted Strike having taken to the air and scouted about some before coming down. With a easy smile, she said, “ready?”

Rolling her eyes, Joy snarked, “to get this over with? Sure.” Getting a laugh from the pegasus.

Sickness. That all she felt. Sickness with this green, virus? It was hard to say what she felt in her body. Especially since she was so hungry, she forgotten what a good meal taste like. Or even not being sick. What she did know? Was that she had to move, despite her weaken and sicken state? Things were bad. So much bad. She had to be constantly moving, ignoring her stomach sounds for food.

Ignoring the burning feeling in her body...ignoring the green spots glowing on her form.

Yet fate was cruel to her, as she tripped on her hoof, falling down on the ground as she cough a bit, shivering as she could barely raise her head up. Eyes watering as she thought. So this is it. This is how I die. By a sickness that can’t be cured. By being hungry...and in the wilderness alone… she took a breath in, as the mare thought. Well...at least I’m way from any Caribous. Maybe it’s best...if I die like this. That way things will be peaceful… eyes slowly closing as she felt darkness talking her mind into its sick slumber….

“Well we can’t just leave her here.” She wasn’t sure of how long it was, but on the fringes of her mind, she could hear voices…. Faint almost. “Just look at her, she needs help!” Concern… one of them was concerned…

The other… the other was distrustful. “I still think it’s a bad idea. You know what she might do if we bring her with!” They were arguing. Over her?

“I know, but… just look! She doesn't deserve this!” spoke the first before saying, her voice becoming clearer, “Look, I’ll take responsibility… but it wouldn’t be right to just… leave her here…”

By the time the mare could open her eye, she could see two mares in… oddly tight clothes. One was a pegasus, the other… a unicorn, one that was over her and… was she looking her over? Regardless of this, the pegasus spoke with a tinge of weariness. “It’s going to be risky. Grain’s not going to like it… and Albert…”

“Albert would help.” Affirmed Joy. “He had no reason to help us, but he did. He only didn’t help the Caribou because he knew what some of us ponies would of done if the few good ones came to Alpha base. I think we should give her a chance.”

After a short moment, the pegasus snorted and told, “fine.” Then motioned, “I’ll pick up the seeds we got and head back to the ship and tell Rule what’s going on.” Then pointed to the unicorn, “I’m sticking my neck out here… and Rule’s not going to like this.”

“I know.” spoke the unicorn. “But is times like these… I don’t think we should just turn people away when they need us.”

With a stiff nod, the dark pink pegasus turned and walked off to presumably grab these seeds. The unicorn however, sighed and lit her horn, a weightlessness overcoming the mare as she lifted up. A hand helped guide a arm over a shoulder and the unicorn proceeded to half hold by magic and carry by strength. “Just hang in there a bit longer. We’ll get you cured soon enough.” A slight fading of the mare’s voice starting as she mare felt dizzy again.

Coughing a bit, she only managed to say lowly and weakly. “Cured...heh, too….near….death…” passing out as she was out like a light...or at least knock out from lack of food and sleep with sickness still making her unwell.

For a while, it was like darkness encompassed her, only a few times did she come in and out of consciousness, barely feeling strong enough to remain awake for scant moments. During those times, she got glimpses of being in a strange ship… around strange ponies… being moved… Halls and voices all blurring and muffling… arguing…

It was hard to piece anything together, every time she began to wake, she would go under and know.. Nothing for who knows how long. But with a barely able flicking ear, she became aware of.. Sounds… sounds and a slight nonsensical humming.

Just barely, she heard, “Vitals still good. Subject responding to outside stimuli of entities. Khara about 60% removed at this point.” there was a pause and some feet tapping away, the voice becoming more distinct… deeper… malish. “Thank you for your help, Glint. I think I have things covered from here.”

“Don’t mention it, Albert.” Spoke the mare voice from nearby. “Saving lives is what I do. If you don’t mind… I have more ponies to see to.” And ever so slowly, was the mare able to open her eyes.

“That’s fine. Go on, I want to go over her a bit more to make sure the cure is working right.” The male said as there was… concern. It wasn’t in his voice, but he was concerned. She was able to finally gain sight in time to see a pony leave.. And there to be a strange… male standing nearby. Looking at some tablet and having the same.. Sickness over his skin.

Breath hitched in, as the mare tried to take in everything around her. Strange things, sick-looking male like her, strange environment….And her in a single, clean, comfortable bed that didn’t smell of sex. She was...confused to say the least. Focusing on the male himself, she manages to speak in a raspy voice. “What...what are you….and how are...you aren't dead?”

He turned quickly, surprise flashing with him for a scant second before he spoke with a calm. “Well, I tried to find a cure and somehow accidentally merged the virus with my body.” Then smiled with a almost whimsical grin, “funny story really. It taught me a valuable lesson in randomly picking genetic stands in hope for a cure in my remaining five-weeks to live.” Tapping one of the green spots, he told, “it looks a lot worse than it really is.”

Tablet stowed away in his long coat-- a black lab coat from the looks of it, he said, “and I am a homosapien. Human as most know me.” Moving to the side and opening a locker. Reaching in, he retrieved what looked to be a large bottle of water and walked up to her. “I’m non-indigenous to this world, and came here by a slight mishap of a long-range warpgate after messing with it’s internal workings. Also a funny story in itself.”

Holding out the bottle to her, she looked from it to him, the male prattling on, “I think I should of listened to Henry about not trying to shove salt, gold and copper wires in the left side of the thing, but I was trying to figure out alien technology. Risks are bound to happen. But I’ll admit, using salt might have been a little on the risky side.”

Looking at him as she cautiously took the bottle of water from him, taking small sips as she manage to say in a more normal and reverberating tone. “I would say that you are bullshitting me...but from how much you’re admitting to me on the truth and trying to gain my trust, I say you took an acceptable risk...for a male.”

“And you are doing an excellent job of trying to hide the fact that it probably don’t matter if I tried to lie-- since changelings can sense emotions.” The male response back without missing a beat. “Not a half bad attempt… for a insectoid.” Despite the shock of him knowing what she was, he told with a slight smile that did not do his inner amusement justice, “I am Albert. Imagine my surprise when a Expedition Crew called in they found a changeling on the verge of death with the Khara Virus.”

He moved on, talking while going over his Tablet again. “The perfected cure is working on you. I’m rather surprised your body accepted it so quickly, but from the looks of it, your body has a different form of makeup that slowed the Viruses advance. It was having trouble mutating your DNA. I hypothesized that your innate ability to shapeshift has something to attribute to that, and the cure was able to work all the more effective because of it.”

Glancing down, she noticed she wasn’t having the green spots and glowing features...then snort as she noticed she was near nude under the sheets, with only her bra and panties remaining. Glancing up and she asked to the male. “Why am I alive?” she didn’t bother asking on the whole near nude thing, as she figure they had to remove the contaminated clothes in this….hospital area to have less infections of that...sickness she had.

But she also wanted to know why she was alive right now? And why she hasn’t been cuffed at this point to the bed?

“Because I was concerned your species was extinct.” Was Albert’s sole response. Or… the beginning for it as he went on, tablet once more down by his side. “The Khara Virus is a very volatile thing. It’s been infecting your world since I got here and I’ve been corralling it to try and stop it. So far, I’ve only been moderately successful so far.” He then pointed at her. “I didn’t want to risk the chance that you were the last of your species. Your race’s survival is too important for you to die out.”

Harshly snorting to that, she questioned. “My race survival? Since when did ponies care about changelings all of a sudden? Last I check that idiot Chrysalis botched things up for us. Not to mention any potential changelings hid or ran off who knows where when the Caribous came.”

“Some care because you’re alive like them.” Albert told simply. “As for myself?” He gave a little huff of amusement. “Like I once said, I don’t condole the genocide of an entire species. Ecosystems sometimes rely on certain species to live, and if they are gone, it throws the whole ecosystem out of balance and causes more genocide deaths.”

Warily looking at him, she took another sip of the water, as so far? He was telling the truth. Then thought over it as she sighed and said. “Aria.” looking to him as she told. “My name is Aria….and if you do give a damn of my species...then know that I might be the last Queen left of the changeling species.”

Nodding, Albert seemed to take a moment to think, tapping his chin and telling, “I will personally see to your survival, Aria. I think it would be a shame if your race died out.” A odd… feeling of interest swelling in him. “I talked to the ponies. Your species as a whole is fascinating. A inbreed ability to camouflage and mimic other species to some of the most minute details. Able to survive on emotions-- the very impulses and chemical our minds produce to simulate the needed ‘feelings’ to coax responses allowing you to live and survive?”

Taking a long and invigorating breath, Albert turned to her and told, “your species as a whole are capable of so many interesting things, Aria. If fully utilized in the right way…” Pausing before going on, “if you are the last Queen, and the last one of your race? I’ll be sure you remain safe. I’d feel guilty if I was responsible for your species extinction.” A strong honesty there… and a real care, one that just didn’t seem to convey through that small smile of his.

It felt...odd for her, as she passively took in his emotions, as they tasted...rather pleasant. Taking a breath in, she debated on trusting him. But so far? He seems fine….for now. Letting it out she told as she look to him. “Changelings take in positive emotions as food. Love, happiness, joy. The more stronger that emotion, the more we’re full. We can passively take some other emotions...but it’s not filling. Negative emotions like anger, fear, and hatred? It hurt us, like a sickness...even more when it’s focus on us.”

Nodding to this, Albert’s smile tuned into more of a thin line. While he raised his PDA to work on it, she could feel his concern. It was still odd to get such an emotion off of him… but when he spoke, he did so with a certain degree of business. “Then we might have to seclude you to only specific sections of the base for your own wellbeing. Some already know you’re here, but only those that need to know. Like the Princess herself.” His tinge of curiosity next to missed once Aria registered what he said.

“Princess….So the rumors were true.” muttered Aria as she asked. “Which one? Which one is here that the Ovelord took from the Caribou Empire?”

Smiling and with a joking tone, Albert said, “well, him and I almost. I was part of the group that went to rescue her.” Then shook his head to go on, using a hand to move his long black hair out of his face. “Princess Twilight Sparkle. She’s been here aiding in organizing the base and partaking in the Research team here.”

As if a after thought, he told, “I’d ask that you don’t go into the labs without someone to guide you around. Some volatile and delicate experiments and projects are being done, and it would be a shame if you walked into the middle of a experiment that has a exploding vat of acid.”

“....should I know if you are housing some insane scientist that could very well kill all of us with a simple mistake?” snark the mare as she took another sip of water. She already knew he was telling the truth, especially how he didn’t bother to fabricate it.

“Counting myself? 3.” Told the man simply while going over his Tablet, making her do a spit-take that he responded to the question. “I’d say four, but it turns out the Twilight isn’t that insane. I found out that the insane aren't affected by Caribou mind altering magic. I’m debated to be insane and I’m sure Magic maybe close on some occasions.”

Pausing, he soon iddily waved off and said more to himself, “no, no… Magic’s wife isn’t insane. Fanatical would be the proper term for her position.”

Coughing a bit, she managed to gain her breath and nearly shouted. “Dark Art’s Magic!? The, ‘Do not piss off’ Magic?! The, ‘I will raise hordes of undead to completely kill you’ Magic?!”

Turning, Albert remarked, “Lengthy titles.” Then back to his PDA and going on, “and yes. Magic the Archmage of Equestria. He’s been a partner in working on projects, even helping me understand magic a bit better. A large help in getting work and more advance upgrade made to my technology. Runic Crafting is a very fascinating facet of Equestrian magical theory.”

A little off subject, he told her, “did you know that anyone can use runes as long as they can make the base three or six needed glyphs inside the main circle array and draw on near megawatt worth of power? It’s rather fascinating and explains how some things with or without magic are so viable.” Trailing slightly off into thought.

He then babbled on, “I tried to talk to Pyro over the same subject… but he seemed more interested in the application of overcharging those runes to make overly powerful explosives that might completely disintegrate a house.”

Aria was glad she waited on drinking her water, as her mouth gapped and said in a weak tone. “Pyro…” what made it all so surreal was that he was feeling elated and...happy on talking about this, even talking about his cohorts...with one being a potential sociopath and a pyromaniac. She looks at Albert...and asked. “And what makes you think you’re insane as well?”

Nodding, he said to her in a frank manner, “I’m rather sure my sanity was lost to sea when I was trapped in the middle of a vast ocean for years on end and no human contact.” Going on to explain, “Humans are social creatures by nature. We normally don’t do well alone for very long periods of time, causes psychological disorders they say.”

Taking another sip of the water….she can honestly and truely be assured that Albert may be the oddest male she has ever met. In a long time, being so frank on it...but at the same time making her debate if his sanity was insanity?

Both heard a light rapping of a knock, and when they turned, both found a unicorn in a dress just outside the slightly open bulkhead. She gave a smile and asked, “sorry Albert, am I…?”

Waving a hand, the man said, “no, no, you’re fine Joy. I was just going over the data on Aira’s vitals.” Then glanced at the tablet adding, “which reminds me, I should get back to work.” then gave a smile to the changeling, “it was nice meeting you Aria. I’ll visit and check up on your condition later.” Moving out the now open door while Joy walked in a bit and slightly closed the bulkhead.

After shifting in place for a moment, she looked up and gave a smile and asked with concern that came into her voice, just as much from her person. “How are you doing? You gave me a little scare when I found you laying on the ground back on land. Feeling any better?”

“Well beside the fact I’m in a unknown location, recently discover someone is sympathetic in making sure my species might not die out, and discover that a sociopath and a pyromaniac are living here that could destroy everything around them-- I’m fine.” then thought as she took another sip of water and amended. “Beside not having a lot of food in me and trying to passively eat what I can to get me by.”

Nodding, the mare, ‘Joy’ Aria reminded herself, asked, “but you’re doing better, right?” Looking the changeling over and saying, “you look better. It normally takes a week for the cure to work it’s magic, but when we got you here, we were a little worried you weren't going to make it.” Then gave a laugh of relief. “I’m glad we told Albert ahead of time. He made sure you got stable, even if he said he didn’t do much.”

She didn’t remark much, mostly as she was drinking her water and putting the bottle down as she told. “I’m probably still alive because since I’m a changeling, the virus had a harder time to kill me. Or at least, that what Albert mention.” thinking abit...then ask. “Why did you save me? I recall your voice among other's...they would of left me to die. You didn’t. Why?”

Lowering her head to that, there was a distinct sadness as Joy told, “the world’s become a darker place. Ever since the Caribou came, things just got… darker. And I think ponies forgot what it was like to just… be nice to others and actually give others a chance.”

Looking up, Joy told with conviction, “I did it because it was the right thing to do. You deserve to live just as much as I do. You might be a changeling… but you didn’t deserve to die out in the middle of nowhere by that… freaky sickness.” Getting a little disgusted when mentioning the sickness itself. “I haven’t forgotten what it’s like to have harmony… and I didn’t want that to die out with everything else that’s been dying around us.”

Giving a harsh snort, she remarked. “Considering that demon named Overlord showed up? I say the world been going into a near frozen tartarus thanks to it.”

Blinking, Joy asked, “wait… you mean Jerry?” Getting utter confusion from Aira. “Right, you probably don’t know. His name is Jerry.” Then smiled, “He’s actually been helping the ponies out in getting free. Even rescued Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining-- even the element bearers are now safe with thousands more!”

While she was enjoying the full on meal of joy, something of which she took in as much as possible, did the Queen raise a hand and said. “Wait...just wait….” then took in a breath and said. “So you mean to tell me that this demon, is name Jerry….And he’s been helping you all, taking the Princess’s, and the Element Bearers...and hasn’t taken either Princess’s for himself-- or hasn’t enslaved all the ponies he took in his raids?!”

“He….is the worst sort of villain I have ever heard...in my life. I expected him to be the next Sombra or Chrysalis….not a third-rate villain.”

Giving a giggle, Joy told, “he might act like a real evil Overlord-- and I’ll be honest, he gets pretty scary when he gets angry or attacks Caribou. But when he’s not raiding towns or fighting battles? He’s actually not half bad.” Then smiled on, “he’s nice really. He tries to act tough and evil, but I could tell he didn’t mean it. Only does it for some ridiculous reason that ‘being the bad guy’ is something important.” Shaking her head and crossing her arms. “I really don’t understand what he was trying to say. It all sounded ridiculous to me.”

Snorting, she ask in a sarcastic tone. “Which part? The part of him pretending to be evil, or the part he felt like he was obligated to be evil?” shaking her head as she continue on. “I’ll be honest...it’s sorta sad that the rumors mention on the Overlord….really exaggerated of him. Especially more since some of the grapevine mention that he was going to conquer all of Equestria as his new domain.”

“I think that’s his excuse to kill more Caribou.” Joy told honestly. “He really doesn't like them. He’s only been lenient with a few alright ones, but the rest?” By this part, she just made a ‘creeeek’ sound and drew a finger over her neck.

Shrugging, Joy crossed her arms and told, “He can get pretty violent. I know that’s true. But I don’t think he’s that evil really.” Thinking on it a little before looking at the changeling some. With a smile, she asked, “would you mind if I stopped by to visit some time?” Then going on while looking around, “maybe if you get well enough, I could get you out of this room and someplace more open. I’m sure you’ll be begging Glint to let you out of this med-bay as soon as possible.”

“Hey, I don’t mind if I stay for a month. I’m in a comfy bed!” slightly joked the changeling with a grin. “For most of my time sleeping, it was on the ground. I think I can endure being in this place if it means I can sleep…” then trail off as she soon asked. “Med-bay? Are we….are we on a ship?”

Blinking, Joy rubbed her head as she said, “uh… well, no. We moved you by ship, but… you’re not on a ship.” Then hesitantly began, “I’m not sure how to tell you this. It might seem… a little crazy…”

A flat face on her expression as she told. “I just got cured by a incurable disease, found out Magic and Pyro are in the area, and Albert being the most oddest male I have ever seen….I think crazy is the new norm here.”

Hesitating a bit more, the mare eventually breathed in and told, “we’re currently in a place called Citidel-1.” A strange name to be heard by Aira, but nothing odd about it yet. “It’s a underwater base the size of a city, located about 500 meters under water.” That…. That was where the changeling Queen found herself wondering how the mare wasn't lying.

Staring at her….then to her water bottle….then back at her as she soon finished her drink, place it on the side and told as she lay back on the bed. “Just when I think I can handle it. I can’t. Now if you excuse me, I’m going to use whatever shock in my system to now faint and sleep.” then gave a groaning sound and clonk out.

Looking about awkwardly, Joy backed away and said, “I’ll just… go then and maybe… find some cloths for you later and… stuff.” Eventually leaving and closing the door… and leaving Aira to scrunch her eyes and wonder…

I wonder if I have to pass any legal means. For all I know, the laws here are different… giving a low sigh as she thought. Although while I’m a bit happy I have a place to rest and eat...it’ll be time before I’ll find a male to repopulate my species… one thing was certain, despite the near insanity of all of this….

At least she wasn’t among Caribous.

For each day that passed, Aira watched while her body recovered from the otherwise deadly disease. She was provided for at nearly every turn, Glint being a very attentive doctor in making sure she remained healthy. Albert was also a very common sight, coming in at least twice a day. Once in the late morning, and once more in the later evening. Mostly to check on her progress and biology for any complications.

Joy herself also visited-- not as often, but the mare did so out of the conviction to try and help. If anything she was more than welcomed in for the positive emotions she brought with. While Glint was fine, the mare was rather bland in emotions. Albert was pleasant and common, but he was also erreactic.

That being said, when the infection had ebbed away to the point that it was next to gone, did Glint insist that the changeling Queen leave for her own living space. She was given back her clothes, all cleaned up and a little fixed up before being sent out and given simple directions. To her own living spaces.

Aira glance around of the...underwater place she was within. Seeing the sea outside a glass window was….offsetting if she was admittance. Although this place was odd itself, as most of the halls were white, clean and smooth under her hooves...While others were filled with glass halls. Allowing her to see the utter vastness of the dark waters around the base that were slightly lit by artificial lights.

The disguised unicorn had to take in the sight now and then of the expansive base whenever she look through the window itself, seeing the ‘submarines’ of small vessels and the long ones. Aira partially wonder if she was dreaming, but the heartbeat within her and the emotions, or remnants of emotions remind her that she was awake. I do wonder...if Albert came to Equestria before the Caribous arrived...would he come to the ponies...or be secluded until he noticed something was off?

While she may not like the ponies all that much, she could tolerate them out of necessity. Mostly because they provide food, and she was at their mercies in a sense. Sure a pony saved her life...but she was one among many who may have their own opinions of the Queen presence. Hence her unicorn disguise.

Moving in silence of the halls, she could tell that everything here was beyond Equestrian understanding, mostly since pony’s haven’t invented ways to go underwater. What she does know of this place, was that Albert was the being behind...everything here. The subs in the water, the Citadel-1...even cure of the ‘Khara’ virus. What was the old saying? Genius in insanity like dear mother say? Well she was certainly right, as I doubt any sane being could make all of this.

While she stared out the window, she became aware of some.. Feelings… confusion. When she turned, she found herself looking at a lavender mare, one she at first was a unicorn… well, until she noticed the wings. It was a fast realization that this was Twilight, the newest Princess in the Equestrian’s lineup of rulers.

The mare had paused in her walk, a simple shirt, jeans and what looked to be a more simplistic black lab coat nowhere near as padded as Albert’s own. After a moment, Twilight said, “hello.” Blinking a moment before looking over the tablet, or ‘PDA’ as Albert told her it was called. “I didn’t expect to see anypony here.” Thinking for a moment before glancing out the window.

Looking back, the princess asked, “still getting used to Citadel-1?” Then gave a low laugh telling, “I wouldn’t blame you. It’s still a slight surprise something like this is even possible.” Walking up to stand next to the currently disguised chanling to say while holding a hand out, “Twilight Sparkle. I’m here to help oversee everything that happens in Citadel-1. You are…?”

Turning to her, she introduce as she took the hand shake. “Aira.” then look over the mare, sensing her emotions as well as any signs of caribou magic as it seem...she had no magic on her, at least from what she gathered. “It is a slight surprise to see that Joy was right. You are back to normal…” Aria shakes her head in slight wonder. “It is a sight to see somepony to be restoring back from the Caribou magic…” Giving a glance over as she remarked. “Despite being told...it’s still something to be surprised at.”

There was a pause from Twilight, though she seemed to shake it off and say with a smile, even if her feelings were of suspicion. “So you’re Aria.” Then looked her over and asked, “I… don’t want to be rude but, why are you in disguise?”

“Because I’m not stupid enough to assume that despite Albert and Joy intentions, not everypony will be happy to see a changeling queen among them. I know I can be seen as a threat, and will be regarded with suspicion and hostility. Especially to you and to your friends.” then added. “And don’t bother trying to deny it. You face off against Chrysalis and other changelings, especially what they done to those you care of. You still have lingering feelings and anger bottle up in you.”

Blinking, Twilight shook her head and said, “sorry, it’s just…” Then let out a sigh and explained, “you probably didn’t know, but you’re in a more secluded part of the Citadel.” Which, was a little surprise to hear for the fake-unicorn. “After Albert talked to me at length about changelings, he felt it would be safer for you to be here, in the more secluded section of the base than in the open where a incident might happen.”

“I was a little suspicious because, well… at first there’s was an unknown mare in a place she wasn’t really supposed to be for one.” Twilight continued to explain. “And when you mentioned your name… I was a little… I want to say confused why you were disguised, but you probably just didn’t know you’re in a secluded area. You don’t have to wear your disguise if you don't want. Everyone within this part of the base aren't going to hurt you in anyway.”

“And you’re right; I do have some lingering misgivings.” Twilight openly admitted. “My experience wasn’t the best, but I’m willing to give you a chance at the very least.” Pausing to think of her next words before sighing out. “I won’t blame you for your reasoning. It’s actually smart you did disguise yourself. Probably better you did that if you explored the rest of the Citadel. But here in the secluded area? You don’t have to hide yourself if you don’t want to.”

“Forgive if I’m being pessimistic, but better to remain caution than assume the best in pony’s action, especially with Magic and ‘Pyro’ around. Especially Magic.” deadpan told the mare as she added. “I also develop the habit of being in disguise...mostly since I’m trying to survive on my own without any of my fellow changelings.”

Nodding a bit and holding her PDA to her chest, Twilight told, “well, we might not be changelings… but you don’t have to be alone in your survival.” A odd sensation of… sincerity coming from Twilight. “At this point? I think any bad impressions from before don’t matter anymore. So many things have been going wrong, the world’s falling apart…”

Taking in a deep breath, Twilight seemed to further reinforce her feeling on the mere thought. “We need each other if we’re going to pull through. While I sometimes don’t agree with Albert on some things, he is right on one. If we’re to survive, we have to work together. We don’t have to be friends, or like each other, but the best way to survive, is to work together.”

Glancing at Aira, Twilight did smile and ask with a light of hope, “but I’d still like it if we became friends. Or, at least give it a try. We can’t let the past define our future. It would be better for the both of us if we got along, right?”

Staring at her with a scrutiny gaze, Aira examined the alicorn for a good minute...before removing her disguise as dark short yellow mane shown on her head, with yellow eyes looking at her as she said. “That was sappy...utterly sappy.” then gave a low smile. “Remind me of old Equestria.” then joke. “Did Celestia use that little speech when you ponys found out the Overlord was willing to work with you all?”

Sighing and giving a laugh of relief, Twilight shook her head. “No… there wasn’t much of speeches or fanfare when everything happened at the time. I just… came up with that on the spot.” Looking to the changeling Queen before herself to tell, “Albert and the Overlord, Jerry, they really shake things up. I can’t say I agree with either of them at times or what they do… but I can tolerate them, or even respect their choices.”

“I’m not friends with Jerry.” Twilight told with admittance, “I don’t know him that well, but I do have him to thank for returning me to normal. And Albert?” She thought and admitted while shifting in place, “he’s a friend. A slightly… confusing and maybe questionable man… but I think he means well.”

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “anyways. Would you like me to show you around?” Pausing to look at her PDA and told, “I think I have at least a half hour before I have some business to get to… but I can use that time to show you around and tell you a few rules about Citadel-1 that are important to know.”

Thinking some, she nodded and agreed. “It would be nice to know of how things are run here.” then comment. “As for Albert being confusing? He is...but I can say that you are right, he does mean well. Even if he doesn’t show those emotions most of the time.” she soon asked in curiosity. “What are the rules here? I know the common sense sort of rules are understandable-- but what does the Citadel-1 enforce the most?”

“Work for one.” Twilight told on the spot. “Everyone is expected to do at least some amount of work to maintain the whole place.” Holding up her PDA, the mare told, “expect Albert to give you a PDA at some point. Everyone that is old enough has one. Think of them as a fast means to gain messages and lists of tasks that need to be done.”

Motioning for the Queen to walk with her, possibly to show her to her room, Twilight continued on. “Base maintenance is extremely important. Power, air, equipment, rooms, water systems-- if we’re not diligent, something might break and we’d be in slight trouble. Being so deep underwater does have risks.”

Glancing at the listening in changeling, the alicorn then emphasized, “one good example is hull breaches. They aren’t common, but if part of the base is compromised and water leaks in? It need to be fixed and fast. Base flooding is dangerous.” Pausing to point down a hall what had a sealed door, she explained. “All the doors can seal. They're bulkheads. Make sure they stay closed as often as possible. They're the only thing between you and a flooding space of water.”

Taking in this information, Aria remarked. “So things can fall apart and be damaging. Good to know on what to be wary of.” and was feeling somewhat assure that she was going to do something to pass the time, she doubted she can stay in a room for most of her time here, especially in getting food. Although she couldn’t help but ask. “And what of the Dark Art user and the ‘Mad-Artist’ that lives around here? Or are they working on some research of their own?”

“Magic and Pyro?” Asked Twilight in bemusement before shaking her head. “They keep to the Labs. They’re someplace else, but are connected to this secluded area. You might meet them, but maybe if they want to have a break outside the Lab’s.” Thinking a bit, she went on, “they have their own private spaces and rooms located near the Labs. So you might not see them too often.”

“I work with them you see.” Began to tell the alicorn. “We’re all working on new projects to help either fight or counter the Caribous forces still occupying Equestria. And since Magic isn’t the most social of ponies, and Pyro can be… excitable, they tend to keep to the labs for the most part. At best? They might only come out if their wives are just trying to get them out of the labs for a while.”

Considering it, Twilight decided to inform, “you should also know that meal’s aren't fully scheduled for everyone here. Breakfast and Dinner are at least held in a few areas of the base, but for the most part? You are responsible for your own food and water.” Tilting her head, the lavender mare amended, “food might not be a full problem for you, but if you need something or want something? Then you might have to do a measure of work for it. And if you can’t get or do something? Forward a requisition and wait for approval of that request.”

Giving a nod, she said. “Fair. Work in exchange for food. Something I can do with….” then frown and said. “But it will take me time to...be familiar with the work around here, especially more since everything is unfamiliar for me.”

Thinking to this, Twilight told, “don’t worry over it too much, Aria.” Smiling as she went on, “everyone that comes to the base are given time to adjust. You’ll be expected to do easy stuff at first. Cleaning the halls, cooking, washing dishes, gathering food or even helping organize storage spaces. Nothing too hard.”

She then told more to point. “But if you want to take on more responsibilities and maybe gain a few other benefits on the side? Well, you’ll have your work cut out for you.” Hand to herself, Twilight told, “for example. I’m acting both as a semi-head of affairs down here and part of the Research team. I’m responsible of watching stocks, how well living spaces are working out, how the ponies are doing-- maybe keep an eye on what supplies have or haven’t been used.” Tilting her head, she told on, “or the other side with me aiding in researching new magic and technology.”

“Fluttershy works most menial type works, but she’s been taking an interest into the Aquariums that Albert has that gives us a more readily source of food.” Continued the mare. “She’s been given data on the biology of the local fauna so she can help take care of the fish in the aquariums better.”

Looking to the changeling Queen, Twilight told, “If you take up more responsibility, there is more work.. But I find that it really does give you something more to do that you might enjoy. As long as you do your job and do it good? Then it helps the base all the better. You can get some more exclusive privileges at times too, if it helps with your job.”

Thinking more...she knew that while she wouldn’t mind working, the problem was what sort of ‘job’ she could do? Yes she was raised to lead a Hive...but this wasn't at her place, her ‘home’ in a sense. She was a outsider, and Aira had to play by their rules. Especially in knowing how the jobs work. What to do, what to do… thinking all the more as she hum out.

“While I can easily handle the cleaning, cooking, washing and other things...I feel that if I take part in the bigger jobs, I will inadvertently cause problems with things I haven’t learn of yet...so for now, it might be safer for me to know the easy things before tackling on anything big.” already knowing that despite her at full health? She still need time to adjust to this place and its ways.

Nodding to this, Twilight said, “that’s fine Aira. Everyone is given at least a week to go through everything that’s expected of them at the very bare minimum. So there’s no reason to rush yourself.” Thinking a little, the mare did tell, “but if you do start to look for other jobs? One I suggest you don’t consider is volunteering for Expedition Crews.”

Raising a brow at this, she glance to outside of a window of the sea….and comment. “It involves going out in the ocean and finding things while trying to not get eaten alive, right?”

“Or suffer accidents.” Twilight added on. “It’s a dangerous job that you can get killed by if not careful.” Breathing in, the alicorn told, “the ocean is much bigger than it looks Aira. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a bit scared of how deep it can go. There are fish out there that make Hydra’s, one of the largest creatures on land, look small. Or places where you do risk getting trapped and lost, maybe even hurt by some strange plant.”

Trying to not shudder at being reminded of the plants up on the land, she said. “Noted.” then thought...and asked in a bit of hopefulness. “Has there...been any news of other changelings in terms of where the other Equestrians are at...or...with this Overlord being?”

There was a sensation of uncertainty and worry before Twilight signed out and shook her head. “We haven’t seen or heard of any changelings since the Caribou came, Aira.” Pausing a bit and going on. “I’ll be honest… Albert and I were hoping you’d know. He’s been worried at no hints and I was a little concerned what was going on since none showed up to try and attack the Caribou.”

Giving a sigh...she told with a tried look. “Most changelings have been in hiding. Leaving Equestria to hid far from the Caribous...when we felt their corruptive magic from the north? Most knew that it was high-time to leave...some Hives remain near it for emotions...but I do not know if they were caught or not by the Caribous. Those that hid? If I know what they might do?” take a deep breath and told flatly.

“Hibernate. Sleep in seclusion and wait until either you ponies, or the other nations come and remove the threat...but with how long the Caribous had been around-- and with the arrival of Albert and the Overlord? I dare say that any Hive, either asleep or aware...will see Equestria as a lost cause, and will try to avoid the plague and Windigos….or be killed by either.”

Slowly, Twilight nodded and said, “I won’t try and hide it Aira. I’m not sure how I should feel about the changelings at times.” a honesty showing through. “But after everything I’ve seen… remember and been told? I would be heartless if I wasn’t a little concerned what happened to you all. And with the Virus, the Windigos… and the Caribou’s…”

She shook her head and said, “everyone’s in danger, Aira. Dragons, Griffins, Horses, Minotaur… the virus might reach them and kill them off. The windigos might get attached to their hate… and the caribou might try something. It’s just all…”

Turning and stopping by a door in a hall, the Alicorn shook her head a bit and looked to the Changeling. “I don’t like how this is all spiraling out of control and hurting everyone in the process. And while the Invasion left a bitter… taste, I’ve seen what the virus at least did to some. I’ve read it does…”

Hand on the bulkhead, Twilight tapped her fingers away on the handle and a small sadness in place. “Even with what the swarm did to my brother and to Canterlot? I don’t think anyone… maybe not even the Caribou deserve what the virus does to you.”

“I….can agree somewhat to that. I see what happen to those that perish with it...it’s not a pretty sight…” then was quiet and said. “I...can say that it’ll take a pony miracle to stop this…” then sigh out. “But I know Equestria can’t stop the virus, it’s spreading faster and it’ll kill a lot of people...and I know that without you and your friends stones, you can’t push back the Windigos...not with how much negativity surrounds the lands.”

Nodding, Twilight turned and said, “It’s bad. I know.” Looking at Aira for a moment, she soon said, “Albert and I are actually hoping that you could tell us what’s been happening on the mainland. Tell us how bad it’s really gotten.” But, after a moment, she shook hat off and told, “but only after you’re ready to. This is all a lot to take in, and once you’re settled, we can have that talk.”

Pulling and turning the bulkhead handle, Twilight motioned Aira to go on in first and said with a smile, “anyways. This is your room. It only has the bare minimum of things, but you can spruce it up however you like later on.” While Aria began to move into the simple room with a single bed, some shelves and a couple of dressers, the alicorn added, “someone also stopped by you room. Joyous Jubilee? She left a few kinds of clothes for you, so you had something else to wear.”

A low smile on her face as she said. “I remember her, she visit me whenever she could. Also helped feed me with her positivity too.” then glance around as she said. “And I’ll take up the offer of settling in...Because you are right on the mainland and how bad it gotten…” glancing to the alicorn as she told. “It’s gotten worse to the point Dainn is desperate now.”

Grimacing to this, Twilight gave a steady nod and told, “I’ll let Albert know.” Then thought and told, “take your time to settle in. We’ll be waiting.” With a smile, she then said, “Also, expect that PDA in at least of day. I’m sure Albert will be there to help walk you through it.” With a nod, she told, “so, welcome to the the Citadel-1 Aria.” Moving the Bulkhead closed to give the more privacy.

Feeling the alicorn emotions slowly fading as a sign to confirm she left, Aira sighed deeply. Moving to the bed, she look at the spare cloths...and with a glow of her horn, place them on the dresser as she did the one thing she wished she could do on the mainland in...years. Getting on the bed and just laying down. Sure it may seem not much to most...but she hasn’t had been in a comfortable bed and in a single place of safety...for years. Especially with some food in her being than the stuff she had to get while in disguise.

She was just glad she didn’t had to take on lust anymore. Sure it was filling...but it wasn’t positive emotions like love. Taking another breath in, she frown as she nestle in the bed, as while part of her would be curious on the PDA thing...a large part of her knew that what she has to say to them…

Well...it’ll make the Overlord seem small with what changed...or how desperate Dainn really got at this point.

Closing her eyes and breathing in, part of her mind wandered over everything that had happened since the Caribou came… The enslavement, the conquest, the laws and the many suffering emotions. It was a lot to think over for first years of it.

When the Overlord came… well, it took a while for her to become aware of him, but things did go down from there. The way the conquered Equestrian land began to go into a slowly mixing chaos he brought. Then the Princesses were taken…. The empire fell… towns and cities attacked…

He vanished. Just after the sickness had started during the Empire’s fall and the epidemic began to go rampant. Dainn had already begun to put more power and thought into his military to deal with the Overlord. But when the Wendigo’s came from the north? He began to panic.

Sure, his decrees and his voice boasted of confidence. But she knew.. He was scared. They were nowhere near ready to deal with the Windigos. A entity that was not affected by their magics, and grew stronger while feeding on the hate of others. In a ironic twist, they could only be countered be Equestrian harmonic like magic or pure forms of love. Things the Caribou had slowly poisoned and killed over the years.

She abandoned ship long before the Windigo’s reached her. She was doing it to try and escape the sickness-- fat lot good that did. But the information of Equestria turning into a frozen wasteland… it wasn’t good.

That… that was not mentioning how there was a new contender. Apparently the weakness of the Caribou’s once powerful armor drew in someone new. Someone that apparently could deal with the Windigo’s and also had begun some campaign on taking the now weakened Equestria.

A shiver escape from her, as she hasn’t met this being yet...but knew what they could do. Something that only one other pony could use at it’s full potential.

Necromancy. The use of the undead.

However...unlike the Dark Art’s user, this being raised a legion of undead within a night, marching through cold and their master being a mage of heavy armor, lacking fear in attacking anything in rage...or taking slaves for his personal wants. Something that could…

Could even rival the Overlord in a sense.

Chance, Distractions and other things.

The call, was sudden. Jerry had minded his own business in his castle and thankfully had caught up on a large amount of work. The Dark Castle, (which he swore was looking more grey than black these days), had finally evened out with all it’s base needs. With so much done, Jerry found a bit more time to relax and take his time on the papers, and not scrutinize them all so much.

But that had ended when a minion told him that Albert had an update for him and the sisters on the island. Which was a good thing to know, since he had some good news to bring in. Granted the Princess’s knew about the Pinks being dealt with.

Still, he left for the forge to get his armor and went towards the gate to leave. Though on the way, he came across a waiting Lovely, as the mare wanted to go out with him for once. Both eventually going through the gate and into a fairly developed civilization the ponies now had. To some thanks, when he reached the home of the sisters, the guards let him right in, apparently expected. Even better? There was a nice table with chairs all set up in the large room. Already Shining Armor and Cadance sat at attendance with both Celestia and Luna. Pearl was present too, along with Screech.

When he was spotted, Celestia gave a customary smile and nod and greeted, “Overlord. Nice you see you once more.” Motioning him to take a seat while telling, “I think you should be happy to know that our Pink problem might be over with. Our local expert in mind based magic has found a number of possible pinks and is now sorting through them.”

“That is good to hear.” told Jerry, moving to his seat as he tried to not set too much pressure with it as Lovely move by his side. As much as he knew Shadow was curious on the island, she figured she would learn from him when he returned…

Although he was sorta glad that Quaver was ‘distracting’ Gnarl from this meeting through his helmet. As much as Jerry knew the old Minion wanted to ‘comment’ on things, Mortis was overseeing Jerry meeting so Gnarl could ‘do his job as per ordered’ and the fool making sure Gnarl was kept getting distracted. Finally settling in, with Lovely moving by and dainty sitting on his lap a bit, she held a smile as she wanted to enjoy being close with her Master.

Mostly in terms of letting everyone see of her position with the male and spending some time with him outside of the Castle. Jerry merely held a hand on her lap as he told. “Then you should be grateful to hear that we finally caught all the Pinks within my domain, although that unicorn spy was found dead. Tried to make another circle and drained her dry.” letting out a sigh. “Such a waste of life and usefulness.”

Lovely turn her head to him as she reminded. “You still have that other spy in the cell, Master. I’m sure you will figure something out for her soon.”

“Eh true enough.” agreed Jerry as he added to the Princess. “Also I think I can safely say that things are stable in my domain once more.” then jokes. “Although the treasury still hasn’t been filled up lately.”

Scowling, Pearl remarked. “You still are waiting for us to repay you back with ‘interest’ are you?” Jerry shrugged as he replied.

“I got people with jobs now-- I need economy!”

While that made Cadence laugh a bit, Armor was the one to ask, “Do you know what’s been going on with Albert’s side of things?” A question that Jerry sometimes wondered himself. “He contacted us earlier today and said he would be arriving in some 3 or 6 hours to give some updates… but nothing else than that. That was a couple of hours ago”

“Honestly? I think Albert either discover something, want us to bring an update...or something really, really scary just happen.” admit Jerry as he knew that Albert wanting to meet them all in person meant that whatever he was going to tell them? Was going to be bad….

And something tells him it’s connected to his ‘vision’.

“Hrm, be open minded, my Master. But be ready for the worst case.” spoke Mortis as it was...odd for the Blue Minion to be in the voice in the helmet, and not promoting evil talks or suggestions.

Nodding a bit, Screech did say, “I’m more curious about this Citadel-1. We haven’t heard much of it or if the move was completed, or even it’s state.” All things she didn’t like to not know about. “It was bad enough to find out almost too late about the Pinks.”

“Then you’ll be happy to know that they have been found and dealt with accordingly.” Some of the table shifted to see Albert striding in, PDA in hand and finishing up a few things before shutting it down and walking up. While he began to walk for the last chair, he told on, “Citadel-1 is fully operational. No losses of lives so far and all libale spies have been found to the best of our skills.”

Nodding to each, he added while sitting down and taking out a scroll of all things from his padded lab coat, “Twilight is also doing fine. She arrived at the base safely with her friends. This letter is for Celestia and Luna.” Letting go as the sun princess took it by magic.

Folding his hands, he said, “there’s also something to bring to your attention. We’ve found a Changeling. A Queen changing.” Which caused a reaction in them all. “She’s with us now and we’ve taken all necessary precautions of her being there. But at this moment in time? She might be the last of her species and I’m planning to preserve that in any way possible.”

While Lovely blink at that, never hearing a species named that, as Jerry thought back on where he heard it...and asked. “Are changelings those...bug-pony things that sorta tried to conquer Canterlot and got hit by a love wave from Cadence there?” recalling some snippets he heard from the ponies and from his mares on them, granted not that much since they didn’t know much either. Although his question wasn’t answer as Pearl spoke up.

“A changeling!? A Queen changeling!?” taking her breath as she tried to calm down, but question heavily to Albert. “How can she claim to be the last of her species? For all you know, she might be lying through her teeth.” suspicion filled her as she doubted this changeling was speaking the truth, they rely on deception of all things! There's no way that they’re...all gone but her, this had to be a ploy of sorts! The military mare refuse to consider it was anything but a ploy, especially since their failed invasion attempt.

“I said, possibly the last.” Albert strongly reminded. “She doesn't know herself. She was found by an Expedition team near dead by both starvation and the Khara virus in its final stages. She’s lucky to be alive. No others were with her. If there are others? She thinks they are in deep hiding or hibernation to wait out what’s been going on.”

Placing his hands together, Albert continued. “Which brings me to the second point. Intel. She’s been running out of Equestria because it’s become too dangerous. The Khara is spreading faster than the Caribou can contain it, and the Windigo’s have turned nearly 69% of Equestria into a winter wasteland. Dainn has placed all military on high alert and is using everything he can to hold ground, but is losing it fast.”

Grimacing, Pearl sat back in her chair as she looked to the Princess’s and said. “If the bastard is losing ground to Wendigos...do you think he might use something in the vaults, your Highness?”

“You mean, if he can get in. They are keyed to our horns and magic, Commander Pearl.” Told the Princess of the Night, as Jerry frown under his helmet, not liking to hear of the frozen wasteland and Khara spreading more...but he had to stay in place, due to Gnarl and settling his domain. Lovely held a worried look, as she look to Jerry and asked.

“Master, do you think he will try to invade us again?”

Unexpectedly, Albert answered her. “He might not get the chance.” Which did get a few glances. With an odd focus in his eyes, Albert said, “Aria, the Changeling Queen that told me about this has informed me that a new threat has come. One that’s not being stopped by either Khara or Windigo’s.” Which made them all seize up. “She said they are a Necromancer mage, and they’ve been raising a legion of undead as an army to take whatever's left of Equestria.”

oh...oh no, no, no, no, no! thought Jerry, freaking out on the inside as he could tell Lovely was scared, shifting backwards to get closer to him, hand on her develop stomach as Jerry knew that this being, this necromancer...was the one.

They were his replacement of Evil.

“Did you...inform to Magic of this?” slowly asked Pearl with gritted teeth to Albert.

Nodding, he told, “he knows. He says that the Undead army he planned to use should be safe from being used. But the point stands that he agrees with me. This undead army won’t be hindered by the cold or the virus and definitely isn’t vulnerable to conventional means of injury and death.”

“Meaning they aren’t able to be affected either by Wendigos...or Caribou magic or fighting.” told Shining in a grim tone, as he could see that for every death of Caribou, it would be another soldier for this Necromancer...and with so many dead in Equestria? This mage had an unlimited force.”

“Master, this is troubling. Very troubling. It is good that Gnarl is not here. Would betray you for sure with this being.” spoke Mortis in the helmet as while Jerry try to ease Lovely with a gentle hug, Pearl glance to the Overlord and took a deep breath. Not liking to ask...but spoke to Jerry.

“Overlord, do you think you are able to-,”

“Let me stop you right there.” told Jerry, interrupting her as he said. “I know what you’re going to ask. You want me to see if I can fight this mage...let me remind you of one problem. Wendigos.”

There was an agreeing nod as Screech said, “they’re too much of a threat to the Overlord and his forces. Even if he was viable to fight this new threat? The windigo’s are a problem.” Which meant they were at the moment, stuck off Equestria.

Thinking some, Albert told, “it’s probably for the best.” Not caring at the looks he gained. “Tactically, if we waited and let this new threat deal with Dainn? Then the Windigo’s might start to run out of food, or target this necromancer and any that are captured by him.” Telling pointedly, “the cold might not hurt the undead, but even dead bodies will freeze at the right temperature.”

Thinking some, Albert mused on. “I would also suggest finding a way to allow the Overlord to have more numbers on field during a battle. We’re in a position where we can wait most of this out and develop our own arms, armor and magics. If there’s a way for Jerry to summon more minions in Equestria? Then our chances go up. Same if your Ponies are better equipped.”

Yeah ...trying to go against the game logic of summoning minions...is troubling. thought Jerry as he didn’t know how to do that, as he muttered to Mortis. “Can we get the Main Gates to close off for now?”

“Been closed, my Lord.” assured Mortis as Jerry thought on how to expand the minions in his horde...and was coming up with nothing...although he heard Armor asking to him.

“Jerry, how many Minions do you have? Have you lost much since the attempted invasion on your home?”

Glancing to the white unicorn, Jerry thought to his restored forces, and the added boost of more Minions he added in the Dungeon Harvesting as he shook his head a bit. “Hrm? No...not really. Rather small amounts to be honest. Build it back up in a few days.” then joked in amusement. “I think the Caribous invaders realize just a tad too late that were more than just 50 or so ‘rats’.”

Giving a slight nod, Shining said, “just making sure. Because even if we did follow this… idea Albert has brought up, then it would give you time to recover numbers if you lost any.” Though said a bit more lowly, “but it looks like you don’t even have to worry about that.”

Looking at those at the table, Celestia admitted, “the option to wait is the safest thing we can do.” Being clear about that option in itself. “But there are also still ponies that need our help. Ponies I don’t want to just leave behind if I can.” Turning her eyes to Screech and told, “Informant Screech.” Getting the Thestral to straighten up. “I would like you to find all available volunteers. I want them and any spies available to get what ponies they can out. I think we need to consider having the Overlord close the gates for a time for our collective safety soon.”

“The Gates have been closed for sometime.” informed Jerry as he explain a bit. “While I had to stay on my island, I had the Gates temporarily ‘off’, or at least in dormant in caution of spies and Caribou attempting to use them. But I can activate them again for Screech and her spies. The only problem is if the Windigos are attracted to them or not...or if this mage has one under guard-- or looked at.”

“You weren’t concern of anyone affecting the Gates before.” comment Pearl as she asked. “Is there a reason you are concerned now?” Jerry took in a breath, as he told.

“Before I was fine with any pony’s. Now there’s Pinks? They can slip right in without us knowing. The Gates doesn’t discriminate or view things. They are tools. The only reason the Caribou defects I have in my domain are allowed through, is due to me marking them as ‘allies’. While Screech and her spies can bring the ponies, and they can bring ponies...and so far, the only ‘enemies’ are pinks...which are hard to tell due to their species.”

With assurance, Luna told, “do not worry of additional spies, Overlord.” The night alicorn looking confident while telling, “we shalt have preparations in place to discourage spies from being present. If what my sister is intending is what I think it is? Then the gates will be only opened for a short time to take whom we can, before sealing them fully.”

Nodding along, Celestia told, “there are still spies of ours that are in Dainn’s forces. We can allow them to stay if they want, but with the new threat and what has been going on? We need to pull back who we can before it gets too dangerous for them. Possibly any other ponies they might have a chance to save.”

Nodding to this, Jerry assures. “I will have the Gates activated shortly Celestia…” then fell quiet as he thought. Okay...now to make sure Gnarl won’t find out about this necromancer...then again... thinking of the orders he told Gnarl to write down the most important stuff down worth noting as he said to them. “While you and your sister are planning on gathering the few remaining ponies to save? I am planning on spreading my Gates onto other nations, mostly to assist Albert in spreading the cure to the other species that has been infected at this point.”

While this did get attention from the others, Albert did tell, “it won’t be fast. It might take a couple of weeks to reach each location where Jerry can make a gate. It will be a few-month project to be sure. But I’ve expressed concerns about the other native’s of this world and how bad the Khara has gotten. If they are on the brink of collapse? Then I would highly suggest getting them moved to a secure location.”

Frowning a bit, there was a slow nod as Cadence said with concern, “we’ve been busy with our own problems, we really don't know what the state of the rest of the world. This virus has been spreading on it’s own.. Who knows how many it’s reached.”

“33% of the worlds waters by this point and 18% of all land masses.” Albert supplied rather quickly in thought. “At this point in time, the Khara is more aquatic oriented and has been spreading through all sea life. With how large the oceans are, I can make an estimate that 33% of the worlds waters are infected-- but this is only a guess as I don't know how large the planet is in total. The Khara also advance slower on land, since it can only be transmitted through water or by absorption of the body.”

Frowning, Pearl spoke with concern. “With the Griffons need of meat...I say they will be hit the hardest with the virus.”

“Which is why I am speaking of this now, so once Albert rent me a ship to use, I will be silent for a good while.” then added. “If you need any aid, request my wife, or Mortis and Grubby if it’s Gate-related.”

“Not Gnarl?” spoke Screech with questioning eyes.

“Gnarl is...busy writing down knowledge. I asked him to make a book of many things in it. He will be distracted.” informed Jerry. Seeing the slight suspicious in the room, bare Albert as Lovely glance to Jerry in slight questioning as Jerry heard Armor asked in cautious.

“Is there a reason why you have Gnarl work on something instead of his job as Advisor?” Jerry thought quietly on how to keep the whole ‘gnarl is going to betray me’ under-wraps...but didn’t come up with anything but the truth. Taking a deep breath as he told.

“I ask you all, even you Lovely to not inform any but those in the need to know.” looking at them as he told. “Months earlier, when the virus hit the Empire and I was...preoccupy? Albert came to my home, and Gnarl...propose a ‘new management’ with Albert as the new Overlord and me dead.” seeing the looks of everyone looking at Albert, even his mare in the thought of Albert being the Overlord.

“Albert rejected it, mostly because he had his own plans...and was able to corner Gnarl into seeing me as too important to kill off...However, with the news of this new threat? Well...Evil is known to back-stab at the right opportunity.”

Luna was fast to understand and told, “Gnarl is no longer trustworthy in any news for yourself. You have a snake in your own home.” Which was concerning to know, but now made sense. “You wish to dispose of him soon, but also are forcing him to give what he can before you remove him as a threat.” Watching as the man nod to her.

Still, the lunar monarch told, “I warn you now, Overlord. Strike him down sooner and not later.” A slight steel in her tone. “You might find the risk worth while, but he is a great liability. All it will take is one pony to accidentally tell the news, and he will be aware. He is cunning enough to know when something is off once it begins to show.”

“While I would agree with Luna.” Albert began, “I also agree to the point about getting what knowledge you can out of Gnarl. He’s extremely old and knows things that no one else does. It might be extremely useful later on.”

Turning her eyes to Albert, Screech asked, “and give him more time to find out what's going on?”

“It’s a calculated risk.” Albert told. “One that might have good results. But it’s still a risk and still only up to Jerry on what he will do with Gnarl.”

“While I would love nothing more than to remove Gnarl...Albert is right. Gnarl had served Overlords for a long time, he knew secrets and knowledge since serving the very first Overlord. What he knows now, might serve me and those of my children down the line.” gently rubbing Lovely stomach as she smiled and held her hand over his armored one. Jerry however refocus on the other's.

“But while it is a risk, there is a boon to this. Mortis already knows of Gnarl potential betrayal. And already knows that if an Overlord mistrusted his Minions, then that Minion is a risk to the Overlord. So he, and other Minions will make sure Gnarl is dealt with if I cannot make the final blow.”

“And can you trust your Minions to do it?” questioned Pearl with narrow eyes. “Gnarl is the ‘Minion Master’. Who to say he has control on them already?”

“The pony doesn’t know, but the Master revival of old Minions ensure loyalty to the Overlord, not to Gnarl.” spoke Mortis as to assure Jerry doubts.

“While it’s true he is Minion Master...He’s the Minion Master only to the young and newborns of the Hives. Most of my forces are of the old, the veterans, and those who served me long ago before their deaths.”

While each had their own regards of how good or bad that was, Albert was the first to say, “as long as we keep a very tight hold on the information about this new threat.” Giving pointed looks around, “then we don’t have to worry about Gnarl finding out. Control who goes to the castle and only tell what needs to be told. That alone, will minimize any potential risks and leaks.”

“It also helps that the ones who will know is Shadow, Spree, and Kalvar. Everyone else will be kept in the dark for the most part.” Well, except for the ‘bodyguard’ maidservant. I have a feeling she would be told, but in a more quiet manner. thought Jerry as he went on. “The official story to Gnarl is that I will be traveling to other nations to give the cure-- and a ‘message’ to the nations that Equestria is mine.”

“Message on proclaim control on our lands?” spoke in Pearl as Jerry raise his hand to explain.

“By this point, Gnarl is certain I am planning a ‘betrayal’ to you all, or put you all in my debt to the point I am ‘loaning’ my newly conquered lands for you all to live in. this will at least buy time until his uses are at an end.”

Frowning some, Celestia told, “I’m not sure how good an idea it would be to simply talk to the other leaders of each kingdom.” Though amended, “if they’re still standing. At some point, you might need either myself or my sister to smooth things out.”

“But for now, we must be patient and wait.” Advised Luna.

With a look though, Celestia told, “but, regardless of this, I think I may have a better solution.”

“A better solution?” asked Jerry, to which Pearl asked in slight surprise.

“What do you mean by that, your Highness?”

Looking around to those around in the room, Celestia spoke. “What many may not know, is that Equestria had allies. Allies to assist the nation if anything happened. The Yaks for one, are one of our allies. The only reason they had not shown up when the Caribous arrived? Is due to the lack of time. By then? We were conquered before we realized it.” the alicorn of the sun furrowed her brow adding.

“Arabia as well is our ally, but due to the distance from Equestria to Saddle Arabia? They might not be able to help in time as well.”

“So, any other ally you know that isn’t far away and could probably help with the whole ‘retake’ if it happens?” asked Jerry, as it felt like any ally Equestria had? Are either far away, or had their own troubles to deal with.

Giving the man a glance, Celestia told, “that is no longer the issue, Overlord. In our current position, we can call on both for aid. But even then, we would still need help. The Yak’s lack the magical defense needed with the Caribou’s corruption. And the same could be said for the Horses of Arabia. Who we need, are older allies of Equestria to join us.”

Huh. So I’m going to guess that with my Gates, getting said allies to a location will be faster when the time comes. thought Jerry as he spoke. “I can only guess that since with the use of my Gates, you want me to make Main Gates for said allies to transfer to at ease when or if I’m able to reach them?”

“No.” told Celestia, popping his bubble as she continue on. “While it would be helpful to have them travel easy, that is not the goal for now, Overlord. The goal would be finding our oldest allies, the Hippogriffs.”

While the ponies gave slightly surprise looks, Luna herself having one, Lovely only held a confuse one-- and Jerry blinked under his helmet. Hippogriffs? They’re a thing here!? Well...there are Minotaurs, Griffons, Caribous, Yaks and changelings of all things-- why not Hippogriffs? Next thing I know, there might be deer folk frolking in the forests!

“I did not realize that we had been allies to them, sister.” Luna spoke with an edge of confusion, seems to be a little out of the loop.

Cadence seemed to choose to clarify for the lunar monarch with, “we’ve been allies to them in the past. But some years back they went silent. We were never told the formal reason why. Celestia only said it was important that the Hippogriffion’s got to hold their needed silence for whatever reason.” Though she did cast an imploring look to the solar alicorn.

Breathing in and allowing a sigh to escape her lips, Celestia said, “they too, were attacked and nearly conquered by another nation under one known as the Storm King. They escaped, through the Queen to the Hippogriffion’s asked I keep their place of living a secret, until the Storm King turned his gaze away from them.”

“Uh, Storm King?” spoke Jerry as he asked. “Is he some sort of air like being that controls lighting, thunderstorms, and practically creates storms on a whim?”

“No Overlord.” Sighed out Pearl in slight exasperation. “The title mostly comes because he’s a Warlord that takes places by storm. Most of his airships employ some weather magic to hide in storm clouds, but for the most part, he doesn't control weather at all.”

Celestia did warn, “he still isn’t to be underestimated. He has a much larger military than even Equestria does. While we had better magic, better ships and stronger infrastructure, I have no doubt that if he ever felt bold enough, he could cause Equestria more damage than you ever could on your own, Overlord.”

Sweet damned. He could do more than I could with my Minions? Well...granted, he does have a large military, and got a ton of ships-- so he could actually do a lot more damage than I could with just 50 minions… Imagining the destruction as this Storm King was worse than the Caribous in terms of a fight, as he soon asked. “Would he be a problem if he decided to fight us? As of now? From what I gather he’s not a threat, but when he finds out eventually about us assisting your allies? Odds are he’s going to start turning his attention to us.”

Both alicorns traded looks, and it was Luna to tell, “at our height, before the Caribou invaded so soundly, we could contest with him and his forces if prepared. But now, we do not stand a chance. Not without our allies to aid.”

Thinking some over this news, Albert asked, “where are the hippogriffions?”

It was here that Celestia actually gramanced. “Only I know where they are, and to be honest, I am a little fearful for their safety even if they are hidden.” she didn’t wait, and told straight on. “They have a means of magic to change themselves, and done so to live in a place none could reach them. Under the waters themselves.” Though added on, “not as deep as Albert, mind you, but as you have all seen? An extremely effective way to avoid detection.”

A few frowns on faces as Pearl spoke. “The Khara by now would infected them all.” knowing of the disease that is spread out in all ocean life, as she asked. “Your highness, how come we haven’t gone to the Hippogriffs in the first place? Especially with Albert machines to take us there as soon as possible before the Overlord caused more damage.”

“Hey, it’s not entirely my fault! The Minions love breaking stuff, I can’t stop them! It’s like you and breathing air, the two can’t separate at all!” defended Jerry.

While looks were given to that, Celestia eventually responded to the commander’s question. “At the time I didn’t understand how server or spread the virus was. And I knew that if I involved them, I could potentially alert the Storm King to them. And as things were? I didn’t think inviting a power like his forces now was wise.”

“But now things have become slightly more desperate.” Albert summed up rather tightly. “And it’s our only chance to both gather forces and strike back thrice as hard against the Caribous.” Summing up their situation nicely.

“Which means time is even more limited.” spoke Screech, as she was trying to come up with a possible outcome with what she learned. Even more with the dangers of the Storm King being spurred into action...then look to Jerry as she asked. “Overlord...Remember all those time you bothered the Caribous and hit at them?”

“What you mean those time I’m looking over my Shopping List of Evil during shopping sprees?” replied Jerry as he was given stared looks as he asked. “What?”

With a blank stair, Albert questioned, “Shopping List of Evil?”

“I’m the Overlord, I have to use some sort of list.” told Jerry.

Shaking his head, Albert said, “no, no… there’s no problem about that.” Then mused, “I just didn’t take you the sort to actually put time into making a list of anything.”

“Same.” Pearl agreed.

“I feel insulted.” said Jerry as Lovely gently pat his shoulder in ‘comforting’ as he told on. “How else do you think I organized all the stuff I raided?”

“Can we get back to the point here?” dryly asked Screech as she went on. “I propose that we let the Overlord, instead of going around spreading the cure? We have him spread his Gates around-- and annoy the Storm King like he did with the Caribous.”

Jerry pause to this as he asked. “Wait, what?” to which Pearl questioned to her college.

“I agree, do you think that the Overlord could hit the Storm King? His Minions are...pitiful against actual soldiers.”

Pointedly, Screech told, “the same could be said about them fighting Caribou Troops. But we’ve seen how the Overlord come in and attacks as quickly as he does? It catches them off guard and he can take them down fast. The hit and run tactics he uses would work. The Storm King isn’t used to people going in to attack him, nobody’s insane enough to!”

Catching on, Albert mused out, “but Jerry can…” Slightly making Screech give the scientist a sharp look at being cut off. “With a Cyclops or even a Seamoth, I could make sure he can be deployed at the far side of their kingdom’s shores. Away from where we’re gathering and waging our own war. It would even help in a sense, to gather extra resources.”

“That’s not what I was trying to say.” Screech told with a bit of sharpness.

“But it’s what you were thinking.” Observed Albert. “You know the Storm King is a threat. Before, now and even afterwards. You’re hoping that Jerry will go in, cause a huge disruption, distraction and possibly destabilization to make Equestria safe now and later when you’re trying to establish its borders.”

With tight lips, Screech made no comment to that.

“Oh great, you’re thinking about using me again.” dryly remarked Jerry as he added. “But hey, at least you're not plotting to kill me this time!” and paused before turning to her, “….are you?”

“If only we’re so lucky.” spoke Screech, as she doubted it would happen with Albert’s help, and the Overlord ridiculous luck.

To which, Jerry remarked to the three Princesses. “Look like we have progress, they’re not trying to kill me anymore-- just hoping I die.” although he had to muse on the ‘idea’ as he went on with a hand petting Lovely head. “But...in terms of me distracting the Storm King? Well...he is a Warlord, and I’m a Overlord-- and technically it’s bad business for a villain to mess with another villain. Then again...he’ll be attacking you guys, or me later on-- and he’ll be attacking my new lands in terms of debt later on...”

“Just tell him that attacking him is nothing personal.” Albert stated. “It’s just business.”

“Yeah...it’s pretty much is. Since if he does attack Equestria? Well, how are you going to pay me back?” then hum a bit and nodded. “Yeah, I can work with this, even more get more gold, supplies, and resources. Maybe share the food with you all to ensure you won’t go hungry.”

“Oh thanks, more reason to put us in debt.” dryly said Pearl as Jerry told with a grin in his tone.

“You’re welcome.”

Despite all of this, Celestia still pointed out, “even then, the Overlord will be needed to help set up Gates for our allies.” making Jerry pause. “I would suggest he first get the Gate’s for Arabia and Yaks made first. Pinkie Pie will be needed for the Yaks to be certain, and I’m sure Cadence could talk peace to the Arabian’s.”

Breathing in, Celestia looked to Albert and told, “I must insist that I leave with Albert after this to find the Hippogriffions. At the very least, to be sure that they aren't sick and dying from this disease.”

“But how will Jerry reach the Arabian’s?” Armor decided to speak up. “That’s pretty far out, and over land. I don't even think Albert’s ships could reach far enough inland by water to get him close.”

Thinking of that, Albert asked, “well, perhaps Jerry could add an airship to his shopping list of evil then.” Looking to each pony to add on, “he is going to a place that may have them for sale. Or at least he could… ‘borrow’.”

“Hrm...never had an airship before ...Could see on if the Storm King would let me ‘borrow’ one...maybe one of his prized ships just to piss him off.” mused Jerry in thought.

Face palming, Screech said almost too lowly to be heard, “as if a grounded Overlord with minions wasn’t bad enough.”

“Do you know how to fly an airship?” questioned Pearl as Jerry responded.

“No, but it can’t be that hard can it? Just use the steering wheel and get the minions to act like a sea ship-- should be fine enough.”

“Ships don’t ascend or descend, Jerry.” Pointed out Albert. “Nor do normal sea ships have to worry about gale forces at high altitudes. Or flying through storm clouds.”

With a look, Luna said, “I thought you were versed in using sea vessels, Albert?”

“I’m a scientist, Princess Luna.” Albert said in a frank tone. “You can never know too much.”

Humming a bit, Jerry thought over the problem, as Lovely asked in nativity to him. “Master, why not just persuade one of the captains of the ship you ‘borrow’ to fly for you?”

“I think for now, we have to think it over.” spoke Shining as the voice of reason. “It’s too soon for us to discuss of airships and of...Jerry borrowing one from the Storm King.” as Shining reflected of the disaster of the Minions trying to fly an airship in the air-- and repressed the destruction of said ship ...with many other's ships falling to their doom of little imps being used as cannon fodder.

Jerry himself figured it was best to keep things simple as he asked. “So I’m guessing you want me to do the Griffons later on in terms of Gate making, Celestia?”

Breathing in, she nodded. “For now, if you can reach them and possibly convince them to aid us, it would help.” She looked to Luna and proceeded with, “I shall go and see to Hippogriffions and speak to Queen Novo. Luna will be in my stead to keep things in order.”

Thinking for a moment, Albert turned to Pearl and told, “it’s possible I can use a Cyclops to take Pinkie, as well as a few troops, towards the Yak’s territories. This can be done in a few weeks, hopefully by then Jerry would be done and can re-link with us to make the Gate for the Yaks once Pinkie has spoken with them. After that, I can coordinate with Jerry about distracting the Storm King’s own forces.”

“Agreed. For now we will need to prepare on our tasks.” said Jerry, as he was planning on making sure Mortis and the other veteran Minions keep a sharp look out for anything outside and within the Dark Castle, even more be prepared for not only traveling into other nations-- but be a distraction to the Storm King. In all honesty, he was a bit worried, as this would be the first time he would face against a ‘real villain’. Nothing like the Caribous, or anything he dealt with. He just hope he had enough minions to use, and harvest when the time comes.

Lovely herself, partially worried for Jerry. Both for him going into his raiding and distracting of this ‘storm King’, as well as traveling in far distances. If he was going to be traveling...would he be alright by himself? He may need her, but she couldn’t leave out while her foal was forming…

Part of her thought on talking with Shadow on...if they should allow the girls, or one of them to come with their stud? It’s something to consider at the very least. However, she focus back on the discussion as Jerry asked. “Now is there anything else we need to bring up?”

While they thought, Luna said, “one last thing.” Looking to Jerry and telling, “I believe I know a better solution in dealing with your unloyal adviser.” Standing to tell, “expect a visitor within a days time by Gate, Overlord. I believe we all have work to get done.”

Raising a brow under his helm, Jerry asked in mixed concern and curiosity. “A visitor? Like a temporary visitor, or a semi-staying visitor for a limited time until the adviser is dealt with?”

“If things go well?” She responded quickly, “than I don’t expect him to be at your castle more than an hour.” Then nodded to him, “if you do not mind, we have business to attend to.” Then acknowledged, “Armor, Cadence. It was nice seeing you both again.” Then with a slight nod towards the scientist, “Albert.” Turning and leaving from the table.

Sighing some, Celestia rose and said, “Commander Pearl. Informant Screech. Start your search for volunteers and have them ready within three days time. They’ll need the preparation for the last trip into Equestria for a long time.” Getting salutes from both mare’s that crisply stood and began to leave.

Gently moving Lovely with his hand, the maid got off his lap and stood on her hooves waiting for him to get up. Getting on his boots, Jerry gave a brief nod to the other's as he turned to walked off with his Treasure following with. Although Jerry mutters lowly, mostly to inform Mortis. “Mortis, when you are able, make sure to get the other's in a room to inform them of the...you-know-what issue when this mysterious being arrives. And keep Gnarl distracted.”

“Of course Master, will make sure Quaver bothers the disloyal Advisor.” spoke the Blue as he heard Lovely spoke in concern as he glanced back to her worried expression.

“Master...you weren’t surprise or shock of this threat.” ears flat as she added. “Or knew Gnarl would betray you.” Being silent for a moment, Jerry replied in small admission.

“I...felt that sooner or later something would try to either topple me or kill me. It’s...a occuring theme for an Overlord to face with. As for Gnarl...Albert told me all about it.” Seeing her slightly accept that, but kept close to him as Jerry knew that while Shadow would be heavily worry on this new threat...he had a feeling she and the other's were going to be a bit surprise of Gnarl potential betrayal…

As soon as this person will come to ‘assist’ them. Granted he didn’t know if he could trust them...but Luna wouldn’t backstab him…

At least...he hoped so.

A day pass as things resumed on as Jerry waited for whoever this guy was...however when he felt someone wanting access in his Throne room, he could tell it was from the Equestrian Island. As when the teleportation activated, he was honestly surprised to see Magic standing there, wearing some robes as he spoke. “Greetings, Overlord.” looking at the male in his own robes as he said. “I am here to assist your problems with the clones.”

Jerry blink at this, but glance around and figure Magic made a cover story of sorts. Giving a nod he said. “Yeah...just follow me.” getting up as the stallion followed the human upstairs. As Jerry glance back as he partially wonder why Luna sent for him of all things. As Jerry lead him to his ‘office’ of sorts with the upgrade station, he waited as while Magic horn glowed, activating a silence spell for privacy as Magic spoke.

“Princess Luna requested my need of aiding you.” looking at the human more as he told on. “I have a means to remove the Advisor, but keep his knowledge all the same. Just request him here and I will handle the rest.”

“That's...it. Just bring him here?” asked Jerry as the unicorn nodded.

“Very simple.” waiting for a brief moment as Jerry sent for a Servant Minion to grab Gnarl. They waited for a moment as Magic glance and asked. “How were the clones?”

“Eh...well...I haven’t really...touch them. They more...like assistance than anything else.” said Jerry as he glance to the side. “Not to mention I sorta...have actual mares who were willing to become...concubines in a sense.” Magic hum for a moment...and comment.

“So take some willing souls from the afterlife and put them into bodies to appease your tastes. You are a male that enjoy actual relationships than simple clones…”

Jerry stare at Magic, as he partially wonder if the stallion had poor idea on what others like, or was even worse in social than the human was? He figured it was a combination of both. Soon enough, they both heard the steps of Gnarl coming in as the Minion Master spoke.

“Greetings Master, I haven’t had enough time to write that book of Evil you requested, but with enough time, I'm certain I’ll fill it out!” then glance to Magic as Jerry swore he saw some sort of interest in the old minion eyes, but look to the Overlord as he asked. “Why my Lord, whatever brings the unicorn who gave such lovely presents to you?”

“Just giving another gift.” said Magic, taking out a large pink stone. Gnarl made a face as he said.

“Pink?! What in the name of Evil did you brought a pink stone for!?” To which Magic replied with a glow of his horn.

“This.” then push the stone onto the old Minion head, a sudden flash from the stone erupted as the stone that hung over Gnarl back glowed brightly. For a brief few seconds nothing happened ...before the stone that was with Gnarl suddenly died out, and the stone within Magic hand glowed brightly as he pulled it back. Allowing Gnarl body to fall and looking quite ...dead.

Magic then handed the glowing pink stone to Jerry as he told. “Here. All the knowledge, all the information, and everything Gnarl knew? Right in here. Your very own Memory Stone to look into everything he knew and could recall since his birth.”

“.....What?” Was the single shocked response Jerry gave.

Magic explain in short terms. “I stole everything from him and place it in this stone for you to use. That way you keep the info,and remove a threat at the same time.”

Jerry tries to take that in...but all he said was this. “...I’m still trying to wrap my head you could do that.” Magic nod simply, placing the stone on a table as he told.

“Take care Overlord. And if you need anything else, simply ask.” turning to walk out as Jerry move to sit down at a table and remark while looking at the stone.

“This is...one way to take care of the problem...I think?” he wasn’t sure how to feel this. Just when he thought he knew what he did, something happen to just screw with his mind. Like that pony village of communism. Or being on this world ...or the fact Minions were smarter when living longer. Truly he had much to learn of the world.

Author's Note

if anyone was wondering why I haven't post a chapter recently?

Its mostly because of college in the summer and getting books, getting adjusted to classes and it LITERALLY Starting next week? Yeah. No fun times. I'm lucky I got a chapter in...Let see if I can get another squeezed through.

Discussions in Citadel-1

Getting back into a Dive Suit wasn’t Celestia’s first choice, but a necessary one. After making sure things were more or less set for her absentee, did the solar alicorn leave with Albert to his ship. Their first stop being Citadel-1, a place she admittedly wanted to visit and get a look at. Though, she wouldn’t have much time to look around. It was only a quick stop to pick up a large surplus of supplies, mostly pertaining to the cure for the Khara, before leaving once more.

Even while sitting in the large ship, Celestia had to try and get her body to relax. Most of her thoughts revolving around how she perhaps should of mentioned about the Hippogriffs a bit sooner. But, as things still stood, the Storm King was still too large of a possible threat. Hidden island or not, she felt it was safer for all to not spark anything with him and his forces.

I hope that Novo’s people are still well and haven’t been infected. She had no illusion. Celestia did know the virus had spread, she just wasn’t aware of how far it was in the waters. And now she really couldn’t wait any longer to hold this off if what Albert said was true.

If only she weren't so focused on her own people’s issues. But in a way, that wasn’t fair on herself. Her ponies took a great priority over much else. The passage of time blur with all their needs calling for her and the other Royals to look into.

Letting out a small sigh, she got up and moved towards the bridge, mostly to try and get her mind off of some worries. Particularly over the possible infection of her allies and their current state of health. Worrying would do her no good in this state.

Albert was, as before, steering the Cyclops ship straight ahead through the deep blue waters. Not too far off was Deft, the young mare seeming to always be around at one time or another. Part of Celestia had to wonder if she has some form of apprentice to him, though nothing was ever confirmed on that front.

It sparked a curiosity in her mind though, and Celestia asked, “so Albert, I never had a chance to ask.” Moving by the man’s side. “How has Twilight been since the massive move to Citadel-1?” Curious of her former student’s state. “I haven't had time to check up on her, much less place in a call.”

“Well enough, I would say.” Told Albert with some degree of thought. “She’s been focusing on her work more than anything. Possibly half-coping with what’s been happening recently.”

Curiously, Celestia asked, “what makes you say that?” Wondering what would cause the male beside her to believe Twilight was trying to cope with all of this. Not that Celestia had any doubts, this all was very jarring.

“Simply the amount she does.” Albert explained simply. “Little breaks, sole focus on her tasks. She does have time for her friends, but more to their issues and not to her own often. It tells me she might be trying to avoid something bothering her.” But he then amended, “or, I’m misreading her.”

I can imagine why she would be a little stressed. Privately thought the alicorn. Really, she herself would of brought up what could be bothering her student… but with Deft so close, Celestia chose not to bring up the ‘kunoichi’ subject Twilight and Magic had discovered.

It was a question best left in private.

“Maybe you should talk to her.” Soon continued the scientist. “It will take me awhile to synthesize an extra amount of the cure we need. So you’ll have a few hours in the least to talk to her. Perhaps check up on Grain’s own work personally. Lush will be on standby for your arrival as well, if you need her assistance.”

With a smile, Celestia agreed, “that would be helpful. Thank you.” Mind half planning on also meeting with this changeling Queen and try getting a fix on her position in all of this. Really, she had a lot to do with very little time. It made her almost wish to sigh at the briefness of it all.

“Speaking of the cure.” Started Celestia once more, “are you sure you we should take so much on our trip to Novo’s people?” Concerned of the amount that they may spend up. While it was important to cure any infected, Celestia was also concerned of Albert burning through his reserves.

“Don’t concern yourself over that, Celestia.” Albert assured calmly. “I have a few sources of it. So there’s no risk of running out. I keep a large stock around. I’m only synthesizing more for later use.” Something that the alicorn wanted to question, but felt to just leave be. At least for the time being.

Typing away and eyes focused on the tablet in her hands, Twilight read through each line of text and every detail to it. She moved about the circular room, tightly packed with more lockers than even a school could fathom to have. Since her arrival to Citadel-1, it almost astounded her just how much space was made for the large city-like structure. And storage was no exception. It was possibly one of the larger areas.

“Have you finished with your side, Aira?” The purple mare called out, glancing to one of the few halls that were accessible. She had wondered how the changeling queen was handling all the accounting she had to do almost daily. It was simple work, but it was still mentally taxing.

“Almost finished up.” responded Aira, the Queen in her natural form as she looked over her list to add on. “Just need to ensure that everything is in the right place.” eyes scanning over the tablet, while her mind was recalling each locker with it’s items. The Queen had gone into the habit of organization and keeping everything in order-- a habit that was developed in her training as a Queen of a Hive.

Or rather before the Caribous came, that was supposedly what she was going to do once she left her mother’s Hive.

Still, Aira had to admit that she was still getting used to the various materials that Citadel-1 had. Like some of the food. Or sea life that was caught in a trap. Or even the many materials needed to keep this place stabilize. It almost felt like home in a twisted sense. Granted they were all underwater and in a metal structure that could break apart with the right pressure-- but most changelings lived underground, so not much difference there.

Placing down a few more numbers, and eventually closing a locker that was a little shy of being full, did Twilight turn away and head straight for Aria. Looking at a few lockers, to the larger cabinets, the alicorn remarked, “as much as I like organizing things, this almost gets tiring with how often people come in to get supplies. I almost wonder how anyone can get anything done without some sort of full-time accountants for these storage spaces.”

Giving a little laugh of amusement, Aira horn glowed to moved a few items to their respective lockers, adding a bit of numbers into her tablet before her horn ended it’s glow. “You should’ve seen me years back.” Turning her attention to Twilight with an amused smile on her face. “I made a killing in accountant in a few companies. Even made a few richer with my skills of organization.” Then joked to the mare. “Doing these sort of task is second nature for my species, especially for Queens to organize everything.”

“Something I’ll have to question you about later.” Smiled Twilight in return. She moved by a ladder to go up to the next level, pausing to make sure Aira was near done before saying, “so how has your time been so far down here?” Granted it was only a few days, but the overall change in environment was possibly a huge shock.

Not that Twilight could blame Aria if she felt a little disoriented. Even if the changeling didn’t have to swim, knowing a few skills in engineering and even maintenance for any of the more mechanical systems was something not all caught onto. Of course that was also not mentioning just where they were living, inside a structure 24/7 with only a ‘park space’ that gave a ‘feel’ of being outside.

Rainbow Dash was starting to get a little stir crazy herself.

“Admittedly?” spoke Aira as she followed along with Twilight. “Crazy. I’m still having trouble with engineering, even with the help. I’m not used to such complex systems, even less with higher advance tech.” shrugging a bit as she went on. “Granted I’m adjusting to living underground again-- it’s just being underwater is a whole different deal. All we had to worry about was cave in or discovery from above, not water pressure and poor repair.”

Then thought a bit as she told in honesty. “Overall? I’m trying to adjust to the crazy feeling of being in a place that’s beyond my usual work, but I’m adapting so far.” then frown as she added. “But I rather not trust myself with the technical part just yet.”

Laughing a bit, Twilight said, “at least you know your limits.” Going up the ladder and looking about the next room they would have to do. “To be honest, we can hardly trust Rainbow with the more delicate parts to this place. She gets too fed up with all the wires and figuring out what goes where.”

Glancing to be sure Aria had also reached the same floor, Twilight proceeded on. “And while Pinkie does fine with working on a few things, we still find a few curly pink hairs or confetti inside places.” Then half muttered, “I still wish I knew where she gets confetti in the first place.”

“Best not question the earth ponies and their touch of chaos magic.” Told Aira as she held back a suppressed shudder when Pinkie popped out of a locker to give a ‘hope you’re feeling better about being the only changeling’ party. Taking a deep breath in, she soon went on to both calm herself and ignore the past memories. “Overall, I’m glad that Pinkie has been told of her limits on her confetti…” Then frown to add.

“Although I do wish we can send the same message to ...Pyro.” A slight distaste in her tone due to the ‘prank’ he gave to her with that color bomb. She hated looking like a pink changeling for nearly three days

With some grimace, Twilight admitted, “Pyro does get a little out of hand if no one’s watching him. It’s almost part of the reason he’s in this secluded part of the base, honestly.” She didn’t even want to think of the time back in Alpha Base when there was that whole paint-bomb incident in the main cafeteria.

Shaking it off and refocusing to the locker, Twilight signed out. “I just wanted to make sure you were adjusting. I know my first few weeks were a little rough too. And I can understand getting used to working on maintenance, but you can see why everyone needs to know at least a little about it.”

Giving a firm nod, she agreed. “Oh yes, if I didn’t have the knowledge about it? I would probably accidentally do more harm than good. Or someone else vice versa.” Then assured with a smirk. “But the perks of being a changeling Queen? We can easily store memories and information like these Tablets to be like a photo-memory recall. That way we know exactly what we have in our minds-- or spread it among our Hive to get them up to speed.”

For a moment there was a surge of excitement, and from the way Twilight turned her head to show her gleaming eyes? Well, Aria could tell Twilight had so many questions, even if she was able to control it to come out as a, “really?” Curiosity just wanting to gush out and know more. “I had… I had no idea that Queens had that sort of natural ability!”

Laughing a bit, Aira jokes. “How else do you think we keep a Hive organize? Queens need to ensure their drones are able to know how to do their work, even if it’s tedious tasks.” Proceeding to add with a grin. “It’s also why some Hives allow training Queens to go incognito in various areas-- to take in the knowledge for future use.” Then amended. “But, it’s not fully perfect. We need to learn first, or at least learn it from our own mothers. If not? Well, we might get is either faulty information, or just...pictures of the things with no context.”

Nodding a bit, Twilight tried to place all her focus back to her task at hand, going as far to ready her magic. In case she needed to move any supplies around. “I can’t imagine what that would be like. But from what you’re saying, Queens like yourself need to be trained in its use, otherwise when you have a Swarm, you won’t have the needed… skills to get them to function?” Trying to wrap her mind around the idea of Aira being… connected to them in such a way.

Nodding, she raised her free hand to tap her head on the side. “Yes, Queens need to be fully taught of the skills, the occupation, or even the information of it to know how it functions. Most Queens have a ‘Hive-mind’ a means to connect in a synchronization between a Queen and her Hive. Passing data through and receiving and giving information on the spot.”

“It’s a natural trait nearly all Queens have, part of our biology really.”

Frowning a bit, Twilight asked more carefully, “so it’s natural to just be connected to lot’s of changelings.” Eyes on some medical kits in the locker she was working in before tentatively moving on. “But… what about now? Is that the reason you think you’re the, well… last changeling?”

Pulling her hand down, she held a somber look and explain. “I might as well be, most changelings within a Hive can connect on the spot...unless you’re from a different Hive. I know that the link won’t work if the Hive has been wiped out, or if they’re too deep in hibernation...And the later provide a faint presence within the Swarm Mind. I haven’t felt anything since the Khara came. Not after my mother...”

Shifting and trying to not project her own feelings too strongly, Twilight said, “I’m sorry to hear that.” Half thinking of what that was like and felt a pang in her own heart. Something she quickly brushed aside and said with some forced cheer, “but, at least you’re here with us.”

As false as it was, it eased out to something more natural and honest as Twilight went on. “I mean, you have me, my friends, even Joy and her friends too. You’re not alone anymore.”

“In a sense you’re right...but I think I understand how Albert sometimes feel.” said Aira as she looked through a locker, checking over it with her tablet as she added in a remark tone. “Despite so many people around, those that can be considered friends-- you truly are alone when you’re another species.”

Stopping her work, Twilight half shifted her wings at that. She never really thought about it in that perspective, not too much anyways. Really, with how natural Albert acted, she rarely felt he was ever out of place. Though now, she could almost understand what Aria was saying. Being the only one of your kind. Not having that some connection to others...

“I… guess you’re right.” Twilight began. “Sorry.” Not really sure what to say.

“It’s something I’ve grown accustomed to. No need for apologies, Twilight.” spoke Aira as she typed down the supplies in her tablet as she continue on. “In hindsight, I should be glad there are a lot of friends around-- but there will be some things I miss that can’t be easily replaced.” Then gave a sideways glance as she added. “I think you feel the same in a sense, just in a different aspect.”

Ducking her head down, slightly more into the locker, Twilight could not deny that. It was almost eerie how Aria made that comment, not a moment after feeling a familiar pang of pain herself. “I guess…” Twilight somewhat admitted while rummaging through the locker. “But, it’s nothing.” Trying to push the feeling aside.

Raising a brow, she said. “Twilight, I know as a friend I should respect your feelings-- but I’m a changeling. I can literally feel everything you feel.”

don’t remind me. Sighed the mare while closing the locker and placing down the medical kit amount. “Thanks, but I’m fine, really.” Turning to give her best smile. One that did not affect Aira in the least. In fact, the changeling only lifted her brow, showing just how unimpressed she was.

It made Twilight flatten her ears and lose her smile. She half scuffed her hoof at the floor, trying to think of what to say. But, at the same time it didn’t matter. Aira was a changeling and it didn’t look like she was going to let this go by. Maybe I could just keep working and hope she drops it?

Before she could enact the plan though, Aira moved and stood before the alicorn. It was a slightly intimidating thing, but Twilight had to repress the feeling of discomfort. After her first meeting with changelings, having Aria so close sometimes caused a slight discomfort. What really drove it home was just the height difference and how close Aira looked like a pony. It was almost disconcerting how similar, yet different she was to a pony.

Shifting, Twilight asked, “maybe we should get back to work?” Slightly hoping the mare would agree. But with how Aria twisted her lips and stared down…. It made the lavender mare sigh out. “Look, Aira, I’ll be fine.” Repressing the internal pain at the very thought of her plight. “I… I just need to work it out, you know?”

“Twilight. You’re in pain. Mental and emotional. I’m not going to drop this, not when it could affect your health.” stated Aira with slight crossed arms. “You aren’t going to avoid this forever-- especially in pushing yourself to work.” then raised a brow to go on. “Now I may not be a doctor of psychology-- but I know you missed something-- or someone dearly. And my best guess is has to do with a certain dragon of yours?”

Ears flicking up, Twilight said, “I, well…” Half stumbling and going on, “you know about Spike?”

“Hero of the Crystal Empire. Celestia had a glass image made for him in Canterlot.” told the changeling Queen. “Plus it wasn’t exactly a secret, since I heard about him through the adventure you and your friends made. Especially with the Crystal Empire.”

“Right..” Twilight nodded, half shifting in place.

She could feel more than just pain from the mare that was thinking on Spike. “I can feel you having a lot of emotions, most of them probably center about Spike. I can feel the worry of the drake, the pain of what happened to him, the uncertainty of his health-- even the anxiety of a family member. Especially with what the Caribous did to him…” then soon told. “I can safely assure you that Spike is alive-- as far as I know anyway.”

“You don’t know that.” Said Twilight turning her head away. “It’s been… a long time since I’ve even seen him. And we don’t know where he is or…” She half fidgeted and didn’t seem to want to go on. And why would she, Aria didn’t need Twilight to go on. The Khara had claimed a lot of lives. Who’s to say Spike wasn’t infected too.

Really, the thought of it caused the changeling to gain her own pain of sympathy-- if anything, over the mere thought of how anyone would feel with that…. abhorred virus inside one’s own body. She didn’t need to imagine either, she almost died from it.

“...I can say at the very least, he’s alive when I last attempted to flee from Equestria.” said the Queen, as she went on to say. “I don’t know of now, but last I heard? Dainn moved him somewhere before the Wendigos hit. Probably in Canterlot...or elsewhere.” she thought over her words, before soon saying with a sympathize expression. “Twilight, it hurts to think of him and his health. But you can’t keep forcing it to the side or pushing yourself to work. You need to talk to your friends on it-- or a doctor...or even those you consider close family.”

“If you keep bottling it up and try to ignore that pain? It’s going to fester and hurt a lot worse. Might make you develop bad habits of forced work and hurting yourself emotionally.”

Shaking her head and holding the tablet close to herself, Twilight told, “I can’t do that. Everyone else is counting on me to help. To keep Citadel-1 working. To get ready for the day we take back Equestria.” Feeling a slight nervousness creep in at everything to come. “They need me to be ready, and I need to make sure that everything is ready when the time comes. So many ponies are relying on me… looking up to me for guidance and--”

A hand raised up to gently flick Twilight in the forehead. Aira held a flat expression as she reminded. “Last I check you're not the only princess.” then told on as she lowers her hand. “Even more, you aren’t the Princess of Guidance and Stress-- but the Princess of Friendship. You don’t burden yourself with so much.” Giving a easing smile to Twilight as she said. “I understand how you feel, I’m a Changeling Queen. I was supposed to be groomed into a ruler-- but even I wasn’t ready at your age. You lost so much before you could start, even more being in a position that you weren’t ready for.”

Hand gently place on Twilight shoulder as she continues on. “You can’t really be prepared for this, even more with what you were forced into for the last few years. I know a lot of ponies are looking to you, even wanting you to get them out of this nightmare-- but you need to know something important.”

A gentle smile on her face as she told. “A ruler cannot lead their people, if their people do not support them.” Going on to explain. “It was the first lessons my mother taught me. The Swarm wasn’t great because of it’s Queen, the Swarm was great only because of the many changelings in it. Without a Queen? The Swarm doesn’t have a family. Without the Swarm, the Queen is never strong enough.”

“You can’t be expected to lead at ease and do so much-- not without having the support of the ponies who look up to you. That’s a poor way to both rule and to be seen as.” then frown. “Especially in forcing yourself to work down to the bone, ignoring problems won’t make it go away. The only way to solve the problem is to confront it and have the support of those you trust to listen.”

Then smile. “Because if I recall right? You have five friends who stay with you through thick and thin. Mares who went through your pain, and is still feeling it now with their own families and friends. Talk with them. Stop overworking and ignoring the problem-- just let go of holding back and trust in them. Just as they trust in you.”

Slowly, Twilight nodded to Aria and felt her eyes glisten a bit. It made her smile and half sniff in remembrance. “That sounded like something I’d write in a Friendship letter.” It made her throat go tight at the thought. She’d get Spike to write it up and not too long after sent it off by dragon fire after some dramatic day of learning about friendship.

It made the alicorn sag, and it almost felt like some kind of weight was on her. “I just… I just don’t want to think about what’s happened to him. Not since…” she had the need to hug herself and almost felt a shiver go through her, feeling a cold sensation of what Spike was going through at this very moment. The thought of him still being a baby dragon weighing on her. The thought of him sick, dying, controlled or...

An arm gently wrap around to hug as Aira reminded. “It hurts, I know ...but sometimes we need to treat the pain in order to heal the scars. Otherwise it’ll get worse.” then rolled her eyes as she went on. “Believe me, you're not the only one feeling like this. A lot of ponies here are feeling what you’re feeling right now. Especially me.” then gave a gentle look to the alicorn as she said. “They can smile all they like and pretend nothing is wrong, but they can’t hide their own feelings. Even less from me noticing.”

With a small laugh, Twilight agreed, “I guess not.” Half putting an arm around Aira too, and leaning in. The feeling was… odd. Almost as odd as when Aira first got here. Here she was, a changeling Queen, a hated enemy of the ponies… comforting one of their newest and youngest Princesses.

Twilight was filled with so much pain and conflict, and even more worry. It was almost sickening, but it was soothed just by the slight comfort she was getting from the hug. It made Aira herself somber up and wonder, what would her mother think of this situation?

It was something Aira definitely didn’t prepare for or expect to happen. But in a way, she could almost see herself in Twilight’s position. Some time in her own past when she would worry over the Hive or her own future. It was an oddly sobering thought that Twilight had to go through all of this much sooner than she had to. It was almost a wonder how Twilight held together so well in the face of it all.

She’s probably barely holding together by threads in her mind. thought the Queen, glancing over Twilight as she considers the work was possibly the few things that could keep Twilight together to ignore the pain. But you can only run from it so long before it catches up. So with a light sigh, she spoke to the mare. “Twilight, take a break. Call in your friends...and just hug. Hug and do what you ponies do best. Resonate with Harmony.”

Moving her head back, Twilight blinked and used a free hand to try and wipe the little tears threatening to slip out. “But… we both have--” Trying to refocus herself to the task that, in a sense, she volunteered to do with Aria. Even half ready to break down, the mare wanted to be responsible.

“Twilight, I’ll take the crass and the workload.” Then use a finger to prod Twilight forehead. “You need a break. You need to be with ponies that are like family to you.” Then joked with a smile. “Beside, not the first time I’m doing something as large like this by myself. I can handle the silence.” then added with no-nonsense tone. “Now you go and be with you're friends, otherwise I’ll force my hand to call up Pinkie like the little terror she can be in spreading cheer.”

With a small laugh, Twilight said, “alright, I’m going, I’m going!” Letting go and moving to leave. The mare paused, and glanced back to Aria to say, “maybe you’re right… maybe I should just… talk.” Wings a little sagged while saying, “I just… feel like I should be helping everyone else first…”

“How can you help anyone, if you can’t help yourself?” questioned Aira, holding up the Tablet as she began her work, horn glowing to open a few lockers to take into account as she went on. “The best way to help others, is to deal with whatever problems you have. You can’t shoulder all the burdens. Otherwise you’ll hurt yourself in more ways than one.”

Slowly, Twilight gave a nod in thought to that. “Yeah… you’re probably more right on that.” Eyes flicking up once more to say, “thanks, Aria. For… talking.” Turning away and leaving to find her friends to, more than likely, get some emotional baggage off her weary heart.

A low smile on her face, Aira thought. Oh don’t thank me just yet. There’s a lot more to do, Twilight. focusing on the amount of work as she began her organization. A lot more. as while part of her knew it would take her longer to do this? She knew it had to be done with Twilight emotions. The best way to ensure the Princess will become better? Is to heal her pain and let her recover emotionally and mentally.

Can’t have a mare like Twilight breaking down from the stress and overworking habits. Especially in a time like this.

Working away on a tablet, Rarity half sighed to herself in thought and tried to focus on her minor work. That being the conditions of her living space, along with her friends. It was… sometimes utter chaos, especially in the mornings. Pinkie Pie sometimes woke as a zombie-pony that only became normal with some triple-shot-caffeinated coffee to snap her awake. Rainbow Dash could be impossible to wake in the mornings-- or evenings.

Applejack next to wake some of them at unholy times in the morning for a jump on the day. Twilight could get so wrapped up in her many little micro-projects she’d nearly pull all nighters. Fluttershy at least took care of herself-- unless it involves someone's or some critter’s needs. Then the pony, the kind soul she was, would go off and help to unfathomable degrees.

It wasn’t the town she lived in, but… there was something homely about it. Something Rarity was still grasping over. After all this time adjusting to how my old life was… I can see the charm in it. In a way, it almost made Rarity wish for things to be like they were before. Almost want to remember everything with clarity.

The only thing stopping her, was the fear of the nightmares. While it was true, she didn’t have dreams anymore… there was a… emptiness that Rarity didn’t notice. One that became just more clearer with each passing day. One that every pony filled in. Be it Pinkie’s ever radiating go-lucky joy. Or Rainbows constantly bragging of her greatness. Even Applejack had this… something more that made her so much more…

Sighing, the white mare placed her head into her hands. She wasn’t sure how to feel about the emptiness slowly gnawing at her, and in a way she almost wanted it to just… go away. To feel something more, to know what it was like to be like… herself before she met Starlight and the many Townsfolk that found her.

Was it wrong to feel like she wanted… more? Starlight would remind her that wanting for more was selfish. It didn’t help the other ponies if you just were selfish and went to go get what you wanted. But now, seeing her friends having smiles and a sort of fulfillment Rarity couldn’t quite touch on like before...

Heaving a breath, Rarity tried to push such thoughts aside and refocus on the tablet. Instead, the bulkhead to the shared space was opened. And in an instant, the silence was broken with Rainbow Dash’s complaint. “Seriously, I was totally slow enough. They just got two left-hooves.”

Rarity wanted to roll her eyes, even as Applejack prodded on. “No, I think yer just gettin’ a mite too quick in those halls, RD.” The orange mare waving her hands in the air to go on. “Albert’s lettin’ ya fly the halls, but he said not too fast! Ya forget abou’ that?”

“Hey, I remember!” Rainbow said with a bit of snap. “But this place is just congested, it’s driving me nuts! I can’t even do a loop in some places!”

I wonder if Starlight founded the town to at least stop the arguments. Mused Rarity while rubbing the spot under her horn. All these arguments can just get so… frustrating. She loved her friends, Rarity really did. But sometimes, they could just be too much.

Especially Dash and Pinkie with their antics.

“Yeah? Well how abou’ ya ask about a trip right up t’ the surface or somthin’?” Asked Applejack, both athletic ponies striding in and eventually taking a spot to stand around the table Rarity was at. “Maybe then ya could just fly all over and we all could get a break.”

With slightly rushed hooves, something pink half slid by and said, “you can’t do that!” Nearly tipping over before catching herself, Rarity realized that Pinkie had also come along. Though one glance at the door showed that Fluttershy, and Twilight were back, the former closing the door behind them. Was she really that busy Twilight got done with her work already?

“And why the hay not?” Asked Rainbow still annoyed.

“Because we don’t want a rainboom going off and telling people where Citidel-1 is at, Rainbow.” Twilight signed out almost tiredly. “Really, can this wait until later?” Walking in with less-than-dignified strides. It was enough to catch even Rarity’s attention to some extent. The mare looked just… tired.

With some similar concern, Fluttershy was beside the lavender alicorn and saying, “are you sure you’re alright, Twilight?” Seeming more than aware something was up. “You’ve been looking exhausted since you got asked us to come here.”

“I will be soon, Fluttershy.” Assured Twilight, “I just... Need to talk to you all about it.” Looking up to half add, “I’ll talk to the Ruffed Raft crew, Rainbow. Maybe find a place you can spread your wings.” Eventually making her way to a chair to sit down. Seeing her half sag was enough to suck some of the life out of the room, and it had Applejack turning her head.

Walking up to stand beside the former-unicorn, Applejack half leaned on the chair’s backrest to say, “you sure you’ll be fine, sugar cube? You look more bushed than Mac after working five fields by his lonesome.” Half poking Twilight’s shoulder.

Wings shuffling, Twilight hung her head a little and told in a deep sigh, “I’m hoping I will.” Which got a few confused glances to be traded about. But after a moment more of silence, Twilight asked them all, “did you lose anypony to this all?” It was uncharacteristically blunt, and just out of the blue. Enough to make each mare rear back.

Twilight didn’t look up and folded her hands into her lap, thumb rubbing over her hands. “I wanted to ask because... well…” Seeming unsure how to go on. Though from the looks, Twilight seemed just overall unsure how to talk about this… odd subject.

Scratching the back of her head, Applejack said, “well… shoot Twi, I don’t know how to answer that rightly…” Thinking it over a little to tell, “I think we all lost sompony after this whole mess.” Staring at the lavender mare to ask, “why the sudden question?”

Twilight kept silent for a moment, taking a moment to search for her own words. It was almost concerning to watch for Rarity, half thinking about the question herself and trying to pull on her half-lost memories. She half fidgeted, not sure what to say.

When a pink hand laid itself on Twilight’s other shoulder, Pinkie said in a subdued tone, “Spike, right?” Getting a few glances. Glances, that turned to quick understanding at Pinkie’s words. “You miss him, dont’cha?”

Lifting a hand to place on Pinkie’s own, Twilight shuttered, “I worry about him.”

“I’m sure he’s fine.” Pinkie seemed to cheer, smiling as she did. Though she felt she might have said the wrong thing at the gripping of Twilight’s hand.

“You don’t know that Pinkie.” Ground out Twilight, wings clenching tight to her back. “You don’t know that. He could be hurt, or sick, or in…. In some cage…”

Each word brought about an image that made Rarity grimance. She recalled Spiky-whisky. Always being right by her and helping with some little thing she’d ask. He hung around Twilight like some little brother, and in truth… Rarity had half forgotten about him. But that wasn’t much to be said-- at one point she couldn’t recall her sister.

Softly, Pinkie told, “I know.” and for a moment, Rarity almost swore that overly-impossibly frizzy mane deflated a little. “I know I don’t, but I can hope.” Giving a smile of hidden pain. “Like how I can hope my Pa’s alright. Or Ma. Limestone or Marble… Gummy” Going on sadly and half tearing at the little alligators name. “I know Maud’s ok. She was with the Resistance the whole time. She saved a lot of ponies.”

Slowly, Twilight loosened her grip and glanced away. “But how can you just… hope they’re fine? With everything that’s happened?”

Breathing deeply, Applejack told, “by just keeping faith they’ll pull through.” Giving the best smile she could while half bending over to look Twilight in the eye. “I ain’t gonna sugar coat it. I know tha’ most my kin are probably dead or fargone.” Something that was painful for herself to think on, enough so to turn her green eyes down. “Why, I don’t know if I’ll see even half my family anymore. It was a hard loss when granny didn’t make it, that voodoo-magic bein’ too much on her old self. Tore a hole in poor Bloom’s heart.”

Turning them back up, Applejack spoke on. “It’s not easy t’ think on. An’ it’s hard to just… let it be. Really is.” Then half laughed with very little humor while standing straight up. “Probably make it more easy iffin’ I lied to myself… maybe make it hurt less…” Wringing her hands for a moment in thought. “But Pink’s right. Sometimes you just… got to hope. Gotta keep strong.”

Sighing, Twilight Looked down at her lap and told in a subdue tone, “I don’t know if I can.” A deep and dark doubt there.

Snorting and glancing about, Dash said, “of course you can!” Half bursting the gloom’s presence with her shout. “Look, Twilight, we get it. It’s bad. Real bad.” Fidgeting and going on, “I mean, some of us won’t see ponies we grew up with. It’s harsh, but that doesn't mean you should give up.” Standing tall and firm. “You can’t give up, it’s what they want!” Pointing at a wall as if to show the Caribou’s Empire. “You just got to power through it!” Eyes glaring and glistening.

Most were a little stunned, while Rarity blinked and asked, “Rainbow.” Half leaning in to ask, “are... are you crying?”

“No.” Quickly refused Dash, using a hand to quickly rub at her eyes. “Just the… salt water, you know. Cakes on the fur and… stuff.” Shifting her wings and folding her arms. It was enough to get Twilight to really just… look at the rainbow-haired mare.

Sadly, Twilight asked, “who did you lose?” It was so gentle, and soft. “I lost Spike, and I don’t know if he’s okay. Pinkie’s family is… missing. And Applejack…” She looked to both her friend, close friends… and could understand their pain. To not know what happened to their loved ones. “Who’s missing too?”

Sighing, Dash said, “nobody’s missing.” Almost sounding grumpy about it. “Well, ‘xcept maybe Tank. But, he’s a tough Tortoise. He’ll be just fine.” seeming to self assure herself to that. But at the looks that were pointed at her, the athlete said, “I’m not worried about my folks. They… didn’t really make it easy to be taken down and...” Shifting a bit more before rushing. “So… no one really. No one at all!”

She would have kept her cool stance, if it weren't for Fluttershy. The mare moving around the group to give her long-time-friend a hug from behind. Dash seemed to half gulp and tighten her lips, though Fluttershy gave no words and just held.

Rarity watched as wordlessly, the tough tom-boy that was Rainbow Dash turned and hugged back into Fluttershy, half burying her head into the mare’s bosom. The later of which, only held and kept quiet for her fellow pegasus’s sake.

The sight… was heartwarming. It was as heartwarming as it was painful for Rarity. She played with her hands and felt… oddly lost. Her memories were in shambles. Her own person felt empty and hollow at times. And even now, she felt… felt so… alienated. Unable to recall anything significant enough to share in with her close friends.

Slowly, Rarity spoke, without seeming to realize it. “I miss myself.” It caught everyone’s ears. Even Rainbow, after having a moment to ~~cry~~ clear her eyes up, looked to the unicorn who had remained silent during the entire exchange. It was enough that Rarity looked to each, and looked away… embarrassed.

“That is…” She tried to recover, “I just have trouble and… I want to…” Fidgeting a little and sighing out. “I don’t feel like myself. I’m not sure who I am anymore with…. Anything.” it caused a odd… conflicting feeling in Rarity to even say it. “Here you all are...talking about who you lost…” And smiled sadly to herself. “And here I am… wondering what I even lost… only because I have trouble remembering at all…”

She gulped down her own saliva, feeling an odd feeling of a frog in her throat. “I know.. I know I have a dear sister, Sweetie Belle. I-I know I have parents… but, blast it all if I could just recall their names right.” Feeling a shiver enter her form. “Faces without names, names without faces…” She laughed, almost brokenly. “I’m… still a mess, aren't I?”

Thinking on it, Twilight said, “yeah…” Looking at each mare in the room, thinking about how they… continued with life but deep down… during this time, they were all so hurt. With a small, rueful smile, Twilight let a tear slip down and said, “I think we’re all a bit of a mess, Rarity.” Causing a small round of shallow laughs.

“At least we’re a messy pile together!” Pinkie chimed out. It wasn’t really funny, but for some reason, it made them laugh all the more. And after a long time, the pain seemed to slightly ebb away a little. It was an odd feeling to feel. One that Rarity… wasn’t sure she’d trade for anything right now. This feeling of… shared pain and comfort.

It felt so conflicting to what she wanted to believe in. That sharing pain could cause… kinship, a… a sort of…

Friendship.

It was hard to remember just how many lockers there were, until you went through a portion of storage. While Aira did not regret her choice to send Twilight off, she was sorely reminded how just how many lockers there were. She finished, thankfully. But the tedious task was just long and hard-fought in the sense of accounting, recounting and sometimes reorganization.

She was happy to be a Queen for her more multi-tasked mental abilities.

The mare wasn’t sure where Twilight was or where her little friends were meeting up. But, she was at least hoping the Alicorn got around to facing her troubles now. But, as for herself, Aria was more than happy to sit down in one of the more personal and closed off spaces for relaxing and having a bottle of water.

It wasn’t concentrated Love like her Hive would have, but it was better than nothing.

When Aria heard, and more or less felt, the presence behind her? She assumed it would be someone of the more private section she mostly lived in. It was a notion she had to push to the side when the emotions felt controlled and so well tuned-- to the point it easily out did Albert’s or even Magic’s own self-control skills.

“Hello.” The tone of voice being of a much older and matured mare, one with more years than she could ever hold. “You must be Aria.” It took one turn of her head, for the Changeling Queen to be face-to-face with Celestia herself, smiling in an ever kind and diplomatic manner.

It was a deceivingly effective mask that even hid the alicorn’s emotions in check to a large extent. Aria could barely taste the hidden curiosity and alertness hidden under it all.

“Yes...and you’re Celestia...I was wondering if you were ever going to show up.” spoke the young Queen. As while there were various questions of why she was here with the Queen and not with Twilight? She can hazard a guess Celestia was curious of how a changeling Queen survive, or rather if she was the only changeling around. If anything, Aira can at least guess that Celestia had a lot of questions for her. Although she couldn’t help but remarked a bit to the alicorn. “Got to say, I never thought we would speak so soon. Even less with how busy you are.”

Shaking her head, the white alicorn said, “circumstances were not in my favor. I would of come at a different day, but something pressing came up. I won’t be here for long.” Continuing her walk up to Aria. The changeling half noted that instead of something regal, Celestia was in some only semi-nice wear. No doubt in due fact ladders made dress a little hard to use, or that this place just didn’t have extravagant wear.

Whatever the case, Celestia took a seat in one of the nearby chairs and spoke on. “I admittedly came to meet you in person. This is the first time in years that we’ve seen another changeling.” Then half furrowed her brows, “or, at least after Chrysalis had tried her gambit on Canterlot.”

Aira couldn’t help but express a stale expression. Even less giving a dry tone. “Ah yes. Dear Chrysalis.” then took a sip of her drink as she told. “I heard from mother that since that lone Queen did that failed invasion, it caused a, well to be frank? An utter mess among other Hives. Especially the repercussions.”

“I can only imagine.” Spoke Celestia, though it was doubtful if she’d ever know just how server the consequences were. “In any case, I have to ask Aria.” Half tilting her head, “what has happened? I can tell, you’re young. And since the changelings vanished, it’s been a mystery of why your kind disappeared. We were told that you might be the last, or you have a strong belief your last.”

Taking a deep breath, Aira place the bottle water down as she spoke. “I can’t speak for all of the Hives-- but I can give you a damned good theory on what happened. When the Caribous first arrived in the Crystal Empire and did their corrupted magic on the Crystal Heart? We all felt the magical wave it sent across Equestria. Hard to not feel such...magic when it’s infused with so much lust and desire, it nearly caused probably half of the Hives disruption in terms of…”

Pausing for a moment to think of a good term as she finished. “A bad case of indigestion in layman terms.” then told on. “But, afterwards when the Caribous started the whole invasion and conquest? That is uncertain.” leaning back as she went on. “but...I can at least speak somewhat of my Hive and give a rough guess it happened to the other's. Some of the changelings who were in disguise, either gender during the time were...afflicted a lot worse than you ponies.”

“Take for example, let's say...a mare got hit by the wave. Some were resistance, other's didn’t have a chance. Some of the changelings who were mares were slammed hard, they didn’t have a chance but were bound to such emotions they sorta became part of their disguises. Same thing with the guys, it not only affects us mentally , but also within emotionally to. And since we’re emotionvores…” trailing off as if there wasn’t anything to be said.

Slightly nodding, Celestia considered that and spoke, “we’ve been freeing ponies. If it’s possible, do you think any might have been changelings?” Proceeding to explain on, “by chance. When you were found, you had no Hive. I found it unusual that you didn’t have an escort in the least. But I can only presume that was the Khara’s doing, since you were found with a heavy amount of the infection.”

A firm nod came as Aira spoke. “Yeah...those who managed to resist were ordered to head to their Hives. Those that were affected? We...we had to cut them off.” slight shame in her tone with flattened ears, she however kept looking to Celestia as she told. “They were affecting our Hives connection, and we had no choice but to remove them. Some Hives probably try to save them...but were either forced to flee, or were taken out in one way or another.”

“Some Hives decided to cut losses, leave Equestria to greener plains. Other's figure to hide deep down, burrow and hibernate...My Hive decided to save what we could and flee for the last few years, at least far enough the Caribous won’t find us. Figure we had a good chance once you ponies figure a way to beat them ...or at least, until the Khara came. It...it infect our entire Hive.”

Head down a bit as she spoke in a solemn tone. “It didn’t just hit those who had sex with either pony or caribou-- or both at once. Although it did spread to possibly a couple of the Hives through that means...or eaten a few fish to try gain other nutrients beside emotions. But it was...it was like wildfire, once it affected one of us? It infected everyone else, down to the last youngling. We couldn’t do much but try to run or try to hide to beat the sickness...then we had no choice but to split. Especially when the virus prove its deadliest when someone died.”

A breath in, she tried to keep herself calm as she admitted. “When the Khara reached it full stages among the Hive, when we all...split? I felt each of them died. One. By one...The last one I felt so far was my mother, who did her best to give everything she could for the Hive...and for me.” recalling the sudden influx of information that was sent to her in the Swarm mind...and those words of sorrowful goodbye.

“I’m sorry for your loss.” The amount of sincerity there could not be defined in the alicorn’s voice alone. There was a clear and solemn regret to hearing this news. “From what I understand you’re the only one of your Hive left. And it’s sounding unlikely that there are any remaining changelings, unless for those that may have gone further abroad to other kingdoms.”

But after a solemn moment, Celestia asked, “if by chance, could you locate other changelings, if they were on our island that my remaining ponies are hiding at?”

“...Its...possible.” spoke Aira as she thought on it some and continue. “I could try to see if I can locate any from my Hive. But trying to locate other changelings might be the challenging part, even more since they’re from another Hive.” Aira thought a bit more harder as she frowns. “It might be harder if they decided to stay in their own lives as ‘ponies’, or at the very least, persuade them to join either my Hive or group up with remainders.”

Looking To Celestia as she explain a bit. “Changelings usually don’t meld with other Hives, there are exceptions...but it’s nearly rare for changelings from other Hives to go into a different Hive. that...usually happen when their own Hive is either destroyed, or it’s Queen exiled them.” she however added. “But there aren’t any changelings here...or at least as far as I could comb through the ponies. My best guess is that they’re on the island. A lot more of emotions there to have than down here.”

With a small nod, Celestia said, “perhaps.” Glancing up to go on, “I thought to give the offer. I know that changelings don’t normally stay alone. I thought it would at least give you, or even them, some comfort that other’s survived, even if you’re not from the same hive.”

Nodding a bit, she spoke. “Yeah...I do appreciate it. Might at least help ease my own mind a bit.” then soon thought a bit...and said. “Celestia, when you have the time? Can you get Twilight with her brother and sister in law? She still has some issues on a few things, one of them being Spike.”

Sombering up, Celestia said, “I know. I just talked to her not too long ago.” Smiling a bit to say, “thank you for being there for her. I know I should be around, but as you might guess, obligations to my ponies don’t give me the time I need for others. Especially Twilight.”

Sighing out, Celestia thought it over and agreed, “if there is time, hopefully something can be done. Spike was important in her life. I’m not sure if you realized, but Twilight had more-or-less took care of him since he hatched from an egg. That sort of pain is… not easy to overcome.”

“Ah ...that...that would explain the pain.” said Aira, getting a clear idea as Spike was a lot more than family, he was almost like a son to Twilight. This she understood a great deal.

Nodding, Celestia looked off to the side in minor thought. “Twilight’s still young. She’s a bright mare, and mentally mature. Sometimes even stronger than some in her moments. But she’s still young, and I sometimes fear for her well being because of such youth. This all was… too much too soon for her. She’ll pull through, I know she will.”

Letting out a breath, Celestia looked at Aria, fully to the changelings eyes to tell. “But Twilight was never ready for this sort of nightmare. If I could, I would have her by my side, perhaps looked over by one of my best Mages. But, she’s too important of a symbol here. Ponies and foals, they need someone to rally behind. And Twilight was the best choice at the time. This place was safe, and removed from the island which was at slightly more risk.”

“To be honest, I’m relieved you talked to her.” Smiled the solar monarch. “Despite the strained… relationship between ponies and changelings because of the failed invasion, I think what Albert said stands true. We need each other to pull through. And I’m hoping to ask a favor of you, and simply hold faith you’ll keep what little trust I’m giving, intact.”

Raising a brow, she remarked in slight amusement. “Little trust huh? Guess you somewhat trust me either because I’m a changeling-- or because you still got your own issues of what Chrysalis did.”

“I’m trusting you with a pony I can almost call as a daughter in some respects.” Celestia told in a slight firmness that just radiated a warning. It wasn’t the same, but the emotions and feelings were like the slight hints of how Aria felt her own Mother’s protectiveness over her many changeling children. “I think I have some right to be cautious.”

Looking at her for a brief moment with a neutral expression, reviewing over the ‘warning’ and the emotions she was tasting... Aira soon eventually smile as she assured.”I know how important Twilight is to you, and while I may not be a full friend like the other mares are? I can at least keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn’t overdo it emotionally and mentally.”

She leaned back a bit as she went on. “Although the best I can do is give advice, remind her of her friends-- and make sure to give some pointers when the ponies down here become...pushy in guidance.” holding an amused look as she joked. “We both know how the common pony is when there’s a pebble in their shoes.”

Smiling a bit, the princess agreed, “that I do.” and more gently told, “and what you said, is what I want. Twilight still is learning in some ways of how to be a Princess. She may have the base skills, but she’s still… inexperienced. I was hoping, at the very least, you can help her during this time where she doesn't have the luxury of time or research, as she would prefer.” Then more ruefully smiled, “or in this case, keep a calm mind over her own emotions.”

“Oh yes,” agreed the Queen as she joked with a grin. “But a flick of the forehead usually snap it out.” she however frown as she asked. “But what's the overall plan as of now? I barely hear much from the island in terms of news-- and your presence here means something recently changed in terms of development on the Island. Drastically.”

To that end, Celestia thought over what to really tell or leave out. But, the moment of decision wasn’t long. “There are some allies that we plan to bring together. Since Dainn is occupied, it gives us a chance to gather our strength and prepare for the day we take back our home. Hopefully when the Emperor has fallen, the Windigo’s calm some and this new threat has done their work.”

“It will take time, and we have a small window to do that in. But for my being here? It’s to find one of the allies we plan to gather. I fear that they might be in danger of the Khara, so Albert is restocking the ship with a surplus of the cure. Just in case if they need it.” All of this was a good deal to take in for the changeling Queen. And in a way, it was a big job. Gathering allies to fight back against not really the caribous, but whomever this new threat is.

Because Celestia was right. Dainn’s days were numbered.

“....this new threat is the necromancer I mentioned, isn’t he?”

Nodding, the alicorn told, “we’re not strong enough to contend with all of Diann’s forces. Much less his and this Necromancer. So, we’ve chosen to wait and gather strength instead. The Necromancer may get a stronger hold over Equestria, but at the moment a fight in Equestria is simply not possible. With the Khara making things difficult, the Windigos adding to the trouble and Diann’s desperation? It’s simply not a situation we want to be in right now.”

Agreeing with a nod, Aira could see the trouble, the Queen thought over the large shipment of cure that would be stored in, as well the allies Celestia mentioned as she recalled the amount of the vaccine that Albert had as a frown came on her expression as she spoke. “If Albert is taking a surplus, and you’re heading out as soon as possible? We might see a huge hit in the amount of the cure-- as well as the multiple of supplies to craft it for whoever else needs it.”

“I’ve mentioned that as well.” Celestia agreed. “We’re taking enough to at the very least, slow an infection for a whole city of people. But… Albert assures me that it will not be an issue.” A slight curiosity and wonder in the alicorn’s emotions. “I won’t pretend to know how he can be so confident. But the man has means he often leaves unsaid.”

A smile on her expression as Aira shook her head. “If I hazard a guess? He made contingency plans. Probably planned on prioritizing the ones who need it and the rest who could be given it later. Maybe even have a stockpile of the cure in different locations to ensure that he’ll keep the ecosystem stabilized with the various species.” taking the bottle of water to drink a bit more, she added.

“If anything? He’ll probably has 5 to 9 plans or countless of scenarios of what would be played out depending on each situation. Especially during the ride to there.”

Sighing, Celestia said, “that may be, but it would be assuring if he bothered to tell.” Half tilting her head to proceed on. “He did mastermind a mass-move from one base, to this one when he found out Pink Spies leaked the location of the first sea base. It was a swift, and unexpected move.”

She focused on the changeling and told, “a word of advice. Keep a sharp eye on Albert. I may not need to tell you, but he may seem like an absent minded doctor of science. But I’ve become increasingly aware that he is far more cunning than some would suspect.” It was left unsaid of just how alert Celestia was of Albert. Some corner of the pony’s emotions, whether she knew it or not, she saw Albert as a possible threat. More so than she perceived Aira as one.

“Oh I had a good idea of his cunning.” Said Aira as she told in simplistic. “I could tell with his emotions, he is rather good at playing simplistic or happy. Or crazy. Probably helped he’s already insane, or even more insane.” then went on to add. “In all honesty, I wouldn’t put past him to be very cunning and manipulative than he lets on. Would make a good changeling infiltrator-- maybe a King in all sense. Probably became this way due to surviving and adapting in the ocean for a long time.”

Smiling a bit, she added in amusement. “Means well, even if he view things as ‘the means to an end’, even more viewing things in an analytic view.”

“And that’s what concerns me.” Honestly spoke the taller mare. “Again, watch him. He might mean well from your senses. But more often than not, that is the exact reason some things go wrong or become a problem for everyone else.”

“Short term, maybe. Long term? Well...might work out.” then told. “But I hear you, I’ll keep an eye on him as much as I can. But I got my own work to do Celestia.” then remarked. “Although what about the Overlord? Sure some of the mares here say he’s ‘safe’-- but he did sorta caused this entire mess in the first place.”

“Perhaps.” Celestia seemed to give. A response, Aria became extremely aware, was not honest. Every little warning of a lie bleed right through, even if Celestia just sounded convincingly honest. “But he is more focused on the Caribou more than anything. Even more this new threat. As it stands, I think he’s manageable.” And there was honesty there.

In fact, more than honesty. Did Celestia trust him? It was hard to tell, but there didn’t seem to be any emotions of worry about the Overlord being an issue, much less threat.

Odd. The name alone would spell trouble. Even more since he caused all of this in the first place when he first arrived. it was somewhat confusing as Aira knew there was a small lie in the first part, despite being ‘honest’, it was a total lie. Yet the later part was the truth. Which means the Overlord didn’t ‘started’ this mess when he first arrived. But he was there for it. Does Celestia think he’s like what Joy mention a bit? Sure he didn’t do much before when he arrived...but ever since he had stolen the Crystal Heart, unleashed the Khara somehow in the Crystal Empire. then destroyed said Empire, and caused the Wendigos to appear.

I’m shocked that she seem to trust, or even be assured he’s not a threat. Even despite of what he done. Unless…. she look to Celestia in a focused manner as she asked. “You seem to think the Overlord can be dealt with, planning on hitting him with some sort of spell to keep him elsewhere like with Discord?”

Smiling, Celestia told, “no. He will simply be compelled by the magic of friendship.” It was told in a manner, that she was semi-serious. But in the mare’s emotions, she was amused. Probably by the slow blink Aira had to make at the… response.

No, Aria was sure Celestia was gently laughing in that pastail head of hers. Probably some joke on her behalf and at the changeling's expense for such a sappy response. But it also caused some concern for the changeling too.

Celestia didn’t even entertain the idea of the Overlord remotely being a threat.

“....he’s a complete joke, isn’t he?” finally asked Aira as she continues. “Like some of the mares here said, he’s harmless for the most part.” trying to get to the idea that this Overlord...isn’t even consider as a threat, despite what he done ...but yet if Celestia doesn’t see him as a threat, and more of something else….then it might mean that all the ‘bad things’ he done, were done by someone else's hand…

Problem was, who?

Although with her mind and recalling every bit of information she heard and discuss...she soon asked. “The Overlord isn’t the threat here. It’s Albert, isn’t it? Since if the Overlord’s not a threat to you...then odds are he’s hardly a problem to Albert in getting the Khara into the Crystal Empire somehow.”

The elder mare and ruler stared at Aria. It was a stare that she once saw her own Mother had. She was being measured and weighed in the mare’s mind, evaluated. It was only slightly unnerving to know. If Celestia had all of her magic, then Aria might of felt even a little scared, admittedly.

It was with the knowledge that Celestia was barley as strong as a normal pony, that kept the young Queen calm. But at the little flicks of Celestia’s ears, as if to check about the area, did she speak. “I knew trying to say otherwise wouldn’t work with you.”

“To be fair, it fooled most ponies...but I’m a changeling. A queen to boot.” then added as she took a sip. “Plus...it didn’t make sense on how despite well prepare Albert is by your own words-- there’s no way the Overlord could ‘steal’ the virus without Albert knowing. Even less crafting it.”

Letting out a breath, the alicorn told, “it’s a choice made by others. As you know, I only came back into the picture afterwards. I can’t say I condol its use… but it did what it needed to do. Too well, in my own opinion.”

Looking up and staring right into Aria’s eyes, Celestia told her, “I would ask you do not speak of this much. There are some that would quickly be accused and looked down on. And at this time, we can’t afford that to happen. Not in this time of age.”

A smirk on her face as she assured. “Relax. I know how to keep secrets.” then questioned. “But I can only assume the reason the Overlord is to blame-- is because he’s an easy target to shift everything on in terms of blame and grief? Probably trying to get that ‘villain rep’ on his name.”

The changeling was sure Celestia was rolling her eyes-- at least in her head. The smile could not hide the exasperation in the mare’s body. “He was a very eager scapegoat at the time. Apparently as soon as the rumors started about him causing it, he just took it and proclaimed it as his own.”

“....I think I’m starting to understand why you aren’t concerned with him. He’s a total pushover isn’t he?”

“His Wife was his slave at the start. I think you can figure out who’s in charge at times.” Joked Celestia.

Laughing a bit, she shook her head and remarked. “Wow...that’s kinda sad. Big bad Overlord is just an easy pushover to his own wife.” then asked with a raised brow. “I’m guessing the only reason the rumors are still around is because he’s convenient for now?”

Shaking her head, Celestia told, “more akin to the fact that trying to remove the rumor is pointless at this stage. Once the Overlord took it and advertised, it spread like wildfire. There is no amount of damage control that can remove that off of him.”

Nodding abit, as she knew how damaging a rumor is when it’s too late as she soon asked. “So we don’t need to worry about him at all? Or whatever his ‘goal’ is to ‘rule over Equestria’?” using air-quotes to this as she doubted now that was the plan of the Overlord, if anything she figured it was something else at this point.

“He’s learning that taking something is easy, but keeping it is harder.” Told the alicorn, who was fighting back a smile. “You could say that once he got a taste of what he wanted? He is now considering if it’s even worth the trouble.” Rolling on with, “since he met the same foe any ruler has to face sooner or later.”

“Bureaucracy. The true evil.” sighed out the changeling as she figured as much. She could leave the whole ting to the side in her mind. Being confident that once everything was said and done? The Overlord would be nothing more than a common annoyance. Still she thought for a brief moment...and said. “But...I might need to...visit his lands-- wherever they are. If there is any changeling among him that is.”

Nodding to this, Celestia agreed, “I’ll mention it to Albert. He and the Overlord are on very well speaking terms. But don’t expect to find them there. I think initially? They found the Castle to be a possible hazard. Most did the first time they were given an offer to live there.”

“Better than nothing.” said Aira as she told on. “They might be able to hide within the Castle, burrow deep to hibernate. Can’t be much trouble to find somewhere to hide if he’s a really joke villain, right?”

There was a small, amused smile to that. “Jerry may not be as… threatening as people make him out to be. But underestimating him is possibly the reason he’s been so successful.” Then went on, “also, he has a very sizable hoard of Minions. And I have a slight doubt that they were interested in going to an island with an active volcano on it. When I first visited, it was just ash, soot and obsidian glass with lava streams all over.”

Surprise on her look, she thought over the image… and nodded. “Yeah, odds are they’ll be on the pony filled island than there. It almost sound like the dragon lands-- except no dragons.” although she frown and asked. “You say he’s not threatening...but to also not underestimate him?” thinking a bit with her memories and what she learned from her mother as she considers it...and added in her question.

“He’s showing he’s a joke, because it means whoever face him think he can be taken easily and without trouble...but he’s somewhat playing stupid to fool his enemies, isn’t he?”

“He’s not playing stupid.” Celestia actually assured, “he’s simply more stronger than people think. I attribute that to his own drive and determination when given a target.”

“So...less of a tactician, and more like a brawler with little henchmen to do his dirty work.” confirmed Aira. “You know...it's a wonder he hasn’t gotten himself killed yet. I mean, by now he should be dead at this point. Most villains who aren’t smart to survive tend to die fast.”

Shaking her head, Celestia said, “It’s like you said. People underestimate him and that partially plays into his surviving, ironically.”

But, the alicorn soon stood and smiled, “it was a pleasure, Aria. Hopefully when this entire mess is dealt with, we could reach an agreement that will make your life, and those of your hive, easier with Equestria.” And sobered with, “I think both our people will need some form of peace and unity to pull back from this.”

“Or what's left of peace and unity. Even more with what remain of hives are still around.” said Aira as she took another sip of her water as she told. “But I’ll take that promise of agreement, Celestia. Hopefully things can go back to where they were before the damned Caribous showed up.”

“While the agreement may be possible, I’m not sure if the later will be in your lifetime, Aria.” Told the much older mare. “This was a very deep blow.” Turning away to no doubt check on a few other things before leaving.

Sighing a bit, Aira admitted that Celestia had a point...she doubted things will go back to where they were. Especially with how the ponies were still an utter mess in both emotion and mental state. If anything, Twilight and her friends were the closest to ‘recover’ best. Well beside Rarity. Rarity seem to need a lot more work than the others. In all honesty Rarity taste...the most blandest of a being she ever met.

And that was saying something considering she tasted all sorts of emotions.

Taking another sip, she glanced to her Tablet, to check on the time as she noticed a decent amount of time passed...She had to finish her drink fast and get rushing. She had to get ready for maintenance within 5 minutes. I hope the ‘I was talking to Celestia’ can be a legit excuse. although she doubted it. She really did.

Because Flush was the third most hardest-ass on the station when it came to getting work done. Grain came close in second-- and that medic Glint was just a nightmare in annoying when you were supposed to do something.

Welp, here’s hoping. thought Aira as she had to rush into the sector, partially hoping things were going to go smooth for her-- and for her in the future in finding possibly other changelings on the Island. Or at least, those who were willing to be in a Hive with her.

Temporary bordem

During the few days that Jerry had to wait for the Seamoth Albert would provide, the Overlord did a few things to keep things moving in his domain. Get the Minions to understand Gnarl was ‘removed’ for potential betrayal, having some volunteer Minions gather reports from the few ponies and caribous that worked for him on their update status.

Mortis seem to take up his unofficial new job as ‘Taskmaster’ as while he wasn’t being the Minion Resurector? He was making sure Minions of old and new understanding of their undying loyalty to Jerry as the Overlord. However it seem Quaver seem to amused of Gnarl ‘death’. Jerry didn’t know why, but he figured it was a Minion thing to laugh at another Minion misfortune.

It wasn’t something for him to focus on as of right now, mostly for the importance of other things.

Like talking with either Skyward and Seasalt now and then during the last two weeks, since they’ve been sleeping in the same bed now with his main mares. He tried to get to know them better, like he did with Shadow and partially with Spree. Wanting to know the two concubines better than just concubines. Something he was enjoying whenever they had time to talk, mostly in having a better relationship with the two.

Granted they were concubines...but technically they were ‘lesser wives’, so he felt he should at least try to get to know them better. Although he didn’t push on knowing too much, just..let it come naturally now and then. Which seem to work for the most part. As for the sex part? It wasn’t nearly as often, well most of the time. For the most it sometimes became cuddling, a bit of massage with Lovely assistance in showing Sky on how to massage, as Seasalt seem to know how to do it.

Even more in giving some attention to Skyward, mostly in small doses to make sure he wasn’t ‘smothering’ her. However whenever sex was brought in, he mostly started off gentle to either Seasalt or Skyward, mostly because Jerry knew the unicorn appreciated the slow rising of sex. While with Skyward it was just to help show how sex was more than what she was used to.

Granted he did show love to Shadow and Lovely in the gentle and feeling up their bodies, helping them and letting them help give relief to the other. Mostly to make sure that he didn’t accidentally cause harm to the slowly developing foals in their stomachs.

However, the man was currently trying to think on to move around the game logic of Overlord. Technically he gotten everything in the first game, as well parts of Overlord 2 with the spell stones and the spell catalysts...but he had no idea if he had everything from the second game applied. Sure he knew some workings of the games, but as far as he could tell, nearly all of his Minions were within Overlord game logic in ‘toughness’.

Another thing was that he was looking over the amount of money he had in the Treasury in his office area, leaning back he place a hand over his face. This isn’t good. thought over Jerry as he was slowly going to run out of gold. While he was ‘safe’ for now with near 15,000 in the Treasury with the recent upgrades he gained-- he would need a surplus with how he was needing to pay the inhabitants somehow. Granted what he gained from the former Alpha base certainly helped? Who knew how long until he’s requested for more clothes to be given. Not to mention? While food and a place to stay with free clothes were well and dandy for his people…

He couldn’t make that last forever, especially with jobs popping around. Jerry may not be a mathematician, but he knew that he was going to run out of gold fast if he employ cash for jobs all over the Castle. He needed the gold for the upgrades that were available, but he couldn’t get them all with how low his funds were.

He needed a large income to not only gain all of the upgrades, but to also have a stable economy. As well as to upgrade his Minions if that feature came with Dark Crystals were around. He had a feeling some Overlord 2 things were around due to his Gates and home having mixed themes of both games. The problem was, he would need alot of gold to pay off the upgrades the Minions with the Dark Crystals if they were found...and everything else if possible.

Money does make the world go round...at least make things more function here. sighing a bit as he moved from his chair to his ‘upgrade station’ which formed up to reveal the Dark Castle in a small statue as he looks over the upgrades. Seeing that the few active were the ones he already bought in the game, including the red overlord banners. However...what he doesn’t have is the upgrades for Overlord 2, or the Netherworld Tower. Which made him frown.

Wonder if I need the Netherworld for those cosmetics and ‘knick-nacks’. it was hard to say at this point. What he does know? Was that the upgrades he saw weren’t from either games. Like the Minion Farmers he added in, Elite Minion armor upgrades, research upgrade. The latter seem to be something to help the researcher and scientist figure things out.

There was also the upgrade defenses, which explains the sudden catapults, defensives around the Minion Hives, and the sights of battlements along the walls of the Dark Castle. However the things that were new weren’t much. From what he gathered was until he ‘accomplish’ something, he wouldn’t get more things. Rubbing his forehead, Jerry knew he would need to gather gold, either from raiding, from mining on the island if it was possible...or stealing from other nations.

Yeah...I doubt that could work. And even with what I gained from Alpha Base, or Citadel-1 in exchange of clothing...it won’t be enough. a breath escape as he could tell there was going to be a lot of cutting, at least until he finds a way out of this potential mess. Even more when everything’s stable and the inhabitants are asking for paychecks. Taking a breath out, Jerry mind muse over on how to solve the problem before it became a problem.

The only answers he could have is either mining, waiting for trade from Citadel-1… Or raiding gold from all around him. Each having their own problems. A sigh escaped from the human as he moved from the upgrade station, moving to the window to look out. He could see progress being made on some buildings of stones, seeing that the Browns were all working hard. He wouldn’t be surprised if most of the Browns down there are taking rocks from the rockpile, or building it from the actual ground.

This only enforce that this place was becoming less and less of a Dark Lord home and more of a building nation with how things are going. Hrm..which reminds me...what am I going to do with those two thralls? he knew he had to do something with the Caribou captain and the spy...the only problem was what? He had all he needed from them in terms of information...but they might be of use later on.

They couldn’t stay in the cells for all time and doing nothing...right?

Sure there was the option of just killing them for their life force...but that’s a waste of usefulness. Jerry really hate it when things that could be useful be wasted. So what could he use them for? Hrm...you know, it’s been two weeks...I never seen what actually happened with the Target spell being use for long term effects ...or rather Evil Presence Spell for technicalities. Might as well visit them. thought over Jerry as despite seeing it’s effects from the game, things could of been altered in this place?

Especially with how magic works with it’s odd ways.

Moving from window to the door to walk on out, Jerry internally debated on what to do with the two if there were no signs of effects beside the whole ‘being thralls’ thing. Maybe I can let the captain be a punching bag for the reserve guards? A test dummy to practice on whenever the ponies can? Fight the enemy well and all that. Maybe order him to train ways to beat soldiers of his caliber? Give information on how to defeat them easily.

As for the spy...I don't know. It's dangerous to get to the Tree now, especially if this necromancer come by it. Hopefully Mortis made sure that Gate remains dormant until things eased up. Might keep it there until there’s an opportunity for using it. Hrm...wonder if I could use the spy for cleaning duties? as much as he was trying to think of use for her…

He honestly had nothing. Sure he knew the spy name, being Spring Fields, but other than that he knew nothing of her...maybe make her a gardener or something? With Jerry mind preoccupy, he pass by ponies, some caribous, most of the minions as he was coming down and down into a stairway to the Dungeons. However while the Dungeons was used for his harvesting of Lifeforce, it was also used for holding other's…

Although while he came through the doorway of the Dungeons, specifically to the two cells? He just stares at the two, standing there in place, wearing rough-tunics cloth as they seem to...wait for whatever orders. Jerry took a small breath, seeing that...they were still the same. Despite being hit by his magic and override their will? Nothing changed.

He didn’t know how to feel about this...but at least he had an idea that they’ll be like this...probably for the rest of their lives. Shaking his head, he turned to leave. Mostly to not be reminded of this troubling situation. As he was leaving the Dungeons, walking upwards did his mind thought to other things. Specifically on the gold situation.

Sure he was stable for now...but with the needs of upgrades and making a stable economy? Well he needed solution. He couldn’t trade yet, mostly because he had nothing to trade. As far as he knew at least. But when he walked up to his Throne room, he saw Grubby coming up with his miner hat and pick-axe as he spoke.

“Greeting Master!” Giving a glance to the Minion Digger, Jerry spoke back in slight surprise.

“Grubby? What are you doing here?” it was rare for the Minion Digger to be out and about, especially since he mostly spent his time underground, digging and mining for anything. The Brown Minion look up as he told.

“Grubby found gold! Master should know gold all around the island! Just need to dig! Dig!”

Jerry blinked as he asked. “How...much gold?” seeing the Minion shrug.

“Grubby not know, but Grubby knows there’s much to dig! Grubby wants lots of Browns to help dig! As well as Reds and Blues!” Jerry thought over a bit before nodding.

“Sure I can do that. Go on and get all you can get. We need all the gold and gems you’ll find.” bowing before Jerry, the Minion Digger rush off to gain his assisted help to find all the gold for his Overlord. Shaking his head abit, he moved to his throne seat, coming down to sit in it as he relaxes back. His mind trying to figure out what to do next. He didn’t need to do paperwork, since he was caught up with all of that.

He didn’t need to do dungeons harvesting since he was ahead of his Minion numbers. He didn’t need to go out and raid since he has to stay here. For once in the time he was here...He was bored. Normally he might of gone to where Shadow was and see what she was up to. But he heard that she was with Jade and some other mares for ‘mare talk’.

He couldn’t meet with Jasmine and spend time with her. Which was odd as since she came in his life he needed her...but since her sister arrived, she needed him less. Even more with other children around. It made him feel...bittersweet.

It made him happy that she was with other kids around her age, have her big sister back, and in safety...So why does it bother him that she’s not around him anymore? Maybe because since she made me her ‘Big Bro’...I have always been there for her. Now with others around...I’m not needed. it made him feel mixed to say the least. a ...odd feeling in his chest form.

It made him feel like he was a replacement for Jasmine until Jade came back in the filly life.

Hearing the small feet coming by the throne with jingles of bells, Jerry glance to see Quaver with a smile. “Greetings oh Master!” giving a slight bow as he asked. “What troubles your mind, oh Dark Lord?”

“Well...with Gnarl gone, paperwork all finish, everything's stable and no immediate things to go at...I feel bored.” Quaver humm a bit as the Jester soon said.

“Oh that is a problem. Can’t let the Overlord be bored!” the Jester moved back as he began a little ditty, with a large harp and pair of drums started to play by some Browns. Jerry partially wonder on where those Browns keep appearing out of nowhere, since they seem to pop up whenever Quaver starts a small tune now and then. Quaver cleared his throat as he began to sing his poems. “Oh Great Overlord, strong and smart is he! He has a loyal army of Minions that do his duty for thee!”

“You have stood above all, of Fallen Heros, miserable Caribous, and ponies askew! The Master fought for more than power or glory, he fought for what he knew!” Twirling his cane as he moved a bit in his little dance. “The Lord knows how to fight, he knows how strike! But many forget that he also knows how to sing along all pony like!” twirling it more as he finish off.

“While the inhabitants may view the Master as ruthless and callous, they forgo that Master is oh so boastful and fearless!”

While the little song was ‘unique’, it helped entertain him. At least for a while. However as Quaver bow before his Overlord, he raised his head and spoke. “I hope that helped your mood, Sire.”

Humming a bit, Jerry admit. “It helped some.” the bard bowed again, as he seem to move back his little spot in the throne room as Jerry lean further in his stone throne. As while he laid back, he heard the soft hoofsteps coming by. Turning his head to see Lovely coming by, a soft smile on her face She wore that modest maid outfit, walking up by as Jerry could see the bulge of her stomach as he asked.

“Are you sure you still want to work around with the foal showing more?” while he may not know the full extent of a mare body in terms of pregnancy? He knew she shouldn’t overwork herself. Lovely smile more wider, coming by his side of the throne as she assured.

“Do not worry Master, as long as I do light work and let the Servants and other maids do the heavy load? I’ll be fine.” then with a small tilt of her head, she asked. “May I sit on your lap, Master?”

Jerry looked at her with amusement as he asked in a joking manner. “Since whenever did I say no to you, Treasure?” seeing her slightly shiver, but in delight of her title as she hurriedly moved to his lap. Resting her large ass gently on his lap, letting the human feel the softness of her rump on his legs. Leaning back more as the mare rest her back against her chest.

Giving a content sigh as she felt his arms wrapping around her, one over her left hand, and the other on her belly. Lovely move her head a bit to nuzzle a bit to the human face. Pushing herself more to the male she declared as her Master, she spoke in a soft tone. “I love you, Master.”

Jerry pause, a brief second for him to register those words...before gently holding her more to him as he spoke back with a bright smile and rub against her mane. “I love you too, my Treasure.” While one would question why the mare was on his lap in public and being held…

It didn’t matter since of both their relationship and position. Especially more with no one wanting to piss off the Overlord in this moment.

A Fated Encounter

Jerry had little doubt that Albert wouldn’t take long in delivering the Seamoth. What he did doubt, was whatever ‘improvements’ was made to it. Since in a way, he would be using the Seamoth this time. Especially since he’s been riding on a Cyclopes plenty of time, even though all he knows of the Seamoths was the basics. But yet, he fully didn’t know why a Seamoth was needed instead of riding on a Cyclopes. Granted he figure the Seamoth could be used to travel easier with the Gates, but wouldn’t it be better for him to be in a Cyclops with others instead of himself?

Mostly from the chances of not getting himself lost or eaten by a Leviathan. He still recalled the encounters of Sea Dragons, Reapers and other sea life that would easily swallow him-- that weren’t even predators to begin with! Hopefully Albert had some sort of plan with this Seamoth. Especially when he heard from a Minion that ran up by him in the throne room.

“Master! Sick-man arrive!” to which Jerry asked.

“Did he ask for anything?”

“No, only for many minions to carry something.” Jerry partially wondering what it was-- although he gained his answer as Albert was walking up behind him was at least 12 Minions was carrying a black Seamoth ...with a title on it as ‘Overlords Carriage’. Staring at it, Jerry couldn’t help but ask to Albert.

“Albert...is this some sort of joke you’re making-- or a prank someone from Citadel-1 was hoping to make.”

Giving the best looking of indifference, Albert said, “Pyro thought you would of liked the gesture.” (End)

“Okay, one: I never thought this Pyro pony would paint it black and make the name. Two: What makes this Seamoth different from the ones you made beside the paint job and name?”

In order, Albert nammed off, “One: Pyro wanted to load it with explosives to make it a large torpedo. His wife Crisp suggested to give it a paint job.” Then held up a hand with two fingers up, “two: this Seamoth is made to get you from Equestrian Shores, to Griffin shores. Sonar, Perimeter defenses, solar recharger and some increased hull mods to make sure you reach your destination.”

“And you’re sure nothing else was done to this Seamoth?” asked Jerry in slight caution as while he wanted to believe this was all was fine in terms of designs and looks-- Magic did mention of...Pyro ‘tendences’.

“I gave him a spare seamoth to turn into a extra-large homing torpedo.” Albert seemingly assured, but soon mused. “I’m unsure of it’s progress, but I’m pretty sure I saw him sneaking a few pounds of Polyline into it.”

The man soon waved the thought off and told simply, “I’ll go over the controls with you quickly. I need to hook back up with the Dauntless and get Celestia to the Hippogriff’s.” Though he did go as far to get a slip of paper out and hand it to Jerry.

While the overlord looked it over, Albert supplied, “in case you need a reference to how it works later on.” Moving up to the Seamoth to ready his explanation.

Glancing over the paper, he pocketed it in his robes as he looks over the Seamoth. With the Minions still holding it up, not letting go as the 12 Browns ensure they won’t drop the thing until their Master say so...to which Jerry motioned them to gently place it down for now as they moved it to the center of the Throne room for transportation.

Overall, the instructions were pretty simple. The sonar was for times where he wanted to keep his lights off-- such if there was a hunting party of Caribou Sailors, hostile light sensitive fish or other troubles of that sort. The perimeter defense, thank god, was for leviathan fish. On a low, quick charge? It could surprise a Reaper Leviathan on letting go from the shocking power. Higher charges more than enough to become lethal to most small fish.

The Solar recharging would ensure he get to the Griffon borders without wasting battery power, (though was warned to stay above 200 meters for both solar effectiveness and seamoth crush depth safety). As for the little mod for hull enforcing… it was apparently just to make it tough out from being crushed by hostile fish-- or if he ran into anything like rocks.

While Jerry felt a little insulted he was going to ram into rocks-- he figured it was probably if he was attacked by any sea life. So he let it pass by. At least for this time since Albert was on a time limit. Although he did glance to noticed Minions were carrying boxes by the dozen as he asked. “Hey Albert, what are the Minions bringing?” seeing them putting it in a little area for now in the throne room.

With a glance, Albert told, “cure for the Khara.” turning to explain to the other man, “once you reach the Griffins, they’ll possibly need it. And even if they don’t, you need to ensure that some still get it. The cure is the only defense we have against the Khara. Until you’re actually close to the Griffons, keep the cure here and under strict security.”

Giving a glance over, he look to a Minion and ordered. “Get those boxes to somewhere no one would touch them.”

To which the Brown Minion told. “Me bring to Green Hive!” although despite him saying it-- he had to leave and soon brought a Green Minion come to the building boxes as he told. “Master want boxes near hive!”

“Okay!” told the Green, although a Blue was already writing something on it as ‘Green’s Cologne’ as more Greens were grabbing the boxes as they were moving them down to the Spawning pits.

Jerry could only stare as he admitted. “I don’t know if my Minions are really clever in their simplicity-- or utterly stupid in putting them somewhere so open.”

“Regardless of stupidity.” Spoke Albert, “it’s also the most secure. Who would want to near the minion Hives by themselves?” Then thought on, “furthermore, who could sneak into a place swarming with more minions than they could handle?”

“Especially ones that smell of death.” agreed Jerry as he turned to look to Albert as he said. “By the way...No one really did mention where this storm King lived in the first place. Even less of how far the distance is for me to get there by Seamoth.”

Turning to once more gauge Jerry, Albert said, “you won’t have to. You can just return here and call up a Cyclops crew to take you near it’s shores. Add in your seamoth to sneak in, even more sneak in through rivers if you wanted to? Then most of the traveling can be done by one of the expedition teams.”

“Hrm...yeah that can work…” hummed out Jerry as he said. “Still, going to be rather tricky to get to the Yaks for me to make a Main Gate. Even less if we can’t use the cyclops or Seamoth to travel upwards to them.” he then added. “Unless, there's going to be another way for me to set up a Main Gate over there.”

Shaking his head, Albert told, “for the Yaks you’re walking, Jerry.” Which had the Overlord staring. “There’s no waterways to the Yaks, and any there are frozen more than likely. You have to walk there.”

“....does my armor have heating?” Asked Jerry.

“It does.” Nodded Albert, “but when I come back from the Hippogriffs, I could make a trip back here to help your smith convert one of your other armors for arctic conditions.”

“Arcanium or Duranium armor set.” told Jerry as he added. “Go ahead and turn one of them to an artic set-- I doubt the prototype armor could be used for everything in terms of terrains.”

Shaking his head, Albert seemed to tell, “your prototype armor was made for all-around combat conditions. And as named, a prototype.” And smiled, “and to update you, the full set is coming along. I still have a few more things to add before bringing it here for it’s final touches.”

Blinking in surprise, he asked. “Seriously? But I thought you said it would take a good while for it to complete-- or did you had Magic help with some parts of it?”

With a half smile, Albert explained, “no. I simply had some spare uninterrupted time to work on it.” Then took out his tablet. “If that’s all, I should really get going. Every second wasted is another opportunity lost.”

Waving a bit, Jerry said. “Alright Albert, take care now.” then glance to see the minions finishing up moving the boxes as he mentally activated the Throne room teleporter, with 12 minions moving to carry the Seamoth once more as they were transported from the throne room to the Waypoint Gate near the coast line as he told. “Now I need to get going myself. Got a lot of distance to cover...And a diving suit to change into.” already turning to hurry himself to get the spare diving suit from the Private Quarters.

Although while he did, Quaver seem to have a few chuckles as he danced himself in the Throne room, giving a glance to Albert as he spoke in rhyme. “Greeting oh scientist of water and science, one should know that things have been turned unbound. But fret not, Quaver is here to keep farcery abound.”

Without even looking down, Albert seemed to regard the jester with, “good. Best keep it that way.” Tucking the tablet under his lab coat to further state, “be sure to keep your little play going. The elder might be gone, but there might still be issues.”

Giving a laugh, Quaver told as he leaned on his stick. “That is true, so true indeed. But be assured, be amazed! For it would surely draw your gaze!”

Having a ghost of a smile, Albert acknowledged, “I look forward to the song’s you’ll make out of this little turnabout.” Then dropped the smile to add on. “Be ready. I think things are going to get… interesting soon.”

“Be assured oh one of many boiles! The Fool is certain that preparations are made-- even if he cannot see them.” then did a little dance and twirled as he added in a rather...cryptic tone. “It won’t be long, it won’t be soon, but ponies are noticing something askew!” stopping as he faced forward to Albert as he finished with a bow. “But not to worry, the Jester will make assure that despite attempts-- everything will become exempts!”

“If need be, make dummy’s for the image.” Told Albert, peeking from the corner of his eyes. “I should go. I have work to attend to.” Moving on towards the exit without pause.

Giving a little laugh, the jester soon turned to dance in his merry way, singing songs, making small rhymes...and seemingly making sure as if nothing had happened despite what’s been said...or what hasn’t been said.

After making sure for the fifth time he had everything, such as supplies of food and water, a sorta map-- and a ground plan for his arrival? Did Jerry left across from one place to the next, being the coast line in equestria. He sent his minions away once he saw the Seamoth in the water, and let the Waypoint Gate disappear behind him. Leaving without much noticed as he began his journey…

Which was both calm and dangerous during the first few days.

During the third day in and as dusk approaches, Jerry took a moment to have a well needed break. He steered the seamoth to the surface, breathing it and letting it float in place before he got out and breathed in the sea air. Pulling himself out and soon just sitting on the ship, he stared out at the vast ocean waves and the slowly purple tinting sky. Hues of orange marking the horizon and the setting sun.

He stared out in silence before moving to the side and opening a compartment. He searched for food and brought it out, taking a moment to just… relax and eat. It was fairly uneventful, the wide ocean. And big. Sometimes it was a slight bother to glance down in the dark and seemingly unending depths. But at moments like this, it was… peaceful.

After a nice meal, a swish of water and a moment to relieve himself, did Jerry once more get into his little sub and dive back under the waves to continue his journey. His only real means of navigation being a compass installed on the ship to provide him with directions.

Slowly it began to get dark and darker, and after a time, the waves began to get unruly. One little peek over the waves with his light’s on soon showed that a slight storm was picking up, water sloshing and waves rising higher. On a while to not deal with it, Jerry dived down deeper, watching as his Seamoth began to tick up. 10 meters. 20 meters. 30 meters. 40 meters. 50 meters.

Deeper and deeper he went, his light’s showing nothing but blackness as he went down to avoid the unruly waves and currents overhead. And as he expected, things smoothed out the deeper he went. 100 meters. 110 meters. 120 meters. 130 meters. 140 meters. 150 meters.

By that point, Jerry evened out and began to just go straight. Not too much further down, a bit of a seabed being in sight. Or, he believed so. He had to use a quick sonar pulse to confirm and, yes, according to his Seamoth hud, there was a seabed some hundred or more meters down. Well past his crush-depth.

Choosing to just keep at the depth he was at, Jerry moved on, only the sounds of water, the gentle slicing hum of the seamoth and his own breathing in the dark waters. He had to take an easing breath, feeling a slight unease. Even then, his light’s picked out something in the backness, as bit’s of green… weeds could be seen.

Passing it some, Jerry paused and turned the seamoth to get a better look, and saw long tendrils of some sea-grass of some form. Kelp. Tracking it down, he found that there were some sandbanks and high-ridges, about… some 20 or so meters down and a hundred meters away from him.

The light’s, upon reaching the kelp, scared away a few schools of local fish and other fauna. Each dartting and swimming for shelter in their home before he turned and kept going on his way. Really, it wasn't so bad. Well, bare some noises coming from the kelp nearby now. But it was minor in comparison with what he dealt with.

Fingers tapping away on the controls, Jerry let out a breath and leaned back to relax some. Sleep began to be played about in his head. And with a nearby area to maybe park in? He could get some sleep and feel somewhat safe. While he played with such thoughts, he heard a low deep sound.

For a moment he thought it was some wale, or one of those Reefbacks. But when he heard it again, it was much more.. Sharper. More of a roar and not a moan. When he heard it again, he felt the hairs on his back rise and he turned his seamoth in the direction he thought he heard it.

There was a shadow of something, but it was gone and Jerry hung there in the water. Gently turning his seamoth about and letting his light’s help scan the area. Breathing in, he turned the seamoth to continue its journey, pushing forwards.

A deep bellow and a sudden jolt, Jerry felt himself get shaken about his seamoth while the sub’s lights turned red and a warning alarm went off. Jerry’s hand flew about the sub and glanced up, seeing a huge angry white face full of teeth and four black eyes. Mandible holding his sub as the jaws chomped at his sub while being thrashed about.

“Oh SHIT!” screamed Jerry, as he was trying to press what he could recall of the Seamoths defenses as he kept screaming. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, go away, go away, go away!” A little shock came out of the Seamoth as the Reaper dropped him slightly. The sub spinning around as it was free and on a tilt on the side while the large fish swam off. Vanishing in the darkness as Jerry took panting breaths, looking over if there were any damages as he breathes deeply.

However he heard another reaper roar, glancing up did Jerry saw a fish that was coming at him, mouth wide and mandibles ready to grab. “NOPE!” screamed Jerry as he moved the Seamoth away as the Seamoth had contact with the fin of the leviathan tapping the side of his sub. Causing it to half spin and forcing him to regain control, as Jerry check the sonar, he glanced around to see it was both silent...and no fish.

His eyes focus on the sonar as the fish was below and making another turn, swimming fast as the sonar wears off before he could see where it was at. There was another roar sound somewhere, as the sonar blipped again to show it was coming to his right. Very fast. Jerry pulled up to avoid the Reaper asue said . “This is the nope ship, we are leaving!” starting to swim away from the giant fish that was after him, and apparently it was pissed off.

Jerry recalled that Albert considered Reaper Leviathans as very tempermental fish.

Now one of them was after him as it wanted to turn him to a meal. Jerry could easily tell it was fast. REally fast, he barely avoid it’s next passing as he turned to keep tabs on it, only able to catch the red tips of its fins before it again vanished “Great. Its big, fast, mean, and very stealthy ...How could a big fish like that with it being brightly colored could be so damned sneaky?!” complained Jerry as he tried just swimming the Seamoth away as best he could as he knew it was going to be an all nighter in fleeing for his life.

Another roar came in….

Jerry felt he was filled with both fear and paranoia...large doses of them as he could tell he would be having nightmares of this added in his ‘things that scared the shit out of me~!’ Just swim away, just keep swimming and fleeing. Things got to be better, right? I mean it’s not like more would be chasing after me...right?

Yet for now, he had to keep his seamoth moving as quickly as he could, evading the reaper by the skin of his teeth as it nearly chomped at his Seamoth. Jerry had to glance around every 5 seconds as he maneuvers the Seamoth. Feeling pure terror and paranoia filling his body, heart thumping loudly with each beat, his palms becoming moist with them being unwilling to let go of the controls despite how shaken they are.

His breath coming in and out in fast breathing of a panic attack as he tried to look through the pitch black waters around him. Unable to stop his panic screams and yelps as the leviathan attempt another swipe at him. Trying to snatch and drag him about to be his meal. His thoughts only containing of praying to God for the creature to not eat him, his emotions all wrangled as he swore that when he had a chance? He was going to bring all of his herd, not giving a damn on what work they needed to do and shut the doors for three days worth cuddle and ‘Jerry time’.

Even if there were problems that needed to be addressed in the Castle, he was trying to survive against a predator. Feeling his body tense as he catches a hint of the pale white fish-skin. Noticing those tips of white-red fins...Or even hearing those vicious roars, knowing it was just there...swimming around him ...STALKING HIM!

Yet there was a miracle, as when Jerry glance down of the raised sea-ridge that held plenty of kelp, did a thought occurred to him. Or rather a single thought. Oh my God! I could hide from it! Already making the Seamoth go down as he heard the reaper was on his tail, the Overlord didn’t care of what could be in the kelp, all it was to him was possible safety.

Yet he had to move the Seamoth into the highest speed he could force it, diving into the kelp as he nearly crashed into some rock formations the man didn’t see. The sounds of the beast behind him as it was coming closer, Jerry in his panic state of fear and paranoia filling his mindset, blindly push the Seamoth to speed through both kelp and around hidden rock formations. Maneuvering about with the sole paranoid thought it was after him alone. Darting, weaving, driving all over before he settle near a set of low hanging rocks.

Settling by the sand as he look around with his lights...trying to find the beast itself….

Hearing it’s faint roars, but not seeing it in sight.

Talking deep breaths, trying to calm himself as he could with shallow breathing. In that moment of peace, Jerry slowly move his Seamoth forwards over the sandbed, peeking up and around the edges of his hiding place from under the low hanging rocks. “Okay...I...I think it’s gone.” breathed out Jerry.

Then screech like a little girl, moving back as something made a vicious sound, hitting his Seamoth and causing it to tilt-- and bonks on it. After he managed to get his wits to calm, he noticed it was a Sand Shark...One that was floating in place before it shakes its head and dazely swims off. Jerry look on as he relaxes with a grin, laughing a bit to himself of how silly he was as he cold feel his heart slowly calm…

“Stupid fish.” muttered Jerry, chuckling in slight relief and maybe in a bit of hysteria.

Then quickly went into panic mode as as he screams all the profanities he could recall in his life when the Reaper nose-diving down and slamming into the sand shark. “FUCK! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! OH FUCK, OH FUCK!” screamed Jerry as the Reaper sweep up it’s prey with a cloud of sand and green blood moving in the waters. He almost swore it saw him, before it went swimming off…

Leaving Jerry to cling to his seat, his Seamoth still hiding under a rock for all intent and purpose. “...Make it a week. A week with the herd.” muttered Jerry as he let out a agonizing breath as he looked outside and said. “I...I hate the ocean…”

Despite the adrenaline driven time in the seas, screaming and fleeing from the Reaper Leviathan more than once, or even other predators of the sea. He swore the same Reaper stalked him at least once a night-- Jerry managed to reach the griffon lands within 2 days with only minimal damage on the Seamoth….

Once he reached near the sands of the griffons-- at least he partially hoped he headed the right way (although from the directions he had and assurance he won’t get lost, he doubted that was the case).

As Jerry moved the Seamoth near the sands of his destination and left out of it, did he brought forth a Waypoint Gate with a full set of the Tribes pits around it. Summoning forth his Blues to move the Seamoth onto the Gate first as he ordered. “Get the Seamoth somewhere it won't be stolen.”

“Yes Master, it’ll be done.” told the Blue, as they carried the black vehicle onto the Gate, teleporting away as they knew the best place to keep this safe was where they kept the Tower Heart. Jerry himself went onto the Waypoint Gate to teleport back home. He needed the rest as he felt bags under his eyes, as when he did arrive in the center of the Throne room, he sluggishly headed to the Private Quarters.

He did however order to a Minion. “Get the herd in my private Quarters. Tell them I need them with me for at least a few days.” raising a hand as he added in agitation. “I don’t care what plans they had, I’m being a selfish prick that need his mares right now after what I had to deal with.”

“Yes Master!” bow a Minion as it scurried off to alert the Overlord herd they were requested by him.

Ugh...sleep. Get sleep… His head was throbbing in pain from the lack of sleep, as staying awake for two nights straight wasn’t good for him, even longer than that in a few occasions. Maybe get a good massage later? He didn’t know what else he wanted beside sleep as once he enters in his Quarters and bed? He went out like a light.

After some needed sleep, lots of TLC with his mares, actual food that wasn't in packages, and a change of clothing into armor, did he left the Dark Castle and back on the shores of the griffon lands.

Which didn't take long as within a few moments later, the man exit out of the Gate as he brought forth his selected Minions as he figure of summoning 20 Browns, 10 Reds, 15 Greens, and 5 Blues. Making a full Horde of 50. Okay, now if I was griffonstone, where would I be? trying to see where it was at on a map he ‘borrowed’ when he was doing his Evil Shopping list of shopping spree.

Although while he was looking over a map of nearby places of Equestria, he heard one of his Minions pointing and shouting. “Big tree, big tree!” Which made him pause for a brief moment, glancing up to see...in the distance of a rather really large tree like structure...actually it was so big it almost made him stuck awe as he thought.

That is the biggest tree...I have ever seen...in my life. looking at it, he partially wonder if the Griffons grew that tree-- or it’s been there for...a very long time. It was hard to say as he look to the map he was holding, then to the tree as he thought. Well...better something than looking at the map. rolling it up as he placed it in his ‘pockets’ of his armor. Seeing his destination in sight as he began his walk to the tree, or rather find a path to said tree as he doubted there was anywhere else the Griffons would live in.

As he began his walking in the near silence, well beside the little sounds of his Minions, Jerry thought over on what to do when he arrived. Hrm. Maybe see if I could find any royalties, see if I can get to them first, then the important people and any citizens that could survive? Can’t bring them to the Castle, so I need to bring the cure to here. There was another thing he needs to figure out, mostly if the royals were killed, or left, does that mean the city is in anarchy or near anarchy with the lots of deaths?

What if the city was a ghost town? If it was...then trying to ‘save’ the griffons would be hard, especially if there is none to give the cure to. Although he doubted that they would leave, especially if they hear Equestria was in bad shape with the Wendigos around.

Really, Jerry hoped that he would reach the city before dark, or at least the base as to make a Waypoint Gate there.

The travel to the mountain base was a quiet one, there were no threats, no patrols...just utter silence and the rare few sights of dead animals infected with the Khara, which Jerry had to move around with his Minions. He could only grimiance at the sight as things looked bad.

He just hopes he can reach the city as fast as he could.

Traveling up the mountain has its difficulties, mostly since it took a near day to arrive at the base of the mountain and going up on the nearly jagged pathway upwards. However he had to call it a night when it became dark, mostly to get some sleep and get back in the early start of the morning. By afternoon he arrived at the entrance of the city…

He had to admit, he never expected such a horrid sight before him as everything was in disarray, homes were nearly in server disrepair from lack of work, afew griffons that were barely alive covered with the Khara virus with the boils-- and to top it off, it look nearly a ghost town.

Alright. Get a Main Gate start, order Mortis to get the cure here-- and wrap up business with any sort of authority. thought Jerry as he began his first step within Griffonstone to find a good ‘center point’ for his Main Gate. He whoever heard Mortis speaking.

“Hrm, dark tidings Master. Many sick, near death, best find ones who could survive in the early stages.”

There was another voice to join, and it started with a slightly distressed breath. “Celestia… this is even worse than that town we visited when this first got out. This is just…” It was with another calming breath that Spree told, “Jerry, you need to find who’s in charge. I know getting a gate is important, but I don’t think we need to spread panic.” though lowly added, “at worse, it might cause some heart attacks by this point...”

Groaning a bit, but knowing she was right as he examined around, trying to find at least a near living griffon to ask questions with. He however took notice of a male griffon that was leaning on a wall as he might as well have asked this one. Coming up before the griffon as he spoke. “Griffon. Who is in charge here?” Waiting for the griffon to notice, which didn’t take long as he saw the two eyes widen in either shock or fear as Jerry waited…

Until the griffon held up a hand and slowly spoke in fits of cough. “I-I’ll tell yah-- for a gold piece.”

Giving a stare ...Jerry asked in near blandness. “You’re serious, aren’t you?” staring at the griffon as he questioned. “You really, really want a gold piece...despite you looking near dead with the virus in you.”

Clearing his throat, the griffon sneered out, “no gold, no words.” Seeming to stubbornly keep it as that. It was… near shocking. Possibly at the gall the griffin had, or the mere… well, Jerry wasn’t sure what to call it.

Feeling a bit angry at such...gall, Jerry jab back. “No words, no medicine to cure that sickness.”

With a raspy laugh, the bird said, “what a joke.” Then waved Jerry off, “get lost. If you don’t get gold, I--” Half being interrupted at a particularly sickly and hard coughing. The mere sight of the guy half bending over, using the wall to brace himself, just gave the sight of how…. Pitiful sick he was.

After a long moment of coughing, and getting his body to relax, the griffon finished. “No gold.. to give? No info.” Seeming to stand by it.

“...you are by far, the most pathetic person I have ever seen so far.” said Jerry as he turned to walk away as to find another griffon to talk, as Mortis spoke.

“Greed filled, despite being near death and being before your presence-- demand a coin for simple information. Either he was desperate...or stupid. Best to find another, Master.”

While Jerry agreed to that, and looked about for someone to fit that bill, he heard Spree say, “try her.” At first he had no clue of who the mare meant, but got clarification. “The kid over there. Got a dark silvery-blue coat. Scrunchy holding her feathers back.”

Focusing on such a description, Jerry found who Spree was talking about. The griffin in question looked to be as young as a teen, and seemed to have the infection too-- in it's early stages though. But he could almost see why Spree suggested her. One, it was just a kid, and for two? Well… she was trying to help another sick griffon.

Turning his attention, he figure if a kid would willingly help another griffon-- then they might be more agreeable to talk. So as he began walking to her, his metallic boots seem to alert her someone was coming to her location. So when the teen glance at the source of the sound she froze. Fear gripped in her eyes as the dark armored being, accompanied by a horde of imp like creatures in armor and weapons as her legs shook a bit.

Seeing the taller and dark being stopped a few feet away as she held the other griffon as best she could, with the griffon being paralyzed with fear himself as Jerry spoke in a slight soft tone. “Child. Do you know who is in charge here?” Moving himself down a bit to have eye to eye distance to speak on her level of height.

She gulped, no doubt a bit scared of what he was or could do. It was a common sight to Jerry, and looking at her current person, he could see why. He heard of how bad the Khara affect the body, and she was no doubt weakening ever so steadily.

But, after she collected herself, she gramanced with, “W-well… nobody's really in charge?” Which, filled Jerry with disappointment. He could hear in his helmet that Spree also, was concerned by this news. “It’s just… us griffins, that’s about it…”

“No royalties? No head of guard? Just you civilians? Not even a speaker of sorts to rally you all together?” asked Jerry as he doubted there was no actual leader-- especially in a time like this of panic and the Khara infecting them all ...unless they were killed from said Khara.

Shaking her head, she said, “no one.” Half hefting the griffon by her side, looking to be near the end of his own rope. “I-I mean, we sort of have this… tent we try helping the sick, but everyone else sort of left Griffon Stone.”

It wasn’t needed to be said, but Spree seemed to voice it anyways. “Jerry… this is bad. Real bad.”

Mortis agreed. “If this is all remains, best get the Main Gate to arrive and start spreading the cure. Attempt to save the earlier affected sick, leave those near death if possible. Will tell Grubby to get Gate ready, Master.” sounding to leave as Jerry spoke to the teen.

“If they left...then it is a pity I did not arrive earlier.” then ordered. “Blues. Assist the child with her...acquaintance.” Already the five blues moved around the two, hands going up as they began their healing magic as to ease the sickness within the two as Jerry explained to the two. “This is a temporary solution child. Enough to give the both of you strength until I will deliver the cure onto the remainers of Griffon stone. Can you lead me to this tent of yours?”

For a moment, after feeling a surge of strength that had left her for a long time-- the young teen looked up in slight shock, surprise and… conflict. She half fidgeted, looking about the minions and the Overlord himself with an uncertainty.

But, after a moment of thought, she gave him a look and a slight nod. “I… sure, I can.” Half helping the other griffon up while saying, “I’m Gabby, by the way.” And soon slowly asked with a desperate hope. “You… have a cure to help everyone?”

It was something that made the male she aided along to scoff at. “What’s the catch?” It slightly became clear to Jerry, the older giffin expected some price to be labeled along with the cure.

Snorting as he raised himself full up as he told in annoyance. “The catch? The catch is the simple fact you should be grateful that I'm giving the cure to you all for free. Gold is meaningless from a place that is as poor as I can tell.” then answered to Gabby with a bit nicer tone.

“As for the cure? I do. It’s making sure everyone take it is the problem.”

With a slightly fierce determination flashing in the otherwise tired eyes of the teen, Gabby told, “leave that to me!” Grinning, up until she gave a slight cough. Though it was nothing server. Still, she hefted the male once more and said, “Come on, you need to talk to Dulsion! He’ll want to hear about this!” Taking the lead as she moved. (End)

As Jerry followed her, with the Minions following in tide, he couldn’t help but ask. “Dulsion? Who is this Dulsion you speak of?” partially wondering if he was some sort of captain guard-- or some civilian that tried to be a leader-- or even a healer to try to heal the Khara as he heard from Mortis.

“Master, Grubby has a Waypoint Gate ready for now, the Greens are moving the cure once a connection has been established.”

Jerry didn’t comment yet, but gave a subtle nod as he was glad that things were working out-- despite the situation at hand.

“A traveler that came to Griffin Stone for help.” Answered Gabby. “ He wanted to call on us for help… but things were already getting bad, and this sickness was taking lives.” Slightly becoming more somber at the mere thought. “So he.. Sort of stuck around and tried to help. You know, slow the sickness. He caught it a week back himself, but… well, he’s trying.”

“You can’t slow the sickness with the methods you have, you need...unorthodox methods.” spoke Jerry as he went on. “Luckily for you all? I have the methods to cure any here.” although he was trying to figure out who this Dulsion was. It didn’t sound like a pony name-- and nothing he ever heard of. He was partially curious of why this traveler was seeking aid from the griffons.

Maybe he was some old diplomat the Princess had? But if he was...how come neither Celestia or Luna mention on him? Hrm..something...feels off about this, but what? What is making me feel this...off? thought Jerry as he followed Gabby, as a part of his mind was thinking of removing some Minions to get more Blues to heal, or at least prolong the sickness till the cure went into full effect.

While he entertained these thoughts, he was given more sight of the city that was of the griffins. And to say, it looked even worse the further they went in. There was some bonfire areas, places that he soon noted had dead bodies burning inside. A way to help stave the sickness, as Mortis told him.

Even then, more dead could be found around the area. And in a way, he heard Spree comment that it looked like they had just… given up. And in a way, it looked the part. Everyone seemed to believe, they were going to die and there was just no means to stop it.

It was… morbid in a sense. There was no mad scrambling, no chaos or disorder. Everyone was just in a strange state of acceptance, thy were just going to… die. The peacefulness behind the dystopia like surroundings felt so... hopeless.

Well, we can’t have that, can we? thought Jerry, as while he accepted the role of his position? He...he didn’t want things like this. Both for the fact he didn’t want these people to die-- and to show that despite being an Overlord? He can be a merciful one at times. He couldn’t help but feel...shaken? Unsettled by this place and the utter lack of hope around.

Or was it the fact they have just accepted they are going to die? That they have no choice, but to accept this. Almost like at one point...he accepted the fact, he was just a bad guy ...and he would die as one.

“We’re here!” Jerry felt himself shaken out of his thoughts when they made the next turn around some tree-like branches. And the tent, or in this case the main tent and the few around it, seem to have… a little order to them. It was nothing grand, or splendid. The tents were stained and there were sick all around. Only a few griffins seemed to have even an ounce of hope or perseverance in the fact of this sickness.

“Gabby!” The shout was enough to make the teen half-flinch as an elder griffin walked up. The female looking a little miffed. “Picking up strays again, brat?” The white-headed and golden furred griffoness crossing her arms and looking to be one of the rare few still healthy-- or yet to show the full symptoms.

With a small smile, Gabby raised a talon and said, “hey Gilda.” and went on, “and, well…”

Raising her claws hand to her beak, Gilda said, “yeah, yeah, I get it. Just… dump him next to the rest, will ya?” And just as shortly turned to Jerry. And, rather surprisingly, did not seem to give a single fuck of who he was. “And who’s this dweeb dressed like some cosplayer?” Then peeked around him, “and when did we get a rodent problem?”

“...Cosplayer.” stated Jerry in either surprise...or slight agitation as he didn’t expect her to not care about him...or insult him and the Minions like that. Still Jerry told simply. “I’m not a cosplayer. I’m a traveler of sorts.” then added. “And don’t insult my Minions, only I can insult them like that.”

“Yeah, Master can do that!” told a Brown.

Arms crossed, Gilda asked, “do I look like I give a pluck?”

A little caught off guard herself, Spree commented, “She’s real ballsy.” Seeing as she herself was more than nervous when she first met Jerry.

Moving up, and half interrupting the other griffon, Gabby said, “Gilda, please? This guy has a cure!” Trying to appeal to the golden grifoness. “He can help.”

Huffing, Gilda told down, “listen, Gab, don’t be stupid. Guy’s probably lying so he can get something out of us later on.” Looking right up to Jerry and going on, “I mean, that’s how it works. We give something, you give.” Then rolled her eyes, “Or are you one of those sissy sorts that just hands stuff out for free and want a pat on the back for your good deed?”

That made Jerry seeth out in anger. “Be Careful griffon. I am giving you the cure only because it would be a waste of life.”already motioning an arm to summon a Waypoint Gate as he continues on. “The only reason I came to you griffons, is because I hate seeing a waste of both lives and potential.”Already the Gate popped up within the wooden ground as he took a deep breath to calm himself, and soon told to Gilda in a more restrain tone.

“You may not believe I am what I say I am-- but know this. I am aiding you not for good deeds. But to make sure that there is a chance you lot will survive and be happy that you will live instead of succumbing to the Khara virus.”

While the gate’s arrival did startle both, or rather most griffins, Gilda still seemed to hold some level of bravado. She looked him in the eye and glared back, ready to say something in turn. It was about this time that the main tent’s flap moved.

“What’s going on?” Boomed out a males voice. When eyes turned to him, Gabby spoke out.

“Dulsion!” Smiling as she did. Gilda looked annoyed, but for Jerry felt himself just stop. Similarly, so did this Dulsion. For a moment, Overlord look straight at a well armored caribou, bearing the mark of Dainn. And in turn, the Caribou seemed to recognize him in turn.

With a hardened gaze and drawing of a blade that looked oddly magical in quality with it’s glowing edge, the Caribou told, “move away from him!” Readying himself, despite the irritated skin breaking out in green blisters. “That’s the Overlord!” Causing both griffins, and many more that were able, to look at Jerry like a leginament threat.

Drawing his own blade out, Jerry felt a mixture of shock and anger as he didn’t expect Dulsion to be a Caribou-- especially one with a magical blade. Which would explain why he never heard of him as he heard Mortis warned. “Be wary Master. That blade is filled with magic...powerful magic as well.”

Jerry gripped his titanium like blade as he spoke in annoyance. “Great. Just peachy.” then eyed the Caribou as he told. “Listen deer head. Unless you want me to kill you and cause a great deal of annoyance to me? Stand. Down. As of now, I have better things to do than to fight another Caribou. Like giving a cure to these lot and move on.”

“Cure?” Asked the doubt filled voice of the Caribou, Dulsion. “Are you also going to not bother telling them this virus was your doing too?” This time making Gabby really back away from Jerry with a hint of alarm.

Welp...this is my fault. Probably shouldn’t have try to claim the cause of it. Doubt I can explain it wasn't fully my fault...I made my bed, better well lay in it. thought Jerry as he told simply.

“It was a calculated risk. I didn't expect the true source to spread. Now Dulsion, I rather we put a hold on whatever you were order to do if you face me. As of now, I have better things to do.” then added lowly enough for Spree and Mortis to hear. “Guys, I’m fucked. I think this Caribou is a lot different than the other's.”

“Hold on.” He heard Spree, and from the clopping of hooves, was probably on her way to get her gear on to come to his aid. Something he wasn’t sure he was glad for, or worried about.

“You keep saying that.” Started Dulsion while taking careful steps forwards, blade still at the ready. “But I think I’ll be doing us all a favor in killing you where you stand.” The focus was a little disconcerting, seeing as most Caribous ran at him full on. This one, seemed much more paced and careful. And Jerry juggled the idea of just downing him with a dogpile of minions.

He was already making a mental game plan to stall as Jerry knew things were going to be rough. So he sent his Blues back, moving the Reds somewhere in a high position-- or at least somewhere they weren’t going to get killed as he sent his Browns first. Allowing them to be a distraction as he felt an odd sense of deja vu for some reason. Like back when he was playing Overlord when he was facing some threat.

When the Browns rushed, he half expected a normal brawl to break out. That wasn’t the case. The Caribou took a step back and with a single stab, got a brown at his throat. While the minion gasped for air and fell, Dulsion backed still, warding and striking at the most vulnerable of places to kill each Browen off one-by-one.

There was something more to that blade, as each minion that died seemed to have a slightly nasty burn that crept around the area they were struck.

He had to send his Greens around, making the Reds fire bolts of fire to the Caribou as Jerry move in to cause a distraction. Seeing the blade spins in reverse and kneels while seeming to be in a prayer position. Which was odd-- but a dome of light surrounds him and cause nearby Minions to burn, or the fire from Minions to not harm him. Already Jerry mind was working to pull the Minions back, allowing the blues to grab the dead to revive as Jerry felt himself on high alert.

This wasn’t normal. This was by far something that both concern him and made him afraid for a rather long time. As when Dulsion stands, he used a hand for a prayer as to absorb the dome of light before tossing it outwards like a cast spell. The orb of light and heat seeming to fly at him and his minions like a swift bolt. Jerry had to quickly cast Sanctuary to block it.

A sensation of magic grinding on the other, like slight opposite at battle was what filled his mind...and now he knew. He knew why this was familiar to him. Why he dread so much as he spoke. “So it seems a Hero finally arrived.”

Apparently, Dulsion heard that and told, “your dark end is here, Overlord.” It was almost surreal, even as the Caribou moved in a slight charge. Steel blade glistening with a magical light that began to give the tells of something more holy. For once, Jerry felt his worry mount and his mind came to a striking realization.

This Caribou was some form of hero, and he had the resolve to kill him here and now for his empire.

Ending the Sanctuary spell, Jerry told lowly to Mortis as he prepared his own blade. “Mortis, tell them to hurry. A hero is before me.” Already moving the Minions as he had to stall the Hero no matter what. He sent his Browns as a means to stall, as his Greens were moving in behind with Reds firing fire bolts to the Caribou.

Yet he heard the sounds of some of his Reds dying, as his attention turn to see some of the Griffons were killing them, possibly to assist Dulsion. Look like I get what I deserve. To be hated as a villain. thought Jerry, as he saw some of the griffons look of mixture of determination and fear as Jerry had to turn see Gilda tossing rocks at him as Jerry had to resolve himself to stall as much as possible...even if he placed himself in this position in the first place.

His momentary musing had him almost too distracted to move when another orb of light sped by him. The apparent hero was not slowing. While it was clear the sickness was making him less than stellar-- the skill Dulsion possessed was still there. Even more the magic he had. The armor was clearly enchanted to take on magical spells, as the fireballs were not doing their fullest to affect him. And his blade was used to often catch and bat that fire away to other minions.

With single and well places slashes or stabs, minions either died or were incapacitated severely. By his pace through the ranks, Dulsion was going to be right on him in a few more moments. And he seemed to have built up his resolve to get to Jerry himself and fight the Overlord directly.

This is it Jerry...Time to see if I can handle this. thought Jerry as he heard the sounds of the Minion pits as he heard Mortis spoke.

“The pits have arrive Master. Use us, your Minions.” Already Jerry summon forth more Browns, mostly to use them to push away the Griffons, or hold them down as he sent his Reds elsewhere. He raised his blade to ready himself as he swung to the Caribou.

Instead of taking it though, Dulsion dodged. The power of the Overlords swing missed and Jerry was thankful for his armor at that point in time. The slight jarring of his body when a blade-tip barely even sunk into his armor-- told him that Dulsion tried to stab him.

Apparently his armor was plenty thick, and the Caribou backed away. So, Jerry turned and attacked once more, trying to land a hit on the backing and weaving caribou. Whom in turn struck and stabbed at the hinged locations of his armor, the slight opening and pretty much wherever the tip could go.

Only a few times did Jerry become aware of a slight pressure in such places, but his armor was, remarkably, well made. Something he had to thank Giblet for later on. Along with Albert and his added ideas. Yet, even with such defense, Dulsion did not give up. Instead he backed, turned his blade around in reverse again and placed his off-hands palm to the jeweled hilt. With a light of golden like magic, he thrust his hands out, and a wave of scorching magic washed over Jerry.

For a moment, it felt like the Tree of Harmony but…. Different. Sterner, hard and unmoving. Where there was his dark chaotic magic, there was a light and order pressing on him. It caused Jerry to stumble, and for a moment felt like his armor had heated up for a moment. Heat, that the AC went right to work to cool off.

It’s...it's not holy….it’s...almost orderly? thought Jerry as he summon forth Sanctuary again, feeling his magic...a little harder to use as he grit his teeth. It feels like something is restricting my magic...the blade. looking to Dulsion as he felt himself spoke. “A blade of Order. That would explain a bit.” Keeping the shield up as he prod for answers. “Why have you come Dulsion? Why now of all times? Especially in this place?” already noticing his Minions were doing a good job of holding the griffons back. At least for now.

Blade once more righted in his hand and seeming to glow more brightly, almost hotly so. Dulsion soon told simply. “The griffins are allied to no one. Dainn chose to call for their aid. The hope was to band and stop your chaos.” Face hardening while he once more prepared. “Looks like I will have the chance to rid the Empire of you here and now.”

For a brief moment, Jerry felt a slight itch in his mind. Like something to respond to that as he told. “Ah yes, the Empire...a supposedly so righteous nation ...who also underhandedly invaded and took control of another nation. Taking its marefolk to be slaves and lesser as playthings-- and making all the females, both adult and fillies into nothing more than sex-toys.”

“Even made the nation of Equestria nothing more than a slowly rotting landscape.”

With another burst of magic, Jerry had to focus on keeping his spell working as the Orderly magic washed over. For a moment it felt like a literal ton of bricks struck at it. “We are an Empire of Order, Structure and System!” The words were spoken with a conviction, even as the caribou swung his blade again. Arcing lights of magic washed and half wrapped around the Sanctuary spell, crushing and gripping at it for a moment to try and break it.

“You’re a dark, foul chaos that disrupts that order. An order we worked hard to make. I won’t let you spread it anyplace else.” Once more striking, Jerry himself feeling that odd magic still in him, tightening and trying to make him bend in an odd way.

Jerry pushed back as he held out his arms as he spat out. “an order that stagnates. An order that caused thousands of mares to either break mentally, or be turned into nothing more than dolls. An Order that would of spread all over and caused even these griffons such same positions. I may be dark, I may be a villain-- but I at least am honest in my intentions. You’re Empire ‘order’?”

Giving a scoff of a laugh, Jerry mocked. “You’re nothing more than a force pretending to be good, but are just like me. A force that conquers and destroy the very balance itself.”

“I am nothing like you!” Shouted back the Caribou, sward ablaze in light while moving in. Jerry placed more into his spell, even as the blade struck. For a moment, he felt his will begin to stress in his head while the orderly blade clashed on his sanctuary.

Magical sparks flew and danced as the two battled it out. One pushing with his blade, the other trying to hold his ground. And while Jerry held, something else didn’t. In the side of his helmet, Jerry was aware of a slightly flashing red icon. Something that he didn’t notice before-- and a corner of his mind wondered if Albert put that in during his last repair check.

Whatever the case, Jerry was only then and there, aware of how hot his armor felt. In fact, the red warning bar had a few other things. Mostly some sort of power warning and temperature warning. It was then that something did give. One of his armor’s arms seemed to spark and hiss. A section of his leg armor began to glow with magical runes and flash dangerously. The power that he and the Caribou were making… it was overloading his armor and it was literally starting to break apart.

Minions, defend me! mentally order Jerry, as he saw a ‘Warning, armor systems critically overloaded. Evac the prototype armor system, or be possibly vaporized. Thank you for using the Prototype Overlord Armor and have a nice day.’

FUCK! cursed Jerry as he heard various shouts of his Minions calling out.

“Defend the Master!” calling out his Minions as it was too late. As the suit forced him to crumple to the ground, in a kneeling position first, as the magical barrier burst. Minions flying back as the hero stumbling back, as he was stuck on the ground, armor too heavy to move in as he felt the painful burn like areas all over him. The Minions doing their best to defend him as Dulsion defended himself.

You know...Albert did warn me that this was too heavy for me...can't move without the hydrologics… thought Jerry as he tried to order his Blues to come and cool his armor down...only to sadly see them being viciously killed by some of the griffons.

It was no better that the Caribou hero was still going. He was tiring, obviously, from the hoard. But with both him and the many griffins that could fight? Jerry found himself in a truly tight bind. He could hardly move and he felt pricks of pain from what he assumed were burns.

He knew what once Dulsion was done with his minions, the caribou would come for him. And he would be dead shortly after… once he figured out how to pry the armor off...

So ...this is it. thought Jerry. Seeing his minions being killed off, hearing Mortis mentioning on ‘holding on’. Even seeing the griffons aiding Dulsion in killing his forces. Jerry couldn’t help but...but feel a strange sort of acceptance. He couldn’t fully believe it, but he felt...alright with this. This was normal with being an Overlord. Being killed by another evil or a hero… That once Dulsion was finished with his Minions, with the last Minion falling to the blade did Dulsion moved up.

Hot blade in hand, looking down to Jerry with a still burning resolve in his eyes. It was clear as day, he was going to finish him off...this was going to be his end. Even as the Caribou kicked him down, forcing Jerry to lay on his back and stuck under his own armor weight, a blade soon rose up and prepare to strike with all of his might.

Author's Note

Whats going to happen next? what will become of Jerry? Only time for tale....

A Overlord....

As Jerry stared in those brief moments, did his mind thought over in the span with the blade hovering down his head, point ready to go for his neck as despite what was before him? He half-ignored whatever heroic blabbering Dulsion was making for a speech, as Jerry was reflecting he was at his end. This is it...I never expected this...but I’ll be finally paying for my crimes. My ways of evil. My deeds I've done since I came here... Finally, my time as a Overlord is at a end. His mind thought to Shadow. To Lovely. To his soon to be foals….to that sweet filly Jasmine as her ‘big brother’.

To even Alberts given friendship through the hardships they both faced since they arrived here.

His mind couldn’t help but think...think to a starting question he once asked to Albert.“Albert...do you think I’m the same?” he recalled Albert responding with “What changed?” before he heard that memory replay in his mind. “White, grey or black. The lines can be hard to seen. In your case, I would judge it as white in comparison to the current situation. Does it make you better? Possibly not. Does it make you the more favorable choice? Remains to be seen. So far, it looks like it.”

I wasn’t the best of choice, I was the last choice to be given. I’m no hero...yet what I done was ‘good’ in the situation. But yet despite what I done, what actions I took...I was better than what could of been. thought Jerry to himself, as despite his position as Overlord...he was the better alternative than the Caribous, and this other villian that was a necromancer. A villian who enjoyed his style of life.

To which Jerry thought back of his response at the time. “Honestly, I think they’ll demonize me more for that, and really? I’m starting to just accept that I’ll be a bad guy for the rest of my life, why not embrace the fact the world will hate and fear me under the guise?”

Because if I was a Overlord...why not embrace me as one? Why not let people hate me? Let them despise and fear me as I will always be the villain. Always be the one that many will fear. I won’t be anything but a bad guy, why not let them see it? thought over Jerry, as he accepted this life now, and despite seeing some good? He knew he was the Overlord forever. Or at least...until he died.

“Because it would still be a fake guise?” Albert had challenged “Lovely doesn't fear you because you made her to be only for you. Shadow does not fear you because she knows about your good heart. Jasmine doesn't fear you because she knows there’s a kid inside your head. Jade lacks the same fear because she sees the potential of a good person.” At the time, Albert challenged Jerry’s notion of being a bad guy, of being the evil villian. He didn’t just challenge though, Albert seemed to… just know, back then… it was all one big act.

When they stared at the other during that time, Albert chose then to really drop it on him, “And I doubt Celestia or Luna will be fast to wave you off, even with this. They know you’re being evil, but also a good person. They know our secret. They might not approve, but they also didn’t approve of the virus being used, but knew in the end it was the only move that could be done. When it comes to dire situations like this? The lines blur. The choice is decided by utter need than wants.” It was the one time that Albert, almost made Jerry doubt on if he was good… or evil. For a moment, good and bad wasn’t so black and white. It was instead… just something that happened...

Like now.

Instead of being a Overlord, instead of being just a villian...He was someone who...who had people waited for him. That fear for his life. That loved him. That cared for him...He never had that much back in his old life. Did he ever have what he had now, in his old life? Two wives that loved him with all they had, holding his kids and wanting to both birth and raised them with him. To have a horde of loyal followers, willing to sacrifice their lives just for his cause, his dreams and wants. To have a friend that, despite his cold and logical way, did what he could to help Jerry through his own tangled feelings and emotions…

To have a young girl, look up to him and admire him as a hero, even when the world saw him nothing but a blight?

It was there….at that moment, something over came Jerry. Something overcame his despair, his fears, his worries...Something that gave him strength, spurred him to live. To see his family. To see his herd...to see things go through and defied everything.

When the blade came down, it stopped. Many stepped back, even Dulsion hesitated, as the Overlord ornament gauntlet held the blade up. As a slow force of Jerry body as Jerry was trying to think of how to get out of this mess alive as he stalled. “Dulsion…”

Of course! Albert mention something of a safety switch--- where was it!? holding the blade as his mind scramble as he tried to think while stalling even more. “You may give the usual hero shit, thinking yourself as some holy warrior...But really now?” gripping the blade as Jerry thought.

Shit, he’s still putting pressure on the blade, damn it! So heavy! Overlord magical gauntlet and it’s deus-ex-machina power aside-- trying to hold this armored arm, keep the grip on blade AND holding the Caribou holding it back? Really pressing my luck. Don’t know how long I can do this! Feeling that tingly and numb feeling in his arm as he told in a adigated tone.

“You are nothing more than just...a blind fool...with a magical blade.Good. Evil…” there was straining in his tone. “Evil always finds a way. Even in you so called ‘heros’.”

With a almost angered sneer, Dulsion pushed. Pushed down and Jerry faught with all he had. His arm was giving, the blade was closing-- and he was just now aware of the slight steam coming off the blade. He was sure, for a moment, he was going to die.

So it was a surprise when instead of the blade reaching, a body crashed into the caribou. Jerry felt his arm jerk aside, blade slipping through his gauntlets fingers while a armored form of curves stood over him. With spear in hand, Spree took a strong stance and said, “back off pal, I got a best friend that still needs this guy’s sorry butt to get home.”

Arm coming down, Jerry said in strained thankfulness. “Spree….you have no….idea how happy I am that you arrived. It was tough stalling him with words-- he just wouldn't shut up!”

“Yeah, well…” Spree started lamely, “we goody-two-shoes tend to talk about morals and stuff. Some weird obligation.” But soon readied herself over the guy and glared to the now standing Caribou. “Now back off, or I’m going to be the one you’ll have to fight.”

Readying blade, Dulsion breathed out, “One of your lacky’s, Overlord?”

Laughing out, Spree said, “more like his instructor. The dork can’t swing a sword right when it really counts.” Making Jerry groan at her bluntness. “I ain’t his lacky. More like… well.” Half thinking it over, “I kinda just stay at his place. Mooch off his food while I keep an eye on the place.”

While Dulsion rose to say something to counter, Spree shouted, “Shut it, horn-head! We didn’t come to fight, we came to help the Griffins. And if you even care about their lives, you’ll pull your head out of your ass and listen!” Causing a silence to wash over the crowd.

Sighing, Spree glanced to Jerry just a bit, only enough to keep her possible opponent in her sights. “Jer’... the minions got the boxes. I asked some at the castle to come through. Just give the signal for your minions, and the other’s will come.” And further pressed, “The ponies are here to help you.”

Staring off with the yellow mare, Dulsion asked, “and why should we believe you?” Half glaring at the Overlords currently stil form.

Snorting, Spree said, “how about because I could of just speared you instead of smacked you off Jerry?” A challenge clear as day in her voice. “So you going to pass up getting everyone here healed, or am I going to have to beat the sense into you, then heal everyone here?”

“She’ll do it too, and she’s cruel and unforgiving when she does! I warn you, save yourself!” called out Jerry as he felt a light kick to the side of his helmet for that comment, although Jerry didn’t felt too muchas he told. “Hey you were blunt about me-- fair enough I be blunt about you.” Jerry refocus as he ordered to Mortis. “Send them in Mortis. Lets give these lot the cure so we can be on our way.”

Already the Gate burst to life as Minions were coming out, carrying the boxes as ponies were assiting the Minions in moving the boxes. Blues rush by to start healing their Master, as Jade was among the many who volunetter and wince at Jerry form. Oh, Jasmine is going to dislike that. she was glad she didn’t brought the filly along.

Poor Jasmine would be heartborken to see Jerry nearly died.

While the griffins shifted, or those that could move could, Spree assured. “We’re just trying to help you all. No charges, no scams-- we’re here to just help.”

“I doubt that.” Gilda scoffed.

“Hey, you got a problem, say it to my face!” Spree called out. “We could of just left your sorry hides here, but we’re helping anyways. Take it or leave it.” Seeming a little aggravated, possibly more than usual.

Looking about with careful eyes, the Caribou Hero breathed in, and hacked out a horrid cough, nearly falling to a kneel. Many gave a look to him as he gripped his blade tightly. With it pulsing with magic, his hacking and coughing settled, and he slightly relaxed. For a moment though, it looked like the boils on his skin glowed more, and his skin seemed to crawl as if something living was under it.

It made Jade shutter in remembrance of such a feeling at the mere sight. And it still creeped her out to the point that it haunted her dreams from time to time.

With a deep breath, she tried to calm herself as she told to the griffons. “We are here to help. We just want to save who we can. I know how you all feel-- but believe us. We’re here to save you all.”

“But you’re with,” coughing a bit a griffon accused with a finger to Jerry. “With the one that caused the plague in the first place! Why would he help?! Why would you side with him?”

“He...maybe did do that-- but he’s not a bad person.” said Jade, as she still felt a pang of pain from that memory in the Empire. “He didn’t knew what he was using at the time, and now he does? He wants to stop it, it didn’t hurt his enemies, it hurts everything that lives. Especially the children.”

Many looked to that, and Spree pushed for it. “Guy can be relentless, but he’s got standards. He doesn't kill kids. Pony, Caribou-- don’t matter. They’re kids. They aren't part of the fight to him.” She didn’t relax her stand, not with Dulsion still prepared. “We got a big smarty pants that lives nearby. Told us this virus? It’s only getting worse. He knew it would reach here sooner or latter, and when it did, the griffins would die out if we didn’t do nothing.”

She let that sink in their minds for a moment, waiting for any to shout back. When none came for a moment, Spree breathed out. “Look… Jerry did a big bad thing, he’s a idiot that way.” Then gave a pointed look to Dulsion. “But he’s trying to make up for it. And if you’re even an ounce a hero you’re willing to call yourself--”

“I don’t claim it.” Dulsion told, “I am it.” The sheer confidence in his tone made Spree just glare back. But after a moment, he lowered his blade and let the glow fade. “But I suppose I don’t have a choice. Nothing else has cured the griffins.” Then motione his head, “prove that this cure can.” And glanced about for any volunteers.

With a half-scoff, Gilda rolled her eyes and shouldered past a few. “Fine, sure, whatever. It’s not like we were freakin’ fighting for you or anything.” Sounding half annoyed. “And what’s with you wusses?” Half sauntering up, “fine, if you’re so scared, I’ll be the guinea pig.”

“You’re not infected.” Pointed out Gabby moving up to Gilda. “Maybe I should go first?” (L

“You’re all infected.” told Jade, as she explained. “A few weeks of incubation usually happen before it breaks out. And even if she’s not? She can still catch it. Unless she have the cure, the virus will infect her either way.” opening said box for talking a syringe out as she went on. “Better have it injected before it become serious.” Already minions setted the boxes ready, as they seem to frolic to Jerry, attempting to find something on him as the Blues kept their healing glow on their Overlord.

Seeing the caribou was standing down for now, Spree laxed a bit. She moved back so she wasn’t over the Overlord and crouched down. “So… how you holding up?” She asked almost casually. “First time I caught you lying on the job.”

“Oh beside the burning sensation on my skin all over my body, the nearly drain magic that was restricted by his Order blade-- and the fact that said Order blade cause me to overheat, I’m just fine.” snarked Jerry. “And beside, not fully my fault. The armor didn’t hold up as best it could against the thing.” moving the gauntlet as he went on. “I’m just glad my left arm could be moveable--,” and pressing something on the inside, his suit of armor suddenly drop. Releasing all the armor pieces to reveal a slight exoskeleton as he shouted in near adigation.

“IT was on the bloody arm the entire time!?” Managing to get himself up, as he glare at the left arm as he said. “Of course. Of course it was on this arm, it couldn’t be anywhere else-- but this one!” then with a mental order, did his Minions carried the armor pieces into the Waypoint gate. Mostly to get Giblet to work on them once Jerry arrive in the Forge.

“At least you know that now instead of being dead.” said Jade as she apply the syringe into Gilda arm to inject the cure.

Sighing, Spree raised a arm and lightly swat the back of the guys head, “dork.” Reaching the same hand out to get under a arm and heft him up. “Now, you get back home. Shadow doesn't know what nearly happened, but knowing that blabbermouth of a clown you have? I’m sure people are going to hear about it.”

Groaning, Jerry agree. “Knowing Quaver, you’re right.” although he glance to Dulsion...and order to one of his Minions. “Make sure the deer head get a syringe too.”

Jade look a bit surprise as she turn her head to Jerry. “Seriously? I thought you...you know.” being surprise that the guy was willing to give the Caribou a chance to kill him in the future.

“Eh. I know...but as much as I can’t stand his constant blabbering heros love to give?” thinking of a ‘good’ reason on why he would allow Dulsion the cure as he finished. “I’m just giving a clear point that despite being a tyrannical evil Overlord-- I still have standards.”

Regardless of this, Dulsion said, “those must be low standards with what you’ve done.”

“Oh put a sock in it.” Spree shot back irritably. “I’m still not over how both me and my friend were brutally raped since we were invaded!” The mere frustration in her voice caused many to reel, none more so than the female griffins listening. “I’m half tempted to not give a shit, but you know what? That’d just be unfair.” Then breathed out, “get going Jerry. I got things here.”

Slowly moving himself, Jerry limped in his exoskeleton as he said. “If there’s any trouble. Let me know.” then mentally order his Minions to stay as added defense as he give a glance around to give one point to the griffons. “She is right. Despite what Dulison claim? The Caribou Empire is no better than me. I’m at least honest with my standards. And that’s saying something.” reaching to the Gate as he teleported out.

Jade let out a low sigh as she thought. Wonder how many of the female griffons will ask on our side of things...or if Dulsion can still hold still in his believes? then again...she doubted the caribou would let go. She was just glad the Caribou didn’t try to jump on some of the mares here...then again there was a chance he could in all sense.

Which begged the question in her mind, seeing the male wander off to the main tent… why didn’t he?

Maybe….maybe he’s like Dr. Kalvarn. Has a different view than most other's...has a sort of...mortality of sorts? it was honestly hard to say, and as much it made her question it...she didn’t feel brave or secure enough to ask him herself. Mostly from the fact of both him being a Caribou...and her still getting over the treatment she faced in the Crystal empire.

Plus she needed to help around here, mostly to get every griffon the cure.

She was about to go get the next vile, but seems to be beaten to the punch. The young teen, Gabby she recalled in the short moments she had been there, seemed to be there taking one up and holding it out to her. The young griffon gave a smile, not too dissimuler to her sister’s own. There was a degree of hope there, despite the grimness she was surrounded by.

Smiling abit, she took the vial and motioned the young griffoness to hold out her arm as she soon asked. “When I’m finish, can you and several other's who got the cure start gathering griffons here? We have a lot to give and this is a big place.” Then glance around as she added. “I’m Jade, and you must be Gabby, right?”

“Gabriella.” She seemed to tell, “but, people just call me Gabby. It’s growen on me.” Taking a moment to look about to say, “and I’ll see if I can get some help. Gilda will… sort of. And I think I can convince Girdle.” Then sighed. “It might take a while, not all griffions like… doing things for free.”

Giving a nod, she let the vial do its job, injecting into the young female arm as she asked. “The Caribou...Dulsion? Why did he help instead of...taken advantage over some of you? Caribous rarely help, even for a female.” she figure it might be better to ask her, instead of the Caribou himself. Plus give her time to help other's while learning.

While Gabby half flinched at the sting of the needle, she told, “I know he’s a little… weird, and says stuff about girls being under guys… but he never would do any of that.” Seeming sure of that. Even as the needle was pulled out and Jade help apply a quick bandage, Gabby went on. “But, it’s not like he wouldn’t help us. He kinda half-smacked the guys to help the girls out.”

That line alone made Jade pause and give Gabby a odd look of confusion. Even more when Gabby continued. “He said a lot of things about guys need to be responsible with their females and… other stuff. Gilda just thinks he’s got his head stuck in the past on traditions or something.”

“Right…” slowly said Jade, feeling a bit bewilder on hearing that. It made her slightly wonder and confused on why this Dulsion guy would be like this. At best guess she had? Dulsion was like Kalvarn or that other caribou scientist. Had some views of a female being under a guy but more...nicer about it? It something that she tried to wrap her head around, even more it was just hard to take in.

Already she had to adjust to the ‘nice’ caribous at the Castle, now someone who tried to kill Jerry was consider nice too? It was hard to take in, even more so thinking the Empire was in the right. If Dulsion thought the Caribou Empire was in the right, did that mean he was bought in the teachings and systems it had? Apparently so with how he talked.

“Did his empire really do that?” The question seemed to come out of nowhere and made Jade blink her eyes in surprise while looking to the young teen. And again, Gabby seemed to ask, “did his empire really… rape that mare and her friend?” Giving a half-glance over her shoulder to Spree, who seemed to have taken up to guarding the place.

“A lot more. So much worse.” said Jade in a strained tone. “The Caribou Empire...raped a lot of mares. Took over our nation, my own home...even did the same to the fillies. Did a lot of bad to us ponies. I’m just….” giving a sigh as she finished. “I’m just glad that the Overlord saved my little sister before one of them….” shuddering a bit to suppress the mental image of a thought.

Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she look to Gabby as she told. “The Overlord..may did brought the virus-- but I think I rather have him than the Caribous rule over Equestria. He...is a better alternative than they are in terms of evil.”

Frowning, Gabby looked at the main tent with a sort of confliction. And in a way, Jade could figure why. Gabby, with how the teen was going as far to take the box of vials and carry it along for the mare was? She… was sounding and looking like a nice girl. And if what was said was to be believed… then this Dulsion did indeed help them, or at least try. Hearing that someone that helped you was apart of something like mass-rape that encompased both adult mares and their young fillies?

It was probably similar to how she felt about Jerry when she first met him and saw Jasmin so close to the guy.

A sort of hero-worship… thought Jade as she thought for a moment...and soon told. “I know you may think Dulsion isn’t like his brethren-- and you may be right...but.” taking a breath to say. “He’s just one out of the population that’s decent. There are rare few like him...anyone that’s not like them? They’re the real bad ones. The ones that really hurt us ponies to the point we don’t know if...if we can’t fully trust guys again.”

When those eyes turned to her, Jade could almost just see that there was still some level of naive and child innocence in place. It was small, and seeing how things were… it was no wonder why Gabby didn’t completely have the eyes of a child. She knew a level of harsh reality. And right now, Jade could almost see that in a way, her words will help decide Gabby’s outlook of things.

It was a similar thing she had to do for her sister during her whole life. It put a lot of weight on Jade’s heart and mind, knowing her next words… were going to make some sort of impact on this young griffins life.

Looking at her, she thought carefully as she spoke. “The Caribous were...were really scary to us. They didn’t care of our feelings, our thoughts, all they view us were...were properties under them. Some didn’t even care about us as beings, just...tools for their own needs.”

“I know Dulsion is weird and is nice-- he probably is. But...but not every Caribou will be like him, in fact...some are like the ones I dealt with in the few years.Curel. Uncaring to us...and just wanted pleasure whether we wanted to or not. They...they even did the same to our Princess’s.” taking a breath in as she look to Gabby.

“Despite what you may know or see of Dulsion? You can’t assume everyone is the same...sometimes you have to be careful and other's...other times you simply know who they are once you meet them. Like with the Overlord for example. Despite him being...well a bad guy-- he…” thinking on how to explain this right as she soon said. “He’s has some morals, even if skewed...he does care, just...not in the same way like you or me do.”

“Sometimes people are...complicated at times.”

Slowly, Gabby looked down in thought, no doubt trying to fully understand. In a way, it hurt Jade to know that so many children… young teens and maybe even young babies were living in a time like this. “I guess.” Slightly said Gabby, half in thought while saying it.

Thinking for a bit...she soon said. “Not...everything is black or white sometimes. It’s all one big pile of gray….and we’re all stuck in the middle of it.” figuring that was the best she could give, at least for now as she was giving more of the cure to the griffons, as she just hope they were able to get everybody, or at least those who could be saved here.

“Atch!” hissed Jerry, feeling the slight sting of the burns slowly leaving as the Blues were working on him in the Private Quarters, as Mortis assisted, the Blue giving a glance to the mares as he spoke.

“Please wait Mistress and other mares of the Master herd. We are almost finished with the healing.” then made note to Jerry. “We’re glad you are alive Master, and not in too much harm.” hand glowing to remove another burn spot as Jerry said.

“Honestly I’m glad I’m alive too.” although the moment the Blues move away to show they were done removing the burn marks to reveal his skin all healed up, did Shadow slightly rushed to slap him over the head. “Ow!” as Shadow told in a stern manner.

“That's for worrying me you would die!” then hugged him as she soon told in relief. “And this is for coming back alive.”

Lovely went on the other side, hugging him as she agreed. “I’m happy you’re alive, Master. So very happy.” both keeping close to the man, at least until they moved away to give him breath from the tight hugs.

While Sea kept to the side for now, finding that her going in now would seem invasive to some extent, Sky asked, “so… what happened?” It was told in such a confused manner, the ditzy airhead went on. “I mean, you’re kinda invincible. What happened? I thought nothing could get through that armor of yours!” Which, Jerry knew was half-right. Lightning could harm it at one point. But not so much now.

But what happened to his armor? Well, he had a clue. Apparently while it resisted magic fine enough… it could only resist so much.

As both Shadow and Lovely move a bit to settle a bit by Jerry, Mortis jump down off the bed to explain. “The Master magic and the Hero magic overloaded the Master armor natural magic pathways-- even Albert ‘technology’. Master is of dark chaotic like magic. He is invincible to nearly all magic of the Caribous-- except of Order magic. Order, Harmony, Light is the opposite of the natural darkness the Master has.”

“But unlike most Caribous that were corrupted? This Hero is not of such, in fact, this Hero is unlike the rest.”

Shadow frown as this was a surprise, as Jerry asked. “So...just like the other's in here?”

Mortis nodded. “Yes Master, not evil. Just different point of view. Harmony, Good, and Peace aren’t fitting for the caribous way-- Order is the only thing that fits their system...and is your opposite.”

“But how, I do like order.” asked Jerry as Mortis replied.

“You have great anger Master. The anger turns to rage, and rage doesn’t differentiate targets. Rage is chaos in its own right, and you have plenty in you.”

“Well….great.” sighed out Jerry as Shadow glance to the two other mares and subtle motioned her head to allow them close to Jerry.

Sky flapped her wings and was more than happy to half-fly over and straddle his lap. Part of Shadow almost felt jealous that the pegasus was small enough to almost comfortable sit in her husband's lap and wiggle in a way that was enticing.

Sea, thankfully, had a bit more shame and moved around to just join from behind and gently massage Jerry’s shoulders. And in no way like Sky acting like a love-biten school-filly wanting a night of hot sex, calmly helped to try and relax Jerry.

Giving a sigh of appreciation, he raise a hand to head scratch Sky. Mostly to give her some attention as he was appreciating the massage, as Lovely asked. “Master, why did you allow the cure to that Hero? He will try to kill you again. Why did you give him mercy of a cure?”

Thinking a bit, Jerry hum as he scratch behind Sky ear as he admitted. “Honestly? I felt I wanted to prove him wrong about me. To prove him that despite being a villian, being the bad guy-- that I had a skewed morality. That I was different from what he thought. That despite being a Overlord-- I was one with mercy.”

“And we’re proud of you doing that.” Sea told, giving a small smile. “It shows that you’re honest in what your doing.” Then seemed to add in a little miffed, “but you’re not a bad guy, Jerry.”

“Nope!” Agreed Sky, “Just a bad boy~” Giggling in a very perverse manner that had the other mare’s roll their eyes.

“A bad boy huh?” chuckled Jerry as he teased with a small grin to her. “If I’m a bad boy, what does that make you all to me?”

With a thoughtful look, Sky asked, “your bitches?” causing Sea stop and splutter to that.

“I want to say that’s silly…” mused Shadow out as she said. “But...she’s technically right.”

Lovely giggle as she add in. “And we do bend for him whenever he wants.” To which Jerry held a thoughtful look and remarked.

“Never thought of it that way.” then glance down to Sky and gave a light peck to her lips, then grin at her in a slight joking tone. “Guess that means you’re all my special bitches?”

With a saucy grin, Sky soon asked with a wink, “want to find out real soon~?” Wiggling on his lap to coax the man. But her plans were foiled when a hand reached out and grabbed her ear, pulling. “OW!-- owowowowowowowowow!”

While Sky whined, Sea told with a deep flush on her cheeks, “Sky, now’s not the time to think about sex-- Jerry just pulled through a near-death experience! Give him time before you start seducing him to rut you!”

“But I’m horny!” Complaned the younger mare, “and we’re his bitches!”

“Bitches of not, he just got done being healed, he needs rest!” continued to tell Sea, Jerry barely hearing Mortis over the two mares.

“If it please you, the Master is at full strength, so any activities you do will not undo the work we did.” told Mortis, as Jerry motioned him and the Blues to leave the Private Quarters as Jerry told to the two mares.

“Girls?” gaining their attention as he said. “While it is thoughtful you two want to help me so much?” giving a smile to this as he admitted. “I really, really just..want a nude cuddling.” giving a look around as he added. “Because Sea is right. I just got through a life and death situation...I need to calm down after that.” then added to Sky. “but after that? Then I need you two.”

Shadow rolled her eyes, but with a glance at her and Lovely stomach, seeing the signs of their young, she figure a nude cuddling will work. So with a look to the two, she said. “Well?” getting up to remove her dress as Lovely did the same. “You heard our ‘bad boy’, get stripping for cuddles.”

While Skyward giggled to that, Sea only sighed out and shook her head. Even if she got around to start going nude, part of her just wondered what to do about Sky. her want for sex had to be addressed at some point, this much the mare was sure of.

But it could come later. After she removed the last of her clothes and more or less helped Lovely put them in a corner, did she join into the mass of naked bodies in bed. Really, a concubine to the Overlord wasn’t too bad. Not in the least. She just hoped to help Jerry a bit more than in just sex-- even if that was… very much fun.

The armor, was in shambles. While it could be placed back together, it was pretty clear that the electronics, hydraulics and even magic used to keep the thing strong… were gone. Jerry found himself thinking about using the other armors, but chose to wait.

Mostly because Albert was on his way back. The venture to the Hippogriff went… rather well. Apparently, the Khara had only minorly reached them, and not many were infected yet. Rather good news. The only bad news, was the Queen, Novo, wasn’t willing to join fully up until the Storm King was at least distracted.

And Jerry knew, that was not happening anytime soon. He had to inform Albert that he… broke the prototype. So, Albert told that he would be there… in a week. A week, Jerry spent mostly at the castle working on little things here and there. It was about at this time that Jerry had began to notice something and go deal with it.

It somewhat assured the herd that despite his nearly dying, Jerry was doing well. Sea, being the caring mare she was, kept a close eye on how Jerry was doing. Something that Shadow was glad for greatly when she wasn’t around. There was the matter of Sky, which Sea had more than once expressed concern over to Shadow…

But it was a matter that was just shelved at the moment.

Mostly since nothing could be done about it yet. Since there were other things to do. For Jerry case, it was the fact the Minions build a town.

Right around the Dark Castle as he found out it wasn’t so bad….if the Minions had yet to stop. So Jerry went down to find out what happen as he asked, why are there buildings more stone houses. To which the minions responded that Jerry never told them when to stop.

So as Jerry was dealing with that? Shadow was walking with her friend as they had some free time, for the thestral it was free time for walking around with her friend, and for Spree it was not training anytime soon. Or dealing with the three adopted fillies. “So what did happen in Griffonstone once Jerry left?” asked Shadow as she was partially concern and curious on any potential trouble.

With a short huff and rubbing the back of her head, Spree said, “well, since the Griffins are sort of in this really bad slum-city, and Khara’s dealt with? I think they’re trying to pick things up. I’m thinking about getting some ponies form the island we got to maybe help them out. I think a few of them want to get out of that place because… well, it’s a mess.”

“Hero-boy Dulsion left not long after. He’s still pretty set on his mission to get help for the Empire.” Continued on Spree. “Didn’t try making a fight out of it though. I half wonder if the guys thinking over the stuff I told him. Not sure if he listened, but he didn’t try to call Jerry out for a re-match. If that’s any consolation.” And to Shadows ears, Spree sounded… miffed. Annoyed. Bothered.

Probably to the fact that she wasn’t sure how to take the Caribou herself. A caribou that, supposedly, held righteous morals. But not in the same boat like Kalvern and his scientist. One figured they were wrong and were trying to atone. The other just believed he was right from the start.

“I’m guessing you’re annoyed that there’s someone like him who believes he is in the right.” remarked Shadow as she added. “Even more thinks he’s a Hero in his own right.”

“You’ve got to be like, sick in the head to believe raping young fillies is fine.” Spree said with a near spit of venum. “Sure, he ain’t nowhere as bad as the bastard on Equestria-- but sometimes he says stuff a little too close to the mark. Then has the gall to say.” Mockingly mimicking the male's voice, “the way it should be.”

Having a scrunch up face, she did agree. “That is messed up.” then felt a worry expression on her face as she said. “But…I’m a bit...worry about Jerry. He almost was killed...and who knows if Dulsion won’t try again the next time they meet.” placing a hand on her stoamch to gently rub the slowly growing twins in them.

Patting Shadow, Spree told, “relax. Next time the guy won’t have a chance.” Patting her chest to tell, “every chance I get, I’m dragging your stud’s ass down to the ring to make sure he’s ready the next time. I’m not letting him get killed after coming this far, dork deserves a bit of a break.”

Smiling a bit, she agreed. “He does.” then joked with a bigger smile. “Especially since he sacrificed his time to make sure we’re all safe-- or everybody get a chance to live.” she however lower that smile as she admitted. “But...I can’t help but worry. This time Jerry was lucky...I don’t want to think when his luck runs out…”

Giving a unsure look to that, Spree worked her jaw and told, “then he’ll have me, that’s what.” It was enough to make Shadow blink in slight surprise. “I mean, I like keeping tabs on what he does. Now that I’m around, I can chat with Jerry when he’s doing his work. No toady to get in the way of me coaching Jerry along. And if things get bad? I go and arm up to pull him out of the fire.”

Smiling a bit, she gave a thankful nod and said. “Thanks Spree….” then frown and asked. “But...what about the Tower Heart? Gnarl said it tends to corrupt anything near it.”

With a scoff, Spree told, “a bunch of hooey I say.” Waving a hand as she did. “If it was such a problem, I think Morty would of said something to me. Like him better than the Toad anyways.”

Giving a nod, Shadow admit. “Mortis seem really...helpful despite his attitude. Even help me with scans on the foals with his magic.” going on to add. “Do you think Mortis is helping because he like us? Most of the Blues I met are...” Trying to think of a good word as she finished. “Sometime apathetic, or tend to stare off into something.”

Shaking her head, the yellow mare said, “no clue. But, maybe it’s because we mean something to Jerry. I mean, the guy is pretty gung-ho about serving Jerry with every fiber of his being.”

Giving some thought into it...and nodding, Shadow agreed. “Mortis knows I’m the Mistress and he knows you help Jerry fight better...maybe he see we do matter to Jerry and figure if we’re alright, then Jerry’s alright.” Shadow hum a bit as she asked. “If you are thinking of going out with Jerry if he’s in trouble...did you want Giblet to make you a stronger set of armor? Sure that suit you got is good...but I don’t think steel is going to handle in some fights.”

On that, Spree agrees, “well… yeah, better armor would be pretty nice. More protection, better chance I get home.” Not at all oblivious to what dangers there were. “It’s not a half bad idea. I just don’t look forwards to the measurements.” Rolling her eyes as she did. “Custom-fits are great, but the measuring is just a pain.”

Laughing, Shadow agreed. “Even more when you grew a bit than last time.” then thought a bit more in thought a bit on another thing and asked. “Hey Spree...how are things with Dew and her sisters? Still having trouble or…?”

Making a sound of uncertainty and lifting a hand to wave it about, Spree told, “well, Dew took some time to warm up. I felt like that filly was eyeing me like Sombra’s second coming.” Turning to tell, “you weren't kidding about that girl being judging of me. It was like I couldn’t go a day without seeing two highly skeptical eyes. Like I was some green-horn cadet that just joined the ranks of the Royal guard or something!”

“I did warn you. She was groomed to be head of the household.” said Shadow in a slight sigh. Then asked with a curious expression. “Did she address you with a nickname or...was it a professional name?”

“Miss Spree this, Miss Spree that-- was about the only thing I could get out of her for a few weeks before I got it into her head I hate being called miss.” Told the mare with a definite tone. “She calls me Spree now, finally. But even now our… well, I guess relationship is still rough in some places. Trying my best but, like I said, I ain’t a thestral.”

Rubbing her face, Spree went on, “heck, I ain’t really mom material. I just took in Marsh and Haze because…. Well, they needed someone. And I couldn't just hand them off to a couple of ponies that would tell them to pick on the Fawns, that would of just been a disaster!”

“I’m really not cut out for it, honestly.” Continued Spree. “Give me trainee adults for the military any day. Fillies are… well, it’s no easy. You’d make a better mom than me. But like I said, I had to do something. I couldn’t do nothing.”

“And me trying to enter in would be more complicated than anything else.” added Shadow as she placed a hand on her stomach. “Especially when I’m carrying young myself.”

“But don’t you got help on your end?” Asked Spree. Well, until she added, “well, not half-counting Lovely, cuz she knows nothing about raising kids. And I don’t count Sky.” Then scrunched up her face. “That reminds me-- why?” Going on to press, “Just.. why Sky? Of all mares you could of picked, why… her?”

“Would you rather she try to work elsewhere?” asked Shadow in a dry tone.

“If it meant you don’t get brained by one of her mistakes?” Began Spree. “Maybe.” Then continued on. “I’m just saying, the girl is a… she’s just…” Trying to find a nice way to put it. “She’s not all there, you know?”

“From what I found out? She wasn’t treated right as a young filly, and was trained to be a racer-- wasn’t taught much else when she was pulled from school before the Caribous came...so you can say she’s like this because of both neglect and from lack of understanding of life. Even more? She sorta needs Jerry in a sense. Needs someone to give her the attention she never gotten before.”

“I’d think she’d need professional help for that.” Spoke out Spree. “I’m just worried, Shadow. Sky just isn’t all there, and I’m not sure if she’s… good for Jerry too.”

Sighing, Shadow said. “I know...but there’s not much we can do for now. Plus Jerry sorta agree she need help...but at the same time well...I honestly think Sky sorta need Jerry in a way…” then thought over a previous thought...and look to Spree as she admitted. “Plus I’ve...been thinking about your situation...and I think of a solution of sorts...I know how you feel about me and about Jerry….and I know it seems unfair.”

“So...what if...I...let you be a concubine too in a way? Come in the group, but not be part of the group in way.”

Blinking in half shock, Spree opened and closed her mouth a few times to process this. “Shadow, I thought we went over this.” Going on to say, “I don’t know if that’s fair to Jerry. I mean, yeah...I… still like you. A lot actually.” Then signed out, “but how…?”

“Well, you wouldn’t be part of the ‘traditional’ herd, and you don’t have too much of a obligation. You just sorta help in tending to Jerry-- but not be in a full relationship if you don’t want to. Plus you would stick around me…” then amended. “Granted I don’t...fully feel that way to you like you to me-- but I thought it could at least help you out Spree. Especially when everything is said and done.”

Rubbing the side of her face, Spree told, “while it hurts you don’t feel for me the same…. You know there’s gonna be something else for me to maybe do, right?” Giving a look to Shadow squarely in the eye. “The whole ‘sex’ thing.” Then held a hand up. “Don’t get me wrong, Jerry’s not half bad looking-- pink-monkey looking as he is.” Then shrugged, “it’s just… you know… it’s not something I can just do. Even if I was already raped like crazy, it’s…”

Sighing once more, Spree facepalmed, “why does this have to be so difficult?” Then looked towards the ceiling as if to complain to some higher being. “This all would of been more simple if the Caribou never came and maybe-- maybe I could of had a shot with just you. But no, this happened and I have no idea how to handle it!”

Sighing abit, Shadow knew it made her friend uneasy, as she soon told. “Its why I’m giving it as a option for you...if you do decided to take it or not. I know you would do anything for me, but I also know I can’t force you. Just give you the option.” then admitted with a light shrug. “To be honest I don’t know how to feel about it either, seeing my friend just...in a concubine position. I just hope to give you some sort of compromise of sorts…”

With a long look at Shadow’s eyes to this, Spree huffed out and said with crossed arms, “why do you have to be so damned cute when you reason things out?” Rubbing her face and sighing, “I… I’ll think on it. It’s… it’s hard, alright?” Seeming to want to sit down. “It’s hard not to get the girl you’re hoping for and knowing you’re going to be second fiddle to someone else they love more than you.”

While Spree sagged in place, thinking to herself, she did half joke, “well… I guess there’s three pro’s to this. If I do say yes, I can see you naked more often, I get to see how great Jerry is in bed as you like to brag about-- and maybe, just maybe.” Half looking around suspiciously, “those three kids I got will stop badgering me about liking Jerry or whatever they keep thinking!”

With a raise of a brow, Shadow asked. “I know Marsh and Haze used to do this-- but Dew too?” then asked with slight suspicion. “Did Jasmine do anything with this?”

“Oh no, I stomped that prankster out of the room before she could.” Told Spree with a definite nod. “Oh no, apparently Dew came to the same conclusion when I was trying to tell Jerry of how to properly use a sword in a fight. Now she’s got it in her head that I like him.”

“I did tell you how thestral couples tend to improve the other, and you tend to do a lot of work with helping Jerry.”

Raising to that, Spree said, “but it’s my job to improve him-- I don't exactly have a choice in the matter!” Rubbing her temples. “I honestly don’t know what to do about them when they snoop into my love life. I told them I don’t got a thing for Jerry, not in the least!” Then paused to go on, “but like I told you, he’s still got a hot bod. And I can still tell he’s packing.”

“And like that, you enforce their thoughts.” stated Shadow.

“Hey, I never told them that much.” Defended Spree. “You’re the only one I bother to tell.”

“Let me talk to them, knowing on what they look at with you? They think you’re eyeing Jerry a lot with his bod.” said Shadow as she added. “Plus, it’ll give you some spare relief that I’ll get through to them a lot quicker…” then joked with a amused look on her expression. “And I’ll make sure that you see Jerry as a friend than a potential mate.” then asked. “Where are the three anyway?”

“At this time?” Thought out Spree, “I think they’re in our shared room. Pretty sure that by this time they like to lounge around. Haze is a bit shy around the other kids, so her sisters like to take her back to my room after a few hours of being around others.”

Giving a nod, she look down to her 5 month stomach as she gave a light sigh. “Oi.” looking to Spree as she asked. “Mind helping me to there? I had Sonata do afew things for me in the Castle.”

“Yeah, sure.” Nodded the mare. “Those stairs aren't exactly fun for a pregnant mare to go up.” moving with Shadow while adding, “personally, I don’t know how any mare put up with a belly full of kids. I mean, I sort of get it… and while kids are great at times…”

“Sometimes it’s a pain.” said Shadow as she started to walk towards Spree room. “Oh don’t get me wrong, I love having the kids-- but dealing with mood swings of happy to nearly murdering a Minion, the constant food wants-- even bits of tiredness.” then amended. “Although Lovely doesn’t have to deal with the moodswings...although her...food tasting is very..weird.”

Looking, Spree asked while taking hold of one arm to help the thestral up the steps. “Do I even want to ask?”

“No. Trust me, you don’t.” told Shadow as she added. “It’s like her taste is just too much. Really too much.”

Silently going up the steps from there, they eventually reached the floor that Spree kept her living at. While they made the final stretch, they could hear gentle giggles from within, all but confirming the fillies were there. Giving a nod, Spree said, “well, I should probably get going.” The giggles going silent, and Shadow just knew they were listening in. “I wanted to get a jog in while I can. I’d ask if you want to join, but that’s probably not going to happen again anytime soon.”

“No...unless you want the Minions do it for me.” joked Shadow as she said. “But I think they could manage it.” then slightly open the door as she smile and said. “Hello Dew, Marsh, Haze. How are you all doing?” entering as she pause, before she took her head out to call out. “Servant!” waiting for a bit until a Brown Servant rushed up with a slight bow.

“Yes Mistress?”

“I need a plate of cheese, pickles, onions, and mushrooms.” although once the Minion bow and rushed? Did she enter in as she look to the three as she asked in amusement. “Any chairs for me to sit in, girls?”

Getting up from the floor, Marsh, Shadow believed, said, “I got it.” moving off to get a chair from a nearby table and move it over. While she did that, Haze picked up whatever they were doing and moved it to what Shadow thought was their room.

Dew herself stood up and looked curious, and asked, “where’s Spree?” Looking at the door some before back at Shadow. “I thought you liked to visit her?” Though Shadow knew very well these fillies overheard where Spree was. No, Dew was wondering what Shadow was doing here, the mare knew.

“Oh she went to jog a bit, plus while I do like to visit her-- I also know I can’t do much with twins in me.” moving to sit down as she relax as she asked to Dew. “How have you been with Spree, from one thestral to another?” asking this in a tone that despite being not part of the család, both knew they were heads of their own households.

“Alright.” Dew told in a almost short way. She seemed to wait for Marsh to come back, as well as Haze before saying, “she’s… different. But she seems to mean well.” Then half said, “but really doesn't like to admit things.” Making her sisters half giggle.

Raising a brow, she asked in a knowing tone. “Let me guess, you three see her aiding my mate in training. Any idea on why you think she likes him secretly? Beside the training I mean.”

With each of the three looking at the other, Haze half blushed while both Marsh and Dew told together, “She gets horny afterwards and does it in the shower.” though it was Marsh that went on, “well, really she’s horny more besides that…. But sometimes she’s like that with the Overlord after something at times.”

“When you say she’s like that with Jerry-- do you mean like after need of a male, or someone particular?” asked Shadow as she knew Spree had a thing with the thestral, but would it be obvious to these three?

“Only sometimes.” Dew told. “It’s not all the time. I think it’s when he just does something she really likes.” Though pointed out, “like when she’s with you.”

Nodding to that, Marsh said, “she really gets horny after meeting with you.” Causing Haze to redden further and duck her head.

Shadow was about to respond, before the door opens as the Minions rushed in, producing a footstool, a small table with a tea set, with a freshly made pot of tea. A few trays of food and snacks-- and a large tray of what Shadow requested as they rushed out as if they never came in. blinking abit, she glance at the sudden items as she remarked. “Still trying to get over the fact of how fast they are when I want something.”

While the fillies also blinked to the sudden interruption, Shadow had to take a moment to compose herself and once more go over what the three-- or rather two --had just told. Apparently, Spree was… aware of Jerry’s body at the very least. Not surprising with what the mare said.

But apparently Spree hadn't share just how much she was into Shadow herself. Getting horny after every meeting or something along those lines? Well it was at least half flattering to know she still looked good to Spree in some way. At least for her feminine pride.

Yet she had to let the fillies know that Shadow can’t really give back such feelings. “As much as...flattering it is to hear on that? I don’t think I’ll be ever to give such feelings back to her,” taking a cup of the tea to sip and taking a bite of the food as she told. “Mostly since...” trying to think on how to explain fully as despite her knowing how to talk to thestrals well...she also knew that these three lived with Spree and would notice a few things.

“We know.” It was Haze that said this, the shy filly shifting in her place with her sister while Shadow looked to her. “We know that Jerry is your mate, your only mate. But…” Seeming to flush a bit in thought.

Her other triplet, Marsh, spoke up in her sisters stead. “We know that she really has the hots for Jerry.” Then went on, “well… kinda?”

“She just has a itch and can’t get rid of it.” Dew added on, the young teens having to have… picked up a few terms they really shouldn’t know. Something Shadow wasn’t sure how to feel about. Thestral young or not.

Taking a bit of the mixture of food, enjoying the taste as she swallow and nodded. “And I can’t ease that itch due to my position and my young.” holding a thoughtful look as she admit. “I asked Spree about it, she said he looks good looking with his body alone.” then asked with a raise brow. “Why do you think she has the hots for Jerry? Sure his body does look appealing, but is there another factor she hasn’t told me?”

Haze looked away while saying, “she really wasn’t into guys approaching her.” Which was news to Shadow, in a sense. “I remembered when she took Marsh and me in, she would go and visit the other adults. Talk to them… try and maybe find a mate.”

“She didn’t like any of the guys.” Marsh more or less barged in. “I think she scares most of them. And she tried a few mares, but quickly sort of just not bothered after a while.” And soon asked Haze, “didn’t she and that one pegasus almost hit it off?”

Shaking her head, Haze told, “no, she was just trying to be nice.” Then shyly said, “I didn’t like her. She was a little… controlling.”

“Right….” Started Marsh, “Spree’s a real dom.” And like that, it half-clicked in Shadow’s mind.

Well that sorta explains a bit. I sorta know already she’s like a Dom. But if we were in a relationship-- Spree would on top due to that status...but in this scenario? Well...if Spree did accept the concubine thing, then they both would be in a sort of equal footing. Granted Jerry doesn’t Dom often...but he does get into it once into the action. And Spree sometimes is very hard to approach from either side...especially since she sometimes acts like a guy.

Then again, Shadow grew up together, and had a ‘fling’ in their youth.

And sure, Spree is a bit intimidating to Jerry, but in a different way. A more...understanding way in a sense. Shadow consider it while she was eating as she soon asked. “What makes Jerry different to you three?”

“He’s strong.” Spoke up Haze first.

“He’s fierce.” Dew told thoughtfully.

“He’s an idiot.” Marsh tossed in, getting looks from her sisters. “What? He is!”

“Eh, sometimes he’s a idiot. But that’s just his charm at times.” said Shadow as she took a sip as she went on to asked. “But really, you really think Spree is attractive to Jerry like that?”

“Maybe not completely.” Dew started out, “but if she had the chance, maybe.” And went on in a way that Shadow felt was more truth than anything. “Because she won’t ever leave your sight. She loves you too much. Even Haze notices!”

“And Haze can be oblivious.” Marsh nodded, though seemed to be a little regretful when the shy filly made a whine. One that Marsh was quick to try and say sorry with a hug.

“And we know I can’t give Spree back said feelings.” said Shadow as she sip her tea as she admit. “Honestly? I think she’s being a little stubborn about it. We both grew up together and she just can’t let go.” thinking about it….as she partially wonder why Spree doesn’t let go? She belong with Jerry, Spree knows that….so why doesn’t she let go?

Thinking it over as Shadow...consider that Spree doesn’t have anything to go back in a ‘life’. Since Equestria is nearly ruined. Ponyville is covered in icy snow, her home gone with her folks...and it’s doubtful their friends are alive or around. So Shadow is the only resemblance of ‘home’ left. As well as being Spree ‘love-interest’, Spree consider Shadow was beyond important to her...she was the last thing Spree had.

With another sigh, she admitted. “I do want to help her girls. Honestly I do. The only way I can see of a compromise? Is her being a sorta...concubine to Jerry.”

After a moment of processing, they went, “what?” With Haze going, “huh?”

Oh right, thestrals teachings. as Shadow thought for a moment, as she decided to explain in a way they understood. “It’s very hard to explain….but she gets to be part of the herd-- but at the same time not be a full member. She would be like...well...a rather complicated thing.” I want to say friends with benefits-- but I do NOT Want to open that can of worms. thought Shadow.

They all blinked, with Dew going, “but she’s still near you, and still can breed with Jerry, right?” Which nearly had Shadow face-falting in the sense that, yes… that was true… on both fronts.

“Yes...but she won’t be allowed to bear his youngs for a while. Since of me and with Lovely own needs of our own foals.” Knowing at least the three understood that.

But even as they did, Dew pressed on, “but at the end, she’s near you and with Jerry.” Which was something Shadow couldn’t say no to. “She can breed when she feels for it, and still love you too. She’ll eventually want to love Jerry too.” It was such simplistic thinking-- and unfortunately, very thestral thinking.

Yes they skipped over other traditions, but they knew Spree wasn’t thestral. They only applied the…. Other parts that would make sense.

“Well...its not only trying to get Spree to consider it thats the problem...it’s also Jerry.”

Marsh all but pointed out, “I though Jerry will bed any good looking mare if given the chance?” Making Shadow almost splutter as, in all reality in her brain… she knew that was right.

She was honestly doing her best to not cough up her tea at that moment and looked at the three, regarding the triplets carefully. They were smart for their age, and considering one of them was the head to their család with extra training from Albert to help manage a sea-base… it was possible these fillies were smarter than they looked.

I’m surprised they haven’t taken over the Dark Castle at this point. Unless Dew has been secretly gathering children as her minion army as she takes over with cuteness and sass. thought the marea she remarked. “Should I be worried of you taking over the Dark Castle anytime soon, Dew?”

“I think Jasmine's more interested in doing that.” Honestly told the filly. “Not that I’d let her. There’s enough trouble with minions running around chasing rats.” Then shook her head. “They’re not that great at hunting rats.”

“Sad but true.” nodded Shadow in agreement as she thought over it as she knew Jerry did consider doing it to Spree nearly a year ago….or at least until he knew the truth. And while Jerry would find it strange...he wouldn’t try to hold back with a willing mare before him. Which sadly...doesn't hold him back. Really she was the one to help hold him back.

Apparently her eyes of disappointment make him pause in making a move. She honestly consider he fear such yes because he hold her to such high regards...which is admittedly flattering. And she knew Spree wouldn’t be into it...unless Shadow seduce Spree into the herd...Which left a odd taste in her mouth.

Yes, Shadow knew she didn’t like Spree in that way-- but damn it was Spree just good in bed. It was maybe one thing to miss, though not that much. Maybe, if she could trick Spree into just one night with Jerry? Though that felt wrong, tricking her best friend into sleeping with the hunk of a guy that was Jerry.

But then again, Spree did have an interest. Sure she joked about it, but she was screwed by Caribou and given sex toys a lot. It was possible that Spree might change her mind after a night. But that wasn’t also fair to the yellow mare.

Really, when did this whole love-interest triangle get so overly complicated? But, considering it, Shadow considered that it probably started when she decided to not give her feelings in return to Spree way-back when her mind was just so… confused if she loved Jerry as a Master or… something else.

But I love him fully and unconditionally now. I honestly doubted he would handle it being alone...really, I think he would be so much worse without me or Jasmine. Even more that… she pause as Shadow...Shadow slowly realize that she was in Spree position in a sense. That it wouldn’t be fair to Jerry….but love was unconditional...So she would need to get Spree to understand that simple fact….but she couldn’t do it alone as she look to the three with a idea hatch in her mind.

“Girls? How would you like to help me get Spree to admit her feelings to Jerry?”

At once, all three young teens perked their ears up attentively.

Author's Note

Yes, you see right. I updated again. Maybe not as polish, but it’s here. And yes that cliffhanger was evil...but then again...the ‘hero’ of the story is a bad guy. But anyway I hope you enjoy, because it took all of my efforts on getting this after the New Years. Cheers for 2020.

Reconsideration

When Jerry heard from Grubby about something odd about the first cavern that was dug in, Jerry partially wondered if it had to do with the Minions working within the island. But when he came to the mine entrance through a waypoint Gate? Seeing Grubby there as the Minion miner saluted. “Master!” To which Jerry gave a quick glance as he asked.

“What's going on Grubby?” getting off the Waypoint Gate as the miner moved up by Jerry to point at the cave entrance.

“Minions found opening, sent a few Browns in, big scaly beasts came out, forced back as best-- but breath fire! Not come out of a deeper entrance. Think Master need good bashing on scalies!”

Scalies? thought Jerry as he partially wondered what Grubby meant as he asked. “What sort of scalies?” to which the Brown answered.

“Big, red and like to come up from underground!” Jerry furrowed his brows under his helm, as he felt that was somehow familiar...but he was unsure of how. Especially as he couldn’t fully recall anything like those terms. With a shake of his head, Jerry glanced to see the familiar sights of the minion pits, bringing forth a well rounded force of Browns, Greens, Reds and Blues to accompany him as he told him.

“I’ll be sure to check it out Grubby.” already embarking in the cave entrance as he partially wondered if it was some sort of pest control? Nevertheless, he will gain his answers one way or another. Even more once he ventures deeper inside.

While there weren't too many sights, beside torches set aside walls and signs of mining equipment, Jerry could note slight scorch marks on a few walls or on the ground. Odd….must be what these ‘scalies’ did? Durium armor set and ax he wielded.

He almost forgot how...light it was despite the look of how heavy it was supposed to be. He considers it’s why it was so strong, that despite its type of armor, it felt light for him...Or maybe he’s gotten so used to carrying the prototype armor, everything felt light weight for him. Still, he refocused back to the task at hand, seeing nothing as of late. Or at least once he went deeper within the cave did Jerry spot the broken segment of a wall, as it seemed this was where the Minions found the trouble Grubby mentioned.

Giving a glance over, he could tell it was broken in, as well nothing much had been done beside extra means to hold up the entrances wooden poles were on either side of it. Yet he never did bother to see that stone object on the right side, an object that always indicates within the game of the Overlord series.

An entrance to a dungeon.

When Jerry walked on deeper, did he notice it being slightly warmer, as there were multiple cavern tunnels leading to different directions, the cavern walls appearing to be cracked as slight dust was shown on them. There seem to be nothing in sight as of yet...but for some reason Jerry felt an old familiarity as a gamer.

The sense of paranoia of unexplored caverns with hidden traps.

At first there was nothing in sight...but that made Jerry paranoid, as he took a random pathway to the first tunnel he would explore, figuring to explore what he could at first...before one of the cracked parts of the walls exploded outwards, as a familiar sight of three red Salamanders appeared. Salamanders that appeared only from Overlord 2.

Oh shit! Oh shit! thought Jerry as he sent out his command of Browns and Greens to charge, as Jerry himself charged up with his axe to kill them. Kill the Salamanders quick and fast as while Reds were firing bolts of flames at the creatures, Jerry's mind was blown as he never thought of seeing the Salamanders here…

But quickly recall his forces back once they ‘killed’ the Salamanders, and by killing it was retreating as the bodies imploded into a burst of fire. As well as gathering Red Lifeforce. Despite Jerry wanting to explore more...He thought on what he saw...and what the implications were.

Salamanders. From Overlord 2. Was this a by-product of the Tower Heart magic on the land? Or was it something else… thinking over the possibilities...Jerry motioned his Minions to retreat, as while he wanted to explore? This...this cavern-- and whatever holds deep in it?

It had so much potential and so much danger. If the Salamanders' appearance were enough to tell Jerry of the unknown of the caverns? Then who can say there weren’t other elements of either game enemies showing...or DLC type of enemies?

As of now? Retreat. Gather better gear...and plan for the unexpected of the Overlord style of puzzles and enemies to kill him.

Despite the implications of danger and creatures that will try to kill him? Jerry couldn’t seem to remove a smile on his face. One that promised something both familiar and new at the same time.

Over the course of the week, Shadow had been figuring out on how to approach Spree on the mare situation, even more with the three triplets assisting her the best way they could. Although she partially wondered if it was ‘successful’ as she would be talking to her friend soon. But she made sure to talk to Jerry on a little talk when she could...

Although Shadow hasn’t heard anything from Jerry yet as he left from the mines Grubby was working at. Apparently it really...really made him focused on something. Shadow figured he found something rather interesting as when he was spotted back from the Throne room he was muttering to himself. Mention something on ‘endless possibilities’. But nothing more as he took his Arcanium armor set, a blade for some reason and left without a word. Shadow figure was that Jerry was going to deal with something involving the mines.

Hopefully things would work out fine enough as there won’t be any nasty surprises like last time around here.

But her attention went back to Spree, who she was waiting on the balcony, as this time Sonata was with her to aid with her needs.

While the mare thought over the situation, the lovely handservant waited with patients that would rival the most best trained Canterlot guards. Not that Shadow was paying much attention to that, more focused on her internal thoughts. But after a long moment of silence, Sotana asked, “Milady, is everything alright?”

Giving a brief look to Sonata, Shadow let out a small sigh and admitted. “No Sonata...I’m just...trying to figure out how to help Spree with her situation-- while at the same time help Jerry, and try to make things less complicated than they are.” then took a brief sip of her tea, seemingly to be drinking it a lot more than usual as she added. “What bothers me even more, is that while I know what my friend will think to do...it’s helping her that remains the problem.”

Pressing her lips together, Sotana asked, “if you don’t mind me asking, why is it a problem?” Going on to tell, “Spree is… well, I heard from Knotful that she’s a good mare. Strict in training, but she’s good and well meaning. I wouldn’t think she would have any issues with the Lord?”

“I’m certain she won’t.” agreed Shadow as she told. “It's convincing her the idea of being a concubine and helping her see things differently that’s the problem. Spree loves me a lot...and supports me even more. I know she wouldn’t love Jerry fully...but I do know that she’ll be able to help him as he can do the same for her in a sense.”

Seeming to now understand, Sotana said, “I see…” A little surprised apparently, that Shadow wanted to let Spree into the Concubines and join the herd, as it were. But as she thought it over, the mare said, “if I may… Shadow.” Seeming to choose to go informal. “I don’t know much about love. I never felt it before.” Trying to not shift in place. “But… maybe you could tell her more?”

The questioning tone left Shadow at a loss of what Sotana ment. And with a simple look, her handmaiden seemed to catch on. “That is to say… Spree loves you, and supports you… but doesn't want to get in the way of your feelings for Jerry, correct?” Going on to shyly add. “But… you’re thinking about letting her into the Herd, even though you don’t know it could work. You could have just… let her be. Why?” Seeming to observe her mistress before asking, “do you love her too?”

Spluttering her tea for a bit, Shadow coughs a bit to gather her breath as she looks to Sonata as she stares at her. To which she shook her head and sigh. “Admitally Sonata? If you asked that to me before I felt I belonged with Jerry...I might have considered it. In all reality? I see her as a close friend. Someone who I can see by my side...but love?” taking a moment to let her teacup be filled again as she went on.

“well...Maybe. I don’t love her fully like I do to Jerry, there's no one able to fill my heart the way he does...but I do care enough for Spree to help her with her own life.”

Tilting her head, and pulling the teapot away to place it to the side, Sotana said, “but Shadow… you’re thinking about allowing a mare-- friend or not, bed your husband. Willingly please him with her own body. ‘Friends’ don’t just allow their other friends to simply have sex with a stallion they claim to love that much. Even for just a ‘one time’.”

It was a odd bit to hear from Sotana, but there was sound logic in it, to an extent. One that Shadow nodded to while taking a small sip. Even then, Sotana went on. “If I recall the gossip right, you and Spree met the Lord before any of us.” Another fact, Shadow knew was true. “I heard back then, you were his slave. But I must ask, did Spree love you like she does now, even back then?”

“...she did. Even to the point of helping me make my own choice. Instead of being selfish and take me with her, she let me choose.” taking another sip as she thought back as she admitted. “Part of me felt slight regret...of not going with Spree. For helping me to be myself again. But I think we both knew that if I didn’t stay-- or even Jasmine didn’t stay?” letting out a breath of air with a shake of a head.

“Then we wouldn’t have Jerry as he is now...but what Gnarl always wanted and what could be true in the various rumors about Jerry as an Overlord.”

While the busty mare nodded to this, she momentarily remained silent before once more asking, “I wondered how it felt for her?” Which was something Shadow didn’t want to hear or think about. “For Spree, that is. I wasn’t aware she was in love with you that long or… gone to that extent.”

The two were quiet, basking in their own thoughts before the maid said, “still… I only asked if you loved her too, because… well, I don’t want to be… blunt.” Seeming a little nervous to point something out. “But you think a lot about her at times.” Which certainly got a look. “You don’t say it, but when Spree’s name comes up, you do talk about her. Almost as much as the Lord, or your herd. And when the Lord is away, you are commonly with her. I should know, I serve you both tea and treats during those times.”

To that, Shadow had to admit...she did view Spree highly, mostly since Spree was her close friend. Something she held from the past as best she had. Shadow hum a bit as she remarked. “You might be right...since Spree is the last thing home to me...she means a lot. She’s the closest thing as a sister to me. Even if we aren’t fully related. Maybe that’s why I want to help her...because she’s like family to me.”

Thinking a little more, Sotana said, “not to be blunt again, Shadow. But is that really the reason?” Getting a long look from the mare. “I have to wonder, if your Lord was not here and you never met him, would you still see Spree like that?” It was a question that Shadow… never considered. “If you chose to go with Spree, would she still only be a close sister?”

“...admittedly? I might have fallen in love with her. Get a stud together and live a happy normal life.” admitted Shadow as she went on. “Knowing Spree? She would be miffed with a guy in the relationship. But she knows I was raised by thestral style.” then chuckle. “She might be fair, but she is grabby at times…” thinking a bit as she went on.

“Despite being a trained guard-- she can be a little selfish to those she cares about. Or wants.” then look at Sonata as she told honestly. “If I never met Jerry nearly a year back? I would have latched onto Spree...she the first pony I trust fully, we went through thick and thin, we both got no family, friends-- and our home is gone...I know that if she had a choice between Equestria or me? She chose me in a heartbeat.

“Because that’s the kind of mare she is. The one that goes through anything once she set her mind to it.” then took another sip as she admitted. “I don’t think I can give her the same full love I can for Jerry, I don’t think I ever could...but I...can at least give some love to her, even if it’s not much.”

Smiling a little, Sotana said, “it must be nice to feel Love.” Then glanced out over the balcony to ask, “what will you say to her?” Observing the greening lands that slightly clashed, but mixed with the dark soot of the island. Small lava rivers still active flowing around, almost making a strange paradise of vegetation, sea, fire and ash.

Sighing a bit, she said. “The truth. That I do like her. That I want her to join in the herd, even if she’s not an official member...that she can be with us and maybe...I want her to still be happy, even if I can’t give the same love she can give to me?”

“You mean like Miss Sky?” Inquisitively asked Sotana, striking a slight point that Shadow didn’t like to think on.

“More like...Sea.” said Shadow as she admitted. “I think Sky...needs a lot of help, professional help. And sure she likes Jerry...but she needs a reality check.” rolling her eyes as she said. “I swear, she almost acts like a Pink around him.”

Rather pointedly, and next to rudely, Sotana pointed out, “Pinks are still able to think out elaborate plans, Milady.”

Rubbing her forehead, she let out a drag of breath. “Fair enough Sonata.” taking a calming breath as she said. “I just...sometimes feel a little jealous that she can easily be fawned over to Jerry at times. Not to mention fawn over Jerry.” taking a deep breath in to relax as she look back to Sonata as she told Sonata. “Sky not a bad mare...but she’s latched onto Jerry a lot faster than we really thought.”

Sotana thought to that some, wondering and puzzling over the topic a little. “Do you think she’ll help the Lord?” Going on to add on, “I don’t want to be disrespectful but… I’ll be honest. Sky acts… acts more like a foal with some adult wants. I’m not sure if that’s good or not. It certainly makes Jerry happy, but…”

“Honestly? With how neglected she was as an orphan and was used for some company purposes? I’m surprise she didn’t turn out worse.” told Shadow as she went on. “She never knew how to grow up, no one helped or taught her how. And with the Caribous screwing things up for years? She can’t get that chance so easily….” then thought and amended.

“She does make Jerry happy...but she can’t fully help him like Sea or I could. She almost likes Lovely-- but is...natural in a sense.” then with another sip of tea to drink down, she went on. “Really? I might have to send her to the closest thing to a psychiatrist to undo what’s been done to her...but at the same time…” dragging off for a moment.

Lips forming a tight line, the handmaiden gave a deep sigh and seemed to look up with an odd look in her eyes. It was a similar gaze Shadow saw when she was trying to find out who sent the mare, and in a way, it showed again. “Perhaps, Milady, you should ask Spree to join not because of love, but because you need her.” the upfront manner it was said, shocked Shadow.

“You and Sea can’t handle Lovely, Jerry and your children-- along with Sky’s own issues alone. Maybe, you should call Spree to come and help stabilize your lives.” She gave a slight smile, one that was… almost confused, like Sotana wasn’t sure how to convey her feelings. “Spree doesn't want to move on and has nothing. But you said that she cares a lot for those she knows. Maybe, for her to move on… you need to give her something to latch onto, like what you did in the past. OR what Sky did. Maybe… she needs something to give her a chance to have a life again.”

Placing a hand on her stomach...she thought and soon nodded in agreement. “You’re right…” thinking that perhaps...the foals could help in some way? Especially with them being her own foals. It would help things smooth out even more, even later on in the future as she said with a smile. “Thanks Sonata...I might consider doing that…” then tease with a grin. “Although the opening for you is still available if you want it.”

Like a switch, Sotana seemed to become her almost shy and humble self, blushing up a storm and said, “I-I, I couldn't Milady. Being your maidservant is an honor enough.” Shifting uncomfortable in place. “I… I think I should refill your tea, yes!” Taking up the teapot to go on, “it’s cold, you need warm tea!” Turning and heading out to leave. It made Shadow want to giggle. For a very beautiful mare that any stud would love to tap-- Sotana was quite shy about her own sexuality.

Honestly I partially won’t mind if she did accept...mostly since I can trust her to do what she needs to do. thought Shadow as she thought for a moment. I wonder if I could order her to bed Jerry?

A new situation

Waiting for Spree was rather easy, as Shadow got to relax, enjoy her tea, and let the Minions come and grab the thestral anything Sonata might not get...then again the crystal mare could easily get said things herself. Yet she had one of the Servant Minions go and tell Spree that Shadow wanted to talk to her. Mostly to get this matter out of the way as she also was waiting for the news for Albert to arrive, as she planned for Sky to be sent for Glint for...professional help.

That was another thing Shadow had to talk to Jerry over. Spree was going to be one thing, but telling him one of his concubines-- and in a sense his ‘bitches’, as Sky put it, would be away for a while? Well, thinking on it now, her stud could use the cool-down on sex. She and Lovely might have spoiled him some on that front. But with kids on the way and more work being focused on the castle…

It was probably a good time to think about placing Sex as a ‘after activity’ when a good deal of work was dealt with. Doing it every other day was… not helping curb the paperwork and new tasks Jerry constantly has to do. And thinking about it, as much as Shadow loathed to think about it-- she had to consider helping with picking up the slack. At least in keeping order while the man was away, or… doing paperwork…

Maybe I should tell Jerry that he should do the sex less and focus on the castle and paperwork. Tell him it’s not too bad of a thing, but with the foal on the way he should start ‘training’ himself. Maybe let Sea assist Jerry with massages, but Sea would be helping me and Lovely with the foals when they’re born-- as will the triplets. Granted Spree will be busy with her own thing...but there’ll be additional help.

Another thing to bring up to Jerry was Spree joining with three adoptive daughters… She was hopeful that he’ll handle it. She prays to the Night-mother that Dew will give some mercy to Jerry. Shadow also knew that Jerry was sorta...suspicious of Spree in a sense, since he somehow managed to figure out Spree was into Her really early on. Granted she could reason to him about the pros…

Maybe add in that it would help with the foal raising in the future? Although admittedly that was a stretch. She knew she could handle Spree in discussion as it was obvious the earth mare was still head-over-heels for whatever Shadow tossed at her. Could probably seduce her easily even with foals showing-- although it wasn’t what Shadow was planning.

Jerry on the other hand? Well if he wasn’t another race with a whole different mentality, adding in a can of worms of his near death experiences, and his position?

Shadow had a pretty good idea that despite trying to give a long talk with him-- it will be really, really hard for the man to overcome in a sense. Especially with Sky being sent away for psychology aid and telling him to lessen the sex for the castle needs. Then again he will be rather unhappy...but she’s certain he’ll use that extra energy for other things. Maybe extra energy in training?

Whatever the case, it was all something Shadow realized she had to work out. It made her sigh and almost wonder how her life got so complicated. Once upon a time? She just wanted to be Jerry’s love slave and maybe have a nice good life, some nice hot sex, a littler and just… live things out with her and him-- with Lovely on the side.

But now?

Well, now she wasn’t sure how she was at this point. Overlady to a hoard of Minions. Queen to two young twins that would be the successors to a raising Kingdom. Wife, to whom was slowly becoming the next Warlord King hidden on his secret island and magical gates and slight potential for world conquest.

It made her want to shake her head of the sheer craziness that was now her life. It made her wonder if this was how the six element bearers felt when they became Equestria's heroines. To have so much on your shoulders all because of one little thing. Mind boggling.

“Stabby-pony here, Mistress!” Called the servant minion, Spree followed right behind him.

Smiling, Spree waved, “hey Shadow, what’s up?” Her confident strides seem to slightly hint at a fairly good workout. “Goob’s there said you had something important to tell me.” And soon offhandedly added, “hey Sotana.”

Glancing up from her work, the mare bowed, “Miss Spree.” And returning to her task without much else said while Spree took a seat.

Nodding, Shadow took a sip of the tea as she waved the Servant away, letting him get back to...well, apparently hoof polishing. She was surprised the Minions would even do this for her as they were cleaning and rubbing her hooves with a rag. Still she focused on Spree and said. “Yeah, I did. I thought over our conversation a week back...and after giving it some time?” taking a breath in and looking at her as she said. “I think you should join us Spree. For the foals sake if anything.”

Half backing in her seat, Spree said, “what?” A little surprised at Shadow being… forwards about it. “But, what about what I said? How it’s not fair for you and Jerry--”

“You won’t be a ‘full status’ herd-member. But you won’t be a concubine either, you’re like...halfway.” Interrupted Shadow, then told to Spree with a focused look. “Plus, I need you to be there with me for the foals.”

Scratching her head and thinking on it, Spree said, “it’s just… I mean, I tried to think it over and I don’t know how this could work out. I’d feel like I’d just get in the way with what you got with him and…” Tapping the table in thought a little to go on, “and I’d love to help with the foals, but as a… half-wife?” Looking a little confused.

“Seasalt herself would be helping as well.” told Shadow as she looked at Spree, deciding to explain. “Did you ever wonder why Sea volunteers to be a concubine, Spree? She’s like you, somepony with a realistic view and knowing things. She’s doing this to repay Jerry as she can’t have her old life. She also knows that he isn’t evil. And the more time she spends with the herd? The more she understands that Jerry is a guy...that was put in a difficult position.

“She isn’t doing this for sex, riches, or position-- but because the stud needs her help to ease his grief.” then let out a lament sigh as she went on. “We all know how hard Jerry gets on himself-- especially with his self-destructive thoughts or views. So Seasalt is willing to do this because both me and Lovely need her when the birth happens. Especially with Sky and Lovely not ready to raise a foal fully.” then gave a small smile.

“Even raising foals that aren’t her own is a bonus to her, she might not love Jerry like me or Lovely would-- but it’s a life she’s willing to live because it’s a stable one. In a way? She’s getting a life most mares would’ve wanted. Kids. A family, a husband that’s at least decent. And with her being barren? She would need to adopt, or join a herd to have those...and this herd is the only one she saw was the closest thing of ‘normal’ she could have.”

Looking down to that, Spree thought that over and asked, “what about Sky?” A uncertainty inside her tone. “What about her? How does she fit into all of this with her…”

A low sigh escaped as she told Spree. “Sky is like the young, love-school-struck filly. No idea of the full impact as herd-mate or real responsibilities. She’s a young mare, acting like a high-school love-sick puppy looking for attention-- which is Jerry at this point.” a frown on her face as she went on. “She hadn’t any real love to be given to her as an orphan, and was tricked to be purposely dumbed with more issues than she thought.”

A sad look on Shadow's expression as she said. “She isn’t ideal, that’s true...but I allowed her in, because Sky wants what any mare wants. Someone to give back love and cherish her. And with hope, from us with Sea help? Will make her see there’s more to being in herd, than sex, supposed love and tending to Jerry need like bed warmer. She needs to grow up-- but it’ll take time. Especially with how the situation is now…”

Sighing out and half biting her lip, Shadow watched the yellow mare slightly chew at it. A bad habit in the thestrals opinion, but it was clear that Spree was thinking about it hard. “What about your traditions?” voiced Spree in concern. “I mean… we’ve talked about it, I’m… you know, the whole ‘in sex, dom leads’ and stuff?” A clear worry there. “You know I’m not one to… you know, just roll over. How would…” It was a concern that was… sweet.

It made Shadow smile and recall just how concerned Spree could be over her person. Especially now her position as both Head mare and Overlady. And while tradition was important…. It was clear this whole love-affair going on needed compromises.

Thinking it over, she said. “Outside the bedroom? You will have to defer to me, since I’m the first mare. Even more with the foals.” then told simply. “In the bedroom? Well… you will be Jerry equal in a sense. And while I may not fully love you like I do to him? I do care for you, Spree.” then joked with a smile. “Just remember if we do get frisky? Jerry get first before you do.”

With a half smile and a little tease, Spree poked back, “you sure I can’t join him too? I might not like to share, but I’m sure you might like two dom’s on you.”

Keeping her expression still and showing no signs, Shadow reminded. “I won’t be in the mood for months now, so let's not get carried away.”

“Right.” Sheepishly chuckled Spree, “head out of gutter, right.”

“Although speaking of sex, you do know that you’ll have to go with him now and then…” then joked in a knowing look. “Although from what the triplets say? I think you do like him more than a friend sometimes with that body.”

Blinking, Spree said in defiance, “do not!” Then huffed, “seriously, the dork might have a good body, but that doesn't mean I like him like that.” Crossing her arms and flattening her ears.

“Masturbation's in the shower. The three confirm it.” responded Shadow.

“So?” Countered Spree, “since the whole rape thing, it’s been a problem to not get a little horny now and then, I can’t help it when it just happens!” trying to apparently defend herself to some extent. It amused Shadow to no end, it reminded her of when Spree was going through puberty with her and the yellow mare constantly said no to their classmates there was nothing between her and the thestral.

Blinking for a brief moment, Shadow thought back when Spree had a crush on her when they were in school...but it was gradual as it was from friendship to a slow affection. And with plenty of denials as it took a while for their experiment sex before it turn to a full-on want from Spree. To which Shadow reminded. “You know Spree...the more you try to deny it, the more obvious it will be. You said the same thing to me back in highschool-- and now you are hooves over heels over me.”

Blinking, Spree spoke dumbly, “say what?” Making it clear that, yes, their old schoolmates were right. Spree was clueless. And apparently, from Shadow’s experience, the only way that will undo… was when Spree eventually did something that would make her realize how she felt.

She was more of a tom-boy in that head of hers. Maybe, just maybe, Shadow shouldn’t be so surprised her Bi friend was just as dense as a guy at times.

Rolling her eyes, she simply. “Nevermind.” figuring it will happen eventually. Even more plot on how to get Jerry and Spree closer...with her own Minions-- filly minions. She was certain Jasmine wouldn’t mind helping either. Still she was certain that the triplets, even if Dew might ‘test’ Jerry, she and her sisters saw he was a good mate for Spree. “In either case Spree, are you in?”

Pressing her lips together again, Spree half fidgeted and soon said, “you know if any other pony asked, I’d probably shut them down, right?” It almost made Shadow laugh at how Spree caved a bit to just being asked. “But, before we do anything… big, two things?”

“And those are?”

“Well…first...” Started Spree, “I get you won’t be in the mood, I totally understand. And I agree-- but after that, you sure you’re… alright with the whole… duality thing?” Raising her hands to spin them over the other. “I mean, I don’t mind it. I can follow order and stuff, you’re sort of like the Queen around here. I might as well be the head of the guard. But in bed, are you sure you’re alright with me going… all dom?” Babbling in her concern, “I mean, your traditions and all--”

“I know. And admitally? It’s a very...huge deal.” sighing out Shadow as she interrupted. “All I ask...is that you just...just remember that while I do love you? Most of my love is for Jerry too….He’s my Alpha first and foremost.” Looking to Spree as she went on. “I know technically you would be the Beta-- but I trust you enough to not step over your boundaries with my position. Especially in both the bed room and outside…”

“Plus? You could easily make sure another mare won’t try to use traditions to usper me.” then jokes. “Although I don’t know if they’ll be able to try with both you and the Minions.”

“We protect the Mistress from all!” told Goob from below as she motioned him to finish his hoof cleaning.

Smiling a bit, Spree said, “I… kinda feel a little flattered you trust me that much.” And Shadow was sure there was a little blush there. But it was gone pretty quick as Spree said, “well, anyways. Second thing is… you know that I’m not just going to let Jerry stick it in me, right?” Which… Shadow understood very clearly.

By both their admission, Spree was a Dom. By nature, at least for Thestral standers, she was not just going to give into Jerry. If anything, their relationship had to be… almost carefully done.

Spree seemed to even underline it. “I know it’s kinda a big thing, but… it’s something I just can’t do, you know?” Shifting a bit to continue on. “It’s something… we need to work out-- and you definitely need to talk him over on it too. I have a job to do, I can’t just… up and spread my legs because he feels like he needs to bang my ass like a rabbit. I have responsibilities to both guard troops, train guards-- and even take care of the triplets!”

And right there… was the responsibility that, ironically, their little herd needed.

Giving a nod, SHadow told. “I will let Jerry know-- even give a long talk to him as he will need to focus his energy on the castle and his duties more than his needs.” then adding. “Plus in all honesty? This is something I can tell he’ll understand quickly too. Granted he might be a little...unsure, but then again he isn’t a pony. He doesn’t think like we do most of the time.”

Adding on to assure. “But I think he’ll get the point across, especially when the foals come.” rubbing her stomach a bit as she glanced at the mare and soon asked. “Which...remind me. Did you ever ask Giblet for that Arcanium armor set?”

Nodding, Spree said, “I told him. He seemed onboard with the idea.” Then rolled her eyes, “took a good half hour or something to convince him not to add spikes or claws, or stuff that would make me look like a conquesting invader.” Then pinched her nose, “and don’t get me started on the sacrifice stuff. I gave up on trying to talk sense to him after that part.”

“Did...he mentioned what Minions he was sacrificing?” asked a slight concern Shadow.

“I didn’t ask.” Honestly told Spree. “I said I’d rather not, but I think he’s gonna do it anyways. So I didn’t ask, because I don’t know if I could wear the armor if I knew.”

“Would it be still strange for me to say I’m still creeped out on that?” asked Shadow as she told her. “I know it’s been a year since we’ve been here-- but still! It’s creepy that Jerry could sacrifice his Minions like that.”

Snorting, Spree told, “Shadow, it’s dark magic. I don’t think that stuff is ever, not creepy.”

Nodding a bit, she sipped her tea and soon said. “Well Spree...As much as I want to talk-- I do need to talk to Jerry…” then furrowed her brows as she looked at Sonata as she asked. “Did...Jerry ever come back from the mines?”

Moving to stand before Shadow, Sotana said, “He hasn’t returned yet, Milady. He might be gone for the day.”

Shaking her head, Spree added to that, “I bet. Whatever he’s doing, he took one of his armor sets and went with a hoard of minions. My guess is he’s dealing with something on the island.” then waved, “he’ll be back eventually. Not much trouble he can get to here, right?”

Smile eventually going away, Spree got up and said, “anyways… Thanks for the offer, Shadow. It’s not… how I pictured it… but I can at least do that much for you.” Eyes up with a slight hope that something more would grow between them-- but seeming to also understand to an extent, it wasn’t going to happen soon.

Giving a nod, Shadow said. “It was good talking to you too, Spree.” letting the earth mare leave soon enough as she waited till Spree was gone in both eyesight and out of hearing range as she let out a sigh. “Well...that went better than I thought...now to wait for Jerry.”

Feeling two hands on her shoulders and thumbs working back and the base of her wings, Shadow gave a slightly surprised squeak, before it developed more into a relaxed moan. “I know that you said she loved you… but it looked like Miss Spree was also completely concerned about how things would go if she joined.” Doing a… surprisingly great job of helping the thestral relax.

Giving a relax sigh, Shadow said. “yeah….Spree tend to focus on others or things before her own feelings sometimes. It was how she was raised.” then felt Goob left from under the table, carrying his hoof cleaning kit as she waved him off, before moving to take another sip of her tea as she went on. “In any case? I’m glad things might work out. Now we just need to wait for Jerry-- and probably from Albert once he arrives here.”

Nodding, Sotana kept all focus on massaging Shadow’s back and a bit on the tense wings. “If I may, Milady? You should consider just relaxing. The stress won’t be good for the foals. After I’m done massaging your back, would you like me to draw up a warm bath?”

“That...would be great. Please make sure that the Servants get the right bath salts this time? And some privacy for myself to enjoy the bath too.”

“I will see to it myself.” Sotana fully agreed with a smile. It was a little odd, in some ways. Shadow wasn’t sure how to feel about the mare’s total loyalty ever since the Pink incident.

Even as she relaxed back, with the slight knowledge of the buxom mare behind her being something… more, Shadow felt honestly at ease. Yes, it was true, her mind still thought back to how Sotana was sent and was to be her bodyguard…. Jerry’s bodyguard-- even her foals bodyguard. And this added loyalty to do her whims…

It was maybe something to think about later-- after all the rest of the Drama with Jerry, Spree, Sky and whatever else was going to happen was done and over with. But for now, having a loyal handmaiden to help her with her every need was… nice. Oh so very nice.

Part of her mind slightly wondered if this was going to be common even more when the foals were born? She just hopes that there won’t be anything drastic like anytime soon.

“You broke it.” There were many things Jerry hoped to hear from Albert. And this… was not one of them. Seeing the Scientist before the in-shambles armor, it’s many scorched areas stubbornly clinging on the metal and the scientist working on the pieces… it was just not what Jerry expected to hear once Albert got in the forge to look at the Prototype.

“Okay before you blame me-- I was fighting against a ‘Caribou Hero’ that was using a magic system of Order with a magic blade-- his magic and mine didn’t agree.” defended Jerry, he however took a deep breath in as he asked. “As for broken...how bad is it? Like...we gotta scrap it broken-- or something worse?”

While he asked, Jerry watched Albert reach into the helmet and, try rather hard, to remove something. The overlord guessed it was that red chip that recorded the data Albert presumably used to learn about the Prototypes mistakes in the field. The problem? It didn’t seem to want to come out.

Albert resorted to taking out his Scanner, moving the helmet around and going about scanning it. PDA on the ground and other hand working away to look at the data. After a moment, Albert said, “we can melt down the materials, but the armor isn’t fixable. Salvageable to recycle, but we’ll have to make new armor.”

After a moment more, he said, “data’s corrupted. Not sure if I can get anything out of it…” And, moving a bit on the ground, searched the armor bits. Jerry was a little surprised to find that, in another part of the armor, there was apparently another chip… but in a lot worse wear.

After one look, Albert said, “crushed…” And went back to searching, fishing out a semi-burnt chip and seemingly downloading that to the PDA… and saying, “Corrupted…” And look at Jerry with a look alike to bemusement. “Did the warning system malfunction?”

“No...it worked. I just couldn’t move. Said potential vaporization and critical failure-- and told me to have a nice day…” said Jerry as he sighed out. “Really...I’m sorry Albert. I should of tried to retreat...but...well..something tells me that this Dulsion guy wouldn’t give me that chance so easily.”

Staring for a bit, Albert soon dropped the bits and pieces and stood up. Scanner in hand once more, he used it to go over the remains and waited. After a bit, he placed it away and went right to the tablet, telling, “it was a prototype, Jerry. It wasn’t complete and we just found one of its limitations. It was bound to break sooner or later-- like with the lightning. It has weaknesses and they need to be found out. Now that a lot have been found, I can at least improve and make your next armor, not have those same weaknesses.”

“Which means it’ll take longer until the armor is ready.” said Jerry as he nodded with crossed arms. “At least I can use the other sets again….” then glance at Giblet, who was busy hammering away something as Jerry told Albert. “I found a way to improve my horde...among other things.”

Tilting his head, Albert quizzed, “new armor, better weapon work?” Tossing out a few things apparently at the top of his head.

Shaking his head, Jerry told. “No...remember when I told you about some of my artifacts and their uses? Well...let's just say that I found their ‘predecessor’.” using the word mostly due to Giblet being around to overhear anything the two gamers had to say.

“I see…” Began Albert, slightly slowing his work to think on that. It wasn’t long before he was once more typing away and telling, “if that is the case, maybe I can speed up the production of that armor.” Which was a slight surprise to hear.

“What? Albert, I thought you need to prioritize the Citadel-1 and your own things before the armor?”

“Citadel-1 is mostly managed by Grain and Twilight.” Swiftly told the Scientist. “And I can place some of my projects on the side. You don’t have the prototype armor, and you might have found an advantage.” Stopping to further add, “you’re also going to be entering hostile territory with the Storm King’s borders. You’re going to need it sooner than later.”

Taking a moment to think, Albert went back to work, nose to Tablet. “I’ll bring a Plasteel ingot here for Giblet to work over. Get used to how to mold it. I need to send a message to the Citadel and tell Magic and Pyro to get ready, I’m going to need their help on speeding up the armor process some. I’ll bring it here so Giblet can help us finish up it’s final parts and hardware.”

Sighing some, Jerry wondered how it would be done all quickly...but he did however say. “Albert, there’s something else you might need to know.” making a hand motioned to giblet to move the pieces elsewhere, as the Brown moved each piece bit by bit to a corner as Jerry explained. “The totem that I found? There’s six of them. There’s also two other sets of health and mana for five...and while it’s confirmed that those things are around? Especially possible new mounts for the Reds?”

A grimace expression on his face as he went on to say. “It also means they’re spread out...and it’s possible anyone in power could either have them...or try using them. Especially the Dark crystals.”

With a slight nod, Albert said, “well, all the more reason to finish up that new armor, huh?” Having a slightly whimsical smile in place.

Giving a short laugh, Jerry told. “It also doesn’t help that those caverns I’ve explored on the island? Got some of the enemies appearing there. Apparently it’s some side-effect from the Tower Heart magic.” then admitted. “But I was surprise when a larger Salamander appeared out of nowhere...I think those caverns are the ‘dungeons’ for me to explore and conquer through.”

“Better start setting up patrols and consider making walls.” Told Albert seriously. “If mobs from that ‘place’ are appearing here? You need to consider making things to keep your citizens safe. They won’t know how to deal with threats, or threats they don’t realize are threats before it’s too late.”

“It's the big threat I can handle and tell them…” then scowls as he said. “It’s the damned Gnomes they’ll be unsuspecting to that’s the problem. Especially if they can get in easily.”

Pausing in his work, Albert turned his head to say, “Gnomes?”

“Second ‘place’ I told you about, the one the Spell Catalyst came from? They got these small, annoying, thieving-,” going on a small rant as Jerry started to move around. Sounding utterly despising of the Gnomes, to which Albert gave a flat look, going back to his work and half-listening to the tangent of Jerry’s spite of the Gnomes. After Jerry finished nearly 5 minutes of ranting, Albert turned his ears back in. “--small no good little PESTS!”

Taking a deep breath in, Jerry was back on topic as he told. “They just spread everywhere, easy to sneak in-- easy to kill that’s true, but take the Life force, the Fairy gems-- even gold and runoff before I have to send my forces to kill them and take the stuff before more knick it off! They’re harmless sure-- but can easily invade into homes and take what they want! And they come with fire hats to burn you if they latch onto you!”

“Sounds like you need to invest into getting some mousetraps.” Remarked the scientist.

“Mousetraps? No, I need full time pest control!” then snorted. “With the Salamanders, I might get that. They easily burn in a gnome home and kill the little buggers.”

“What about cats?” Asked Albert while pausing in his work. “I’m sure they’d hunt them.”

“Last I checked, no cats lived on the Island, plus I doubt there’s much were the Equestrians are at. I would need to visit the other nations to check if they got cats there too.”

Lifting a brow, Albert shrugged it off and told while turning his focus to the PDA. “Anyways. I’ll get to work converting one of your armors into arctic wear for your next trip. Pinkie Pie will be getting ready in a couple of weeks. I’ll be here for most of that time to work on it, and hopefully during that time Magic can bring the new Armor around to be finished here.” then mused to himself, “should make a note of supplies to make a small lab here temporarily…”

“Pretty sure we got enough space for it. Especially with that large research wing we made for the other scientists.” told Jerry as he added. “And with the added new mineral deposits from that first area? We’ll see a surplus…” then frown...and waited as Giblet walked off to keep doing his work as Jerry soon told. “I found something else from the other place while down there. A Netherworld Shard.”

Albert peaked over his tablet, the question left unsaid but easily seen through the man’s glowing, sickly yellow eyes.

“The Netherworld Shards are...shards from the Netherworld. A place where that other thing I told you reside. And they allow me to...gain control of a Minion and basically be in their body…” rubbing his face as he went on. “But they are...inactive. My best guess? I didn’t accomplish the ‘conditions’ the Netherworld has....if it’s actually around.”

“And the point of this being…?” Slightly dragged out Albert curiously.

“Netherworld Shards are spread out. You can find them nearly everywhere in that other place. And where’s there one? There’s more shards all over. Made out of the same material as my Gates.” Rubbing his face a bit as he knew that while it may not be much for Albert-- Jerry knew that with more signs of Overlord 2 things around? Something tells him that things might change fast.

Finger up to stall Jerry, Albert reiterated, “Let me try again, why would you need to control one minion, you can naturally command them all?”

“...in the other place, you tend to need a Minion to sneak through an area-- while commanding Minions at the same time. A mean for...subtly if that makes any sense. Or to control a Minion while commanding other's to infiltrate and allow me to enter in the place if need be. Like say... I control a Green with a horde to sneak in and open the entrance and sabotage it’s defense.”

Shaking his head, Albert questioned, “is that even needed anymore then?” Which made the man at first, confused. But Albert seemed more than happy to elaborate. “Your minions aren't like before. They’re intelligent, able to plan and cohesively cooperate with one another to do tasks you give them.”

“Before, when you just spammed them to fight with only one focus, something like that would've been useful.” Admitted Albert. “But now, they have enough intellect, no matter how small, to do more advanced jobs on their own.”

“...honestly you’re right. But...I can’t help but feel...scared.” admitting this fully as Jerry crossed his arms to explain. “If the Netherworld Shards are revealed after so long...it’s a matter of time before we might find out the Netherworld is here-- and if it is...will either the Storm King find it...or that necromancer?”

Seeming amused, Albert said, “the netherworld is equivalent to hell, correct?” Then rolled his hand, “there’s a place called Tartarus here. It’s in Equestria-- and guarded by a mortal Cerberus dog that, from what I understand, can’t die to anything. And while the Khara can kill a lot of things, Magic is sure that it won’t even cause the dog to so much as sneeze.” Half smiling, “apparently it guards creatures and things so horrible, that even their flesh can spread unspeakable diseases. And this dog has to be completely immune to them all.”

Thinking it over...Jerry chuckled as he nodded. “yeah...I’m being silly. Guess I’m thinking of the worst when it’s not there.” then soon told. “Which reminds me. If you are going to make one of my armors into winter gear? Best do it for the Durium set. It’s not as strong as Arcanium-- but it’ll do for the most part.” then thought over and asked. “That also...made me think of something else…”

“Is there any more info that is needed for the Storm King? All I got from Pearl when I contacted the Island that he was, and I quote, ‘Dangerous in terms of military might, lots of influence, and has a means to spread his forces all over if given the chance.’. Which...means he has an armada of airships to throw around.”

“Plenty.” Agreed Albert. “I touched up on the subject with both Magic and Celestia. The Storm King has a large force and a good percentage of them are troops just as tall as Minotaurs, and almost as strong. But for certain are much tougher. Armor’s part of the finest line and apparently they were the ones to come up with anti-magical armor.”

“If anything?” Went on Albert in thought, “the caribou tried copying it. It only resulted in a metal that diffused magic, not completely reflecting it back like the Storm King’s forces.” Which did cause a little concern for Jerry. “He’s also economically sound, surprisingly. Apparently he has a fleet of ships dedicated to making trade to keep the military going smoothly. It’s a surprisingly effective dictatorship with a constant income of funds to continue creating ships, weapons and armor.”

“....how he hasn’t taken over the world yet?!” nearly shouted Jerry in dumbfound.

Smiling, Albert told while lowering his tablet, “to put it simply, while they do have a lot of military power, they have a limited amount of magical potential.” Which… subdued Jerry some. “They can enlist magical users, and know how to make magical weapons. But the fact of the matter is, that while they can make things resist or counter magic? They have not that many magical users. So when it comes to people like Magic, or even Celestia? They can’t contend.”

Then turning back to his PDA, Albert went on. “Also, while it’s ‘possible’ to conquer the world, they can’t just do that. Conquering land also requires converting it to his system. Re-elect leaders, mayors, headships and basically re-stabilizing everything. They gear and prepare to attack just one nation, because they know that they can’t just overtake it by sheer force. They employ very sound tactics and study the enemy before actually acting.”

“....you know, that theory of Screech hoping I get killed is a lot more sound now.” said Jerry as he rubbed his forehead. “I mean...economical strength? Military might? Strategy and anti-magical armor-- while employing magic users? I mean sure I could use hit and run tactics...but if what you’re saying is right? They’ll learn, adapt-- and kick my ass hard or probably manage to kill me. I mean...sure I can cause damage but…”

Sighing as he looked at Albert. “I think we both know that I am a very poor, poor tactician.”

Sighing and placing away his work, much to his dismay, Albert turned to face Jerry fully. “They might have better odds, but you have advantages they don’t.” Holding up a finger to tell. “One. you have Gates. Hide them over his land and jump from location to location-- you can easily evade them and they can’t get in. You can also place up dummy gates, cause their forces to watch those, while you use your hidden ones to easily slip by. You have a mobility advantage.”

“Two.” Rose the next finger as the scientist explained. “Intel. Greens are surprisingly effective. Give a few a mission, a single mission. Learn. They take document’s, letters, data-- anything available, even the metal they make. You can learn and adapt first. Learn where to strike, how to strike.”

“Three.” Albert gained a odd smile to this part and pat Jerry’s shoulder. “You have something that no one in this world has.” motioning to himself, “Altera technology. To be more to point, galactic level technology. They will think it’s magic, and try treating it like magic. But that will just work to your advantage, because not all spells work on technology. And I can cover those more glaring weaknesses.”

“Don’t forget four!” told a voice, both men glanced at Giblet, the smith finishing as he told. “Four! Minions! Lots of Minions. Smart Minions. Willing Minions. Loyal Minions! They have few bodies. We are legion!”

Tapping his chin, Albert nodded, “when employed right, quantity can easily beat quality.”

“Plus I do have a way for them to be revived back-- or get more forces.” agreed Jerry with a nod. Although he did admit. “But it still doesn’t help that my magic might not do much to them. Even the Target spell…” thinking a bit as he added. “Although the hardest part is stealing an Airship and somehow getting it back here…”

Shaking his head, the scientist said, “for now? Getting information, planning attacks and learning about the enemy should come first. Taking their technology or weapons should come later once you know how to get away with it.” Then jokes, “also, you can’t shout to them you're a villain, unless you make a dramatic escape. And that takes careful planning.”

Laughing a bit, Jerry gave a grin as he said. “Like stealing their airship or teleport away in a Gate as I give some villain speech?” feeling a bit amuse as he never did much of the ‘villain monologue’, mostly since that was, (in his opinion) a really stupid cliche to do. Granted it was little more than bragging...but cliche in real life. He had to add in with a slight thoughtful tone. “Although I might need to check up on making some groups of Greens when I have time. Mostly to start infiltrating the Storm King lands once I made those hidden Gates you mention. Start learning how much Intel they got and how I could use it for my advantage?”

Already thinking a bit, Jerry could see if Mortis can find the ‘smart’ Greens among the Tribe, maybe the Elites to be ‘leaders’ of each small group for their own mission. Gather what they can for materials and information. Maybe send out various groups and make sure they won’t get caught easily? Already Jerry's mind was thinking of ways to start building a means to steal from the Storm King, or in this case ‘borrow’ it.

“One step at a time.” Advised Albert before turning his focus away. “Now, if you don’t mind? I need to patch in a call to Magic and give him a list of materials we’ll need. While your lab offers nice, we need more specific conditions for your armor project.”

“Fair enough.” said Jerry, as he considered checking in on those caverns-- probably after he checked in on whatever work he’ll need to do. He knew by the time he reached the private Quarters in his work area, there would be a large amount of things to do….although part of him somewhat wondered as he left the Forge, that his enemies were still dealing trouble?

“Damn you Eyes of Fate. Damn you to Tartarus.” cursed out Dainn, as the last safe place in the lands was Canterlot, and already it was hard enough to push back the Wendigos. Add in the salt in the wounds of being infected as he had to deal with the cough, the itchy skin-- even the sense of crawling skin and irritated boils that now appear. He couldn’t even enjoy a bit of sex now-- not without hacking and cough.

Despite his all given magical powers and fortitude? It’s not enough to push the sickness aside.

Even more so, is the damned necromancer that is now terrorizing on what remains of his army. Taking the many dead and using them against his own. Add in insult to the Wendigos attacking his forces instead of the necromancer's own! Giving another heave of breath, Dainn knew that trying to summon the Eyes was pointless. Especially he doubted he could pay to remove the sickness from him-- or to deal with the constant threats.

Yes he dealt with the Overlord, but three more things replaced him.

Eyes narrowing, he cursed even more, “Damn it. Damn it all!” already moving to the room, not caring for subtle anymore as he went into the secret room. Taking the book as he slit his hand a bit, repeated the passage, not bothering to keep this room hidden much longer as he waited for the Eyes to appear.

Not that it took long, he could never seem to finish the passage fully or had time to watch the blood soak into the book. It seemed that whenever he looked up, Fate was there to meet him. And the male was indeed there, looking for the world amused. And it boiled Dainn’s blood. “How are you, ‘Emperor’ Dainn?” Half cocking his head to the side and adding, “you’re looking a little green. Caught a bit of something?”

Snorting, he accused. “You did this. You deliberately sent not only the Wendigos-- but the necromancer to replace the Overlord to cause havoc on my lands. Didn’t you?”

Waving a dismissive hand, Fate told, “I did exactly what you asked. The Overlord stopped intruding, and there is zero chance of him ever killing you.” The smugness there made the emperor want to grit his teeth. “I follow through my deals, always have and will.” Then polished his nails against the shirt under that trench coat of his. “It’s not my fault you’re not satisfied with the means to those results.”

“You mean you twisted the deal to cause me more trouble.” snorted Dainn as he said. “However,” coughing a bit as he glared upwards. “As of now, I have more important things to be focused on. Like my health. You cure me in exchange for the Overlord life.”

There was loud, amused and even mocking laughter to that. “You don’t have the Overlord's life to give, Dainn!” Grinning with his blackened and inverted teeth to go on. “You can’t make a deal when you don’t have the goods. I will set the price, like always.”

“Then what is it? What will it be for me to be rid of this sickness and in full health again, Eyes?” demanded Dainn.

Walking from right to left, the Eyes of Fate hummed and tapped his cheek ever so thoughtfully. “Well… that depends. Do you want me to just make you completely immune to it so it can no longer affect you at all?” Then grinned, “I’ll want something pretty hefty. That virus is a persistent little thing.”

“What. is. It?” snapped Dainn in agitation.

“Your soul.” Idly told fate while looking over the room. “But, you have to die for that. So no pressure on just giving it to me right now at this moment. It will come later.”

Doubtful, since I’m immortal. thought Dainn as since he took the former rulers magic and powers-- he became immortalized. And not many things could kill him as before. Looking to Fate, resisting the urge to scratch at himself as he told. “Deal.”

Grinning in an almost malevolent manner, Fate told, “a pleasure doing business with you.” Turning and outstretching his hand. Similarly, Dainn reached out and took the male’s hand, shake-- and feel the pain. The magical surges that pulsed in his body and stressed his magical pathways like before to bind the deal.

In a swift, fast motion of a hand, Dainn felt something prick his arm. A glance down showed that the Eyes had injected some… vile of liquid into his arm. It was only a moment later he felt magic, dark, writhing magic, course through his being. It made him fall to the ground after the male let go, and after a moment… breathed out in a sort of… peaceful way. No pain, no coughing, no itching.

One look at his hand showed it, he was cured. He was no longer ill. He felt empowered, and grinned. He was invincible once more. But any celebration was cut short, the Eyes of Fate telling, “you should be going, little Emperor.” Making Dainn glance up. “Something’s about to make your little kingdom here tumble into near anarchy~”

Eyes widened, he immediately thought of the necromancer, quickly turning to walk out. Although in his haste...he forgot to close the door to the secret room.

The Eyes watched with amusement, allowing himself to slip away and letting time once more resume. Walls once more gained their natural hues and the dark shadows once more took over. The room sat there, the book still open and it’s many glyphs shifting in place.

Slowly, clopping hooves echoed out as a mare, bare, bruised, and barring a red collar, made her way down the hall with a bucket and rag. Her eyes were heavy, and any light in them seemed to be gone. She looked up, measuring her distance to the next turn, and stopped upon spotting the open room.

She glanced left to right, unsure of where this room came from, or if she should enter. Her master would surely punish her if she intruded into a space she was not allowed, and thought to move past the room, eyeing it carefully. Before she could even cross the hall, her eyes landed on the most peculiar of books.

It lay there, pages wide open and words indescribable moving on their own accord and will. ”Come.” her ears perked, looking intently at the book while the many symbols seemed to dance. ”See.” Her hooves moved, a strange… feeling radiating from the book itself. ”Look.” something about how the letter’s shifted, became and changed… her master’s wouldn't mind if she just peeked, would they?

She gulped and moved closer, her tattered and painfully burnt wings shifting while peering into the pages, bucket placed down. Inside those pages, she saw… so much. Things that had been. Things that could be. The promise of her desires fulfilled. Her hands reached, touching the pages, a power… a huge, horrible yet undefinable power rushing inside her being, crawling along her naked body. Her mind, deciphering the words she needed… to get what she wanted.

“By past to future, by seen and unseen.” She started an odd feeling in her chest. “I call on the one where all that is goes according to time and has already been.” Finger tracing the edge of the page. “Hear what has been heard and see what has been seen. I call on you, watchful one of all fates and ends, come before me, and my current request.” Finger, fiddling with the edge of the book. “For I, the messenger of my desires, wish to make a bargain, oh Eyes of Fate.”

She half yelped, a little papercut being made on her finger for not being careful. The little drop of blood touching, and being tasted by the book that soaked it. And like that, did the room no longer look normal, and the colors invert. With a chuckle, she looked up startled at the male before her, having also been inverted with a ware of a leather trench coat, and the appearance of an anthropomorphic cat.

“You’re here for a deal, little pony?” He asked, a large cheshire grin in place, poofy tail flicking in place.

“W-Who...are you?” spoke the mare, fear gripping at her of the sudden feline...just appearing out of nowhere and looking off-putting.

With a large grin that showed many teeth, the male moved. Almost stalking to the side like a predator while saying, “I have quite a few names. But I’m best known as the Eyes of Fate.” Moving a bit closer, unnerving the mare of what he may do to her body. “And by my sight, you came here. You were fated to get something. Something you deeply desire.”

The mare glanced away to that, uncertainty filled her as the mare felt the bindings on her back of where her wings used to be. The mare slowly looked up and felt something….something in her heart, her being of that small voice. That small voice calling out for one thing. Revenge. A small fire arose in her eyes as she slowly asked. “Desire? What...what I wanted so much?” feeling that growth slowly swelling more and more.

Fate smiled. “You want vengeance. You want justice. You want to get back at the people that took so much.” Idly saying, speaking in a way as if he knew. “They took your wings. They took your dignity. They took what little purity you had.”

When he cast a look over his shoulder, he pushed on, hitting places that hurt her the most. “They killed your husband. They stole and raped your lovely little daughter. They razed your home. Robbed you from ever bearing children.” Then looked away, idly looking at his nails. “You became their slave of sex and hard labor. They took everything from you, so they could walk all over the little remains like kings…”

“What I offer.” He told his back to her, “is a means to get back at them, with full retribution. To cause them pain, suffering, whatever you wish… for a price.”

Head lowering down...she soon looked up with a sign of slight determination in her eyes, a bit of life that was once gone-- now slowly filled as she said. “Yes. I want revenge...I want Dainn dead. I want him to die in my hands when I tear his heart out.” giving a slight spat of anger as she finished. “I’ll give anything for that moment. Even trade my life if need be.”

Turning, the Eyes of Fate smiled in a manner that seemed very dark. Something, the mare completely glanced over in her anger and hate. “Then for a price, to kill what is almost a god? I’ll ask only this.” Turning around and sauntering towards her. “Once he’s dead and dying, go to the wilderness to the east. Take a coat, it’ll be cold.”

Hand raised, he seemed to spin it and in a instant, a dagger unlike any she had ever lay eyes on was in Fate’s hand. The blade, round and curved in a natural way, red as could be and looking to be made of bone. Held by unusual silver metal. “You will find a male in the wilderness, with an army. You will tell him, Dainn is Dead.” Handing her the dagger… then adding, “oh… and maybe one last act of seduction? Make the last thing the Emperor sees, is his supposed slut, stabbing his heart dead.”

Looking to the dagger, she then looked up to the Eyes as she asked. “And the male in the wilderness, what then after I tell him the news?”

“You may do whatever you like.” Told the Eyes, holding out his right hand for a shake. “You may leave him and try and survive… serve him, be his toy, look for a new living-- that is up to you.” And motioned down, “so… do we have a deal?”

“...yes.” told the mare as she took his right hand to shake.

The next thing she felt was pain as her arm burned with inscriptions, the deal burning itself into her arm. While she gave a scream of pain, the Eyes of Fate chuckled out, “Then please, don’t let me keep you waiting.” and vanished. Vanished once her screams died down and she was on the floor, half tired and with a dagger possessing a curved, red bone of a dagger. One look down at her arm, then the dagger… she knew what she had to do. Drive, unlike anything she had before, making her rise despite the pain and took the dagger with her. Vengeance shining in her eyes.

Taking a breath in, she turns to leave to give one last act of seduction...before glancing at the book….and returning back to take it. As she had a feeling that if she wanted something next time? She would call on the Eyes once more for a deal. Perhaps even find her own means...of a new life, one that seems bleak of a future, but one she can decide for herself for once.

Interludes....

Over the next course of days, with Albert crafting the Winter gear with Giblet, making the Durium armor set into a artic winter gear was somewhat tricky, mostly as the Durium wasn’t designed for the winter. Thankfully Giblet, despite loving to smash things, held the needed knowledge to assist with other sets of materials for Albert to make it more arctic-like. Mostly replacing the cloth underneath the metal to exchange for the fiber Albert tends to use for his own works.

And while that was being done, Shadow had to go in a long, long discussion with Jerry. Mostly with Spree entering the herd made him heavily questioned back to Shadow, mostly since he knew Spree was in love with Shadow. The thestral assured him heavily that things won’t change too much, even more that Spree would help ensure things will be more stable. Even adding on Spree position as a technical second mare, but not officially.

While Jerry was willing to listen and slowly accustomed to it, Shadow made sure to assure that Spree was willing to compromise, and promise things will work out as the thestral knows that things will be slightly awkward at first. It came as a slight surprise for the others in the herd, but Shadow knew things would be slightly better as time progressed. But she did have to talk Jerry over Sky issues, specifically with her needing to see Glint. Jerry was conflicted as he partially didn’t mind Sky nature...but also knew that Shadow was right.

So he compromised on letting Sky get the professional help she needed, which Shadow then brought up to Albert on getting Sky to Glint when he’s able to.

However things took a slight turn when the Ruffed Raft came along in the Twilight’s Cyclops ‘Harmony's Song’ , as once the six mares of the former bearers and Magic arrived on the shores of the island? Were they given a slight surprise of the utter change of the island.

Looking over the land a bit as far as he could tell, Magic saw the once former molten lava filled landscape and smog filled skies to be..peaceful?

The stallion partially wondered when this happened, as he saw countless Minions moving supplies and objects that were being delivered by the shore and transported by foot as the stallion commented. “It seems the Overlord made a change of scenery on his lands. He probably got bored with molten lava and harsh landscapes that he wanted it to look pleasant like.”

“Wait, you’re saying this is new?” asked Rainbow Dash, as she heard from the rumors the other mares told, that supposedly the Overlord island was filled with smog, darken clouds covering overhead, and nowhere near a hospital for any sane pony to live.

“Supposedly, yes. I can guess the Overlord needed land for whoever lived in his domain. Can't feed hungry mouths off of raided food forever.” replied Magic.

Moving along and glancing to the small habitat on the beach that was there just for changing, Twilight spoke, “well, I’m glad that it’s changed then. Part of the reason we’re here is to give Rainbow some room before her Cabin Fever got to the point we’d have another Pyro.”

“Hey, I wasn't that bad!” Rainbow half shouted with her wings flaring.

“You almost caused a severe accident while rushing down a hall, Rainbow.” Rarity pointed out. “Some of those ponies almost had severe concussions from that, I think Twilight’s right about you getting a little out of hand.”

“Yeah! And unlike you, I prefer to use my bombs to cause mayhem on purpose!” told Pyro, giving a wide grin as he jumped up by Magic as he went on to look at the moving Minions. “Which reminds me, I never did figure out if a Minion could be used for a bomb before.”

“Try not to cause the Overlord a problem.” sighed Magic as it was bad enough he had to babysit Pyro for now-- but even worse he couldn’t bring along Zealous or one of the clones while working. Thankfully he wouldn’t need to watch the earth stallion forever as he was told. “I doubt he’ll like it if you messed with his Minions without asking.”

Applejack looks at the countless Minions moving and carrying things as despite being small, they seem to handle carrying large equipment as she whistles. “Hard little workers aren' they? I thought with them bein’ so small, they’d have trouble t’ carry heavy things. Or there being so many of them.”

“They most likely have much more dense body mass, Applejack.” Thought out Twilight while watching the minions. “Densely packed muscle and bone would let them do what they’re doing. Even more if they have any magic for pure strength like an earth pony.” An observation that Magic further agreed on.

“She is right.” spoke Magic as he went on. “Would make partial sense for most Minions to sink is their denser mass. Well, except for the Blues of course.” recalling his time with Mortis on questions about Minions and scanning a bit from the Blue. Looking from the Minions to the mares as he added to Applejack. “As for them to be so many? This is the Overlord domain. My best guess is that these Minions are just stand-ins for others who go out in the field.”

“Now, we should be having some sort of--” Pausing to notice one red pony missing from their group. “Damn it Pyro.” Let out Magic a small curse to see Pyro talking to a Blue.

“So you say that you’ll give anything for the Overlord. Would you be willing to put my bombs on you and rush out to be killed in an explosion?” asked Pyro as the Blue let out a hum as the Blue minion replied.

“Would rather have the Reds to do such an act-- or Browns. Having Reds do it would enact their love of burning things. Browns wouldn’t care if you strab bombs on them.”

“Oh~, something to ask--- OW!” nearly shouted Pyro as Magic horn glowed, ear pulling the earth stallion back as he spoke. “Owowowowowo~, Magic! I was in the middle of something important!”

Magic held a flat look as he told in unsympathetic. “We do have important business to attend to.” then look to see Albert by the habitat, as he bid his farewell to the six. “If you pardon us, we have to go. Business to attend to. I’m certain you all will be directed to where you will be staying temporarily.” turning to walk with the red stallion as to attend the reason both stallions were here in the first place and away from the Citadel-1.

While the girls look to see the two leaving, Twilight tells them. “Come on girls, lets get changing.” smiling a bit as she went on. “I’m sure we’ll be seeing where we’ll stay until we’re back in the citadel.” already heading to the changing room with the other's.

Looking about the place as it was, with it’s slowly growing stone-like town-structure and its ever growing farmland? Twilight had to admit that Jerry had a nice setup starting up. She gave it a few years before the place possibly bustled with life much like some small cities she’d been to. Possibly even more if things went well.

And the Castle itself, while a little intimidating, also added a certain air of power as if it was watching over the growing community that was coming into being. Granted there were still only so many, but with ponies and most definitely Caribous taking up a large portion of residence here in the town itself? It almost gave Twilight a bit of hope things would smooth out later on.

Nearing the front gates, and being greeted by semi-official looking Minion guards, Twilight smiled, “hi Shadow, it’s nice to see you again.” Easily recognizing the thestral. “How have you been?”

Smiling herself, the thestral told. “Well, I’ve been better since Jerry came along.” looking to Twilight and the other 5 mares, she went on. “But it's good to see you all again. It almost felt like a lifetime ago for all of us.”

“Ya’ll can say that again, Sugarcube.” agreed Applejack, as she looked at the growing stomach as she added. “And congrats.” Shadow giggled a bit with a hand moving over her lips.

“Thanks,” then motioned with a hand. “Come on in girls, I’ll show you around.”

“Mistress, we follow!” told one of the Minion Guards as Shadow rolled her eyes and told them.

“Don’t you need to stay here and guard the gate, Gop?”

“Mistresses always need guards!” told the other Minion Guard as Shadow pat the helm of the other guard with an amusing look.

“I got loads of guards around me, Geep. I’m sure I’ll be surrounded by the other Minions.” then told. “Now just stay in your post boys.”

Both Minions grouch, but obeyed as they stood in their place.

Pinkie giggled out as she said. “Wow, these little guys sure are grumpy of not following you.”

Shadow rolled her eyes as she led them inside and told them. “Yeah, Minions tend to ‘follow the leader’, be it me or Jerry. Or another Minion that's smart enough as a elder.” then told in a sheepish tone. “Although girl’s words of forewarning? Don’t expect too many modern things in this place, this place is so medieval, it makes the Crystal Empire look simple.”

With a slight nod to that, Twilight spoke, “that’s nice to know ahead of time.” Giving a glance back to add, “we did just come from a highly sophisticated and advanced sea base.”

“I don’ know about you, Twi, but I’m more than happy t’ not have to go five feet without havin’ to wonder what some doohickey in the whole place does.” Spoke up Applejack. “I ain’t no stranger to some things, but that place down their? Jus’ a whole bunch of complex.”

“You’re telling me.” Agreed Rainbow Dash while taking to just fluttering in the air. “Bunch of egghead stuff down there. Congested. Hardly any space--” continuing a few complaints off the top of her head.

Lowly, Twilight told Shadow, “Rainbow Dash was starting to get a little stir crazy down there.”

“I understand her situation.” told Shadow in a low tone back to Twilight, as she knew what it was like down there without flying. The thestral spoke a bit loud to Rainbow. “You can fly around, just not too high, as while we managed to remove some of the smog? Residues of it are still around. Especially with the volcano still partially active.”

“Wait,” started Rainbow as she asked. “You mean to say that the mountain on the far side of the island is a volcano? And active?” looking to Shadow as she asked. “How come you or the other ponies didn’t try to plug it up or make it stop?”

Shrugging, Shadow admits. “To be honest, the Reds deal with the volcano. Plus beside the bits of volcano activity we got around here, they like to use it for whatever those Reds do.” Knowing that to the Reds, the volcano and its lava was the same thing as a bath for most everyone else.

The six stare at her as if she just told them something crazy, but Shadow only shrugs and says. “That's the least strangest thing we've gotten used to around here.”

Blinking at a thought, Twilight asked, “are there any Minions I could talk to about their behaviors and thought processes?” At first she was given odd looks by her friends, but it was easily figured when Twilight perked up. “We know so little about them, I thought it would be nice to maybe compile notes for a small biography concerning minions and their behaviors!” Then added on with a shy smile, “also, this is a good chance to do some stress-free project.”

Shaking her head, Rarity sighed, “only you would think a study project would be relaxing, Twilight.” Feeling partially amused by this.

Laughing in slight amusement, Shadow said. “Never change Twilight.” then shake her head as she thought on it, thinking before she told with a rolled hand. “Well, there's a few elders.”

“Elders?” asked Pinkie with a tilt head. “I thought the only elder was that Gnarl guy!”

Snorting in amusement, Shadow said. “Technically yes, but Gnarl hasn't been seen around lately…” Then shake her head to explain more. “but when I mean elders? I mean some Minions who lived for a few years, give or take. There's Grubby, our Minion Smith. There’s Quaver, but I don’t know how much he knows. There’s Mortis who’s been talking up Gnarl slack of looking after the Minions.” thinking a bit more as she went on.

“There’s about a few others, like Zappy, or Zig-- or even Yip. But if you want a Minion that knows all the Tribes? Then Mortis is your Minion. Just expect him to be so dreary all the time.”

“Aw, that doesn't sound fun,” said Pinkie with a frown, then brightened as she asked. “Think we can get him happy and cheery with a party?”

Snickering, Shadow told with a wide smile. “You can try, but Mortis doesn’t brighten that easily.”

Pinkie pricked her ears to that, and the exuberant mare called out, “do you know what this means?!”

“Oh boy.” Sighed out Applejack with a roll of her eyes.

Hand up high, Pinkie said, “this calls for a party, stat!” Then locked onto Twilight saying, “can I come with Twilight? Please,please,please,please-- I need to know what to plan for Mortis!”

Waving her hands, Twilight said, “calm down Pinkie, I’m sure it’ll be fine if you visited him with me.

“Just make sure you let him come to you, since his place is where most of the Minions reside.” warned Shadow, she soon however suggested. “How about I call for him once we get closer? We should be reaching in the upper levels soon enough.” the seven mares passing by various minions as they roam over the halls and doing whatever tasks that were set before them. Either cleaning, or moving objects around.

“Oh, oh, can we go to the dining area?” asked Pinkie. “I’m sure we can make a party easily and get something to eat beside sea plants!”

“Well, I was planning to head to the dining room in the first place, I’m feeling a bit peckish.” admit Shadow, she turn her attention to one of the passing Minions to say. “Can you get one of the cooks ready a small snack? Some peaches with ice cream would do.”

“Yes Mistress.” bow the Red as he scurry off, with Shadow looking back to tell Pinkie and Applejack with amusement.

“I think you two could enjoy working with the Reds in the kitchen, they make great cooks if taught right.”

Shaking her head to that, Applejack spoke, “well, I can try. But no guarantees. I hear those little guys are a bit too happy playing with fire.”

An idea sparking in her mind, Pinkie spoke, “ooh~ I wonder if I can teach them how to flambé food! Think they’d like to learn?” And for a moment, Shadow had one too many images of a kitchen with even more fire than normal. And with reds, there was a lot of fire during those ‘normal’ times.

“Just...make sure you have some sort of protection.” told Shadow in a bit hesitant tone. “Let just say that the Reds have lots of fire in the kitchen.” already considering warning some of the other's staff in the kitchen to exit out if Pinkie ever teaches the Reds on flambe food. She was hoping she could install some anti-fire wards if things got too hot in the kitchen by the time Piknie was done teaching the Reds on flambe food.

“Things might be exciting then, darling.” said Rarity as she glanced around, trying to figure on what to say of the lack of design. But for the life of her she saw nothing too big.

Shadow glance to Rarity, as she noticed it was odd for the unicorn fashionista to make notice of how dull things were in terms of designs here. She wanted to ask if there were any changes of Rarity since that Town, but she didn’t want to ruin the good mood yet.

When they reached the dining area, Shadow saw a few ponies and caribous eating, as well as Minions moving with plates and trays as the Servants were doing their jobs. The thestral headed to achari, with a Servant pulling it out for her, once she sat in it, the Servant pushed in the chair, with another bringing up a tray of peaches and ice cream. “Thank you.” told Shadow, as she turned her head to tell the six. “Come on and sit down, one of the Servants will bring you something to snack on.”

She then took in a breath as she turned her head to call out. “MORTIS!”

Fluttershy winced to the shout and asked. “Was it necessary to shout that loud, Shadow?”

“It's faster to get a Minion to come than asking another Minion to get that other Minion.” explain Shadow, and within moments, Mortis did arrive as the Blue came before Shadow with a bow of his head.

“You call, Mistress?”

Nodding, Shadow explains. “Yes Mortis,” motioning a hand to Twilight. “Twilight here was curious about the Minions, so she’s hoping to have an idea of you all.” then added in mild amusement. “And Pinkie will try to make you smile.”

“Oh.” he spoke with a dull tone. “How exciting.” Mortis then turned his attention to Twilight, moving up by her spot with a bow of his head. “Greetings.”

With a long look, Pinkie smiled, “you remind me of my Sister Maud!”

Giving a stare under his hood, Mortis said. “I do not know who this ‘Maud’ is, but I feel she is an unusual case.” then turn his focus back to Twilight as he continues on. “As you have known, I am Mortis. Minion Resurrector and one of the Minion Elders for the Master. What questions may I answer for a scholar, Twilight?”

Smiling, Twilight said, “well, I was hoping to go over a number of topics about the minions individually, and as a whole.” Making Mortis tilt his head. “I don’t know much about your kind, or their relation to Jerry as the Overlord, your history-- anything of huge value besides what jobs you all perform on the most basic of levels. So I was hoping that while I was here, we could go over a few topics and I could maybe make a biography about minions as a whole?”

Staring at Twilight, Mortis looked at her and soon spoke. “I can allow such topics to be spoken, as there is much to be learned of Minions, Twilight. However there are certain topics I am not allowed to speak of, mostly to ensure no one could exploit the Master later on.”

“Oh come on, short stuff,” said Rainbow dash with a roll of her eyes. “Do you really think Twilight would do anything like that?”

To which Mortis raises his scythe to correct. “I do not believe Twilight would hold such intent, I am talking about the rest of the pony kind, or others who would wish to harm the Master by reading the biography. Knowledge is power after all and power corrupts.”

While it wasn’t something Twilight liked to think of herself, she could see where Mortis was going with this. She didn’t need to even explain to the other’s how much Jerry was in mixed light with everyone. Some didn’t want Jerry around, and others were fine with him.

Even those of the Equestrian Island were split, those of the former Resistance leadership being very leery of Jerry, while most of the Royals were fairly fine with him at the moment. Herself included-- even if she didn’t agree with all of Jerry’s actions. The point stood, there were possible ‘enemies’ to Jerry around here.

So, Twilight nods her head. “I promise that I won’t make any note about anything you feel like shouldn’t be put into a book.” And while she hated the idea of doing such a thing? It was for the benefit of Jerry at the moment. Maybe she could make some personal notes-- but only at such a time where possible Battles, wars and betrayal we're not at such an all-time high.

Making a hum, the Blue Minion nodded his head as he told. “I will accept the compromise.”

“Yay!” told Pinkie as she suddenly brought Mortis up and hugged him. “I’m so happy we get to spend time with one another!” Mortis had a flat facial expression as if he was saying, ‘I am displeased by this’.

Snickering, Rainbow asked. “What's the matter? Can’t handle Pinkie, Bluey?”

“I can handle her hugging, as I am used to being hugs by Minions.” then added towards Pinkie. “However I advise to not hug any Green. As Greens give off a stench of the dead and trying to remove it is harder than you think.”

Shadow nodded to this one while she ate a peach. “Oh yeah, Greens stench is harder to get rid of the moment you hug one of them. It sticks with you for a week at best.”

Scrunching up her nose, Rarity spoke, “that sounds… repulsive.” Having a familiar look that reminded Shadow of how Rarity used to be. “Don’t they take baths or showers or… something?”

Snorting, Shadow told. “Oh believe me, I tried. But trying to get a Green to bath? Is near impossible. They refuse to shower, or get water on them to clean. They rather jump into a pit of trash than shower.” shaking her head as she went on. “To be honest I gave up trying to make them clean, especially when there’s so many of them now, impossible to get them all at once.”

Shadow however amended. “well….except for one…” it gained the other mare's attention, as Mortis nodded his head and said.

“Yes, a Green name Odd.”

“What's so odd about being clean?” asked Twilight in curiosity.

“He is called Odd, because he is not only the first Green to like being clean, but to develop a habit of cleaning things, of ensuring that everything is nice and tidy. From what I have gathered he likes to clean, but as sneakily as possible.I ask him why, but he mentions that in order to, and I quote, ‘to train body, soul and mind, I will scrub, pick up, and clean all I can-- whilst being unseen.’ Unquote.” shaking his head as Mortis added.

“I believe Odd is taking this seriously, is due to him finding too many ‘ninja comic’s during all the raids the Master has done. Which is odd itself for a Minion to enjoy.” he then added to Pinkie. “May you let me go now?”

Pikie only pat his head, “Oh fine, but only if you smile~”

Staring at her, he told her. “I refuse to smile.”

Holding him in one arm now, Pinkie said, “then I will find a way to get you to smile, one way or another!” Then put him down to tell, “I do have a while to do it! So be ready to use those cheek muscles, you’ll be using them when that turns upside down!”

Giving her a look, Morits could only ask Shadow. “Mistress, she is like Quver, isn’t she?”

“Oh so much more than Quaver, Morits.” told Shadow, Mortis shook his head as he soon turned to look at Twilight to tell.

“I will be away temporarily, as I am needed elsewhere.” giving a bow of his head, before turning to scurry off.

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Wow, someone reeaal busy.”

“Well you’re not wrong. Ever since Gnarl disappeared, Mortis has been picking up the slack of keeping an eye on the newborns.” Comment Shadow.

Fluttershy perked this and asked. “Oh, newborns? You mean babies?”

“Well….no. Minions are more...magical creatures, so when I mean ‘newborns’? I mean, newly made Minions.” then Shadow admitted with a shrug. “I honestly don't know if they can actually reproduce or not…”

Thinking to that, Twilight spoke, “something I can ask Mortis later on.” Figuring to find out more on that front before letting Fluttershy go down to meet the newborns. She doubted they would be as ‘cute and cuddly’ if they were magically made.

Which made her recall something. “Shadow.” Began the young alicorn, “where's Jerry at the moment?” A little curious on what the Overlord was up to.

“Training.” told Shadow. “He’s down in the Dungeons to train with Spree. He might be an Overlord, but he still needs to keep his skills up.”

“Hey, think we can get in on watching him?” asked Rainbow with a grin, as Shadow shook her head.

“Not really, let just say the Dungeons aren’t a place most would go to, and for good reasons.”

For some reason, training felt more tense than before. Jerry tried to focus on just using the training blade and sparing Spree, but his mind felt oddly… conflicted on how to feel about this situation. Before, it was more simply as ‘we are friends’, in a loose sense. Before, it was just him, Spree and the training she pushed on him so he wouldn't die.

Now, it was him and a very, and highly likely, herdmate that he might be seeing a… lot more of. Both in person, and possibly in bed if things went down that road. And he wasn’t sure how he should feel about it. Nevermind the entire ‘Spree is in love with Shadow’ situation. That was a whole other little dilemma that made him feel half antsy and guarded.

This whole tension probably didn’t help that Spree was being a bit more… harder on him than normal. Jerry was pushing himself to not get thwacked by her and the training sword she had. More than once Jery found himself beating some hasty retreat before having to continue. The mare nearly pointed out each little problem there was.

It was the same, but also more tense.

Jerry figure she was having her own issues about this, being tense herself as Jerry had to pull back as he was almost hit in the face again with the wooden blade. At this rate with how we train? She might accidentally do more than bruise me. thought Jerry as while he knew it would be a long while until he could fight well-- with how Spree was going at it, things might be more tense.

Even more so with his own feelings of confliction of how he should push during the spar.

Although with how the situation was for both….Jerry had to stop the spar as he told. “Arlight. Time out.” lowering his sword down as he soon looked at Spree and told her. “Spree, we need to talk.”

“About what?” She prodded, slinging the wooden training weapon over her shoulder. “Because if it’s about how you’re not pushing back as much as you should, then I think it’s because you’re not really putting your all into this.” Hoof tapping away in possible frustration.

“Well there's that-- but it’s also the elephants in the room.” replied Jerry as he placed the wooden sword over his own shoulder as he went on. “Like the fact you’re joining the herd.”

“So?” Was the almost snippy question. “What about it?”

“Spree. You’re tense. Frustrated. And I’m tense and this whole thing is awkward for the both of us.” dryly told Jerry as he went on. “If we’re going to be both sparing and seeing each other a lot more-- might as well get this awkward situation over with, right?”

Hand up, Spree said, “let me stop you right there, Jerry.” Oddly cutting off whatever thoughts of compromise he had brewing in mind. “This isn’t a simple, ‘get over it’ thing. I’m joining a herd, that’s a big thing.” Which had him minorly confused. “Am I going a bit hard, sure, maybe.” Then pointed out, “but you nearly died a near week back. It’s telling me I need to toughen up on you. And this pansy-footing because you don’t know if you should hit me or not isn’t helping. So yeah, that frustrates me a bit.”

“It also doesn’t help that I knew you were in love with Shadow for a long time.” added Jerry as he went on. “I may be stupid at times-- but even I can put two-to-two together. So while I sorta appreciate the training? And also you going hard for me to survive more will be good in the long run...I just have to ask since this is bothering me since I found out.” Putting the blade down as he gave a serious expression on her and asked.

“Why? If you did love her so much, why didn’t you try to persuade her back before she made her choice? Why did you let her choose to stay with me? You could've had an opportunity to let her go with you in the Resistance-- and before you say it didn't feel right?” giving a flat look on his face. “I think we both know how head over heels you are over her. We both know you do anything for Shadow. It would’ve been easy back then. So why?”

Having a slightly annoyed twitch under her eye, Spree said, “What, you think I didn’t try?” Giving a slightly defensive glare. “Yeah, I’m in love with Shadow bad. Congrats on figuring that out. If you paid attention, maybe you would know why I couldn’t just drag her away from the Resistance. It’s obvious I love her, I’m pretty sure everyone had figured that out.” Rolling her eyes while she did.

Oh I think it’s obvious since Gnarl would betray me… thought Jerry as he knew that Spree and Shadow could tell Gnarl was good at manipulating others-- even Jerry before the man knew. Still...from all his time back home, seeing his older siblings...it just didn’t make sense. “But back then, you could have persuaded her easily. Even more with how I was back then. It was obvious that it would be a lot easier to cut losses with me, you taking Shadow and Jasmine to the Resistance. Hell, that would anyone sane enough would do.”

“Jasmine would have run off.” Spree simply told, “I could have taken her with, but the kid latched onto you. She felt safe only around you-- not a bunch of strange ponies. And she was dealing with the Toad because we all knew he was trouble.”

Huffing out, Spree got out, “and you have no idea how much I wanted Shadow to come with me, really. You have no idea how much.” Then looked at him with a mixed look. Eyes filled with a conflicting emotion that the man couldn’t pick out. “If I took her with me, I’d just hurt her worse.” Which… confused Jerry.

“...okay now you lost me.” finally said Jerry as he was trying to wrap his head around that.

Sighing and running a hand down her face, Spree eventually looked back to Jerry and told, “Thestral traditions, Jerry. Shadow, and most thestrals, have these traditions they grew up with. It means the world to them, just as much Luna does as their Night-Mother.”

Pointing to him, she told, “they got this tradition for getting husbands, wives-- whateve’. You just happen to do something that would have amounted to the same, so when you did whatever that was and rutted her? In her head, in her traditions, you were her Alpha. Her mate.” Then half grumbled while looking away, “the thing I wanted to be when I had the chance, but I didn’t because of those bastards that came and invaded us.”

Giving a thoughtful look, recalling back a year, when he found that creepy plant thing...and killed it with fire? He recalled Shadow's position, looking up to him as he just took her in...and in a sense showed her what he did for her. Granted he did had sex with her later on-- but from what Spree mentioned, the moment they both had sex it was final. Being silent for a good while, he finally said.

“It..would explain a lot…” sighing out with a shake of his head as he admitted. “I was...fully prepared when we met the Resistance, that you all would leave. I knew that it would have been safe for all of you to stay away from me back then. Mostly because...I knew what things might happen next in the future.” recalling what the Eyes of Fate wanted him as back then. An Overlord.

“It wouldn’t have worked.” It was said with a level of displeasure, as Spree looked to the ground, hand on her hip. “Shadow would have clawed, bit and fought me once she figured out she was abandoning her Alpha. And the Resistance would have worried she was some sort of Pink and maybe put her down.” A very real concern there.

Looking up to the man, Spree went on, “sure… Shadow and I… we had sex in the past. Long before you came around, but you know the difference? We were just dumb kids getting frisky and experimenting around. I didn’t do anything to go into that Thestral Challenge their traditions had and never did the real deal of showing I was alpha. That never got to happen. So when you showed and I saw what was going on..”

Heaving a very deep sigh, Spree said, “sure.. I could have stolen her away. But that’s the thing, I’d have to steal her away. And that ain’t fair to her, or to you. I’d have her, but what then? Let her just be with me and always feel like shit that she allowed me to take her away from her Alpha?”

The two were quite for a moment, Spree grunting out, “you have no idea how much it hurt, ya know.” It was enough for Jerry to look at Spree, the yellow mare having a slight scowl. “To grow up with Shadow. Know everything about her. Share my first time with her. Feel my crush turn into love. Have my heart ripped out when that bastard from school got to rape her in front of me. Then when I see her next time, she’s a ga-ga bimbo for some strange male that supposedly saved her, and nearly later get almost raped by the same guy because of his stupid-kiss-up-toady advisor?”

There was a clear spite there, a sort of repressed anger. It made a few tingling warnings go off in Jerry’s brain, even if Spree never struck at him. “I can’t… tell you how much that hurt. To finally hear her say a polite ‘no’ to never be with me. I can’t tell ya how much that… ripped my heart out. Tore it really…”

Hands clenching and unclenching, the earth mare took a few shaky breaths and Jerry had a feeling… she was on the edge of actually crying. But she powered through it. “I could have just dragged her along. But I couldn't. I loved her too much. And it wouldn’t have been fair. So I… I just let her go.” Giving a smile that was both forced and confused. “Let her go and had to just… just trust she’d be fine. Be the mature adult I am and… and move on?”

The laugh was not in any amusement. “Not like I could. Head-over-heels, right? It was like… impossible to do that.” Then looked up, eyes glistening. It was between a glare, and just uncertainty. “You’re decent, Jerry. I’ll say this. But decent or not, I’m joining because Shadow asked me. I can never have her like I wanted, but I’d be damned to sit on the side and do nothing if she asked for my help, even if I will never get to have her love. Love doesn't work like that. I have to be willing to just… just give what I can, even if I never will have the same given back.”

Jerry was...silent. Looking at her as she was right. He would never understand how hurt Spree was...but he knew enough that if he wasn’t in the picture and if the Caribous didn’t show? Spree would be with Shadow right now. Jasmine would be with her sister, and there would be no need for him to be here. But he was here. He was the first to ‘take’ Shadow, and Spree is joining because the thestral asked her to...because Shadow cares enough for her friend to at least give something to the mare who she grew up with.

Although he did had to ask. “Say Spree...Shadow mentions something about you technically being the ‘real Beta’-- I’m guessing that’s a thestral tradition, right?”

Taking a moment to try and clear her eyes with a hand, Spree half composed herself to tell, “yeah...yeah… it’s a old thing…” Breathing in to further calm herself. “You see… Submissive and dominant thestrals got this… position. If your submissive, you serve whoever your dom is. You’re… well, you’re a dom. You show dominance. Shadow is a sub. And I’m a dom…”

Stopping to settle herself, the yellow mare breathed out, “to put it simply Jerry, I can dominate Shadow is sex, or in any situation. So, normally in a Thestral herd, I’d be seen as the first mare, if I challenged Shadow to that. But, well… this goes further. She’s your Queen, the overlady. If I did that… then I’d be seen as queen instead. Again, Thestral traditions. And… I didn’t want to do that to Shadow. I can’t do that to her.”

“...because if you did that, you hurt her more.” said Jerry as he figured out why Shadow, or at least another reason why Spree was joining the herd. Sure Spree could take over the herd as the first mare...but won’t because of Shadow feelings and trust in the earth mare. Even more the complications it could have for everything, even Jerry himself.

Nodding and blinking any tears away that were left, Spree told, “in the bedroom, when there’s sex and no one’s around to see? I’m the Beta. I’m the real Head mare. Besides you, I call the shots. If I want to bang Shadow silly in sex? I could. If you wanted first picks in making her a moaning mess, I move aside and let you. That’s.. Just Thestral dynamics.”

“But outside of that, Shadow’s positions the same.” Eventually nodded the yellow mare. “And I can live with that. Being a guard, a soldier… that was what I grew up to be. Not a… queen.” Going quite for a moment before going on. “And since I’m the real Beta, means any mare decide to try and change pecking order by Thestral traditions? Well… they got to go through me first, and Shadow can stay safe and keep her place. I’m first, and foremost, her guard.”

Thinking a bit more...Jerry slowly nodded as he figured out why Shadow talked with him about this. He could see the advantage this was as shadow would be safe in both public and if some mare attempted to stake claim...He looked to Spree and remarked. “That explains a lot. Although it still feels awkward that we’ll be seeing a lot more. Not everyday a friend will be part of the herd.”

Then amended with a slight shrug. “Or at least...with me.” he then thought...and asked with caution in his tone. “What about the whole...relationship thing then? Since it’s admittedly...really, really awkward for us both, even more since I don’t know if you’ll be sleeping with us or...near the bed room. Or use the showers.”

Breathing in, and apparently curbing her feelings, Spree told in a thankfully controlled tone. “Let me make this straight, Jerry. I ain’t your mare yet. I might be part of the Herd, mostly because Shadow asked me.” then placed her hand over her chest, half squishing her firm breast enough it caught Jerry’s eyes. “These ‘girls’?” she said with a half emphasis with a little squeeze, “and my plot?” removing her hand to tap at her hip. “You’re not seeing, or even touching them, until I say so. I’m not like the other’s. I don’t bang a guy, until I think he’s worth it.”

Jerry was almost afraid to ask what that entailed. “But, you’re a decent guy.” She told on, “a dork and a bit of an idiot, sure. But decent enough I’d give you a chance. Only fair enough.” Then looked at him. “But this pansy-footing isn’t gaining you points. Toughen up, spar with me for real.” Then paused in thought, “and treat me to a dinner or something.” saying it in a somewhat demanding tone.

Staring at her, he couldn’t help but laugh a bit. He held up a hand and said. “S-Sorry, sorry just,” laughing a bit before trying to calm himself down. “I’m sorry it just...you reminded me of my sister for a moment.” trying to calm himself down as he managed to take deep breaths. “Wow...that was a near perfect response from her…” then looked at Spree as he held a smile. “But yeah...I think I can accept those terms fairly.” then relaxed as he held up his blade with both hands.

Moving his stance a bit as with assurance from Spree, he felt like he could go all out like before and take things seriously. “Well, back to training, right Spree?”

“Expect bruises.” Spree remind before they went at it. All the while, some Blue’s sitting around a table half listened into the progressive ~~beating~~ training that was going on. Until the Master squeals for help-- they would just sit by and keep playing poker.

Silence

Author's Note

Recommend to listen while reading this. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DoC-H3tLvQY

Silence

Snow blanketed everything.

The whiteness that covered nearly every surface was almost blinding in the low sunlight. Ice glistened and sparkled, though never melted. And the wind gave gentle howls of cold, chilling the land all the further. In it all, a structure shifted, cracking ice and moving snow. A gate activated, coming to life at long last and shattering the icy coat over itself.

When it broke free, lighting with magic to allow it’s master through, only then did silence fall once again. And the Overlord, now in blue-white clothed armor, looked about from behind a cloth mask and protective reflective visor. With a slight flexing of his gauntlets, given an added glove-like cover, Jerry found himself at a loss for words.

The whole place looked like a tundra, and what was a place full of life and a bustling city… was not a silent, cold, winter coated tundra. Tall buildings ices over and are forgotten. Snow covering every road and path. And silence only broken by gentle gusting winds that brought bit’s of drifting snow from the ground.

The Overlord looked left and right, and half patted his person to make sure he had what Albert gave him. The Scientist clearly took no chances. There were small packs with enough space to give him a few nutrient blocks, in case he got hungry. And even spaces for a few bottles of water, to stave off thrist. A modified Diving reel was also added to his gear, and a re-customized ice-pick. Stepping forwards, Jerry also was just as aware of the slightly spiked boots he now had.

I am glad I let Albert, Magic, and Giblet go at my Durium armor set… thought Jerry, as he wielded his ax, or at least set it on his back as while he would use a sword in this scenario? The ax was an all around weapon for both speed and damage. The middle ground between blade and mace really. Not to mention Albert pointed out if Jerry somehow got stuck in the wilderness, he could use the axe for an important tool of survival.

Giving a good look around, he began his steps in the silence and still city of Vanhoover. There was nothing in sight but snow, ice...and abandoned structures. The man had to take in sights as he took low breaths under his mask, moving through the snow bit by bit, dragging through as Jerry had to take his time. Using as near to no energy as possible in the freezing temperatures as he glanced around his surroundings.

There was barely nothing, as Jerry started his venture of going into Vanhoover, mostly to pass through for the real journey in mind. The Overlord just barely heard the fading sound of his Main Gate, as he moved forward with each step of snow being pushed aside by his metal covered feet. Looking at the empty culdesac and the frozen roads that set before him. Carefully walking on the icy ground below him from possibly slipping, or breaking the ice to alert nearby Wendigos if any were around.

He had managed to enter the city edges, seeing already places being left abandoned.

Seeing the buildings that were covered in ice, snow, or even a rare few buildings that weren’t covered. But were instead broken in with near nothing inside them. It was unnerving for him.

Unnerving of how with each step he took, was slowly being surrounded by the many empty homes. Seeing nothing but broken in glass and windows. Feeling the need to look in one of the buildings, seeing an abandoned ‘pet shop’. Posters of propaganda faded, as the place looked picked clean of anything of food or value. Jerry left it to move on, soon spotting another shop with some goods in it-- but covered completely in ice.

He could tell that even if he tried to break in the ice, it wouldn’t even be worth it. Most of the food would be frozen solid, and bad at this point. So Jerry had to abandon the thought of scavenging to continue on. Everywhere he was looking while exploring the city, was abandoned. Shops with broken windows, buildings covered fully in snow or ice-- even a few goods out in the streets nearby a building or two.

However once he got deeper in the city? Near it’s heart was he shown a sight that chilled not only his body from the gust of wind-- but his heart. Seeing the sights of doors left ajar, various things left behind as valuables, suitcases-- even clothes were left about...and among them were frozen shapes among the many shops that were looted earlier.

The sights of people frozen solid, or in this case...a Caribou frozen and looking in a state of eternal screaming in fear.

Jerry had to resolve himself from not staring too much, forcing himself to push as he felt he would get new nightmares about this place in his sleep. But the sights were endless, as various bodies in positions of fear, screaming, or trying to flee were around him. Staring at whatever they faced with an expression of terror...or at him if he didn’t glance away from their eyes.

When he managed to go past the frozen statues around him...passing through the city heart of life...was he frozen again from the sight before him, seeing to the side was a….child. Fetal while they lay on the ground. Looking as if they had fallen asleep in an alleyway box they took shelter in. Jerry couldn’t stop himself from slowly walking close to the sightseeing...to the filly laying there, eyes closed as if they were in a deep sleep as they hugged themselves.

Jerry stared, seeing the...the sight before him as he gripped his axe tightly, he almost raised it up to smash down to free the foal...but then what? It was obvious trying to break the filly out was useless….

But seeing a blanket in the snow, admittedly a bit hard to see as it was covered in frost, but managing to see the raggy thing on the ground. Jerry crouched down to gently pick it up, or rather tried not to tug too hard on it as he glanced at the foal…

He wanted to save that foal. To save and bring them out of this hell he...created. Granted inadvertently-- but one he created nevertheless. But what then? They look peaceful. Asleep…

But they were dead.

That what tore his heart out the most. Here a foal laying on the ground...dead.

All he could do was to move the blanket over the frozen filly, tucking her in as to give the naked foal something warm...even if it was meaningless, it was all he could do.

Slowly he left the presence of the dead pony, walking on as he traveled bit by bit out of the city, seeing a fallen building on it’s side ahead. Noting that the structure was weakened, that due to the ice and snow that it couldn’t withstand such hellish storms that it gave in. His eyes glance down to the various items on the ground. Seeing papers, staplers-- things you see in an office building…

Granted there were some things with Caribou influence, like the water jugs for mares, or stockings to put ‘bad girls’ in.

Although as he moved, his eyes glanced over the ground...making him pause as he saw something within the snow, moving close to it, did Jerry crouch down. Taking a hand out to grab the reveal photo up in his sight, an image of summer and a family all together in the woods based on the background...A father of a stallion unicorn. A mother of an earth breed stock...and children. Three, two girls and one boy. Two earth and one unicorn…

And all of it covered in frost as it clings to the image. As if to wish to freeze the mere warmth and joy of the old memory into nothing more than dead cold husk. Letting go of the image, there was no need for him to keep it...even less be reminded that he caused this.

Sure he took the Heart, he took the Princess’s and got things rolling...but Jerry did what no one else could do so easily...bring back the one thing anyone fears to have around. The Wendigos.

With a deep breath under his visor, Jerry refocuses on the now, moving through the fallen building and going past the area around him. Leaving the city bit by bit as the Overlord managed to get out of the city with it’s building behind him...although he could still see more snow spreading all around, ice growing with each freezing temperature dropping as to cover what remained of the place.

As the silence only kept his company as he dared not bring his Minions even now, as this journey...he had to go with himself. The winds merely howl around him, almost as if reminding him that despite the silence around him, it was the air itself that seemed to keep everything in winter. Cold and unforgiving to everything that resides in it.

Jerry continues his trek, moving along as the man enters the light forest, seeing the frozen trees that were dead and filled with icicles.

Crack.

He paused.

The ground below him went brittle as the ice broke under the weight of life itself as he dropped. A sound of panic escaped from the man as he fell down into the dark depths. Going down hard into a cave, that was both cold and forgotten. Jerry was thankful that his armor was strong enough to keep himself from most harm, and durable against such a fall.

Getting up on his feet, did his visor move with lights illuminating out from the helm. Revealing everything as despite the cold frozen winter above, there was ice that grew down here as it glistern like claws stretching to cover everything in it’s frozen reach.

Looking to the dark tunnels, revealing what was allowed with each step he took, causing the place to echo with each crunch of frost. Seeing slight signs of glittering icy reflections of his light, Jerry moved deeper in the cave hall. Hearing the repeating echo of metal and icey dirt, hearing it grind into the stone ground. Dirt and ice mixed, because of the moving life. But the Overlord had to pause to see gems lying about on the ground-- even in the walls themselves.

Seeing tracks of iron made within the ground, carts of steel on its sides or on the tracks. Even seeing a few pick-axes to reveal that despite this place being abandoned...the Greed was still here. Still showing in this forgotten place. Moving slowly as the carts were filled, half filled, even empty or split as he saw rocks, piles of frozen dirt-- or dug up gem remains in them.

Tools rusting away themselves as they lay in the cart, as if to be sent off or easily moved.

Jerry eventually reached a large opening. Seeing within his light were...dogs. Anthropomorphic dogs, most infected by the Khara and frozen. Seeing the few he spotted were clinging to their riches as they peacefully lay in their place. Yet Jerry moved past the bodies, seeing a few halls to the inhabitants' home stretched out. Tracks and tunnels seemingly to be reached to wherever they work.

Moving past a place of storage with a door, one that was broken in. Jerry could only see carved places for home and living, multiple food and bands within each home. It was only then Jerry realized this was a home...now it was voided and silent. Seeing sticks that were burnt to keep warm in fire pits were now out and cold.

Seeing an old dog in his throne, an eternal snarl expression with him rising on his paws with a raised spear. Jerry nearly pauses, seeing a mother and her pups in a corner. Using her body to protect her young despite it being in vain. He saw dogs, both braved and scared all around as they were stuck in time. Stuck in their places as the frost covers their forms. Seeing guards moving in to fight and defend, while the citizens were moving to aid them or flee from the danger….

This was their home….and now? Now it was a tomb with not even a name of who they were in life.

He didn’t know how long he stood there. Didn’t know how long he stayed in the tomb, searching for anything of clues, or signs of survivors...it was all for naught as all he found was a wall. It was crude, it was lacking in context...but it was some sort of history of a wall painting. Seeing...a dog leading their people down? Seeing a meeting with the Caribou and a stricken deal?

There were spears from the dogs and blades from the caribous in that image, revealing that they faced each other in the ‘deal’...and weren’t in agreeing terms. Jerry wonder...wonder if he could have saved this group? Saved them and let them live in his domain? There was so...so much loss here. So much wasted potential and a chance for sparing this group-- even if it was one group...could have saved so much more.

But Jerry had to move on.

Move and leave this tomb, following along a path in a hall, trekking in the darkness with only his helm light showing his path. He didn't even know how long he’s been walking as if...if time was meaningless right now. He felt...reminded of the Expedition fleet. Being within the Prawn to help scavenge the ships. Being in the darkness as it felt like he was back there. Being in the utter dark, in the silence...and the light reached so far until he couldn't see anything.

Back then all he had to worry was the sound that crept in the darkness, making him worry of what was within it.

Yet now? Now with nothing to hear but his own breath and his own footsteps... He was in the silence...and it made him even more unnerved with no one beside him. Well...beside him and the many frozen dead inside of the tomb.

Jerry didn’t even want to look back, in fear of feeling his feet stop if he did.

As he kept moving...did he see a light, a light of an exit...yet when he passed a tunnel up? Seeing something out of the corner of his eye...an outstretched claw of icy blue almost a foot away from his face as he nearly jumped back. Looking past the claw...was a dog, or Diamond dog if he recalled the words right...in a motion of fleeing, fear frozen on his face as Jerry shivered.

Already more nightmares were piling on for him. He wonders if he will get any sleep later on.

But he moved past the body, making his way slowly to the exit as ice became apparent to him. Crunching loud with each echoing step he took, seeing more light coming forth as he made his exit out of the tomb of darkness, seeing a lake on the openside-- covered in the icy menace. The trees that were plentiful and used to be of green?

Were now covered in ice as they look to be of crystal, being coated tightly by the ice and the icicles that threaten to strike down like spikes from the sky that hang from above. Jerry made sure to avoid going near a tree, or walking loud for a chance he could be hit by them.

Leaving the cave entrance and moving around the lake, did the Overlord saw around him of the forest that remains. Once was a land full of life, of peace and the slowly coming night. The darkness spread as it seemed as if that time itself was seamless, that the only thing that showed ‘living’ was the sky. Something of which Jerry made note to watch in case he needed to bunker down fast.

Yet all around him was nothing but the ice and snow. Or the howling wind that moved all over, whispering in his ear of pure nothing. Singing of the emptiness and isolation as all around him...was white and blue...ground and sky.

Days had passed in his travel, Jerry had to return to the castle whenever he needed the rest of traveling through the ice and snow. Always leaving in a Waypoint gate and returning...but with each trip back and forth, did his mind plague him of what he saw, the bits of nightmares of seeing frozen faces of fears to him-- the frozen filly that died in her sleep as she huddled in that box.

Even that tomb haunted his mind and dreams.

But he must travel, travel through the ice and snow as his mind began to wander, to just...think. That there was so much that happened, that so much came before his arrival. Evil in the form of the Caribou Empire. Pain of lost of families, of broken friendships, of ponies hurting each other.

Betrayals of love ones either betraying the one they held dear, or friends turning on each other...rape. Rape of countless mares, of fillies losing what innocent they had. Even the rape of innocent and of virginity of later generations faced in the few years. Even loss of limbs, of ponies, of even their very minds being erased to be the Caribou playthings. A loss of the home that was Equestria.

There was also the treachery of the ponies being used, treachery of the Caribous using the Crystal Heart against them. The greed that set many to be sold for slavery, to be used as nothing more than sex-toys or pleasure. The utter cruelty given to those who don’t submit, to fillies and mares who faced the sadistic and self-serving desires of their ‘master’s. The pain given by countless breaking of minds or wills, of bodies being used or bruised. The pain of losing a loved one, or losing those you care for into being broken in mind or will...or being nothing but a Blank.

The lies being spread of how this was the ‘true’ nature of things. Of how this was meant to be...the loneliness many faced away from everything they knew. Of parents. Of siblings...even of friends as they were alienated. Even the hopelessness.

The hopelessness of how things were bleak. Of how they lost the harmony of a nation, of how everything they knew was turned into a perversion of itself.

Even he wasn’t guiltless. He had done quite a few things to be condemned. Accused of crimes of rape, of death, even made choices to be accursed further. Jerry even accused himself, as he had killed many as blood were on his hands…

He was even nearly killed.

There were many dead because of him, by his hands or actions...but the many who had died didn’t die by him...but by other means. Which made him pause in his traveling to the north.

He stood in the icy realm of the winter, in the cold and in the night itself as the Overlord glanced at the moon shining bright down on him...did he know that here and now? There was no good. No evil. Only the utter emptiness. The emptiness of the windigos, that were after him...yet they attacked other's because of the one thing they feasted on. Hatred in other's…

Only in the silence by himself...did he know that the only reason the Windigos were around was the lack of Harmony...Something the ponies had, and now lost as his visor moved around. Imaging in his mind of a land that was once filled with kindness, laughter, loyalty, generous, honest and even friendly people…

It was now a dead, cold, hurt, broken, greedy and shattered land.

He didn’t even do this by himself. In a way, he was the catalyst that caused it. He was the final straw that broke the camel’s back. Looking at this place...and back home he saw a clear difference. His mind thought of his home on how it...it held life. It held...a balance of sorts...A...harmony.

Inwardly he knew if Gnarl was around, that old Minion will gag at it….but it was there. It made his mind think of what he saw here in the cold wilderness. Of what he could have done instead of being told what to do. On perhaps...making up for his crimes? Perhaps even undoing what he did? Maybe give a chance to those who were lost, to those who never held that chance...to give what other's never had...like that filly asleep in her eternal grave on those streets?

He doubted he could ever atone for his crimes. He doubted he could ever stop being the Overlord. He doubted he could remove his rage...because he knew deep down that he liked being the Overlord. He was addicted to being the villian. He could never be a hero. He could never stop killing...but what he could do? He could be like Mortis said he was. An Overlord that was kind. One who helped others.

Granted it was to have ‘loyal followers’...but wasn’t that the point?

To have something to give, despite being tainted himself? To give mercy when it was given? To give sanctuary when it was called? To grant something of a chance despite his hand being bloody? To show that despite being a monster….that he had his own virtues?

Like what he saw in his own home. Seeing the loyalty that shines in the eyes of those who followed him, be it both Minion or Pony. Seeing the utter kindness that warms the halls, filling with citizens and their children. Hearing those laughter that echo out from friends as they heal from the wounds that are inflicted on them. The honesty that was given, over past troubles that filled everywhere-- only to be laid down for what to look forward to.

Even...the kinship that were formed in the sorrow, that were formed from understanding and mending what had happened. To have...have hope bloom.

Maybe at one point in his life...Twilight and her friend offering their friendship could’ve been dismissed. Or put aside-- or if Gnarl had his way, would be the new Overlord trophies. But instead Jerry took the higher route. That despite how bleak things were? That Twilight and her friends gave their affinity, seeing it spread and clearly shown among his home.

That even Shadow joined in their antics, as the aspects of Harmony were spreading, moving in their own ways to make things a bit brighter. While it’s true that they were all broken, some more than others...they all held on. Because they each have the other to hold up. To help them stand on their feet.

That despite hope being frail...it can never be destroyed. That even in the longest winter…

Spring would arrive.

Jerry didn’t even notice that he was walking through the entire time in his thoughts. That he was soon on a cliffside, looking down on the frozen lands and the icy beach of the Lunar Bay, that the sun rose among the horizon. He partially wondered if he was slowly becoming philosophical when he was alone. But he didn’t bother to think too much…

Mostly as for a brief moment...the sky was stuck between day and night.

Looking onwards, Jerry observed the sight before him… and for a long minute, he became aware… the sun was stuck in place. And once glance up, Jerry found that the sky was literally still. A small portion was orange and in the process of becoming dawn. The night in the process of ressessing-- yet the dark purple sky and it’s stars remained in place with the moon.

Something… was wrong with the sky…

...that's not good. thought Jerry.

Damn it!

An eruption of voices formed within the throne room, as Jerry appeared in the center of the room, shaking off the frost and snow off of his body. Looking around as he asked in slight panic. “Where’s Twilight?” pausing for a moment to see a lot of his subjects in the room, talking, chatting, going around in confusion as it seemed they saw the same thing he did.

“Over here!” Jerry had to whip his head around while removing his helmet and the cloth facemask. The visor removal makes it a bit easier to see in the dimmer room. When he saw Twilight, she looked… well, she looked to be elated, worried and so many other things. “You saw it too, right? The sky!” Half rushing to him and almost jogging in place.

“Yeah, and seeing both sun and moon in the sky? Being still is...creepy.” said Jerry as he asked. “Twilight, please tell me you have an idea on why they stopped? Because thats...that’s not normal.”

With half glee, Twilight told, “Dainn’s dead!” It made all thought process stop in Jerry’s mind. “Dainn had both Celestia and Luna’s magic, or the main bulk of it at the very least. It allowed them to move both the Sun and Moon, help maintain day and night.”

Hand motioning to a window, Twilight told on. “But, if they’re not moving, it must mean either Dainn’s near dead, or is dead! He doesn't control them anymore!” Then Twilight became worried. “But… the thing is, if he is dead? That means the magic should have returned to the Princesses and they would have gotten the sun and moon moving again. But… they haven’t.”

“...Everybody stand back now!” ordered Jerry as he tossed his helmet visor onto the throne seat as he looked to Twilight as he held a dreaded look. “Twilight, we are going to the island, now.” left hand thrusted up as the man surged forth the two of them to transport from the room-- onto the Main Gate on the Equestrian island.

As the Gate pulse in life, Jerry quickly brought up his Minions as he told. “Twilight, normally I wouldn’t bring my Minions here-- but I’m not taking chances. If the sky is controlled by both? Something is wrong.” although part of him was trying his best not to freak out that two alicorns control the sun and moon. Which was impossible for him to comprehend. No not impossible, near madding!

“I’m more worried if they’re not in control of them.” Twilight chimed in, making Jerry wonder why she would think that-- then again she was a princess too… wait, did that mean she was possibly as strong as those two as well to do the same!?

Panicking aside, Twilight went on to tell. “Because if Dainn isn’t in control of the sun and moon, and the Princess’s aren't controlling them either… where is their magic and who has it now?” which… in retrospect, was worse. Some possible random person having the power to move the Sun and Moon around like some juggling act at will?

Oh….SHIIIIIIT! thought Jerry couldn't help but shouted in his overhyped panic. “MINIONS!” all the Minions perked to Jerry as he commanded. “Get Twilight to the Princess’s, NOOOOOOW!”

Like ants, the Minions move to grab a chair, taking it as they put her in it-- and formed a group to bulldoze anything through their way as as the Minions rushed to the two Princesses as fast as pronto.

“Ah- hey, careful!” Twilight tried to protests, “I-I can fly!” Though her pleas went… fairly much unheard.

“Get Purple to Big ponies!” shouted a minion.

“Purple pony is light, get there faster for Master!” told a Red.

“Move! Move!” shouted a Brown as while they were charging through… while Jerry was running as fast he could after them as the Minions made any pony who were in their way to sidestep aside.

When the mansion of the two sisters were seen, with a crowd of ponies in the gates...A brown called out. “Get out of the way or be crushed by Minions!”

All heads turned and many ponies moved. Like a parting sea, the ponies got out of the way of the rushing minions. The guards at the gate, having been holding them shut, saw them and, rather surprisingly, opened the gates. While the minions rushed on by, one mare called, “Princess, we were--”

“HELP!” Yelped Twilight as she flew by the guards, minion-powered momentum speeding her by.

While the guards were left stunned, Jerry ran after the minions and Twilight, another guard saying, “..Overlord… we were about to get you…” Waiting for him to pass by before closing the gate.

Entering through, he had to stop running. Mostly to catch his breath as he forgot he was in his winter gear...and running in it with the local tropic warmth he was in? Not a good idea. Taking a bottle of water to chug down, he finished the bottle as he packaged it for later use. Taking more breaths as he said. “I….” wheezing a bit as he continued on. “Saw.” Taking another breath in as he said. “Give me...a moment….winter….gear…”

“If you mean the sky….we noticed.” said one of the guards as Jerry wheezed as he managed to catch his breath and asked.

“Did the Celestia or Luna,” taking a deep breath in as he calmed his heart rate. “Came out as of late?”

Another guard shook her head and said, “no. They’re inside having a meeting with Captain Pearl, Specialist Screech, Prince Armor and Princess Cadence. Twilight might join them. And since you’re here, Doctor Albert is the last one we need to alert to this.”

“Yeah sure I just need to-,” started Jerry as he was about to contact whoever was at the tower Heart...until he realized he left his helmet at the Castle. “...Shit.” then glance to the mansion as Jerry told. “I’ll be joining them there…” quickly moving inside the mansion as it didn’t take long as when he entered inside and traveled to the room, did he see those who tended to the meetings as Twilight was there...with the Minions still around her as Pearl spoke dryly.

“Hello Overlord...was it needed to bring your Minions?” then raised a brow as she added. “And where is your helm?”

“It doesn’t matter.” Evaded, Jerry, moving to his spot as with a flick of his wrist, did the Minions swarm by him, as he said to them. “Good job bringing her here.” the Minions couldn’t help but cheer a bit.

With a shuddering breath, Twilight slowly ungripped the chair she was in and stood shakily. “Jerry…. Please… don’t do that again…” Cadence looking almost minorly amused along with… now that Jerry was looking at the faces at the table, he became extremely aware of a new pony there.

Yes, Celestia and Luna were there, along with both Crystal Empire royals. And two of the main military leaders were also there, Stone hooves no doubt helping keep the peace in the masses. But the new mare that stood between Celestia and Cadence… he didn’t recognize.

Looking to be a unicorn, of light blue coat, indigo mane covering her head as she looked partially amused. Her sky-blue eyes looked to Twilight, before focusing on Jerry as she spoke. “So you’re the Overlord…” then raise a brow as she remarked. “Huh...no one did mention how ugly looking you were. Probably didn’t want to hurt your feelings.”

Creepy I can see. Strange I can understand...ugly? Never had that before. thought Jerry, as the unicorn gauge at Jerry, seemed to tell of his slight confusion instead of insult...which means he doesn't get angry at being called words. Granted she never saw anything like him beside Albert...but it was odd to say the least. She half expected him to be a Diamond dog, or maybe a pony.

Definitely not a human...although it would partially explain how he and Albert ‘got along’.

Clearing her voice, Celestia said, “I would also ask you don’t mare-handel Twilight, Overlord. She is a princess.” Only a small noteworthy amount of amusement there. “Still, we just sent word to get you both. I’m surprised you came so quickly.” The amended, “But I don’t think it’s because of the messengers you’re here. Not that it isn’t obvious enough.”

“Seeing the sun and moon together, standing still in the sky?” said Jerry with a raise of a hand. “Is beyond freaky for me to see.”

Odd, then again...not everyday you do. thought Aira, as she wore her disguise to ensure her safety, and try to keep rumors from spreading. She however asked. “I can imagine you were elsewhere when this happened, Overlord?”

Getting Jerry's attention, he gave a glance and answer. “Yeah. I was nearing the Lunar Bay when I saw it….really took me by surprise.” then asked Celestia. “Twilight mentioned that Dainn might be dead because of...them being stuck?”

Taking this as some que, Luna told, “the sun and moon don’t naturally move themselves. We of great magical might, must take up the responsibility to move them. In the far past, hundreds of powerful unicorn magi would put their magic to pull the Sun and Moon to make night and day possible. But when my sister and I rose to power, we took on that responsibility. Mine the moon and the night, her the sun and it’s day.”

“When Dainn took our magic, he took the responsibility to rise and lower day and night.” Added in Celestia. “It was something he didn’t think about at first, and the first month was… inconsistent. And it still sometimes was. But regardless, his magic had the power to move them, and he either did it, or there would be a prolonged day or night.”

“Dainn is dead.” Luna seemed sure of this. “While he took much of our magic, we still had a small bit left. The reason he took our horns, so we could not use it. Even then, it let us feel where it was. And for a moment, it nearly came back. We felt it. For a moment, Diann's life waned and our magic began to seep free of his clunches to us. Then… then something drank it up. Something dark and familiar.”

While Aira glanced at the two, partially of what that could mean. Jerry tried to think of who could have ‘taken’ the magic as Pearl asked.

“Dark and familiar?”

Breathing in, Celestia told, “we doubt it highly that he lives, but we’re sure that it’s Sombra’s magic that’s holding our magic locked away.” Which was more than enough to make Cadence and Shining Armor look a little worried.

“King Sombra?” half gasped Cadence, “but… I thought he was gone for good.”

“Sombra was a very clever mind.” Luna seemed to remind her niece. “He sealed the empire and came back as a half-ascended form of dark magic. Manifesting his form between a fog of darkness and to that as a pony. Death can sometimes be whimsical for something like that.”

...ANOTHER ONE!? How many villians do I need to kill to make sure competition won’t come up?! thought Jerry as he asked in a near irritated tone. “Are there any other bad guys I should be aware of besides, you know...the Storm King, Sombra,-- supposedly changelings that were mentioned, maybe Discord-- actually where is he? Wasn’t he reformed or something.”

Aira wanted to snap at the Overlord for assuming the changelings were evil...but then doubted he fully knew. Not many ponies did either as she corrected. “Not all changelings are evil. But some are pretty stupid.”

Speaking up to keep any looks from reaching Aria, Luna said, “Discord was placed inside a cage of Order to help keep his statue guarded. How he was turned to stone, we still do not know how. But the last we saw, Dainn placed Discord in an entrapment of order.”

“I doubt it’s going to hold.” Twilight popped up. “With what’s been going on, the amount of chaos would not just wake him up, but send him on a chaos-spree just to get back at them for placing him in stone.” A clear concern for the signs not showing that to be the case so far.

“And as for threats…” Picked up Celestia, “well… I have to sadly admit that Equestria is a magnet for trouble.”

Rubbing a hand on his forehead, Jerry thought in irritation. Great. Equestria is a magnet for trouble...I am so glad I decided to not ‘conquer’ it. Sounds more troublesome than anything else. If anything with the time I learn here? Equestria is a trouble magnet. Better to let Celestia and Luna deal with the mad loony bin and just stick to my island paradise castle at the beach. feeling a bit happy about owning that island... then frown and ask.

“Wait...correct me if I’m wrong...but if this Discord...could easily break out with the amount of chaos happening-- why hasn’t he appeared?”

“The same could be asked on how our magic was absorbed by a magic only Sombra had.” Said Luna. “there have been things amiss lately. Before they could clearly be explained. But now, there is concern to be had on what’s truly going on. And without our spies and lack of intel? We are in the dark.”

“But one thing is clear.” Spoke Celestia. “Someone has our magic. And they either know how to use it, or have no clue. And I’m concerned about it being the later case. This could throw the order of things around the world out of place.”

While expression dimmer and going grim on that, Jerry thought and soon asked. “Celestia, Luna?” gaining the princess’s attention as he asked. “Is Sombra magic...similar to the Caribous in a sense?”

Screech glance and question. “Why interest in this, Overlord?” to which Aira felt a bit curious herself as Jerry told.

“Bear with me.” said Jerry as he looked at the two as he went on. “Is Sombra the near same alignment that the caribous had with their own magic? I mean it’s obvious it is-- but I just want confirmation.”

Curious herself, Cadence decided to answer with, “it’s not exactly the same. It doesn't corrupt like the Caribous. It’s more focused on darkness, shadows and especially using fear to control others. In some cases, brainwashes victims.”

“....Good.” was all Jerry said, as Aira perked, noticing the...confidence in Jerry at that, even seeing him smiling wide in hearing such information.

Seeming to understand, Screech told, “don’t celebrate just yet, Overlord.” Seeming to use her old stern tone to pop that confidence, or at least deflate it. “The princesses said that Sombra had the magic. They didn’t say he was back. If he was, I think we’d be seeing more than just snow.”

“She’s right.” Celestia spoke in thought. “Sombra used dark crystals, made from his own magical might. If they’re not around? Then it’s unlikely he’s around either.” Going to say more, until the doors opened.

All looked to find that Albert had arrived. And to some surprise, Magic and Pyro were along with him. As the doors closed, the scientist moved right up to Jerry, holding up a visored helmet and saying, “I think you forgot this, Jerry.”

“Uh, thanks...to be fair I was distracted.” then motioned a Minion to move and take the held up visored helmet as Jerry told. “Anyway Albert good news? Dainn dead. Bad news? Apparently he had magic he stole from Celestia and Luna in controlling the sun and moon-- and it’s now in the hands of either this new villain by the name of Sombra-- or possibly by the necromancer somehow.”

That made Magic highly alert, ears pricking sharply and eyes focused. In contrast, Pyro looked rather interested, while Albert said, “that… is troubling to know.” Thinking a little to say, “Magic, didn’t you say that Sombra was a very powerful dark arts master and former king to the Empire?”

Giving a firm nod, Magic told. “Yes.” already thinking of the worst case scenario as he spoke. “I do not know how he has returned-- but my guess is either a contingency plan-- or due to the unknown factors in Equestria, has arisen.” then let his mind think more as he soon said. “And if he has the magic...then we’re doomed. And if the Necromancer has them...then we’re equally doom unless we have some form of plan.”

Then look to Pyro and tell him. “No, we can’t use bombs to defeat him.”

“Aw.” whine out Pyro in disappointment, mostly because he wanted to use his explosions.

“If Sombra had it, the sky would still be night.” Luna seemed to tell. “You know as well as I, Archmage Magic, Sombra’s powers are strongest with darkness. He would use that.”

“Meaning that whoever has the magic either doesn't care, or doesn't know how to use it.” Mused Albert. “I would say they don’t know, but I think if they took the magic, they would realize it.” Half scratching his head over the puzzle. “Still, this has ecological ramifications. Some species will get confused. Other’s might not get the right cues. And the tides might not move, which will be a huge issue for marine life.”

“What about Equestria?” Pearl said, “Or worse, who might have the Princess’s combined powers!”

“That won’t matter if the sea stops functioning.” Said Albert. “No tides mean no waves. No wave means no moving water currents. This is a huge issue.”

“And no water means all the deadly sea life will stay in one place, which might cause lots of death too!” add in Pyro as Screech told in low annoyance.

“Dr. Perio-,”

“PYRO!” nearly shouted the stallion with a thrust finger up and frown. “I am Pyro! If you’re going to be annoyed at me, at least use my proper name, Screechy!”

“Pyro.” Sighed out Albert, “I think instead of antagonizing her, we need to consider what to do.” Trying to make a solid point with, “the effects won’t take full effect for a while. A long while. But we need to figure out where the magic’s gone, and who has it. Because if we don’t and the day-cycle isn’t restarted, there will be consequences. And right now, I nearly don’t care who has it, as long as the cycle is going.”

Rising to that, Pearl said, “you would hope that someone like the Necromancer, or even the Overlord, has it just so it keeps going?” Not sure how she felt about that.

“While it’s not ideal, Dr. Albert is correct.” Luna spoke up. “Even Dainn understood the consequences of not moving either after one night. Without the night to signal sleep, then life would not rest and later cool the land that may get hot and unbearable. Without the sun to wake or warm it? Then it would surely freeze.”

“Which means for me, the Storm King has to get annoyed and possibly distracted. They won’t notice the Hippogriffs escaping,” started off Jerry as he took out a finger. “Then I need to get a Gate for the Yaks,” taking another finger out, “then get transportation to get to Arabia to make a Gate there,” taking another finger. “Then we need to find Discord and get the magic of the princess’s before world-wide calamity happens,” then finish off with the final finger.

“THEN We have to deal with the Necromancer with who knows how many undead that controls Equestria, since Dainn isn’t around to fight or piss him off.” then added with annoyance. “With a side possibility of Sombra being alive or not...Did I miss anything?”

“There's you.” told Pearl.

“I don’t count on this.” told Jerry.

Seeming to add his 2 cents, Albert said, “then not counting you, there’s curing the Khara wherever we go.”

Thrusting his arms up, Jerry said. “And of course! The Khara I still need to help in curing! Thank you Albert for reminding me!” then gave a sigh with a roll of his eyes. “You know, I’m wondering why I okey’d the idea, I mean, sure I know now that really it doesn’t matter if I dumped some in the empire-- but seriously! I think that just made it spread a little too fast.”

“The original strand of virus was more widespread than you thought, even before you used a strain in the Empire. We would have come to this situation regardless.” Logicly pointed out the sickly man. “But, I think we’re all here to not recount our problems, but to fix it?”

With a sigh, Shining half leaned over the table, “That’s the hope. We’ve been trying to puzzle something out, but so far we’ve been hitting walls. Between the unknown threat of the Necromancer and his forces, to the Windigo’s and the tundra they made? Going through the gates for any spying will be too risky.”

Twilight bit her lip to that and agreed. “Any moves into Equestria would be bad. The Windigos are going to be most concentrated around where the most hate is, which is where the most people are. Possibly remaining towns and cities.”

“Add in that the Overlord can’t go in without becoming an ice sculpture doesn't help.” Screech agreed. “He can’t remove them for us. Normally his Minions make the best force to just wear a target out. But that won’t work on the Windigos.”

Thinking some, Albert pitched in, “in short we simply need intel. But no means to get it.” Then hummed. “If I could, I would suggest using a probe.” It caught the attention of few, and Albert explained. “I use them for exploring, but I have been making them for security teams. They are connected to Scanner Rooms, and can send out two probes each. Each probe has a range of three-hundred meters and sends telemetry images and sounds back. And since it’s an automated machine, the Windigo’s would ignore it.”

“But it clearly has a rang that doesn't reach far enough.” Screech summed up, making Albert nod.

Blinking, Twilight thought… and soon said, “Magic.” A idea in her mind. “Is it possible that we can place scrying runes on Albert’s Probe?” Getting a few magicly knowledgeable people to perk. “Then, tie in the resonance on that prob to a Crystal Ball or Water basin here?”

Thinking over, Magic considered it as he nodded. “It could be done, in theory. But I would need to examine the Probe to ensure that I can expand it with the scrying runes.”

“In my experience.” Luna spoke up to both magical minds, “you often do not need to worry about inner workings or functions of something, if you applied the magical rune as an enchantment to a place that is but a shell.”

“Like the outer casing to the machine.” Albert seemed to catch on. A slight surprise to the Alicorn of the night. “I see what you're saying. I know from Magic that ruins emmet a level of power, and I agree with him. We need to make sure it won’t interfere with the inner workings. But the other issue to bring up is that it’s a sea probe. We need something to mount it on to travel over land.”

“Why not one of Magic’s undead?” asked Pyro as he soon said. “Oh, what if we use one of the Overlord Main Gates to mount it? He got them spread out in Equestria!”

“I hardly doubt it would be wise to place one on said gate, Pyro.” told Magic in flatness, knowing this wouldn’t work as he added. “And to monitor every gate would be taxing on the spell. We would need a very powerful runic array for that.” Thinking of locations Equestria would have as Aira thought on a bit.

As granted she didn’t know too much of runic arts...but she knows enough from espieong on how it works as she suggested. “What if...Pyro's other suggestion is sound? Putting the probe on one of Magic's undead. What better way to spy on an undead...then letting one blend in and spy on them?”

Normally, Magic would have rejected that. No necromancer worth their true dark hearted salt would let any undead come near. They would notice something off with it’s magic not being theirs. But before his mouth shot the idea down, he realized. This necromancer… he had an army. Not just a few like he liked to have, all hand-picked. No, it was a huge, enmasse force of the undead, all with his magic. How would he tell the difference, if one was different, in a mass that is so saturated with their magic, it masks that one spy?

“...She's right.” spoke Magic as he told. “If I bring one of my dead among the necromancers-- he wouldn’t be able to tell, since he has a huge mass. It would be easy to blend in my own into the horde...but which one?” hand under his chin as he thought, to which Pyro asked with a grin.

“Why not Regal? He’s a stallion, he’s able to serve and fight-- and doesn’t get much hate. “

“But he tells puns.” flatly reminded Magic. “Very. Very. Horrible puns. He's also too chatty.” then shook his head. “No, I need one from my own stock...I might need to visit my collection to raise the appropriate dead to do the task.”

With a firm nod, Celestia accepted, “very well, Magic. Once you have the time, do so. This is a top priority for us. We need to know what is going on, and figure out if we can track our missing magic before things get worse.”

Raising a hand, Albert told, “We’ll get right to it, Celestia. I’ll work on a dismantled Probe and find a way to integrate it into one of his undead. More, if we have the time.” Adding to Jerry, “your Armor may have to wait for a while longer, Jerry.”

Sighing, Jerry nodded. “Going to the caverns just got to wait then.” Pearl glanced at this and asked.

“Armor?”

Before Jerry could speak, Albert spoke.

“He broke the set I made. I’m working on a new one.” Told the Scientist. “Apparently it was prone to magical overload. Good thing that was found. It would have been rather bad if that happened later on. That shouldn’t be an issue now.”

Getting looks from Albert to Jerry, the man defended himself. “I was fighting against a proclaim hero of the Caribous by the name of Dulsion-- he had a blade of Order!”

“A...hero for caribous?” started Screech as her eyes furrowed and questioned. “You didn’t think to mention this to us when you found him?”

“Hey! It caught me off guard too, I’m still having trouble believing it now and then.” told Jerry as he added. “Plus, he sorta vanished after leaving the griffons, they aren’t infected with Caribou propaganda-- which is good.” then told with cross arms. “But he was told to find allies too and I quote, ‘defeat my dark ways’. I probably scared Dainn to the point of scrambling for potential allies.”

Shaking her head, Cadence said, “it doesn't matter now. Even if this Caribou, Dulsion, get allies? There won’t be anyone to go help. With the Windigos, I think he won’t be able to get the close to Equestria.”

“A fools errand, but not a wholly stupid one.” Agreed Luna. “Regardless. While this is being… resolved, Overlord.” Looking to Jerry, “can you tell us where your progress lies?” Eyeing him to add, “I can assume that your trek to the Yaks is your next step?”

“Yeah, I was starting to make my way till the whole sky thing happened. Like I mentioned, I was in the Lunar Bay when it happened...which means it’ll take me maybe...a week of traveling till I reach the Yaks.” then told. “Although getting to the Arabia's will be tricky, since I need to,” clearing his throat and with air-quotes told. “Borrow’, a ship from the Storm King.”

“That may not be necessary.” Celestia soon told him. “My sister and I have talked it over, and Pearl agrees. We can send a Pegasus Messenger to alert them. At the very least, they can march for Equestria early and subvert the need for a Gate.”

“Oh now you tell me.” grumble Jerry...before telling. “I’m still taking an airship.”

Smiling, Celestia told, “by all means.”

With a mental shake of his head, Jerry refocuses on the subjects that need to be focused. “Anyway, I’ll be heading back to the Lunar Bay,” moving to grab his helmet onto his head, putting all the pieces needed for winter travel. “I still have a lot of traveling to do to reach the Yaks. Afterwards? Well, I’ll be making my way down to the Storm King territory, adding a few Main Gates to unexplored areas or towns that I haven’t gotten a chance to go to.”

“Are you sure that’s wise? You’ll be revealing yourself more.” questioned Pearl as Jerry told as he got on his feet.

“Maybe not, but I do want to see if there’s any survivors that weren’t hit by the Wendigos. See how spread out their touch is in Equestria.” he didn’t add in he wanted to see if he could save what few he could that weren’t dead...as some of those sights he saw in Vanhoover and beyond...still slightly haunted his memories.

While Magic considered it might be useful to see how spread out the Wendigos were, and Pyro thought of the amount of work that weren’t bombs needed to do? Aira glanced to Jerry subtly in her seat, feeling a rather surprised amount of melancholy in him, as well as slight...dread? Something tells her that he was withholding a lot of things, but she didn’t know it was of his intentions he was hiding...or perhaps what he saw in his short travels.

“Then before you go?” Albert began and caused Jerry to stop. “When you’ve made a gate to the Yaks, make sure you come back to me. I’d like to add some extra gear to your arctic set. Maybe a few small research items to help Magic and I figure out the changes that Equestria’s suffered so far.”

For a brief moment, Aira could feel all sorts of varied emotions coming through the Overlord. First it was dread, then misery, then sorrow, then finally disturbed as the helmet he put on hid his expression well. She was surprised his voice didn’t crack, or he kept his composer well as he told. “I’ll be sure to get right on that. Take care Albert.” turning with his Minions to walk out of the room, all seeing the Overlord leaving as when he was out of earshot did Aira comment subtly.

“He seems a big moody sort, even if he doesn’t show it with that helmet on him.”

“He deals with a lot on the field.” Albert seemed to wave off, even if the changeling there was hints of concern. Something the man seemed to push aside at that moment. “But until we know what’s happening, I’m not sure if anything else could be said.”

Though with a sideways glance, Albert did say, “Magic, Pyro? Maybe you should consider going and getting whatever the Archmage needs for the project. You do have a place here, correct?”

“I do, and with hope, Regal made the right conditions to be set.” mused Magic, turning as he informed the other's. “I will be starting to search for the right body for the job…” then added to Pyro. “Lets go Pyro, I might need your….expertise.” while the stallion didn’t say it outright, Aira could feel the exasperation Magic had in letting Pyro go with him. Once the two stallions left, she asked Cadence in slight questioning.

“How are the two of them friends again? It seems like Magic really dislikes Pyro as a pony.”

With a small smile, Twilight told, “it’s not that, it’s just people can only handle so much Pyro in one setting. After a while, it just gets a little too much to most.” Then glanced to ask, “Was there something you wanted to ask, Albert?” Wondering why the Scientist was still around.

“Just wondering about the status of another ally.” Spoke the infected man. “You mentioned them on the way back, Celestia?”

Seeming to catch on, Celestia assured, “everyone here in this room knows about Aria and why she’s here.” Then looked to the disguised changeling to ask, “but I am curious too. Have you found any other changelings here on the island?”

Taking a deep breath, mostly to get herself ready for the worst case scenario as she told. “Yes and no.” looking at each as she explained. “Yes I found changelings...but they’re neither part of my Hive-- or in a case of a few...are too single minded due to the side effects of the Caribou magic. Overall there’s about...200 changelings here. 50 of them are sound minded. Half of those are in hibernation which leave us 25 floating around, all with unique situations they are bound too.” then added with a grimace.

“I also found that there might be...a Queen among here-- a young one for Hive survival...but in terms of changeling survivability? Very low.”

Peking to this, Twilight asked, “but, isn’t this good Aria?” Getting a look from the Queen. “You’re not alone, even if they’re not your Hive. And if one of them is a young Queen changeling, shouldn’t you go and help them?” Knowing that from Aria’s own words, a young Queen needed training to fully use their natural abilities later in life.

Taking a breath in, Aira soon told her. “It’s not that cut and dry as you think Twilight. While in a pony view it would be a good idea for me to try to take in the young Queen to help train….but for a changeling view?” thinking of a good way to explain as she said. “It’s like I’m usurping her position and what changelings she has. I would be the threat in this situation, and would enact what remainder she had to be...defensive around her.”

“Then perhaps instead of a changeling or pony approach, we take a survival one.” Spoke in Albert evenly. “The facts remain. They can either try to survive on their own, or have a better chance with you and us. Hiding will make them seem like intruders when they’re found out. There is no if, since I know that there are means to search for changelings.”

“Especially since trying to get the other changelings here to join together under me is difficult as well.” added Aira as she told those not familiar with changeling ways. “Me trying to get them to join under me, is like them abandoning their own Queens-- and normally is frowned on...but they know as well as I do? They need a Queen as much as a Queen needs the Swarm.”

Eyes to her, Shining armor said with bare hints of uncertainty, “you know, I find it almost odd that you found that many so quickly.” And in Aria’s senses, the Queen knew that he didn’t trust her in the least. No doubt all because of Chrysalis's failed plot of takeover. “And that the majority happen to be ‘brain dead’, as you said.”

“If you’re worried about the safety and security of the island, don’t be.” Albert’s words were crisp and fast, even if his emotions to the changeling sent out a warning. Did he feel Shining Armor was a threat? It left her puzzled as the scientist went on. “The changelings will be staying at Citadel-1. I can have the needed space made for a private section just for them.”

“What about your own security?” Pressed Screech, being a little more open about her job as a soldier to Equestria as a whole.

“I will deal with it.” Albert said blandly, or defensively in Aira’s eyes. Apparently his words to keep her species from extinction, were more than honest. If she was reading him right… he was seeing the ponies, his Allies, a threat. But not to him… but to her and her species.

That...I honestly don’t know how to feel about that. thought Aira as she felt...awe? Surprise...assured? It was hard to say at least...but she did say to Albert. “Albert, we might be focused on those who are able thinking. The brain dead are...well, like anypony who’s a bit too focus on sex. It's doubtful we could do much for them for now.”

Turning focus to Aria, Albert stared in thought for a moment, but eventually nodded, “I’ll defer to your judgment then.” A true honesty there. It still almost surprised her how well controlled his voice and expressions were, in contrast to his carefully held emotions. Made her half wonder what went on in his head.

At the slightly rising tensions, and trying to think, Twilight asked, “Aria, maybe you could tell the changelings of the offer to head for Citadel-1.” Seeming to catch the disguised mare’s attention. “Still do what Albert suggested, but instead just… invite them to come with? Forget about the ‘join my hive’ idea for now. Let them.. Ease into the idea instead, maybe? Because right now, I think Albert’s right. They’re lives are worth more than just trying to get them to join a hive.”

Thinking, she nodded in agreement. “I can.” then told. “But the ones who are hibernating might need to be moved. Trying to get them to awaken is...difficult.”

“Couldn’t you try to wake them up?” asked Screech as Aira sarcastly jab back.

“Could you do the same to a pony in a coma?”

Still, Albert was the one to logicly point out, “unlike a coma patient, I’m sure those changelings have an inbred and natural trigger to come out of hibernation. It should be biologically in their code, an instinct they can’t just override.”

Thinking for a moment...Aira nodded as she recalled. “Mother did mention there were ways...but I would need love. Lots of it.”

“Love?” question Pearl with furrowed brows.

“Of course!” Twilight perked up with bright eyes. “Changelings feed on Love. And since it’s an important source of food, sensing a large amount would alert any hibernating changelings that there is a readily available food around.” Then went on in thought, “almost like how some species of insects come out of their own hibernations when chemical cues are noticed.”

Giving a slight nod, Aira told. “Yes, once they notice the Love? They’ll awaken to it. It would also act as a beacon for all the able minded changelings. Alerting them of the food to move to the source. Making it easier for us to persuade them to head to Citadel-1…” then furrowed her brows. “But...the only source of love is…the Crystal Heart.” giving a glance to Cadence.

Twisting her lips some to that, Cadence seemed unsure. Not that Aria could blame the pink alicorn. This was an artifact of the Empire and, in a sense, the very heart of that same empire. And thinking of even using it right now was possibly risky in the pony’s mind. Mostly to attract changelings.

“It could be done.” Admitted Cadence, “but the problem is that the Crystal Heart… part of its power comes from the ponies around it, also giving Love. But right now, most of the ponies, even more the crystal ponies… they’re still getting over their lust, or anger… there’s still too much, and I don’t want to accidentally corrupt it again. I've been keeping it safe and giving it my own magic, to make sure it stays pure in what it is.”

Thinking some, Albert said to Aria, “you just need a strong source of love, Aria?” Mostly asking her to be sure. “Is there any other means of causing a similar effect? Maybe having someone with strong love to notice, maybe some magical mix that does a similar effect?”

“Well...there’s liquid love. Changelings tend to make the love we get into a liquid form. It’s a concrete and purified type of love to an extent. If we had a large container of it? That would easily work as a substitute...but there might not be enough love around here to even make it, much less to make it liquid.” explaining a bit to the other's for a rough idea. “We take a fraction of the love to feed ourselves-- but we need just that fraction to try to distill it. To make a vile would call a lot of changelings to gather and properly process it. In short...I need help to even make it, much less gather it.”

Thinking a little, Cadence asked, “how much love do you need?” Getting a slightly uncertain, and worried glance from Armor. “I’m the Princess of Love. Maybe I could help give some.”

“Cadence.” Tried to say Armor, his concern clear and bright as a warning beacon. The love in that concern was just as strong, and being so close… oh, she could see why Chrysalis was so drawn to at least Armor. It was strong… and potent…

Taking a control breath, she said with clenched hands together. “5 kegs worth. You could easily make it...but the love the both of you have? Especially Armor love for you together? Is potent….but the problem is that I need changelings to gather and process it into a distilled version of the liquid. Which I don’t have.”

“Contrary, you do.” Albert said. “They’re on the island right now. We just need to convince them to help.”

Thinking about it...Aira slowly nodded. “5 changelings alone could gather and process it...but it won’t be enough. A vile worth would be what they craft. If we had 25 altogether with them gathering and distilling…” calculating as she summed up. “It’ll take maybe a day or two to get the 5 kegs...but it’ll be a month or two even to make the kegs properly distilled. We have to make sure we distilled it correctly to let it purify.”

Half snorting to herself, Pearl said, “by the sounds of it, it would be better just to wait for them to snap out of it.” And, in a sense, Aria would agree. The process of making liquid love was long and almost tedious. Mostly to make sure someone checked up on it and nothing was contaminating the batch.

And while love wasn’t in the greatest amounts in the Citadel… it was there. Maybe all they had to do was move the hibernation changelings and then just… feed them portions of gathered love and they’d wake on their own time?

Thinking over it, she amended. “It would be better to move them to the citadel-1 while hibernating. That way we can feed them portions of gathered love and they’ll wake. While the love isn’t in large amounts there? It’ll feed them better than here.”

“I almost want to know how there’s more love there than here.” Spoke up Cadence in slight confusion.

“Simply put, they don’t have time to stew over the past.” Told Albert. “The citadel is a busy place. Something always needs to be done, and the only real entertainment around is comradery at times. It’s not perfect… but you tend to take enjoyment in the little things in life when you have little to nothing.”

“And if you aren’t working to keep the place up and running?” added Aira as she jabbed a thumb to Albert with a teasing grin. “He’ll simply remind you with some hundred messages with obnoxiously loud alarm clocks going off.”

“I prefer to call it, motivation over time.” Told Albert with an all-due serious look. Even if there was a tinge of onry mischief there.

“But yes, we can move the hibernated ones there, persuade the able minded, even the queen-- and hopefully they’ll stay safe there.” said Aira as Shining asked with a hint of uncertainty.

“What about the ones you mention to leave? Are they going to be a problem?” to which Aira snorted with a shake of her head.

“No. They aren’t able to do anything more complex than ‘laydown’ and beg for pleasure like a bitch in heat.”

“A crass way of putting it.” Luna said, “but I believe we understand the point. They are nothing more than sex-addicts at this point.” Which was a little disturbing to know. It also meant they have some 250 changelings that were disguised and were only able to do one thing.

Slowly, Celestia nodded and told, “then our business is concluded.” Turning to speak, “commander Pearl, Specialist Screech. I wish to speak to you both over a few matters with my sister.” Getting nods from both. “Albert, I can assume you will be going to that probe project shortly?”

“I will.” Nodded the man.

It was enough for Celestia as she told, “Cadence, Armor, you should perhaps take some time to yourselves. I will have a guard fetch you if we have a need for either of you.” Both nodded in thanks and moved to simply leave. It was then Celestia spoke, “Twilight, would you be willing to help Aria with her task?”

Smiling, Twilight said, “I’d love to.” Then looked to the disguised changeling to say, “if, you don’t mind Aria?”

Giving a low smile, she shook her head. “Not at all, I think with you around me, it’ll show them that we’re being sincere with our offer.” then frown and admit. “Although trying to persuade the young Queen will be tricky.”

Thinking a little on that, Twilight brightened up and asked, “maybe we can pick up Fluttershy or Pinkie from Jerry’s place.” Going on to ask, “think they would be willing to hear from one of them?”

Thinking, she nodded and said. “It would work for sure. Fluttershy kind nature, or Pinkie positive one would definitely favor our odds…” then asked in slight curiosity. “How is it living over there? All I know from it is rumors and Albert mentioning something about how it was living in olden times.”

Smiling a little and moving to join the Queen as they headed for the exit, Twilight said, “well… things are a little outdated. But Jerry’s been working on slightly updating everything. And it’s nice. A little strange and some places are still a little hazardous to travel to… but if things weren't as they were? I’d think we are a re-created pre-equestrian era historic beach resort.” Then added on, “but the minions slightly break that image.”

Laughing a bit, the two walk off as she asks. “If it is a pre-equestrian era? Then whoever founded the island was either an old being-- or wanted to make a point on being able to build it.” the conversation trailing off as despite the many setbacks that were laid before everyone? There was still a plan to get through...it just needed to take time.

The necromancer… was an utter douchebag.

There was no other way for the mare to put it. She did as Fate told her after killing Dainn while he was having his way with her body. She left, got a coat and picked up the book that summoned Fate, then left. Left for the east like she was told and, by chance, found that undead army and it’s leader.

The male had looked at her with lust, but as soon as she delivered her message? He had left, not chasing a look back at her and marched on through the ice and snow. Undead thralls followed him along with many slaves. A fair portain being mares apparently made during his conquest.

Part of her regret not helping… but the want to live had ebbed into her heart and now she wandered the icy cold. With nothing but a heavy coat, a dagger and a book, she traveled over the land lost. Only the slightest of itches bothering her skin.

Thinking about it, she thought about calling on Fate again. She knew she was ill with the sickness, and she would die eventually. Dainn had been cured, miraculously when she saw him and later killed him. But she didn’t know how-- unless the book was his and he made a deal with Fate to be cured.

She wondered what the price was for that? To be cured of incurable sickness.

She didn’t ponder on it long, and instead looked to the sky that had frozen in place. She caught Dainn in the middle of ordering his troops and changing it’s cycle from night to day. When he saw her though, and putting on a seductive display she felt sick over-- something she once reserved for only her lover? Well, he apparently couldn’t wait to have his way and took her right there.

She savored the moment of his pain when he tried to just rape her. Even if the sex hurt for a while, it was worth that moment where the light died from his eyes. But now, after everything was said and done… she wondered. Why was she sky still? Part of her wondered if the Overlord did something to the Princesses further, and now they were either contained in a way they couldn’t control the sky… or they were dead…

Her hand felt the dagger and it’s round bony surface in thought. Feeling it over and furrowing her brows. Drawing it from under the coat she had on, she looked at it carefully and, not in the early-dawn light, she now noticed. The red curved bone.. It was glowing. did it… take the magic from Dainn?

For a moment, her heart stopped. She held her breath at the very thought that in her hand… could have been the magic of both sun and moon alicorn. And part of her… felt conflicted. She had the power, maybe she could… use it? Not that she knew how, she was a pegasus, not a unicorn. But then again… she could maybe take it to the sisters? Return them their power?

But how? The overlord had them. She couldn’t track them. And rather fearfully, she added in her thoughts that Windigos wandered these icy lands.

With a sigh, she trudged on, half shivering and searching for any place she could use for shelter and warmth.

When Jerry set up a Main Gate near the Yaks home a few days later in travel-- and retreated as fast he could to not get ‘Yak smashed!’ to his home. Although he was admitally dumbfounded as with Pinkie somehow...fitting right in with them and their pure power...it was mind boggling.

Ponies….were just weird at times. Or crazy.

He met up with both Albert and Magic later on after that. Upgrading his armor a bit and traveling Equestria all over with the bare minimum of the Main Gates being used, as he didn’t want to accidentally set off the Wendigos somehow.

Yet as Jerry began his traveling for any survivors, mostly stopping around towns or cities perimeters...did his mind wander a bit. Mostly from the sights of nearly growing snow and ice and the dead that were slowly piling up. In all honesty, Jerry inwardly was glad that the brief bits of nightmare fuel he encountered in Vanhoover weren’t in his mind. Especially now with new nightmare fuel to fill them up.

Or rather...the looks that were given to him to any survivors he found by chance. In offering them a chance of safety and a cure. Although there weren't that many. Most of the time it was by sheer chance he found some alive...or barely alive as the Khara or Windegos would kill most at this point...or the lack of food, water, and sheer cold that gets them.

Over the many points of his travel, Jerry could recall every face he saw by chance and moved them into a Waypoint Gate to send for the Blues to handle.

A young colt barely kept his mother warm as they were near death gates. A caribou father that kept his son barely fed with what supplies he held. A pony slave trying to save her master from the cold...Or a mother that was trying to keep her child warm...who passed on.

Even more, from what he saw what the Caribou did in his time here...A father would grovel at Jerry feet for not his own life...but his sons. He didn’t even care if he faced the Overlord himself, he just...just wanted his sons to live. Jerry had to bring both father and children in-- but warned to be on good behavior as he was granting them something. A mercy.

Yet it seems...seem that all it took for them to cry their eyes out was that one word. Mercy. It didn’t matter if Jerry was the Overlord and bringer of death...after so much evil, so much pain, sickness and even the cold vengeful spirits coming like a wave of bad karma...it could change how some might think or even feel.

Like that one slave from before. She wanted to save her master...but she wasn’t a Pink or a red. But a black collar, trying to save the caribou that looked to hurt her before...but apparently tried to survive with her. The father he recalled had little doubt in Jerry mind he had lusts or wants for mares. But he was honest about the answering of raped and talking about what he wanted. Yet...yet he didn’t care for his own life, only for his sons to live.

Even that one mare that tried to warm her son...wasn’t even her own child. But of a caribou child that was another child and she willingly took him as her own. Or it was possible the son was to her former master.

Jerry couldn’t help but think of the faces he saw, even more his encounter with each during his trips around Equestria. He...He wondered. With how Equestria is now a frozen hell, with survival being the only law...with how rare it was to find even another person, one could easily feel isolated. Alone...with no hope to see tomorrow with so little to drink, eat. To just...live.

They didn’t even care if the one offering safety and a cure was the devil himself-- or in Jerry's case, the one that started all of this. As long as they get to live and be safe with warmth and other's? They probably would gladly grovel at his feet for anything.

Jerry seemed to muse with each step he took, eyes looking around for potential survivors as Jerry kept moving as during his trek, moving along the snow he spotted something...different. Tracks. Train tracks leading to an unfrozen rock...that weren’t covered by snow. His attention snapped as he tracked the train tracks, following it as the temperature slowly rose. Not knowing how long he traveled to...but when he got closer and face to face?

He stood before the area of land that led to…’Our Town’.

Jerry stared at it...he didn’t know how long he stared as he raised a hand to activate a switch, by removing the velcro-strapped cloth over the device on his right arm to let it turn on-- and spoke.

“Set log #20 of Equestrian travels. Apparently even the Wendigos didn’t even want to touch a communist cult town. Everything's...the same. Same rocks, same looks...but warmer temperature, with tracks unfrozen somehow and a little cooler with ice next door. But yet the town is…” takes a set of binoculars from his many pockets to spot the town and telling. “Looking fine, dandy, and like nothing changed. Not even a hint of snow….you bastards. The weather in Equestria is just weird. Like the ponies. End log of Overlord Jerry chapter-something-so.” ending the recording device and covering it up, along putting away the binoculars as he stared at the area of the Town…

Then flipped it off.

As he turned to walk off, he couldn’t help but think. You know...I should thank Albert for giving this to me. Helps get my thoughts off the chest...and help ease my mind with everything around me. Surprisingly works just as well. Even help stave off the loneliness of myself here.

Granted Mortis or Spree would come along to talk to Jerry via helmet...but they could stick around for so long before needing to do other things. And Jasmine? She was in school-- or rather a self-craft schooling Jerry made to help educate the young ones. It wasn’t perfect...but it did sorta help get them busy with things.

But as he walked away and went into the deep snow, Jerry mind thought of where else he could go...but knew that all he could do is travel as best he could, using his Gates to teleport to avoid the Windgeos-- or that necromancer if he spots him by chance. Overall, Jerry internally wonders if he could find any survivors...or at least those like the diamond dogs?

But let's be real...it is a far chance I’ll find them, especially them being underground. I doubt I’ll be able to find one of them, much less an entire group… mind recalling that tomb of dogs-- and forcing it aside as he thought. Nope. Already had enough of that in my nightmares. thought Jerry was trying to dwell on it...isn’t going to make things better, so all he could do is travel, scout, attempt to find survivors...and just hope.

Hope he could make a difference...even if it was pathetically small. Jerry partially wonders if other volunteers of the resistance managed to find something in their scouts. He doubts it...but who knows? What did Jerry know? Was that he would need to get to the Storm King by cyclopes sooner or later...and after that?

Well..get his Greens to do their work while set up multiple Main Gates all over the place. He partially wonders if he could do that, as Main Gates tend to stick in one place...maybe get a few Main Gates and lots of Waypoints? Just To screw with this Storm King guy. But Jerry couldn’t help but look at the sky….

And really, really, REALLY hope they find the source of whoever stole the ‘controlling’ thing to Celestia and Luna magic. Because...well. From what he heard from the Ponies? This was like Armageddon type bad. And those kinds of things usually mean the end of the world.

Jerry Nightmare

Coldness.

That was all Jerry could feel, the utter coldness, the howling winds that push against his armored self with each step he took. Even the icy snow that blew wild gusts of wind at him felt apathetic as they didn’t care who or what he was. It was like the icy wasteland around him, he was insignificant to the grand scheme of things.

Jerry didn’t fully know how long he was traveling, even with the split skies giving him some sight in the harshest bits of storms-- it was hard to tell what was actual land and water frozen in ice. Even less when he visit a town, or a city-- or even the remains of homes that somehow managed to stand in place...or their remains as the ice covered nearly everything over it in its grasps of death, and the snow did it’s best to cover what could’ve been life at one point.

The man did his best to keep his boots moving, to focus on what needs to be done on finding the few survivors there were, be it pony or caribou.

But yet…

Yet he could do nothing but think.

Think and see of the utter damage that he helped make. The multiple deaths that were made by one single action within his past. The choosing of using the virus to spread in the Crystal Empire. The stealing of the artifact that not only kept it’s inhabitants warm-- but kept away the Windigeos. The same creatures that were let loose because of one choice he made.

Despite him trying to push such thoughts away...how could he? How could he try to deny that this place, that Equestria itself? Was once a lush, green, and even somewhat paradise-like place. Granted the Caribous didn’t do great when they invaded it-- but it was somewhat pleasant even under their control.

But now? It was dead.

There were no birds, no animals in sight, not even fishes that could be found in rivers. Trees that were once lush with green for all to see? Now held only cripply branches that were covered in snow and ice covering icicles from their branches.

Even the towns and cities were like that everywhere he went. With each passing hour (he could only assume an hour with how crazy and near panic-inducing with the sun and moon together in the sky), Jerry could only find in each place….was the pure empty and coldness of everything he saw in the winter wasteland. Towns nearly filled with snow and buildings either breaking down from the harsh winds, or being covered in snow as if it was their graves.

No matter where he went, where he goes in his recon, or even how far he travels to find for more?

All he would see around him in both land and new encounters of town or cities...were just as cold and empty as the last one. With no life at all to be seen or found in his search. All he found was death.

Which brings his mind back to that one moment in his life. That one, little act that caused all of this to go so wrong in just a heartbeat.

What was even more laughable in a twisted and sadistic joke? Was the fact Jerry was just a pawn to the Eyes. He was a tool that the Eyes used and manipulated. All the Eyes had to do was use Jerry's fear against him.

Because the man was too much of a coward to try otherwise. He could’ve tried another way, he could have tried to do something more-- to even help more. Even be a tiny bit of a good guy...But no.

No, Jerry had to be a coward and allow himself to stay in the Overlord position. And what he was seeing before him was what he reaped in the chaos he sowed. To see the once beautiful land turn into this was his ‘reward’ of being a villian. Of being a coward like the little shit he was.

On rare occasions that kept his thoughts away, even brought him a small bit of relief? Was when he found a handful of survivors, no more than two or three...or sometimes one. Sometimes it was a mare, other times it was a mother and child or a father even-- he didn’t care if they were pony or caribou. He just brought them a way out.

But despite some aliveations to his mind...There were some...some he couldn’t even manage to get in time before they perished…

A lot of those ‘unfornatue’ were kids.

Some of them were already covered in ice, killed either where they stood with terror etched in their face, hugged by their parents for comfort despite the inevitable before them. Or the later, who just...perished within their sleep, unaware of their deaths as the frosty coldness took them.

Jerry tried, oh he tried to push their faces away from his mind, to not let those faces burn in his mind with their expressions. Tried his best to ignore it all and keep moving...but there was only so much he could ignore as despite his ever continuous steps in the frozen hellhole he made? All he could take in was the utter stillness...the utter quietness of his surroundings as he stood in an abandoned town.

He almost didn’t recognize it was a town, as everything was covered in snow at this point. Only with the few bare exceptions of...a few wooden or stone roofs or walls did it confirm it was a town. Yet as he entered through it, he saw sights he was becoming very familiar with each moment he traveled these forsaken lands.

Frozen statues of ice blocks that were of the deceased.

Jerry tried to turn away again to ignore them...but for some reason...he couldn’t. The more he looked at them, the more his body stood in place, as if refusing to turn or move a single foot away from the sights. He couldn’t even look away, as he saw the dead in their frozen positions. Saw their faces of terror, of fear, of even utter despair or screams as they just….stare at him.

Male. Female. Pony. Caribou. Old...and young. They all stare at him. Their faces were forever frozen in the shapes that were given in their last moments before the cold death of winter swiftly encasing them. Placing them inside an eternal coffin of ice, that just sucked away all of their warmth and the very thing called life.

All Jerry could see, was what those faces held….No, it wasn’t their faces he was looking at...but their eyes. It was what they lacked that caused him to be still among them as all they held was...nothing. There were no hopes, no despair, no dreams, no fears. Not even a want of escaping out of their icy coffin or a feeling of succumbing into the cold. No. All they held was just an utter cold, dead and empty look to him.

And everywhere he turned his head, all he could see was nothing but an eternal deathly cold around him.

With silence being it’s only symphony…

And it was all his fault.

Jerry slowly felt his legs losing strength, slowly coming down to his knees as he dropped down. Feeling a uncanny fatigue from his body as if his body couldn’t support himself anymore. Even his arms just felt so….tired to even move his axe up for support. His mouth tried to make a sound, a call to Mortis or Spree to send word of a Gate to get him out of here….but nothing came out of his lips, as he thought, just for a brief moment….

Would it be alright for me to leave? To not pay for what I did and escape like the coward I am?

It was for a brief moment with that thought, trying to dispel such a thought with him shaking his head. But...it lingered. It not only linger, but it stuck into his mind like a parasite. It made him start feeling a bit sluggish, unable to even lift a single finger from his hand as he crouched down more into the snow. He didn’t notice the frozen statues were starting to become closer to his position. As if they already passed judgement onto his being of his crimes.

That thought became louder in his mind, going even further as the statues of death surrounded him, the cold becoming much more lower in it’s icy chills as the seconds passed on.

Face it. You’re not only a monster, but a coward. Instead of doing good, you did evil. Instead of trying to be better? You just did what was expected as a coward. You deserve to stay here. To be frozen over, to be paying for the crimes you did. To just die. You may not be a ‘full villian’ like you thought-- but you love being evil when it suits you. You love the thrill, the power, the dominating authority. You deserve to rot.

The ice started to formon his feet first, then his legs, as it began to grow more onto him as Jerry attempted to raise his head with what strength he had...only to look and see. See the face of that filly. That single filly that slept in that box by that bridge as she held that blanket around her form. Standing in silence as her expression held nothing at all. No smile, no anger. Not even disgust.

What was worse was her eyes. Dead eyes that held no sympathy, anger, pain...or even fear. No, she held no emotions within those eyes. All she held was a cold stare of apathy and nothing towards him.

All Jerry could do was look. Look at her eyes that reflected him. His fears of not trying to do more than he should have, his anger on how worthless and despecitable he is. Or his regret.

His regret of not trying to do more. Of not saving enough lives...of not trying to save everyone before the Wendigos actually came. His regret was that despite being an Overlord, despite the countless murders, the destruction of everything he did-- or even causing the witnery wasteland itself by chance…

He regretted that he didn’t even try at all and let his fears take over.

It was only then now the ice nearly covered his upper half of his body, his head remaining as he couldn’t move, even if he wanted to, the ice was strong and thick. The filly placed her hands on either side of his head, holding it for a brief moment…

And let out a breath of ice to ensure his head was frozen as well.

To make sure that the Overlord was among the dead, among the frozen…

Among the silence.

With a deep breath in his mouth and a sudden shift of his upper body, Jerry rose slightly with wide eyes. Heaving deep breaths through his mouth, it took Jerry a few moments for his mind to settle. Eyes scanning around for a brief moment, he took in the sights he was home. Within his bed among the still sleeping mares. With a shudder of his body, Jerry glanced to himself, seeing slight signs of sweat on him...and feeling cold. Rather really, really cold.

A glance to the fireplace showed that it was still lit, and the blankets were on all of them...he was glad the three mares were in deep slumber, especially the two pregnant mares that were resting soundly. Looking back at himself, Jerry took a low breath in, trying to calm himself as he raised his hands to hold his forehead a bit.

Only for him to briefly pause, seeing them...shake.

In fact he could feel his entire body shaking. A slight shiver escaped from the man, as Jerry knew it wasn’t the cold, or the lack of warmth around him that caused his shakiness. No...it was that dream. Or rather a very, very detailed nightmare. Jerry had to let his shaky hands rest down, feeling more sweat coming down his body as Jerry felt like he needed to get out of the bed.

Although that was somewhat hard to do, as Shadow legs were wrapped around his own right. Not to mention Seasalt had her own pair around his left. Giving a glance back to the mares, he was still partially glad they were still asleep, not aware of his awakened state...or more likely his shaken form and failed attempt to calm himself.

You’re fine… Jerry thought in an attempt to calm himself...only to amended with a bitter look. No….you’re not fine. If anything I’m an utter mess. A damn utter mess...a coward. thought Jerry as he could still visibly recall that nightmare as his eyes shut tightly. Face it Jerry. Not only you’re a villain, a monster, a tool….but also a coward. It also didn’t help that he started to feel something forming in his eyes, for once in a possibly long time?

Jerry could feel tears swelling up.

Placing a shaky hand onto his eyes, he tried his hardest to stop. To calm down, to relax…

But he couldn’t. He just couldn’t.

Jerry just couldn’t stop shaking. He couldn’t stop shivering in cold from that nightmare...and he couldn’t stop the tears from falling down his face despite his shaking hand attempting to stop them.

It was like everything he was trying to hold back just...just couldn’t be pushed away anymore. His fears, his regrets...his thoughts of dying like an Overlord would. In a sense...he just couldn’t hold it all back anymore.

“Bad dream?” For a moment, Jerry felt himself go ridged at the voice. When his hand fell away and his eyes turned up, Jerry felt his chest tighten at the inversion all over the room. The Eyes of Fate standing all too comfortably at a fireplace.

The grin the man sent his way, was not comforting in the least. “You look a little pale. Maybe you should get a glass of water. Or better yet, dump your head under some cold water. Maybe snap you out of it.” It seemed like forever last they saw the other. It made Jerry wonder… “Why am I here?” and once more creep the overlord out at the Eye’s reading-- no…. Not reading. The princess had told him… Fate could see the future and past…

In an attempt to calm himself and remove what tears he could, even if that was failed to begin with-- Jerry soon asked with a shaky voice. “I’m not even surprised...but why now? Do you just...like to show up whenever I have a near breakdown in my mind?”

“Oh don’t blame me.” Told the Eyes in an almost amused manner. “You did this to yourself, we both know that.” Going on while stepping up to take the iron poker from the side to play with the fire frozen in time. “Then again, you didn’t think you had a choice, did you?” A slight grin seen playing on his lips.

“But, I’m here on business.” Told Fate, turning around to go on, “I’m sure little Celestia and Luna told you all about my business deals. I’m a very busy man after all.” Going on to say, “you should ask them about their own deals. But I’m sure they’d rather tell you about all the other people that made deals with me.” Prattling along as he did.

“They made a deal with you?” Jerry ask, trying to both keep his wits together, and being admitally surprised that the Celestial sisters made a deal with the Eyes of Fate...although Jerry could only guess that neither of the two knew much of the Eyes back then.

Which explains why they warned Jerry not to make a deal either if they had personal experience…

With a hand wiping what tears he could and focusing on something other than the nightmare and his own feelings, did he ask. “If you’re busy, why bother coming here to prod at me?”

Placing the poker back to its place, the Eyes of Fate told, “you’re just part of the deal. I need to make sure you get to where you’re going.” Turning all focus to the man and smiling on, “and don’t be so surprised. Of course they made a deal with me. I have the stocks, you all have the payment. It’s just simple business.”

Turning and sauntering up, Fate went on, “not that they would ever say it aloud. Secrets like that are kept pretty quiet. Only because they didn’t get the results they thought they would get.” With a light shrug, the Eyes went on. “There’s always a price though. Intentional or not.”

“But, you want to know about that little business problem, don’t you?” He chuckled out. “Don’t answer, I already know. That and more.” Grinning much like a knowing cat would. “You’re looking for the magic that Celestia and Luna misplaced? Well, you better hurry. It’s about to be accidentally found by some very attentive troops on the west coast of Equestria in three hours, forty-two minutes and ten seconds.”

As much as Jerry wanted to groan at the near suddenness, he had to gently move the two mares legs off his own pair. Trying to get off the bed as he asked in a near sarcastic manner. “Am I just going to fumble around up and down the coast to find the location? Would be entertaining to watch, wouldn’t it?”

“I can’t let the viewers know what’s really going on.” Told the Eyes while placing a finger near his lips. “Spoilers.”

Groaning a bit, he asked as he tied his robes up, mind thinking of going in winter or an Arcanium set of armor. “Can you at least give me a hint of a location in the west coast that's close to where these troops are at?” then added in slight annoyance. “Or is that asking too much?”

“I’ve told you what you need to know.” Shrugged the Eyes of Fate. “you can figure out the rest if you really ponder it.” Then half leaned forwards. “Unless you want to forgo all the silly easter-egg hunting and make a deal.”

“...even if I did, for some reason I feel like you’re going to ask something that will either nearly kill me, or screw me over in the future somehow.” said Jerry, knowing that while he wanted the upper hand for once...he still recall both the warnings the Celestial sisters gave to him...and the fact he didn’t trust the Eyes in the first place.

“Kill you?” Asked Fate in amusement, “you think all my deals end with people dying?” Then went on, “it was the gnoll’s, wasn’t it?” Then waved off, “I was doing them a favor. They would have died from a plague anyways.” And waved a hand, “ten-thousand strong warriors, able to kill armies twice their size-- vs…” Pausing for a moment, “A single pest-infested rodent. It’s a tough call for a fight.”

Then folded both hands behind his back going on. “Celestia and Luna made a deal with me. They’re still alive. I’ve made deals with hundreds, and they’re still very much alive.” He then waved off, “and really, one of my most recent customers got to have her wish and is still breathing and living life. Free to make her choices from here on out.” Pacing off to the side, Eyes told, “those two might make me seem like an evil, dark and some twisted thing… but the reality is, I’m not such a bad guy at all. Just have to follow a few rules, as some would say.”

“Said the higher being that visit and prods at me and is amused with my ‘third perspective’ view of things.” remarked Jerry, as while time was of the essence...he knew that time wasn’t going to move until the Eyes left. Plus...he had to admit, he may not like the Eyes at all for his…’trouble’ in the past as one would lightly put it, from what Jerry could gather, the Eyes was a businessman.

Granted one who enjoys being somewhat sadistic in toying with others...but a businessman nevertheless.

“You want to make a deal so badly.” Told Fate in a very knowing tone. “If I wanted to, I could tell you of every foreseeable way it could go out.” then rolled his eyes. “But, that might break your limited mind. A sad truth.” Pacing around the bed some in thought. “And a just as annoyed producer probably. But he’s just a limited contractor. Can’t wait to get back to my normal day job.”

Cutting off his own line of thought, the Eyes said, “the price will always depend on what you want, Jerry. The more you want, the greater the price. That’s just simple business. And when there are multiple deals going on, I as a responsible businessman, have to make sure each one is done accordingly and to their desires.”

Smiling, the Eyes of Fate went on, “if it’s any constellation… whatever deal you make with me now, won’t have you killed, mangled or otherwise turn mad or braindead. It would get in the way of some other deals I have made. And I can’t have you dead just yet.”

“...what about those around me?” asked Jerry in caution, giving a sideway glance to his small herd, and knowing that despite some assurance of him being fine...who to say the mares won’t be affected-- or those in the Dark Castle either?

“You just want the magic that’s missing back.” Pointed out Fate without even batting an eye. “It involves you, getting the magic back to the two sisters. That’s the deal, in its simplicity, isn’t it?” Then made a face of half-confusion. “I don’t see why the castle, it’ people or your little love life has to do anything with that.”

Looking back to the Eyes, Jerry told. “No offense...okay some offense-- but I still don’t trust you. And I’m still waiting for either you, or someone else to come up behind me and screw me over somehow.” then almost consider something as he remarked. “Huh...wonder if that's either paranoia speaking, PTSD...or the fact of me being fine with being a somewhat villain now?”

The man shook his head and looked back to the Eyes as he added. “To be frank, despite the simplicity of what I want-- it's whatever you want in return that concerns me.”

“Is that all?” Laughed the inverted man with a great deal of amusement. “Well, if that’s what you're worried about, I’ll make it simple. For the deal to go through, so you get what you want? I just need you to do one, little thing for me.” Stretching out the word ‘little’ as he did. “Go to Storm King’s lands. I know you’re going to go there. Find a tower on the west side, in the second city near it’s second tallest mountain. There, you will find ten barrels held by rope near a street called ‘Julian Lane’. Cut the rope holding them up, and cause them to fall.”

Raising both hands, the Eye’s told, “do that for me? And I’ll be sure that you get the sister’s magic back to them.”

Huh...cut down some barrels in the Storm King Land and in Julian Lane….sound simple enough. thought Jerry as this seems...rather legit. Granted it could screw him later on...but it didn’t affect his home, his herd, or anything here.

“Alright...sound simple...you got a deal.” said Jerry as he added. “Although I should probably make a memo just in case. Might need to visit that place if I’m raiding later on.”

Hand out, the Eyes told, “shake on it, and I’ll make it so you don’t forget.” Seeming ever so sure about it. “I like adding a little magic to seal the deal, make sure people don’t forget the price of a deal. Can’t have them forgetting.” Then half said to the side, “unless they get so caught up in their deal they push it out of their heads.” Thinking of one person that did just that recently.

“It’s not going to show as a marking or a tattoo right?” asked Jerry in uncertainty as he raised his hand. “Gonna be hard to explain to the girls on how a mark just...appeared on me with no reason at all.”

“It’s magic, Jerry.” Told the inverted being, round glasses flashing pure black. “It might show for you if you want to see the deal, but nobody else can see it.” Hand grasping Jerry’s own. “You don’t gotta worry about a thing…” Then warned, “careful not to bite your tongue.” It was only then, did Jerry feel the pain.

Ahhhhhhh, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit~! thought Jerry, eyes squeezing as he grit his teeth. Being somewhat thankful for the warning, not biting his tongue as he felt a painful sharp shock in his arm. Coursing through his veins and muscles, seeming as if to latch onto his arm and biting down like fangs into his flesh. He was only thankful that it didn’t take long-- or he thought it did, it was admitally hard to tell how long it was with the pain that was coursing through his body.

Once it died down, he gave low pants of breath. Looking to his arm as he saw...an unusual marking. Etched into his hand and swirling around his arm like a snake. Thankfully it disappeared as the marked snake settled deep into his skin, almost acting as if it didn’t exist. Jerry took a deep breath in, looking to the Eyes as he remarked. “That...is one way to make a business deal...you must be a terror in bureaucracy.”

“The only other person that makes killer deals has to be Grey himself.” Joked the man, though it went over Jerry’s head. “But… as for my part of the bargain now.” Letting go to tell while looking at his nails. “You will find a pegasus mare on the western coast. She will be heading for the warmest parts of Equestria wanting to escape the Windigos and the terrors.”

While he wandered off to the side, Fate went on. “You will have a three hour trip, because no gates are any closer. When you step out of the 23rd gate near the ocean, go south and keep to a straight line, if you get distracted, look down. If you see a line, walk parallel to it and you will be back on track. A half hour before reaching your destination call on five blue’s, fifteen browns, five greens and the rest reds. After that, you will find the pegasus with a heavy winter coat and unaware of a ship hidden in a stormcloud over her. When the ship comes down, get ready for a fight.”

Turning and grinning, Fate told, “you’ll have her. She has the magic. Take her dagger, break the bone-blade off it’s hlt and the magic is free and will return to the sisters. You escape and things go back on track. Have fun.” And like that, he was just gone and everything back to normal.

While Jerry took that in, he almost wanted to ask how a ship would hide in a stormcloud. But with a quick glance to the sleeping mares, he quickly turned to leave, storming off past his steel doors, causing his Minion guards to become alert as he ordered. “Get Giblet my Winter armor ready, tell Grubby to activate a Waypoint Gate near the ocean on the west side of Equestria.” then added.

“And get Mortis on the Tower heart immediately. Now!” giving the last bit of an ordering command as the Guards split in two, following their Master orders as Jerry himself had to double time it, mostly since this was the closest he had of a head start since..well...since he first arrived here a year back.

The Short chapter

Jerry had to follow the Eyes instruction to the letter, mostly since he needed to find this mare, who supposedly held the magic of the Celestial sisters. Keeping on a straight line, going down south as fast as he could in his armor set, Jerry almost consider on changing to his other set of armor.

But push that thought aside as he kept with the time limit, with thanks of Mortis who seem to kept the time on a watch on his end.

“Master if I may, how are you certain you will find this, mare in the first place?” While Mortis wouldn’t question his Master choices, the Blue Raiser felt a odd sense of suspicion, feeling unknown magic on his Master. Magic that wasn’t anything like he seen before.

“Just following my gut feeling.” fibbed Jerry, as it was admittedly a gut feeling...but he didn’t want to explain about his deal, not when he was so close. He was just thankful Mortis decided to drop it, keeping a eye on the time as minutes pass by, before the Blue minion spoke.

“Half a hour, Spawning Gates will arrive.”

And just on time, the four Tribe gates appeared, Jerry talking out the needed numbers that the Eyes told him to pick, getting them ready as one Green complained. “Cold! Freezing.”

A Red laugh in near mocking. “Ha-ha!”

A brown snap as he raise his blade. “Silence, Master needs us focus!” already the Minions moving behind their Overlord, follow his direction as Jerry was following the path the Eyes laid out...a part of Jerry really hoped this wasn’t something to screw him over the moment he arrived to his destination.

While the rule of ‘go straight’ was what had him going the most, now and then Jerry did feel lost. With how expansive and wide the white tundra plains were? It was easy to drift one way or the other. But, true to word, all he had to do was look down if he felt lost. And, just like that, there was always a line there to walk parallel to. One that looked as if it was made by a finger being drawn in the snow.

It felt almost eerie to think, that Fate himself made those lines just to be sure Jerry got what he wanted. And knew when to place them so Jerry would see them exactly when he looked down.

But, when the last half hour ticked by and they arrived near a place with near to no snow, warmer air and a moving sea.. Did they see not too far out, a mare. One in a heavy winter coat and sitting on a rock in thought. It felt almost bazaar that so much had come true…. Then, he chose to look up.

Above, there was a storm cloud rolling by. One of a few, though this one seemed darker and sparked with thunder. It was almost ominous at how it rolled on by and almost in a… straight line. Too straight, now that he really focused on it. Only then did he notice how it tipped and a nose of a ship begin to appear.

“Mortis, get a Gate ready in case!” told Jerry, moving faster as he sent a mental command to his Minions, making the Reds ready to fire above once the ship got close. The Greens moving silently ahead, being ordered to grab the mare and bring both her and the dagger by her to their Master. To which the Greens moved as swiftly as they could, moving behind the pegasus as without warning?

Did they grab onto her, gripping at her arms, legs and hosting over in the air. Seemingly to hold her up despite being smaller than she was, as they began to carry her back towards their Master. Browns moving to assist and provide a form of defense for the slightly weaker Greens.

Like that, the stormcloud receded and a ship, clad in steel and armed to the teeth dove down. While the mare screamed and struggled, kicking and arms waving, did the cannon’s roar. Fire from the many Red’s flew up and pelted the armor, and to Jerry’s slight alarm, watch the fire reflect off, as if the steel was completely immune to the magical fires.

Albert did mention of magic repelling steel…. thought Jerry, as he watch the ship coming down more, raising his arms up to call upon Sanctuary to form a barrier for himself as the cannons were coming a bit to close near his position.

His attention was split, as the pegasus mare was soon brought over by his side, coming down on the sand a bit quickly as a Brown swipe the dagger off of her as to crush the bone. Although the Brown-- as did the other Minions yelp as three forms of magic sprew out. One streak of golden magic, another streak of indigo magic, both flying fast and straight away.

While the third? It was of darker magical like fog, seeping and scampering away into the cracks of the ground, a dark sounding laughter coming from it.

As much as Jerry would like to be alarm from this-- he had more to focus on. Like the ship swoops in and half landed. Seeing large, hulking troops coming out with shields and spears as their armor showed of dark black as possible. Jerry gave a glance as he told to the possibly scared/shock mare.

“You have a lot of questions, and probably want to leave,” and on cue from Mortis did a Waypoint Gate appeared behind them. “But as of now? Get into the Gate, now!” Jerry tone was filled with a bit of forced bite, mostly since he was underprepare, and wasn’t able to fight against these troops-- not without high Minion casualties. His Blues, thankfully move over by the mare, examining her as one told in a hurry tone.

“Quick, will restore wings and bring you to Equestrians.”

“What? Wait, no!” Stammered out the mare, “let me go!” Struggling all the more-- though with the browns moving to help reinforce the greens in dragging her off, it was trivial. And while the fireballs were not stopping the hulking troops, it did slow them some with the embers of magic laying on the ground.

As he neared the gate, something else happened. Magic arced and in a colorful display seemed to crack and explode like lightning. It almost hit him, and definitely bounced off a blue that was near him. Half hurting the minion, but keeping him from being blasted away.

One glace back over his shoulder, he spotted a marron mare. A unicorn half leading the forces and a broken horn on her head. She watched him with a sort of calmness that was borderline menacing. Steps measured and magical arcs widely sparking from her horn. But with another discharge and a half glare of rage, did that magic arc out like a jagged snake. He ducked and that wild magic flew over head, blasting the ground before him. Thankfully, gate very close now.

“Go, go, go, go!” order Jerry, getting his Minions into their respective pits as the mare was already sent away before the marron mare attack. Jerry manage to get on the Gate, making sure Sanctuary was active as he spoke out. “I don’t know who you are, I don’t know how you came here...but I do know is that you probably see me as a enemy for one reason or another.” taking a moment to ask-- before he felt a magical arc slam into his shields.

He was admittedly terrified of the strength behind it-- but was thankful the Sanctuary spell held up as he called out. “Can I at least get a name of my supposedly enemy? I mean, unicorn mare isn’t much of a name you know!” Normally he would just run...but considering he would be visiting the Storm King lands? He would at least want to know some info of whoever this mare was.

With a calm and almost cold look, she stopped and folded her hands behind her, troops stopping at her own pause. With eyes flickering from him to the gate, something seemed to spark in her mind. When her magic sparked sporadically again, Jerry felt the gut wrenching urge to just run.

So with a switch in his mind, did he teleported out of there. His body disappearing from sight, as a mere moment of his leaving, did a colorful magical bursts danced over the Gate. Ineffectively, but almost deadly to those that would be near of it. The Waypoint Gate burrow back deep, disappearing in the sands as if it didn’t exist…

Then a hedgehog came up, scratching his head as he look up to the mare as he asked.

“So….what’cha gonna tell the boss, Tempest? We did just lost, yah know...the thing the Storm King wanted when he heard about it?”

With a very frustrated exhale of breath, did she glared at the gate for a long moment. It was almost thoughtful deep the way she looked at it before walking forwards, hooves clopping away. “We are going to tell him there was a setback and that the Overlord threat isn’t as gone as the last set of reports said.”

While she moved, he soon followed along. Both traversing the ground before stopping before the now broken dagger. She looked it over with her eyes, bending down to take up the bone blade and it’s hilt. After a moment, she turned and passed them to the hedgehog, telling, “put that away somewhere secure. Unicorn horn, a rare one too. I think the Storm King could use a new staff head, and that would make a good focus point.”

While the hedgehog gave a small salute, crouching to grab and pocket it elsewhere, he look up and asked. “That was the Overlord?” giving a look back to the now disappeared Gate as he remarked. “For someone who's supposedly a threat, he did ran off like a chicken.”

“Chicken or not, he got here first.” She said while moving back for the ship. “I want to know how or why. We’ve been tracking that magic for weeks. I want to know how he knew where to find it, and why he set it free.” Brows furrowing in thought. A idea, forming in Tempest’s mind. “Ready the troops for redeployment and ready a report. I think we now have a clue of what’s really going on here in Equestria.”

Oh God that was scary! thought Jerry in near panic, sitting in his throne room, still in his Winter gear as he couldn’t believe how close he was to be roasted in magical lighting! Even more without the defenses in his armor. He was even more glad he took the deal now, especially since he manage to get it before that...that mare with the broken horn did! He didn’t knew who she was, but he knew she worked for the Storm King.

And If the Storm King did somehow got the Princess’s magic? Game over man. Game over.

He gave a shudder to that...and nearly jumped up as he thought. Oh shit did it work!? mind worrying that it didn’t work somehow, as he began to rush to the Armory. Mostly to switch armor sets and go to the island. He wanted to make sure it worked. And there was one way to do it.

Getting the armor set on and transporting out into the Main Gate on the island, Jerry was greeted to the sight of something he never thought he would be thankful for. Sunlight. Day time….

A functioning sky system.

Jerry couldn’t believe how happy he was with the sky being so...bright. He almost consider on singing-- or cheering if he wasn’t pressed for time. So Jerry had force walk himself to the mansion. Mostly because he wanted to be sure that the magic was working right. Granted he didn't know how magic work here-- but he knows that if the sun was working right? Something good must of happen.

But if it didn't...if it didn’t, we are so screwed. thought Jerry as he really didn’t want to know what the worse could be for here...even more as he recall that shadowy magic, and that laughter.

His best guess was this Sombra guy...and Jerry honestly hope that he wouldn’t fight Sombra so soon. Not with the Wendigos around. But he had to push that out of his mind as he saw the sights of the mansion gates. Getting in was easy…

Being ready for whatever to come was another.

As he step through the gates and was soon greeted by the guards, did Jerry tell them to basically let him in. Mostly to make sure things were actually working right. And while normally unsure, they let the man in. Possibly because he was becoming a common occurrence.

It took a while, and a bit of waiting in one of the many chairs that made up the main meeting space those involved in serious matters would gather. But in time, both Celestia and Luna walked in. Oddly enough, they seemed more… radiant than before. And it was no exaggeration. Their coats seemed to have a more refined deepness to it, and their manes seemed to just sparkle. wings held all the more strongly and poise all the more graceful-- if that was physically possible.

“Overlord.” Luna spoke with a dipping of her head. “We assume you being here has something to do with our magic finally returning?”

With a deep breath of relief escaping from him, and a bit of his body sagging did Jerry nodded. “Oh thank God, it worked.” Leaning back in his chair as he answer. “Yeah, I just...wanted to be sure that you two got the magic back...I really, really didn’t want to come here and find out the worse. I mean, with the threat of unbalance astronomy, winter filled Equestria and what I saw earlier?”

A deep breath of exasperation came out as he told solemnly. “I just had to be sure things worked right for once and not another fucked up.”

“Well that is nice to know.” Spoke Celestia, “I am curious on what you did to return our magic?” Delicate brow raising as it did. “Last we knew, our magic was missing and in a place none of us knew. And rather suddenly, it returns and from what you are saying, you were part of it’s reason for it’s return.”

“Yeah...so turned out the magic was in this horn dagger thing? Carried around by a pegasus mare-- which I can assume my Blues brought to the island once they patched up her wings and gave her the vaccine in case?” he didn’t recall much in his armor switching, but he heard from Mortis that ‘the task was done’ and could only assume the Blue meant the mare.

“Yes.” nodded Luna as she told. “We were informed she was, in a dazed of sorts.” then furrowed her brows as she asked. “But tell us, how did you knew where she was?”

To this...Jerry let out a sagged breath. “Welp...like they say….desperate times call for desperate measures.”

Arms crossing over her chest, Luna asked, “desperate measures?” Eyes going over his person some in thought. Through while she watched him a little, she focused in more in thought. And likewise, so did her sister, as if trying to puzzle something out.

It was Luna that breathed in and said, “you made a deal.” Which made Jerry half tilt in uncertainty. “We might not see it, but it’s mark can still be felt in other ways, Overlord.” Nearly glaring at him. “What did we tell you about that?”

Slight anger rose as Jerry stood up and snapped. “Get off your high pedestal Luna. You and Celestia should be somewhat happy I did!” then took a breath in to rein in his anger as he told. “I was literally hours away from that mare and the dagger. If I didn’t take the deal, that marron unicorn in the Storm King forces would of scoop her up and the guy would of had your magic to control the skies!”

Then raise a hand as he said. “Was it stupid of me? Damn right. Was it risky? Of course!” then threw both arms up. “But what other options did I had? It was either make the deal, or missed the chance of taking the magic before someone else did!”

“You do not know what you have traded off to get such a chance.” Luna shot back with a controlled tone of her own. “Whatever the deal you made, you will regret it, Overlord. One way or another. Things may seem fine for now, but whatever he wants, he will get in only his way. In manners you will not conceive until it is too late.”

“As long as it doesn’t affect those I care about? I think I’ll take my chances.” snapped Jerry, as he took another deep breath in and told in a controlled manner. “I get it. It was stupid of me. But if I recall right from his own mouth-- you two did exactly what I did.” looking at them both as he pushed. “So before you get on your soapboxes and lecture at me for making a foolish mistake? How about you both recall what's it like being desperate when everything shitting around you? I’m certain you both had a few moments in your life with that feeling!”

Hands gripping by her sides, Luna spoke, “you dare…” a slight threat starting on her lips.

“Sister.” Celestia spoke with a sternness before turning her eyes at Jerry. For a moment, the room stilled into a silence as they all looked to the other.

After a moment, Celestia sighed out, “so he told you.” Seeming to say it more out of exasperation more than anything. “I shouldn’t be surprised. He does enjoy causing issues…” Eyes flicking away before returning to the human before her.

“Jerry, you have to understand. We warned you because we know the price that comes in the end. It’s why we warned you. When we called on him, we were young and naïve. We thought we could make a deal that would secure our future and the future of our ponies.”

Breathing in, Celestia glanced aside. “We did assure it. But the price sometimes seems too weighty. No nation raises without something to help build it. To keep it strong.”

“Steel is only as strong as the fires it is forged from.” Luna seemed to add in as well. “By plight, peril, war, tribulations and terror. For each hurdal cast our way, do we become stronger.. And so does our nation. But in turn… we are forever plagued by disaster after disaster. Horror by horror. One calamity after another.”

Staring at the two, his helmet keeping his expression hidden, but one could hear the dumb-foundedness in his tone. “That….explains a lot with how your nation is trouble-magnet…” thinking of the various of foes, the near never-ending disasters or problems that came. Even the hardships and later amount of villains appearing. It just...make sense now.

Even the Caribou played a role into this!

With a more calmer breath, Jerry soon said. “I get it. I really do, and before you say I don’t-- he’s the reason I was sent here. He’s the reason why I’m the Overlord-- he’s the reason on how I managed to be alive somehow in some ways.” then let out a breath. “So again. I get it. I don’t know what's going to happen in the future, I don’t know how it’ll affect me….but one thing I do know for certain? It's not going to affect my home. My people-- or my herd. Just me.”

A small smile in his tone as he look to the both of them as he finished. “And I wouldn’t like it any other way than that.”

The two alicorns still traded looks of worry, with Celestia telling, “I thought the same things when I made the deal along with my sister.” Catching his ear. “It wasn’t years later, that I saw the coast for what it was when I had to banish my only family away for a thousand years.”

One last look, Celestia told, “pray that you made the right deal. While they might not be harmed directly, I fear for what will happen to harm them indirectly.” Then nod, “good day to you, Overlord.” Turning and moving away.

Luna watched for a moment, before turning to tell, “we urge you. Fulfill your deal and never make another. Hopefully Fate will only see fit to pull a simple ‘prank’ on you and not something more.” Turning to follow her sister.

Yeah...me too… thought Jerry as he was about to walk away-- before he recall as he turn his head and called out. “Hey a quick warning? Sombra might show up later on-- apparently his ghost was in that dagger horn!”

Both stopped in their tracks, and for the second time, Jerry was given a front row seat, to the Royal Canterlot Voice by Luna herself. “HE MAY WHAT!?”

Development

While Jerry had to deal with a headache when he came back from the Equestrian Isles, it was dealt thanks to the Blues healing his head. In all honesty, he had to focus back to what remains of paperwork he had to install and go through, as well as finish up tidying up loose ends for bureaucracy. Granted he had a lot of help from the Blues and the ‘Gnarl Crystal’ as some of the Minions are dubbing the pink stone in Jerry workroom.

He did however noticed some of the Blues became his unofficially ‘aids’ in handling his more complex paperwork. Even a few using the Crystal to learn more than Jerry could. While Jerry didn’t mind it since he could have extra help when the more complex problems crop up in his laws or terms-- or even economics?

He did noticed that the Blue aids soon had something to distinguish themselves from the other Blues. They all wore shades over their eyes, wearing dress suits as they carried clipboards. Apparently Jerry inadvertently created a PR team to not only help with his laws and his domain...but also ensure the Overlord rep isn’t too tarnished and could be used to boost the Overlord as the ‘better option’.

Jerry was glad that he had additional help with these problems. Even more with the Blues helping lessen the paperwork for both him and for Shadow. Granted they didn’t do everything, just ‘simplify’ the problems for the two to understand. He was thankful that the Blues were able to help, even use the crystal...granted he was trying to figure out how they knew how it work, but figure it was because ‘magic’.

Yet felt with all the madness, the paranoid that kept increasing with each danger that popped up….and the fact he was slowly becoming near his limit of sanity? Jerry felt it was time for him and the herd to...talk. To let himself just open up on his feelings, to just...let it all go as he doubted he could hold onto his troubles forever before he broke down. Or at least, snapped when he can’t hold it back anymore.

He however had to wait until Sky was back...mostly to both check to see how she was and to let her in on the discussion. Since she is part of the herd in all technicalities. Jerry didn’t knew too much on if Spree should be filled in or not since she's a ‘friend’ in the herd. But...he figure it was something he could somewhat allow, since she would help with the kids.

Maybe he could stretch the same with Sonata? Mostly since she is a ally...although he should probably keep it as close as that, since he didn’t want rumors to be spread around of a emotional discussion...or a unloading of his emotions and mental state. Jerry just hope he could have some sort of peace after he unload everything he held back for...well, ever since he got here.

He was certain there would be more crazy shit that will keep him up at nights in the future, but for now? He could at least try to have some sort of stability with his love ones. But for now? He had to focus on the paperwork with his PR team. However as he toil away in the office full of Blues in suits, a Servant Minion came rushing in as he bow.

“Master! Cyclope has arrive, Concubine Sky has return.” Jerry pause in his reading as he glance to the Minion as he said.

“Wait, Skyward is back?” being pleasantly surprise at that as he lay the paper down as he got up from his seat. “Better see how the doctor visit went.” although internally he wonder if the mare was still the same, or would be going through some changes her own, not that it was a bad thing but...well, he wasn’t sure how the visit would affect that pegasus. Still he figure to see if she was coming through the main entrance, as he told to the Blues of PR.

“Alright guys, take a break until I’m back in here.”

One of the Blues gave a thumbs up. “Do not worry Master, we will ensure the Overlord will not have more negative PR for his people. We shall toil away for you, Sire.”

Giving a look, Jerry joked with a grin. “Are you sure you all aren’t trying to be ‘Yes-mans’ to me?”

“We’re instinctively made to be Yes-men, Master.” told a Blue, as another agreed.

“We are Yes-men of the highest order, Master.” Jerry laugh to that as he dust off his red robes and told.

“Alright, have fun with the paperwork!” already turning to head off down the stairways to the Throne room, as that was possibly the likeliest place to see if Skyward was coming up to meet him-- or at least try to find Jerry at the very least.

Descending downwards and reaching the main floor, Jerry looked about those in his castle and had to almost stop at one room that was currently making all sorts of ridiculous sounds. One peek inside and he found a banner with a ‘Happy Birthday Shine!’, with the mentioned mare in the midst of a party Pinkie Pie had apparently made for her.

Figuring he could stop by later, Jerry skipped on ahead. Minions went about as usual and from the looks of it, only a few seemed to be helping with that little party going on. Waving this thought off, when he came to the throne room, he was happy to see Skywards. Though when she looked towards him, he almost stumbled because she wore… glasses.

In fact, as soon as she looked to him, Skyward said, “wow. You’re a lot more hairless than I thought.” And apparently just as blunt as always. “And kinda pink. Almost like a piggy.”

Raising a brow, he said. “Huh…” feeling rather thoughtful of that...comment. “Like a pig…” rolling that thought around in his head as he remarked. “I’ll admit, I didn’t see that coming…” going on to say as he started to walk again to come close to Skyward. “To be honest, I thought you would of made a comment on how I almost remind you of a monkey.”

She blinked and thought on that and said, “you know… you kinda do. A bald monkey… with piggy colored skin.” Then said, “and wow, I can’t really explain how clear things now look too!” Then went on, “okay, so things are still a little off, but really, everything looks so much more sharper and crisp--” Then stopped before reaching into a pocket. “Oh, right, Glint said I needed to had this to you!”

Taking what seem to be a note, Jerry opened it ot read over. Apparently despite Skyward being farsighted due to pegasus seeing, Sky would be considered legally blind in most cases. Blinking to that, Jerry thought. So...she needed glasses? thought Jerry as he read more in the notes, seeing that there were psychological trauma in Skyward, with a noted of needing re-education of somethings…

But apparently most of the issues stemmed from the mere fact she couldn’t see things correctly near her. The limit was apparently anything closer than 25 or so meters. huh...that explains the ‘klutziness’. thought Jerry as he raise a hand to gently rub Skyward head as he joked with a amused grin. “So, still think I’m a ‘hunk’ with those glasses on?”

Giving him another look, Sky said, “well, besides looking a little weird? You're still like, really muscular.” Making him want to chuckle. Even more further when she made a point to feel up his chest. “Like, really packed. I don’t need my eyes to see that!”

Amusement on his expression, as he pocket the note into his robe as he took his arms to gently pick up the pegasus and hugged her. “Aw, such flattery!” then gave a kiss on the cheek as he asked. “Did you missed me while visiting the doctors?” already moving to the throne seat, mostly to sit down while holding the petite pegasus in his arms.

Giggling, she told, “I sort of did, but they were pretty nice.” Then pouted, “well, until I messed something up. But they seemed to understand. But I really didn’t like being poked and prodded at all the time.” Then made a irritated sound, “I hate needles.”

When Jerry settle on the stone throne, he let Skyward settle on his lap as he gently petted her mane as to ‘sooth’ the irritation from the pegasus. “There, there. I’m sure as long as you keep being healthy and get checked on by the Blues, I’m sure you won’t need to get needles.”

“I hope not.” Huffed Sky while adding, “what I’m really trying to put up with are the glasses.” Fixing the rounded things to add, “it’s… strange to have them on. I mean, I see super well with them but, trying to get used to them has been weird.” then perked up with, “but, since I’ve had them, I haven’t had any clumsy accidents lately!”

“See? There’s a upside to this.” said Jerry with a smile on his face. “With them, you could move around easier.” then added while moving his head to hers, cupping a hand to whisper in her ear. “Plus, with the glasses on? You look much more cuter with them on!” he mostly said this since it would help with her getting adjusted...plus they were really cute on her.

Flushing up with a blush, she giggled out, “you think?”

Leaning back his head, he could only smile as he nods. “I know so. In fact right now I am trying my hardest to not hug you as tight as I can and nuzzle you with how cute you are with them on.” Then amended. “Well you were always cute, but with them on you’re like....40% cuter.”

Sky preened greatly to that, wings even fluffing out to say, “well, at least you like them on me.” Then asked while scooting herself more into his lap. “But, what about when I take them off, hmm~?” And he had a fairly good idea where that line of thought was going. And it was tempting.

If it wasn’t for what Shadow had been telling him since Sky was away. It made him puff out a breath, knowing that he would have to say no… because he had work to do really.

Pulse.. If he didn’t say no and keep to point on his work? Spree was going to turn his ass to grass. The mare, his ‘unofficial’ first mare when the time came, would put her hoof down if he fooled around too early in the day. She was seriously starting to take the whole ‘responsibility’ into account, even if they were still… warming up to the other as a ‘herd’.

Plus, there is the fact I’m planning on...telling them about my own issues before I go nutter than Albert is...or at least close enough… thought Jerry as he told. “Well, normally I would say you would still be cute with a side of sexy,” but raise a finger to boop her nose. “But I’m afraid I have to give cuddling, nuzzling and just spending time, Skyward. I do need to do some of my work as the Overlord. Can’t really fool around with being the ruler of this island.”

He did however compromise. “But you’re welcome to just relax in my arms, or at least spend some time with me since you haven’t gotten Jerry time.”

While she gave a pout to that, Sky said, “well…. I guess.” Then said lowly, “but I do still feel a bit horny. I haven't had a good rut in a while and it’s making me all fidgety.”

Thinking a bit, he gained a idea. While Spree mention he has to take his work seriously...he was sure that after work he could fool around. Since he knew that Spree won’t come after his ass once he was done. He was just thankful there was no training for the rest of the day. Jerry refocus on the pegasi as he told. “When I’m completely done with my work that needs to be done?” Thinking on the time it would probably take. “Which would be...3-4 hours since its already 1…” then look as he asked. “Think you can wait until then?”

Going on to add. “ I’m sure after I’m done with all of my work in my office area, I could at least get us some time for ourselves once my work is finished up.” he did however thought. Theres also the fact I have to tell the herd about….the full extent of my problems. thought Jerry as he knew that...was going to unload a lot for himself.

Taking in a breath in to not focus on the negative thoughts in the future, he tried to smile as he asked. “Think you can wait until then? You could at least hang out with me in the office while I work.” It was the closest he could have in a compromise.

With a small pout, Sky thought it over and said, “alright. I guess I can wait for a bit longer.” Shifting in place to rub her thighs together. “But after that we can have some real fun, right?”

Smiling, Jerry told. “Yes Sky, after I’m done?” Moving to press his lips to her in a chaste kiss, moving back his head as he added. “We can have fun.” He ignored the rubbing legs on his lap as asked in amusement. “So your coming with me to the office, Sky?” Then tease as he boop her nose. “Or do I need to carry you there?”

Getting off his lap, she told, “I think I’ll walk. Now that I won’t be causing anything to come crashing down just by walking past it.” And wasn’t that the truth. It wasn’t often, but she did have a odd tendency to cause… incidents even inadvertently.

In hindsight, her walking would give a good view of things around her….wonder how she’ll react with the Minions? thought Jerry as he got off his throne, starting to make his path to the Private Quarters.

And in cue, a Servant scurry up to asks. “Does Master request-,”

But was cut off as Jerry suddenly felt and winced as Sky scream. Jumping into his arms in her surprise as she was screaming out. “Freaky-bald-toad-rat!”

The Minion made a face and Told. “No reason to be rude, Concubine Sky.” Jerry roll his eyes as he told.

“Just send snacks to the office as usual.” Then add to Sky. “Guess I’m carrying.” Already back on track to his office.

While Jerry went back to the office with his Yes-Minions and Sky, his other mare Lovely was doing some minor tasks of cleaning.

However the earth mare frown as normally she would be cleaning with her duster….but for some reason she couldn’t find it. She looked everywhere as she asked to one of the minion servants. “Do you know where one of my dusters is?” While one of the servants shook his head, another told.

“Do not worry, we’ll get new one!” already moving to get another one as Lovely lightly sigh, wondering if she misplaced her duster? However she shrug it off, as the maid-mare lightly rub her stomach, feeling the foal progress as she wonder if she could still keep up the work of being her Master maid? She doubted it as she would probably be restrained from working…

She however smile in knowing that she would be pampered by her Master in the later months. She look to one of the servants that brought a new duster as she said. “Thank you Grob.”

“Of course.” replied the Servant as the earth mare continue to do her tasks as per usual.

After a few hours of work in his office with paperwork finish, and having his ‘fun’ with Sky, did Jerry pass a hall in the Private Quarters. Musing to himself as he glance to see Shadow at a balcony as it seem the mare was looking over the landscapes. Shadow? stopping his tracks as he thought for a moment, and internally thought. Maybe...I should tell her first? She understands me more than most of the mares.

Already turning his tracks to walk up by her as he said. “Hey Shadow,” smiling a bit as he saw her head turning with a pleasent smile of her own. Walking up by her as he asked. “Enjoying the view?” stopping by her side as he wrap a arm around her waist, feeling the mare leaning up by him as she nods with a wing wrapping around him.

“Yeah, I rarely see the progress outside the Castle.” then said in amusement. “Plus it's nice to see a stone city growing around us.”

Jerry blink as he glance down and noticed...that the Browns were building more, making a few detailed works on the buildings, even constructing bridges over some of the lava as he said in confusion. “I thought I told them to stop?”

“If I heard right from some of the Minions?” said Shadow in thought. “You said they needed to stop making buildings. You never said stop construction.”

Jerry sigh as he shook his head, as he glance to Shadow and said. “Hey Shadow, there's something I gotta say.”

Looking up in curiosity, Shadow asked. “Yeah Jerry?” leaning up a bit in relaxation as Jerry was about to speak, then hesitated. Choking up a bit as he feels...unsure. Come on man….just tell her, she’ll understand. but as she look at him in curiosity, Jerry felt...felt he shouldn’t.

Already there was enough problems. The Castle being continuously worked on, the people living here, the amount of stress she faced. Especially more if he did tell her about his own problems, his fears of the villian coming here and killing him? Knowing a Hero would eventually kill him as previous Overlords…

Or even the fact despite her love for him, despite the love he gain from his herd as much as he could tell?

They...they might not be able to handle it. Handle his doubts, his trauma of everything he witness in both Equestria and his clawing guilt that he was the reason this new villain was here. That if he wasn’t the ‘Benevolent Overlord’ as Mortis proclaim? Then none of these problems would come up. That's not even mentioning the fact that if he did follow Gnarl advice, he would still be killed by the ponies later on…

Shadow look at him with a bit of concern now as she noticed how...hesitant he was, it didn’t show on his face as he managed to keep it calm. But his eyes told of something. How unsure he was. How he was debating on something. “Jerry?” spoke Shadow as she managed to get him out of his thoughts as he gave a small grin and said.

“Sorry Shadow, I was just thinking on,” his mind pushed the thoughts he wanted to say and changed the topic. “On that PR group I made.”

Raising a brow, she asked in slight confusion. “PR...group?”

Nodding as Jerry flip the topic as he raise a finger to explain. “Yeah, see a bunch of Blues that been helping me in the office work became my PR group. Wearing shades and suits with notepads. They’ve been extremely helpful,” then thoughtfully added. “And really refined. Helped me cracked out the laws and other things a bureaucracy Overlord needs.”

Shadow internally frown as she asked. “You sure that's what you brought up?” knowing that might’ve not been what he wanted to say, but it was hard to say what Jerry wanted to say with his face being so different. Even if his eyes told he was thinking of something else.

“Well,” started Jerry as like the coward he was, he changed topics fast. “Sky’s back, and she was really surprise of my looks...as well as the looks of the Minions.”

Shadow gave a amuse snort as she imagine that. “Yeah,” then asked as she recalled his words in thought. “Wait...why was she surprised?”

“Apparently she needed glasses. She’s ‘legally blind’.” told Jerry as Shadow hummed.

“Huh. that is a surprise...explain why she was as klutzy as Derpy was.” then shook her head as she asked. “You sure that’s everything?”

“Well...beside figuring on how to fight the Storm King, finishing up everything in the Castle in terms of laws, legal issues in the future?” said Jerry as he lied through his teeth. “Pretty sure nothing else comes to mind.”

fighting the Storm King? That...might be why he hesitated a bit. Fighting against a potential dictator that might be smarter than he is, could be why he didn’t knew what to say… but she partially wonder if that was it? Yet the mare shelfed this for now, mostly due to enjoying what time she had with her stud as she lean her head on his chest as she assured.

“Don’t worry too much. Long as you’re with us and keep a calm head? I’m sure you’ll figure something out with him.” then joke. “Plus with the Blues helping? I’m sure you’ll handle those papers in no time.”

Jerry chuckle as he stare out to the landscape. “Yeah.” yet internally, he cursed at himself. I knew it...I’m a fucking coward. Here I was about to tell her on what I’m actually feeling and letting her in on my darker thoughts...and I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t even tell her my troubles because I’m a shitty man. I’m a failure as a Overlord...and a man. but he managed to keep his face calm enough to not let on to Shadow, as he just held her close, looking at the landscapes as he doubted he could even tell the herd...if he couldn’t even tell it to his first mare.

A hum escapes from Magic, looking over the zombie, a earth stallion with the right eye being replaced with the optic, as well as additional runes and a power source in the chest cavity. Sensors added in the head to ensure that everything was working correctly. The unicorn nod his head in approval, the stallion itself was collected a few years earlier before the Caribou arrival, as it was a former farmer found dead by Timberwolves attack. Thankfully with some clothing's of a farmer and the drone in its chest area, the zombie was perfected to hide among the endless horde.

Looking to Albert, he said. “It’s ready.” then added. “Or at least as ready as it could be….” he did asked. “Now, the question is how to send it without notice?” Already knowing that the zombie would follow its orders to hide within the ‘dark lord’ forces of undead, but sending it? Well the only real way is through Jerry Gates. It’s which one that was the problem. Still, Magic shook his head as he asked. “Think we should head to the Dark Castle to inform Jerry we need his Gates?” then added. “Or are we going there right now to check on the six mares as well?”

Shaking his head, Albert said while looking over the undead ‘cyborg’, telling, “we need to test it first. Maybe send it through one of the gates to the furthest location possible and see if it can still receive orders from you and send back telemetry data.” Because there was no point in sending in a Drone that might be a dud.

Nodding in agreement, Magic look to the undead as he said. “Lets hope it works.” giving a order to the undead to get onto the Main Gate as Magic asked to Albert. “Should I prepare another body if this one is a dud?”

“Yes, regardless of success or not.” Swiftly told Albert while going on in thought. “If this first undead-drone works? Then we should make duplicates. One’s good, but multiples are better. We don’t need an army, just a very small handful. The more spread out they are, the more data we’ll get.”

Horn glowing to open some more coffins, Magic brought various bodies out as they stood in place. Without much thought, he order the first to get on the table to be operated for the implants. He flick a ear as he comment. “The first thrall went through the Gate.” feeling the connection still there with himself and the undead, but less connected.

Nodding, Albert moved over to where Pyro was, watching mostly in interest while the stallion tinkered on something while sitting next to the ‘scrying basion’. Albert half tapped his chin in thought and asked, “Pyro… how far along are you with that trigger?” His hands moving over the runes on the underside of the water filled basin, mind chating out the ‘spell’ Magic taught him.

With a little focus, Albert watched in fascination as the basins underside lit with a sort of sickly green glow before the water surface rippled and began to show images. Images that only the undead would be able to see. And while it was a little foggy, they were seeing something.

“Welllll, I managed to calibrated the wires to ensure that the trigger will work right,” told Pyro with a grin. “And I managed to put the nitrogen all ready with the correct compounds.” then gave a low snort with crossed arms as he said. “But its not finish yet, especially with no lemons to try making those combustible lemons!” he did however amended with a wide grin. “But I know how to make combustible Minions!”

Magic gave a low sigh as he glance to his friend and asked. “Please tell me you didn’t use one of the Minions as a test subject for that ‘idea’?”

“Nope! Just gave the idea to them and let the Reds figure it out themselves!” assured Pyro with a wide grin.

Giving a sideways look, Albert mused, “seeing combustible Minions would be interesting. Wonder what sort of colors they’d make?” but seemed to also toss the thought to the side adding, “and I was talking about the trigger for the grav-bombs for the drones. Incase they are discovered.” Wanting to leave no trace for anyone to pick up.

“Oh those? They’re finished!” motioning a finger to the side with a built trigger as Pyro told. “I was trying to work on a trigger to surprise Jerry with a Minion cannon.”

“a….Minion cannon?” asked Magic as he paused in his work of removing pieces from the corpse as he glance back to the red stallion, who only nodded vigorously with a wide smile.

“Yep! I figure it would surprise his enemies! Who else would use their followers as ammunition than the Overlord?”

With a glance, Albert told, “well, investing in a cannon to fire Minions would be a little too much of a hassle.” Going back to watching the basion in thought. “Counting for the size of it, the amount of power needed to launch a minion… there’s also the fact that while they can be revived, you need to make sure they survive on impact. They do more damage to something if they’re still alive to cause trouble.”

“But in honesty, I think investing in a mobile cannon would be too much trouble.” Finished Albert. “But a stationary cannon for the castle? I think you have better luck with that. Or a catapult to launch them.”

Humming some, Pyro somewhat agreed. “Yeah, since Jerry could always pop a Minion from there at his home base. I could probably tell him to try that out.” then soon said. “But think of the damage he could use with combustible Minions to fire out!”

“If it works.” told Magic as he went back with his dissecting.

Humming, Albert suggested, “why bother with inaccurate fire of projectile minions?” Lifting a hand to roll on, “why not instead make a vest that detonates violently? I think a suicide minion chasing a target is more effective than firing minions and possibly missing.”

Thinking, Pyro grin widely. “Oh! That’s a brilliant idea! Make the minions suicide chargers as they combust in a fiery explosion!” cackling as Magic roll his eyes, but didn’t say anything as he cut open the skull, taking out the brain as begam to talking out pieces of the body to start the cybernetics of the drone parts. The unicorn did ask to Albert. “Need any help with the spell?”

With a glance over his shoulder, Albert told, “I’m managing.” Then looked down to add on. “But you should possibly try it yourself. It’s blurry for me, and I want to make sure the connection is gaining static because of my own novice-skill.” Backing away and allowing the silky glow to diminish.

Hands folding behind himself, Albert continued on, “also, I can trade places with you and place in the probe parts. You’ve already opened up all the cavities for it?”

“I have.” nodded Magic, wiping his hands off from the work with a rag, moving to the water-filled basin as he began the chant. Seeing it glow a deep blue as the connection grew, seeing everything the undead did as he said. “It’s not blurry for my end…” then frown as he said. “But there is some sort of interference. Possibly either a blizzard is going on in its area, or something else.”

Placing on some gloves for his work, Albert suggested, “try for another area, just as far or further. It’s possible it’s not the blizzard, but something more magical. Like Windigo’s in the vicinity.”

Focusing his magic, Magic moved the head around as his frown deepened. “You’re correct. It seems the undead was passing by some Windigo’s.” Seeing the spectral spirits as they were like the old tales told. Ghostly horses like beings, glowing eyes of cold, swirling around of energy that was out of this world. While Magic knew he could defend himself against these Wendigos, trying to fight them was another thing, as the blizzard was stronger than most blizzards he witness.

If it was just a few of these Windigos that caused this….then it clearly show they were powerful enough that he would be defeated and frozen over. “It appears that a handful of Wendigos are becoming powerful enough to cause a large blizzard.”

Albert fixed his face up to that in thought. “How bad would you place it Magic? You are an archmage. What sort of force would be needed to repel them?”

Thinking to that in his mind, Magic flick a ear as he said in a...concerned tone. “The Element Bearers aren’t enough.” giving a glance back, as even Pyro stopped his work as Magic went on. “If the Windegos weren’t as strong, I would say the six mares with their gems could easily handle the Windigos and restore Equestria…” Taking a breath in as he told. “But now? After seeing just a handful?”

Thinking over it in his mind as he slowly shook his head. “We would need...something stronger. Something to counteract, or even balance the entire land itself...like the Tree of Harmony to push the Wendigos back..” then added. “Or Discord to counteract the Windigos with his chaos magic.”

“Assuming we can locate him.” Added the scientist while placing in the next bit of tech. “Still, this is an annoying setback. If they’re this strong and they’re randomly roving the land? Anny moves into Equestria by people will be a risk. Jerry’s lucky he’s had the gates to get around safely during his scouting.”

“He’s even luckier he wasn’t spotted and devoured by them.” agreed Magic as he look to the images as the undead went on walking. “But it also means that we would need to either somehow get the Tree to push the Windigos back, or hope we have some sort of plan as I even doubt Celestia and Luna-- even Cadence could fight the Windigos without harm on themselves.”

Pyro thought and asked. “Why not ask Jerry to use his Heart to just absorb the Windigos? Doesn’t it absorb all sort of magic to boost itself?”

Working the wire’s through the skull, Albert told, “it is from what I understand. But that would mean we need to bring the Windigo’s straight here, and directly to the heart. Between them and the heart, are minions and Jerry. They’d get a large meal then just leave, the heart never touched.”

“Well, why not bring the Heart outside of the Dark Castle? Transfer it through the Gate and let it suck the Windigos up from there?” asked Pyro as Magic shook his head to this.

“Jerry’s not going to risk his only source of magic and transportation that easily. I even doubt he could move it without some sort of ramifications to his Gates and Island.”

“The heart powers everything Jerry possesses.” Agreed Albert, “we don’t know what would happen to the magic, the castle, the gates or anything else affected by it, if removed.” Reaching around to pull the wires through and take a moment to clean off the ports. “If I could, I’d rather make a machine that could transfer energy from point-A to point-B. B, being the Heart and A being the X mentioned tool that would act as the link between Heart and the targeted Wendigo.”

While Magic ponder this, Pyro gained a thought as eh said. “Oh, oh! What if you got a vacuum, add some techno stuff to it, with Magic rune making to just contain the wendigos in it for easy transportation?”

“Making something to hold a Windigo would take too much power, even more with how strong they are.” commenting Magic as he added. “And what would also hold a windigo of that level of power? I can’t hold back them at my strength, as the only thing to do the job is a alicorn or the Tree itself.”

Plugging in the wired to the Powe source, Albert hummed and stopped his work. The ‘vacuum’ comment had his mind going, and he admitted. Magic was right. Containing a spector of that strength was no easy feat. They would need a huge amount of raw power for containment.

They’re also spectral, so really to hold them we need something to contain the magical or ectoplasmic energy. Less of a ‘container’ and more like a energy trap. And there was the issue of actually trapping it, but that was simple enough. But getting a windigo into the trap was another thing. Unless, of course, they could catch it and force it in.

Blinking, Albert thought back to what he had available and asked, “what if we used something that could wrangle and later contain them like Pyro suggested?” Both ponies glancing at the pondering scientist. “Windigo’s are spirits, entities made up of energy. Magical, ectoplasmic like energy. Energy that can be affected by other sources of energy. Correct?”

Thinking, Magic nod to this. “They can. If apply with the right or correct amount, they can be affected. But like I mentioned earlier, it takes either a alicorn or the Tree to go on against the Windigos.”

“It takes those levels.” Albert seemed to remind. “And while it’s not the same, I have something that could reach those levels of raw power. Ion Cells.” Proceeding to tell, “a Ion Battery has a large amount of power that is like a small nuclear fusion. A Ion Cell is more like a portion of a Nuclear reactor. If we could engineer a containment unit that can bend that raw energy into a powerful magnetic field, we can contain them.”

Considering it, Magic slowly nodded as he admit. “It might work...but we don’t have anything at hand to craft a container of sorts. Even less that we don’t know how strong we can make it against them.”

“Couldn’t we use some of Albert tech, equestrian magic, and see if those Blues got something?” asked Pyro as Magic remarked.

“Why bring Jerry Minions into this? They aren’t exactly well learners.”

“Except for the Blues.” remind Pyro as he grin out. “Side, you did remark Mortis was a prodigy.”

In a reminding tone, Albert tisked with a waving wire, “Mortis was a elder minion too. He was the oldest blue of his kind. Even with the amount of Blue’s in the castle, that doesn't mean they’ll be able to reach the same height. That sort of mental capacity takes years possibly.”

Turning back to plugging in the additional wires, Albert continued. “They could help, but they would have to learn what to do. What I’m suggesting is to contain a windigo. But trapping it is a issue. We need to wrangle it into a containment unit. And that might involve wakening it with a powerful enough beam of energy…” Then gained a thought. “Or… even better, weakening it.” Wich perked Magic’s attention, wondering what Albert had in mind to weaken a spectral ghost.

“What do you have in mind?” asked Magic in curiosity. “Some sort of spell or a type of magic that is useful against the spectral?”

With a odd confidence, Albert told, “a chemical.” Which certainly confused Magic, and got all of Pyro’s interest. “They feed on hate. And hate, in a person, is a chemical mixture produced by the brain.” Continuing his line of thought, Albert began to set the battery to the drone inside the chest. “My thought is that we use a chemical mix meant to counteract negative emotions. Herbs, potions, remedies-- there’s a lot made to cause ‘comfort’ or ‘relaxation’ to a person chemically. We could try a similar approach with a gas or spray. Something that would chemical effect the frequencies near a windigo to cause it to weaken and tire, in a manner of speaking.”

“Like how Zebras used herbs and incense to affect the supernatural, or the spiritual to ward away bad spirits.” mused Magic as he spoke in a questioning tone. “But what could tune in on the Windigos that could affect their negative nature?”

Pyro thought in his mad mind, as while there were plenty of thoughts for bombs? He still recalled everything as ‘Periodic’ as he spoke. “There’s sage, Cedar, frankincense, basil, white sage, fennel, rosemary, eucalyptus,” going off as the mad bomber recalled each herb that had a chemical usage and how effective they were. “Oregano, clove, lavender, vetiver, sandalwood. Most of that can’t be gained by usual means since we can’t grow them or gain them off the lands, but I remember how most are chemically used. We could make substitute of those herbs to be used against the Windigeos and weaken them.”

While the sudden list initially surprised Magic, the stallion was more than willing to believe Pyro. The Chemist was well versed in magical studies, mostly all due in part from Magic himself and their shared projects.

Albert worked this over in his head, carefully lacing the wires around the spinal cord. “We may need to perform some tests then, at a latter date.”

Nodding, Magic said. “Yes, we can let Pyro produce some of the chemicals mix and I can ensure they work with the device.” then frown as he said. “But the problem is how we can perform the tests? Or even ensure the machine works correctly? We don’t have a windego around, and we have no idea how it’ll work in the first place.”

“Oh relax Magic!” told Pyro as he grin wide, already starting to write something onto a paper. “First we need to make the machine work to suck in the ghosts…” thinking as he asked. “But how are we gonna ensure the vacuum thing won’t kaput on the first try?”

“That is the question, Pyro.” spoke Magic, already going back to his own work as he went on. “A matter of trial and error to ensure it works properly.”

Pausing in his work to take a moment and actually ensure the connections were all in place, Albert suggested, “if we could gain a spectral creature, possibly a lesser one from Magic’s summonings, we could perform the needed tests. Though I would suggest a number of magical wards for protection if the test were to fail-- we don’t need any more issues going amuck.”

“Agreed.” told Magic. “I will be sure to use the strongest wards and means to banish the creature back if the machine fails.” Magic thought on something briefly, and suggested. “Maybe we could add gemstones to the machine too? Certain gemstones could be used to increases the ‘positive’.” recalling what his Zealous mention of certain gemstones during their time together.

“Oh, good idea! We can then add that to my chemical mix!” said pyro, Magic roll his eyes, but knew that with the both of them and Albert working on this project? He was certain they would succeed with something to fight against the Windegos.

Fulfilling a deal.

The sounds of the throne room surge, as the Overlord came back once more into his domain. Only to give a exhausted sigh as he trek towards his throne seat, moving to settle down as he drop his axe on the ground and gave a groan. 4 days. 4 days, I’ve been exploring the lands. Going back and forth, town to town, bar to bar, trying to find a weak point, and I ain’t got shit! The only good thing that is coming out of my exhaustion, is the fact I’m making hidden Gates.

The worst part of all this, was that Jerry was far from done, as while he could easily let Odd handle the searching around? He was only one Green, and he hasn’t heard from Mortis on any new Minions to be part of Squad Leaders or Raid Band Commanders. My guess is that Spree is training the current lot. thought Jerry as he barely notice the Minions coming up by him, the Browns carrying his axe away, while the Servants were taking off his helm and bringing out fans to cool their Master down.

Letting out a sigh, with a Servant bringing a tray with a goblet to offer to the Overlord, Jerry gave a nod to the Minion as he took the goblet and gulp it down. Feeling the mixture of water and Blue magic going down his throat, he could already feel rejuvenated from the mixture. Looking to his Servant as he hand the goblet back, Jerry soon asked. “Any paperwork I need to fill out or do?” slightly dreading to do so as he was in need to take time off from all the traveling he done.

Shaking his head, the Servant assured. “No Master, PR Blues are ensuring work is done!”

Oh good. I got a legal team to help pick up the slack. Great.Getting off his throne, Jerry said. “Great. Now I just need to get this armor off and I can enjoy my time off.”

“Master, the purple alicorn been looking for you!” told another Minion as Jerry glance to see it was another Servant as he added. “Said she found ‘important discovery’!”

Important, huh? Might as well see her after I’m done changing. thought Jerry as he said. “Alright, I’ll check up on her wherever she’s at.”

“Down at the Spawning Pits, Sire!” informed the Servant.

Spawning Pits, huh? Been a while since I last been there. thought Jerry as he turned to head down to the Armory, mostly to change into his comfortable robes, maybe after he was done talking with Twilight he could head to his baths and enjoy some R&R? Maybe enjoy some ‘alone time’ with one of his girls, or maybe both if they all weren’t busy. Coming along down the Armory, he asked to Giblet.

“Giblet, how are things here?” moving up to the side to allow his Minions to take off his armor, seeing Giblet having a change of gear, mostly light ornament armor on his body that seem to fit his smith clothing's. As well as a huge hammer that was hanging on the side. The Brown bow his head to say.

“Am great! Am happy that you allow Giblet to fight by your side! Will ensure you will be proud!” Jerry chuckle to this as he said.

“Of course Giblet, you are one of the first Browns to serve me.” recalling back in the first Overlord game where Giblet was around. Feeling the armor being removed as with another Minion passing some robes, to cover Jerry body. Giblet soon however spoke.

“Master, Minions have finish finding materials! Been mining of diamonds, gold, quartz!” Jerry nodded, recalling what Albert mention almost a year back of what he discovered on the island, knowing at this point most of the things he mention would be founded. Even those dark crystals he founded were put to good used, however what caught him by surprise was what Giblet said when he finished.

“We also found pyramid thingy, two Catalysts, and a totem pole!”

Looking to Giblet, Jerry ask. “Wait, what?” getting Giblet to nod as the Minion Smith told.

“Yes, discover the pyramid thingy from miners. Brought it here for it to be examined. Mortis found out what it is through Gnarl Crystal, it’s a Forge Stone, don’t know how it’s used yet, but Mortis will let me know!”

Huh, I...don’t know whether to be shocked, surprised...or dumbfounded that not only there was a Forge Stone here, but a totem pole and two catalyst...Guess I got a increase with my Minions. And there might be more stuff buried...maybe Dark crystals… then soon ordered. “Giblet, inform the miners to increased workload, but be sure to have back up plans. I want to know what else we got hidden here!”

The Minion bow his head, as Jerry turned to walk out of the Armory, mostly to head upwards to the throne room and go down to the path of the Spawning Pits. To be honest it’s been a long while since he last been here, granted at least a few weeks, but for him it was long enough. Feeling the slight cooler air coming in, as he saw the familiarity of Minions moving around, the floating Tower Heart with it’s stones circling around it.

And Twilight making notes while sitting on a stool, and one of his newest lvl 2 minions, Yip doing a lot of talking. Jerry raise a brow as it appears Yip was gloating.

“So.. you would say you took after Jerry’s example…?” Twilight asked in a dragging tone once the man got close enough, and wasn’t sure how to take the response from Yip, the minion having… well, almost ‘overlord-exques like armor. Even a sort of ‘crown’ helmet not too dissimilar to his own.

“Yes, why yes!” Grinned the red with raised hands, two wrist like blades following with his hands. “Da Master is the best example-- example to show how to REALLY fight!” Then seemed to cackle quite goofilly-- in it’s own menacing way --before going on. “It’s like the Master shows, the enemy can’t kill you, if dey already dead by pile of minions!”

Twilight gave a odd look to that and said, “that sounds… a little too forward, don’t you think?”

Stopping to think, Yip said, “well, there’s always burning and blowing everything up with fireballs and explosives far away!” Then danced in place giddily, “Pyro mentioned bombs! And I plan to show true apex Minion power by strapping them to more reds and flying in with explosives and lighting the fuses in the enemy ranks!”

While Twilight was staring onwards with her pencil unmoving, Yip stopped to think, “but…. Red’s too fraggle… make it brownes and fuses already lit, maybe send them in by small catapults-- we got those, right?” Asking this to a nearby random minion. One that only shrugged and gave a ‘I dunno’ sort of sound.

Walking close enough, Jerry rub his chin in thoughtfulness as he remark. “We do also got cannons...so maybe we could make a sort of minion launching cannon? Sure not great as a catapult, but damaging enough if we used it right.” Then look down to Yip and grin. “So, I see you taken aspire by how I handle things, eh Yip?”

With a salute, Yip said, “Sir, yes Sir! Your ever so destructive-ness, Sir!” Looking all the more pleased-- then said, “but, if I say, Master?” Going on to tell, “cannons will blow up bomb-strapped minions before they get to enemy. No good.” shaking his head. Though he grinned, “oh, wait, wait! Maybe use that tech-thingy Sickly Al uses! One that grabs and shoot things!” And laughed out, “THAT will work!”

Clearing her voice, Twilight stood up and said, “it was nice talking to you, Yip, buuut I have something important to tell Jerry.” giving her best smile, though Jerry was sure she was a bit put off by Yips ideas of ‘fighting’.

“Oh, need to speak to master eh?” Grinning the Red, “Okay~” Turning to seemingly prance off, “I will go and practice burning things!” Then called out, “REDS, line up and ready them Burny Hands!” Making Jerry half blink in surprise at Yip taking…. Well, directive to actually go practice.

That must be the upgrade...wow it certainly improve certain Minions minds. thought Jerry, as he look towards Twilight as he said. “How about we bring this without Minions moving around? I’m certain you had enough, pleasantry in talking with every single Minion around here.”

Signing out, Twilight admitted, “actually, it’s probably better if we did talk somewhere else.” Which had him lifting a brow before she said more quietly in a whisper he almost had to strain to hear with all the chattering minions about, “I don’t want to hurt their feelings.”

Rolling his eyes, he said. “Come on, we can bring this in my Private Quarters.” turning to lead Twilight up the stairs, as he asked. “So how's the whole ‘biography’ been going Twilight?” figuring to go with the basics for now till they had more peace and quiet. “I haven’t really checked in how the progress for that was, and I’m a bit curious on what you and Mortis talked about.”

Smiling, Twilight told, “anything and everything related to Minions. From reproduction, to magical attributes, habits, eating preferences-- pretty much whatever made a Minion a Minion. No matter their Tribe.” Though she seemed to admit, “though I did wonder why they never came up with names for their tribes outside of ‘Red Minions, Blue Minions, Green Minions, Brown minions’. Well… not until recently that is…”

Game logic at it’s finest. thought Jerry as he replied. “To be honest I never really put much thought into it, mostly as there were other things to focus on.” passing up the steps as they travel pass the throne room as he suggest. “How about you start at the beginning of what you learned? The basics for example?” Mostly using this as biding time till they were up to the Private Quarters and he could learn a bit with what Twilight already knows so far.

“That would be a very long discussion.” Admitted the purple mare. “And the reason I wanted to talk to you was because of what I did discover about them while doing this biography.”

Oh, that sound bad….or serious, judging from her tone. thought Jerry as he nodded, the two walking up the steps of the Private Quarters as he said. “Well let's just wait till we’re settle in and enjoy some tea, eh?” seeing her nodding mutely as they were both walking in silence, as Jerry partially wonder on what she discovered. He was admittedly curious, as while he knew enough of the Overlord series?

Its lore on the other hand was lacking for him back then. He couldn’t find much but the basics, so he was curious on what she found out that he didn’t. When they reach to the ends to the Private Quarters steps, the two made a quick path to the balcony to settle in their chairs. Giving a glance to two Minions in guard armor as he motioned them to leave. The two salute as Servant Minions pass up with trays of tea. Setting everything up as the man and alicorn was left alone for now.

With a deep breath, Twilight seemed to flip through a pad of notes before sighing and placing it down. “I’m not sure how to put this… but.. Jerry, you’re minions are…” Working her jaw some before admitted, “stupid.” Which had him raising a brow. Well, no, he was giving her an odd look as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Jerry took his tea to sip a bit, then lower it as he said. “Twilight, no offense, but...I pretty much knew that already. They’re idiots compare to most species.”

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “no, I don’t think you do.” then breathed in, “Jerry, your minions are, by definition, retarded. They are mentally handicapped by a extreme measure. Nearly 90 to 95% of all your minions are so stupid-- they quite literally need some form of higher leadership to even survive as a species.”

Staring at her, Jerry tried so hard not to laugh, as he already knew this with his knowledge of game logic. He knew already that Minions by a whole, were stupid enough that they get lost and get killed down. It happen in the first game, and it happened in the second game. They sorta need a Overlord to be lead and commanded, so without a Overlord they just sorta...get misplaced.

Taking another cup of his tea, Jerry frown his brows in thought as he said. “But Twilight, aren’t the older minions a bit smarter than most since they lived longer than the newborns?”

Seeming fast to correct, Twilight said, “the older minions learn and experience more-- that doesn't make them smarter. They simply ‘remember’ and recognize things more easily.” Then shook her head. “The minions actually capable of complex cognitive thoughts-- are a very rare few.” Then amended, “I’ll be honest, the blue minions can be more intelligent, or literate in a few cases. But even most blue minions just as old, or even older than Mortis, still retain an almost ten to twelve year old mindset.”

Sipping again, Jerry actually was taking this a bit more seriously, as while he knew enough that Minions were idiots...this was new information as he soon asked. “How did you came up with this conclusion, Twilight?”

Nodding and seeing that as a good start, Twilight began, “it started with Mortis a few weeks back. After noticing how he was more mature, refined and more capable. So I began to ask him a few questions before realizing that there were very few minions like him. So I began to ask around for anymore that were… unique.”

The way she said it, Jerry was unsure if she was hesitant or not. “Yip was one of the first ones, and he’s… well, he has some odd quirks to be sure. Overly destructive, constantly thinking of ways to blow up or burn things… he’s surprisingly well advance in playing chess.” Which really got Jerry’s attention.

“Playing chess...for some reason I thought Blues were the only ones to play that…” mused Jerry, as he soon asked. “I’m guessing you notice other quirks with the Commanders and Leaders that I’ve slowly assembled?”

“Yes.” Nodded the mare. “Odd was another example-- a Green that hated getting dirty-- even if his biology gives him a near super-imperdible immune system to all possible infections.” A fact Jerry found actually amazing to hear. “Or Zippy, who actually has a higher mental processing speed. I’ve noticed that he is also a little hypersensitive to movement and sounds. I even talked to a brown, Reak, I think?” Twilight worked it over in her head. “He was surprisingly… well… reserved. Very reserved. For a moment I thought he had taken a page out of the Royal Guard’s book on how to stay stoic and serious.”

“Mortis is another very good example-- dreary, morbid, dull… and even Quaver shows these quirks.” Then held up a finger. “This is important, because when I brought it up with Mortis, even he was a little surprised. When I asked if it was alright to do a quick scan between a few minions? He decided to let me. And, well… I’ll be honest, I’m a little shocked by the results.”

“The fact that they are all idiots bare a few with quirks?” asked Jerry as if this was the conclusion she was going to lead up to.

With a shake of her head, Twilight said, “all the smart minions have deformities.” Making Jerry… blink. “I did it a few times, all the smart and intelligent minions? They have a slight deformity in the head that’s causing for greater mental capacities.” Going on in slight thought, “think of it as a rare, but also possibly beneficial, medical condition. I theorized that during the time they are formed within their respective hives, the life force used to make each minion has a certain… quality that can, on very rare occasions or situations, mutate the Minion’s growing process. Causing this abnormality.”

“This...is utterly surprising.” Jerry said, leaning back in thought. “I honestly thought some Minions develop this over time...but deformities? Makes me think that Gnarl might had one himself if he was smart and old enough to be the Minion Master.” then glance to Twilight to ask. “Which brings up a question, you didn’t scan the Minion Hives, did you?”

Shaking her head in denial, Twilight told, “Mortis asked I didn’t, so I refrained from trying. I partially wanted to, maybe figure out what’s causing the deformity-- but he made a good point that if my theory is correct, then it has nothing to do with the Hives, but the lifeforce. And I had to agree, whatever life force was brought in must of been.. Different in some way-- magically or even spiritually… however that works. Since only Minions seem to be able to see it…”

“It's something even I’m not well versed in.” admit Jerry as he took his cup. “Mostly as there aren’t any, references of how a Overlord works, or much history to be honest.” Making a truth statement, as he literally had nothing of how the past Overlords were like, or much of their history beside what he knew of from Gnarl. Or from the Crystal that form of Gnarl memories.

Seeming to give an absent nod, the alicorn told, “well, the reason I wanted to bring this up was because of your new Squads and Commanders.” Which got is interest for sure. “Because if only a very select few are able to have advanced cognitive thoughts? Then they’re probably the only few that can reliably go out on their own with a group under them-- and have a survivability rate of them and their team over 98%.”

Note to self, get Odd on the move to use his new taskforce to gather info for me and see if I can find more Greens with these quirks. thought Jerry, but he knew the latter portion would be a tall order, as like Twilight mention, it’s a rare thing to notice in a Minion. Even more if its a deformity. Taking another sip of his tea, he did ask. “Did you found out about anything else while learning of this, Twilight?”

Taking a moment to flip through her notes, Twilight admitted, “well, besides the odd quirks? I think it should be kept in mind that without these occasional quirks popping up? The minions would probably die out on their own because of their own stupidity.” Which almost had Jerry laughing again. “They’re competent to carry out basic orders-- but I’ve noticed that if they don’t have some form of work or order given? They become directionless and… well…”

Twilight hesitated before grimacing, “well, I think the sight of minions slapping each other with shovels because it’s ‘fun’, only to sometimes accidentally kill the other-- shows what sort of self-destructive damage they can do to themselves.” stopping Jerry from wanting to laugh. Because that was an issue.

“Yeeeeah, that actually can happen.” slightly agreed Jerry, as he recalled throughout the games that their ‘nature’ to cause damage in various ways was part of this. And if they didn’t had anything to smash? They smash the other and get amusement from that, or cause the other to die and not think of the loss of another Minion.

It actually made him consider for a moment, that if he wasn’t around? These minions could probably kill off their entire hives without even knowing about it, or do anything that could’ve been done a ‘safer’ way of dealing or having fun. With a low breath puffing out, Jerry couldn’t help but remark dryly. “I started to wonder why Minions keep disappearing without a Overlord...now I know why.”

Seeming to give a firm nod that Jerry now understood, Twilight spoke on. “Which is why I had to bring it up. Because if it weren't for minions like Mortis, Yip, Quaver-- or even Odd! They might of started to brain each other and tearing the castle apart out of boredom!” Which… was not a pretty image.

Twilight breathed in and sighed out. “Yip mentioned once about leading a small group under him. One he figured out he could lead if he lead Squad Leaders.” Which made Jerry blink. “The other’s like him caught on after he gloated about figuring it out. Though I think Yip and Mortis agreed that if they had more minions to command others? Only the ‘common’ minion should be in Squads. The smarter one’s have to have a rank over-- and I agree. I don’t want to imagine what sort of chaos could happen if a Commander minion that was stupid went out with a group of some 200 minions.”

But Jerry thought about it. He knew the utter havoc his minions could wreak-- while under his command. But under a blundering, stupid and overly destructive minion with no tact or sense? As destructive and chaotic as it would be… those 200 would also die off quickly under the assault of a competent fighting force. Even the Caribous would be able to do so with little issue unless he was at the helm.

After all, the most ‘complex’ thing a Minion could creatively think about on the fly was ‘kill it’.

And Jerry hated to waste numbers if it meant there was a reason for it. Thinking it over, Jerry consider on getting the third upgrade. Mostly to ensure that he could have the competent Minions over the rest. He also consider on getting Quaver and Mortis to go through the ranks to make sure they got a leg up on the other's as well. But he knew that he couldn’t get the needed upgrades without Dark crystals.

With a low irritated sigh, Jerry couldn’t help but say out loud. “While I would have the competent Minions that are complex to be in charge of the other's? There’s only so much I can do, especially since I don’t got enough Dark Crystals…” figuring that it was going to take him months to even find a few to get him the numbers he need, maybe a year or two if things were that bad in finding them.

Sometimes I hate how rare those crystals are, I really do. thought Jerry in annoyance.

“Dark… Crystals?” Asked a somewhat worried and concerned Twilight.

Coming out of thought, Jerry glance up and said. “Huh, oh, right you don’t know.” then clear his throat to give a brief example. “Dark Crystals are basically concentrated Evil that forms-,” but was interrupted by Twilight.

“I-I know what they are.” Told the purple alicorn. “I’m… I’m just wondering why you would want them?” Then blinked before saying, “wait, you’re using them to empower things here?” Seeming to understand and slowly nod. “Right… the Tower Heart… it feeds off magical energies, and you thrive off of evil magic or energy…” Letting that seemingly sink in. “and… you need more?” Saying it half cautiously.

“Well, yeah. See the Dark Crystals I got? Are about 5, and if I want to make the Minions to reach their full potential-- or at least the smart ones that you named off? I need five per Minion. And let's not get started with making reach the third level as Mess Commanders that’ll give me just two remainders.” rolling his eyes as Jerry went on. “It also doesn’t help that they’re utterly rare for me to grab, since there’s not a lot of concentrated Evil to form into Dark Crystals.”

Wanting to bite her lip to that, Twilight said, “you… actually would be wrong on that.” And it was there Jerry had all his attention on Twilight. “There is a way to get more.” Then breathed in, “far back, when Equestria was just done forming and the kingdom was in it’s growth, a few mages that practiced the dark arts began to find ways to utilize intent. King Sombra, was one of those mages that found a way to wield negative intents and make some of the first dark Crystals. Very dark, very potent and powerful.”

“While most of the knowledge of how they are made is… a bit lost, there are still dark art’s that have pieces and knowledge to make it happen. Though, never to the same extent as Sombra himself.” Twilight took a moment to relax and admitted, “Magic might know a way. He not only knows a lot about Sombra, but he also knows things that lead up to the usage and creation of Dark Crystals. Him and I’m sure even Zealous, his wife. She’s a geo-expert in her own right. If anyone would know about how to make more? It’s them.”

“Before I get too excited over this? I need to make a confirmation.” started Jerry as he shouted out. “Get me one of the crystals!” waiting for a moment as a Servant came in as the Brown Minion was carrying a glowing red crystal, as it seem to have a ‘tune’ to it as gave off a sound and energy as Jerry asked. “Just to clarify, do you think Magic could replicate this?” seeing Twilight in surprise as she was scooting back in her chair.

Her ears were pinned back as she was looking at the crystal as if it was some form of ticking time-bomb. The mare was gripping her seat in minor distress. Jerry motioned the Minion to bring it back as the Servant carried the crystal away as Jerry asked Twilight in a more gentle tone. “Twilight? Could Magic replicate that to a degree?”

Taking a long and shaky breath, Twilight heaved out a just as shaky breath. “M-maybe. I don’t know if he can ma-make them…” Then shivered. “I’m not as… skilled in passively sensing things like Celestia or Luna-- but… that thing just radiate… so much…” She breathed in and spoke, “I haven’t felt something that… corrupted or dark since Sombra’s own Crystals. But less… focused.” It had made her skin crawl just from it getting close.

“Really?” asked a curious Jerry, glancing to where the Minion left the crystal as he honestly didn’t notice a thing… then again, he guess it was due to his own ‘immunity’ of evil.

Twilight responded, seeming to answer his question in a way he didn’t expect. “Sombra’s was more focused and tuned because he gave it shape and intent.” Gaining Jerry’s attention. “That crystal… it had power, but… it was just a… a mess of evil, I guess. Like an… unrefined liquid full of different oils. It…” The mare pressed her lips together to admit, “Sombra’s I could somewhat bear. Only because they were so focused and stable-- that felt… well, if feels all sorts of wrong and unstable.”

“Huh...I honestly thought it was a refined Evil...guess I was wrong.” mused Jerry as he consider on sending a message to Magic, maybe ask if he had time to see if he could replicate such a thing. Granted he could try to track Sombra...but that was a long way. Plus he wanted to see if Magic could even try.

Might as well try and find out.

Magic could only raise a brow, as he look to Jerry and the ‘Dark Crystal’ with him as Jerry explained his intent, and wanted to see if Magic could do it. The stallion look to Jerry as he soon put down his book and soon respond in a stoic tone. “Could I replicate it?” giving a look to the Crystal as he could feel a unrefined energy from it as it gave its tune. Looking back to Jerry, he soon continue. “Yes, but I never done it for various of reasons. The first is naturally explained, Jerry. As I need a unique crystal to even hold the evil intents, which is a rarity itself, even with my Zealous aid.”

“And even if I somehow took a crystal and corrupt it? I need to draw it in, mostly in this case? Being of evil and negative intent as to build up that energy. The problem with that, is the instability of such crystals that it could lead to drawbacks for those around me. Granted I could easily go to the Equestrian Island and help ‘assist’ the ponies to take away their negativity.” then stop Jerry with a raise hand. “But I won’t. Because the Dark Crystals can easily corrupt those near it unless they have experience and proper usage of the dark arts to even handle it in a safe means. I can’t directly make it because I lack the same levels of evil intent to make a pure and refined crystal.”

Looking to the crystal he went on to explain to Jerry. “They use a form of a negative aspect, like the seven sins for example. Lust, wrath, envy, a few that could be used. But they are just as dangerous as your unrefined dark crystals, as they can easily influence and corrupt anypony to have such attributes. Even with the current negativity around? While in theory we can make a handful of dark crystals from those that suffer? We could also unintentionally cause more harm than anything. Maybe even bringing out more negativity itself from the populous. It need to be properly gathered and contained.”

“While we can gather it, it depends on how much there is to make it even a Dark Crystal. The more evil it is, the more darker the crystal can be. Yours is a ‘natural occurring’ crystal, which is why it’s raw and unrefined. All it was touched by a form of dark magic and sucked in the evil, but its more or less a pile up of toxins, nothing that impressive. A properly focused and refined crystal? Is like oil Albert use. Still toxic, but more ‘safer’. Even effective and stable as it won’t lash out with it’s conflicting energy.”

“So you’re saying that I got these by chance?” asked Jerry as Magic nodded.

“Basically. Only reason you gotten the ‘natural’ ones, is because the world always try to harmonized. So it would collect and dispose the Dark Crystals. Normally they are tossed into Tartarus as it’s natural ‘waste bin’ to let it dissipate on it’s own. Or in other cases, properly dispersed and purified with a more expert hand that knows how to handle and neutralize the darkness and evil.”

“I tend to do the later, but I do need assistance now and then to properly disperse a crystal, something like yours for example as it’s extremely volatile and it’s magical pressure would possibly cause a bit of harm. Granted not enough, but would hurt in a few cases.” Shaking his head as Magic added. “But the only thing that can be defined as ‘worst’? Is if it doesn’t get disbursed and corrupt anything by chance to turn them into a mad-power hungry mage to turn everything into undead thralls.”

“You are probably safe due to your….’natural’ immunity to such things. As are your Minions.” continued to tell Magic, as he couldn’t help but remark. “You remind me of a magical creatures that I know of, almost like the Wendigos. While most see them as a evil? They’re more of ‘nature clean up crew’, as they would feast on the dark crystal full of hate and burn through that intent. Other spirits tend to do the same, search such things and disperse it through simple burning out the energy and magic.”

“You're no doubt similar, being a ‘evil refinery’, turning dark and evil intent into decompressed and depleted magic which becomes safe ambient magic…” going off in thoughtfulness as he added. “I partially wonder if this is part of being a Overlord.”

“So...there's no way?” asked Jerry as if to confirmed it.

Magic corrected. “I can easily head to the Island and properly and safely collect the dark and evil intent. But we’ll be lucky to even make a unrefined crystal in a couple of weeks, maybe a month or two for a pure crystal. One needs to be acid, toxic, or downright evil to make a powerful Dark Crystal. Like the same with Twilight experienced with Sombra. So unless you got the Princess’s get you to Tartarus, or you facing Sombra and somehow getting his crystals? You are better off finding them and hoping you get some untouched.”

“Well...at least I tried.” sigh out Jerry.

Magic shook his head as Jerry motioned a Minion to take the crystal back as Jerry asked. “So I got no chance of gaining more beside random luck?”

“Unless you ask the Princess’s to take you to Tartarus?” asked Magic in a bland manner, “Yes.”

Jerry internally sigh to this, as the man said. “Hopefully I’ll figure something out, see you later, Magic.” turning to walk off as while he could ask Celestia and Luna on the whole ‘Tartarus’ thing? He rather not press his luck. As he didn’t feel keen to go to this place version of hell, even less if he was accidentally trapped in it either. But Jerry figure he could take the time to relax, maybe add that upgrade real quick to get his Minions, or the smarter ones up a level.

Maybe I can try to get both Mortis and Quaver into those ranks for easier means? Yeah I can do that. thought Jerry as he walk out of the building to make a quick trip with a Waypoint Gate to back in the Dark Castle. but in the meantime? Time to relax. Maybe a day or so before heading back? Maybe visit Jasmine, or spend time with the girls. Yeah, they might need time with their Overlord. thought Jerry as he figure it would be nice to just relax with his mares.

During the progress of having his Minions getting their level up? He saw a huge change in quite a few. While he had to sacrifice most of Dark Crystals? The results were admitedly worth it. He had Giblet, Quaver, Mortis filled out the slots within level 3 of Mess Commander, each of them gaining unique armaments and weaponry for them. Even more a unique spell for them to use. The rest however, were split in Squad Leaders or Raid Band Commanders.

Granted his Minions who were put in those ranks were utterly happy to serve their Master and being able to command Minions for their Overlord to fight all the more.

But Jerry had to leave to start moving in the Storm King’s land, moving around to make multiple phony gates and actual Main Gates hidden away, getting a good scope of the landscape as he had his Greens set out with Odd in charge to be his spies. Jerry admitedly had to keep away and around towns or cities as he wanted to just set up gates to run to later when he make his raiding trips.

He managed to get a good number of Main Gates set up, but it took him over a week just to get them set up, and plant phony gates. The Overlord consider on starting to make ‘small raids’, mostly to get a good idea on a town defense and how security was.

He learn the hard way, that despite how small a town was? It had a good defense, and he could get a handful of things before he had to retreat. The Storm King forces were admitedly a lot more stronger, and more discipline than he thought, even more with their gear of handling magic. So it became a constant hit and run tactics within the second week of hitting towns or a few cities with raiding supplies and causing trouble, before Jerry had to retreat by his gates.

So far things were going well… However his luck had to run out someday.

Okay, so I think word has been spread about me by now. thought Jerry as he was currently running within his Arcanium armor, trying to evade crossbow bolts from the hulking guards that were after him. Already he was noticing a trend as when his Minions started to cause mayhem and raiding a town? The guards were already on point and were chasing after him.

He consider they have a really good communication or means to spread news, because this was starting to feel familiar of how news spread of back home. He made a harsh turn as Jerry heard someone shouting. “Get the Lieutenant over here!”

Oh that doesn’t sound good, even if I don’t know who this ‘Lieutenant’ is, maybe a guard or something. The man about to make another turn as he thought. How did I got stuck in this situation? Oh right, I’ve been trying to raid into Storm King turf, and I’m not doing a good job on it. Sure I got the Gates all set up, and have Odd and other Greens getting intel, but so far I’ve just been getting any good raiding as of late.

Which is hard to do in my current occupation. Right now I’m suppose to be helping the ponies in getting supplies and cause trouble for the Storm King. Can’t exactly do that if I’m being chased around and haven’t gotten much of supplies, now can I? He gave a quick glance over, seeing what destruction his Minions caused so far. Which was just a burning building, some broken in buildings, and a few guards fighting and killing his Browns.

He would also admit that these lot make the Caribous seem easy in fighting. Which he wasn’t sure how he felt on that to be fully honest. Jerry honestly expected he would have difficulty, but not enough to be running for his life right now with guards on him! He had to wince of a bolt hitting into his armor, being thankful he was wearing his Arcanium set, but the armor itself could only stop the bolts for so long.

Making a turn, he felt a strange itch on his arm, as he glance to his left arm, wondering on why it felt like it was being itched, then glance to see the sign of the street marked as ‘Julian Lane’. He had to move a bit as to dodged another bolt as he thought. Wait, this is Julian Lane? he had to glance above and ahead, to see those ten barrels the Eyes of Fate mention, and being held by the rope as he thought.

Oh...those were the barrels he meant… and on auto-drive he began rushing as fast as he could as he gave a mental command to a Minion to cut the rope. A Green quickly move and began cutting the rope that held all ten barrels up. When Jerry and his Minions passed completely, did the ten barrels drop and began rolling down. He had to turn to see the guards rushing to get at Jerry-- then halted and took their full attention to the runaway barrels as Jerry thought in surprised.

Huh, they’re after the barrels, not going to complain on that! Rather happy that this turned in his favor. As he fled away, with the guards focusing on the barrels alone? He didn’t really realize the importance of those rolling away kegs.

By some unfathomable amount of luck? Those barrels tumbled and landed into a fire crackling that was started by his Reds from earlier. The guards that had given chase from before stopped and backed, right as a sudden and large explosion burst from them. Jerry almost came to a stop to find out what happened, but was reminded of his plight by a flying iron bolt, forcing him to run for his life.

In turn, he was unaware of the destruction those ten large kegs of gunpowder did, causing the moderate fire to spread to the entire town from that once single massive explosion alone. Debree and wooden embers flying about and catching more homes and buildings aflame.

Okay, my end finished up, no more creepy eyes screwing me over! thought Jerry in self-confidence, as he was near the exit out of the town and towards the destination of one of his hidden Gates. I should probably retreat, sure I didn’t grab much from the raid, but I think this would work till I move to another town. If anything, I think things are looking pretty good for me.

This internal thinking, like many time before, only played into his oblivious state of what was going on behind or around him. Making him wholly unaware of the misfortune he was bringing upon himself.

The earlier explosion that caused the flames to spread, continued to crackle further. The town’s now rampant fire reached further and to nearby watch towers. The intense heat eating away at more than one wooden tower, causing them to collapse and into other wooden ‘not so safe around fire’ buildings. One such building was a warehouse, stock full of gunpowder.

As soon as the first on fire watch tower crashed into the building, the embers and flames caused every keg from inside to explode even more violently than the first initial explosion, causing rubble, bricks, stone, and whatnot to rain over. Jerry had to cover his head with an armored arm when some debris began to pelt him. Even glance and dodge some bits of on fire sood. Some of his Minions were not so fortunate, some even getting caught on fire when the cloth armor on a few caught aflame. A few managed to get revived upon death, but not all.

Crap, I think I need to get moving more. thought Jerry as his attention and the attention of his Minions soon were directed up to a wall, where a cannon overhead fell over, pointing upwards as its fuse was lit by a piece of burning wood by inconceivable chances. Right as the fuse was used up, another explosion from nearby caused the rubble it was on to shift just enough to fire directly at an overhead airship.

A few watched the cannonball it was loaded with earlier, fly off in an arc and strike the small airship. Causing the entire thing to slowly tilt and drop and eventually go down. The thing bursting into flames not a moment later as something from within apparently caught fire. Jerry had to quickly stop and run away from the falling ship itself that was now heading for him.

Shit, shit, shit, shit! thought Jerry as he called out. “Can I get a Waypoint Gate over here!?”

“Run Master, run!” he heard a Blue call out, he didn’t recall which Blue it was, but he was currently running for his life as his Minions were running as fast as their legs could as the to-be-crashing ship was coming closer behind them. It thankfully crashed and landed short of them, not landing on any of his Minions or him. Jerry had to stop running, puffing a bit of air as he looked to the crashed ship, and to the sight around of him of a burning town as he could see the destruction he inadvertently caused.

“...Huh… I never knew I could cause this much damage by accident.” He then ordered. “Pits and Gate, now.” Seeing the spawning pits forming up as he mentally ordered his Minions to jump in their respective pits. Jerry let out a low breath and started walking as all of his minions were gone. Ugh, I should probably ask one of my Greens on what Odd managed to-,

He didn’t get the chance to finish his thought, as the airship behind him exploded in a pillar of pyre, sending a large brick slam into the back of his head, or rather his helmeted head as he cursed as he was knocked to the ground from the explosion. “Oh...” Groaning out Jerry in utter confusion. Slowly moving a hand to his head as he was trying to figure out what just hit him, even more on how he got onto the ground. His vision was skewed, in fact everything was disoriented in his mind as it took him who knows how long for him to recover out from his daze.

Seeing his vision slowly coming back to normal, as his eyes blinked a bit as he thought. Okay I think...I think I’m better now. moving his hand away from his head as he slowly tried to get up from his place. I should leave...before things get worse. slowly standing and feeling a little woozy.

“THERE HE IS!” shouted one of the hulking guards, as Jerry turn and to his shock saw not just the guards, but a familiar mare with a broken horn with a glare that could kill. And if he thought she was angry looking before? Then she must have been livid now with how deeply those aqua eyes sparked with hate.

Jerry tried to move faster, stumbling onto his feet and rushing to the Waypoint Gate. But a crackle of chaotic and jagged magic stop him in his tracks, nearly striking him. The ground beat with the multiple sounds of feet, as troops were coming close to his position. HIs attention turn around as he gave a single order. “Remove the gate now!” there was hesitation within the sound of his helmet, but Jerry ordered. “NOW!” seeing one of the guards jumping at him as the mini-gate and its pits dug back underneath as Jerry was dog-piled by the guard...or rather multiple guards as Jerry could hear two more voices added in.

“All right, we caught him! Nice work boys!” it sounded youngish, although it made him reminded of a annoying younger sibling. And from under the pile of bodies, he caught sight of a short stubby fellow waddling along with the mare in dark armor.

With a tight gaze in the guards, she ordered sharply, “Secure him and ensure he can’t use his magic…” And soon pinned her gaze upon Jerry himself. “then deliver him to the airship. The Storm King will want to see him.” Jerry let out a low breath, as he figure things couldn’t be that bad for him. But didn’t consider more as he felt a punch to his face, causing him a pain shout in disorientation more than anything from behind his helm.

“That hurts!” was Jerry’s exclamation, although he was ignored as the Overlord was soon being dragged off. A couple of the guards moved in on Jerry and clamped a pair of handcuffs once his hands were forced onto his back. Runic chains being later used to tie and bound Jerry from his arms to his legs, and eventually being dragged away. Jerry couldn’t help but wonder how he was going to get out of this as he was currently being dragged in the ground like some trophy being caught.

Operation: Panic!

The Dark Castle, and the island itself was buzzing, as the inhabitants and citizens of the Overlord were watching, and partly hearing the loud screams and panic from all the Minions. Didn’t matter if it was Browns, Reds, Blues or even Greens. Every Minion, from guard, to servants, to even those in the Spawning Pits below as various Minions were screaming.

“DA MASTER!” scream a Brown Servant that ran around with waving arms in hysterics.

“NO! NOOO!” scream a Red, as he wailed and was on his knees, huddled in a fetial position and rocking on the ground.

“END IS NIGH! END IS NIGH!” proclaimed a Green newborn, as the Minion was running around in a circle.

“ITS LIKE DA FIRST MASTER ALL OVER!” shouted a Blue, as he waved his webbed hands around in hysteria.

To which another Blue objected with dismay. “NO WORSE! NO REALM LOST IN!” and resumed screaming his head off.

“WE GONNA DIIIIEEE!!!” screamed all the Minions as within the Spawning Pits, were running around and were in a utter panic.

And in the midst of it all? Mortis gave a very, very long blank stare. Standing with his light padded armor and black robes cover him. His Arcanium scythe close as he eventually facepalms and muttered in irritation. “Idiots.” the Resurrector knew that with the Master captured by the Storm King forces? It made the Minions all erratic. Even as he turned to look at the Tower Heart. The stones floating around as the Blue Minion was seeing over the landscape of the island within the magical artifact.

Where the Minions all over the island were in the same panic, some even stopping their current task to be absorbed into the panic. It was in fact, an utterly big wide panic for all the Minions, as even if word had not been spread yet? They all knew. They all knew that their Overlord was captured by the Storm King, that their link to him alerted them of it, and it spread among their, in a way, hive-mind link of all Four Tribes.

The Blue frown heavily, even as he lean on his scythe and was contemplating. He knew that Odd was still gaining information, and it was likely that those out in the field knew something was wrong. And hopefully weren’t freaking out while doing their task as the Master commanded. But as he look into the Tower Heart? He snort as he raised his scythe and gently tap his scythe end as he spoke. “Silent.”

Using the Tower Heart to speak through for the Minions out of the Castle, and to an extent, those within. And it took an effect as nearly all the Minions were frozen in spot, and some even enacted as statues, as the gloomy minion continued on. “We must ensure that there will be order for the Masters return,” turning his head to look those in the Spawning Pits as he said. “He is still alive, so we can still focus on our task.”

And while he was speaking logical fact? There was one thing that was reminded. Minions are idiots. “DA MASTER IS GONE!” scream out a Brown and once more, panic ensue as they all went back to waving their arms and running around like headless chicken.

Mortis facepalm, and slowly dragged his hand down from his face as he muttered. “I am surrounded by idiots.” He let out a irritated sound, as he move away from the Tower Heart and began to walk. Knowing trying to stop these panicking Minions was not going to work, at the very least right now as they were so focused on their Master captured. He half muse if Gnarl would’ve been useful in calming down the Minions as the former Minion Master…

However he was pull from his musing as he heard hoofsteps, multiple hoofsteps. As his attention turn to Shadow coming down, half aided by Sonata. Princess Twilight wasn’t far behind as the thestral call out. “Everyone-- calm down!” Her command in a slight raised voice washing over them, which caused all the Minions to stop in place, some once more re-enacting statutes to then turn their heads towards her in full attentiveness.

Mortis bow his head as he spoke. “Greetings, Mistress.” keeping his head low, even as she began to walk towards to him, the Minions all spreading to give the Mistress of the Dark Castle space as when Shadow came close with Sonata.

Twilight soon spoke up in worry. “Mortis, what’s going on? Every minion on the Island has been in an outright panic over Jerry.”

“The Master failed to escape from the Storm King forces, Princess Twilight.” answered Mortis, raising his head as he continue. “We Minions, felt our connection towards the Overlord dulled. He is alive, but is captured.”

Shadow tried not to gasp, but she took what control over herself she did, as she clench her hands against her dress. A hand over her stomach, but took a moment to try to have her thoughts focus. She managed slowly breath out and came towards to the Tower Heart, she look at the glowing orb. As it seem to be in a ‘calm’ mood, as the stones around it were floating around in a calm manner.

Moving to raise a hand, she remember all the times that she or some of the other's used the Tower Heart to speak to Jerry. But she needed it for another reason, as she glance to Mortis and asked. “Mortis, can I use this to speak to all the Minions on the Island?” she knew that this Tower Heart was used to contact with Jerry, and Jerry knew how to work it more.

But she wanted, no needed it to calm all the Minions and restore order. Mortis merely bow his head as the Blue Minion informed. “Yes Mistress, focus on speaking to us through the Tower Heart. your message will be sent.”

Nodding, Shadow focus on the Tower Heart, raising her hand up as she tried not to focus on Jerry, even if she wanted to-- right now she needed to keep order. And spoke in a firm tone. “Minions.” her brows furrow, as she swore she heard her voice echo as she kept her hand stretch out to the Heart as she went on. “Focus back on your task. Focus on your work. I am still here. The Mistress is still here. And I need you all to work as you were.”

The thestral adding on with a slight breath. “We need to stay calm and work together.” she wasn’t sure if the message was sent out, or if they all heard her. But those around in the spawning pit seem to look to each other in an odd silence. She hoped that her message was sent across the island.

Wings fluttering, Twilight spoke in worry as she approached Morits, “he was captured by the Storm King’s forces?” then asked on, “how?” recalling how, by the recounts of others, that Jerry had been more than capable of escaping all sorts of situations. No matter how dire.

“Unforeseen factors, Princess Twilight.” answered Mortis. “It was more than just the guards, but a unicorn mare with a broken horn chased after him. Likely a commander of the Storm King army with her outfit shown of high rank.” he frown as he told on. “The Master couldn’t reach the Gate in time.”

Biting her lip, Twilight shifted and began to pace. “This isn’t good.” knowing that they were relying on Jerry to handel the Storm King. but if he was captured, if something later happened to him-- don’t panic, don’t panic Twilight. If you panic then they’ll panic and if they panic… The alicorn glanced, looking to Shadow.

The pregnant mare half shook in place, her handmaid staying right by her side and gently comforting her with a hand on the mare’s back and one grasping the Lady’s hand. Even saying soothingly, “everything will be well, m’lady. We simply need to call for aid.”

Twilight half stopped to that. of course. aid. And spoke, “she’s right Shadow.” and stood up straight, showing a confidence she internally didn’t feel. “Like you said, we can’t panic. We need to stay calm and work together.” going on, “we need to contact our friends. I’ll speak with Magic and see about getting Rainbow Dash to call Albert through the Comm’s.” going on, “we also need to make sure the citizens stay calm, they’ve saw the minions panicking.” and tapped her chin, “I should probably go through the Gate and talk to the Princesses too.”

Taking another calming breath, Shadow tried to keep herself calm, even if she was still shaking in place. Worry and anxiety of Jerry being capture, but she tried to keep strong as she nodded and said. “Yes,” taking another calming breath. “Yes we need to work together. All of us.” and told while taking another calming breath. “Because he’s alive, we just need to plan a way to get him back.”

And while the ponies were talking? The Minions all look up at Shadow…before their ears perk and they all began to rush. Moving onto small holes that spread out in the Spawning Pits, and even Mortis began to rush. It was with them suddenly moving, that Shadow look in confusion and said. “Wait-- where are you all going?” looking at how the Minions all left, as she wasn’t sure what they were doing.

Sonata glanced around, ears turning all about. And even Twilight tried to keep track of them. Her mind buzzing and working over what she knew. Was this all some ingrained reaction now that the panic had passed? Were they shifting their thought process now that order was established?

Shaking her head, Twilight told, “we’ll ask later, right now we need to get everyone else calm and gathered.” then moved to Shadow, taking up the dark mare’s free hand. “Well get him back. It might take work, but we’ll get him back.”

Shadow nodded, looking more firm in her expression as she said. “We just need time to figure out.” and added in a worried tone as she glance to the Tower Heart. “And…hope that we know where Jerry is.”

“I’m sure the Minions will help, once they’re done… doing whatever they’re doing.” Told Twilight, trying to assure the Lady of the castle. “For now? We have our own work to do.” and let go. “I’ll run ahead and get started.”

Shadow nodded, and turn to Sonata as she said with a slight breath. “Lets…lets head back up. I’m sure everyone is wondering what’s going on…and we’ll need to keep the order.” knowing that the citizens here will be wanting answers after the Minions panic, even as she knew Jerry being capture was going to be a hit on moral? At least he was alive. That meant something.

Twilight glanced about from the balcony she stood at and kept tabs on a few things from her heightened position. She could make out Rainbow Dash zipping her way around the town that was made by the castle and getting messages about, while by the farmlands she could just barely make out Applejack trying to help out a few minions and citizens keep up their work.

Just beside those farmlands she could see Magic and Pyro rushing their way up the road, coming to the castle in slight haste to the news that they had received not too long ago by Rainbow herself. The Princess let out a breath and turned away from the balcony to head inside.

As she walked the halls and went down some steps, she glanced and nodded, “Corporal Spree.” greeting the golden earth mare.

“Princess.” Spree returned respectfully, clad in her new armor and spear in hand. She fell in step and said, “please tell me we’re heading out.” Geared and ready to get back Jerry on a moment’s noticed. It made Twilight want to smile, but she had to instead break the news to the mare.

“Not yet.” Told the lavender alicorn as she pulled a face. “We need to get everyone gathered first and try and get the minions at the Storm King’s lands to return and report what they know.” She fluttered her wings and told, “we can’t rush this. Not with how strong the Storm King’s power is on his own land.”

Waving a hand, Spree asked, “if he was so strong, why was Jer’ always going off alone? I’d figure that everyone that likes the dork would arm up and mount a rescue sooner than later!” not wanting to wait around and leave the guy stuck in some cell and to the mercies of the Storm King’s forces.

Sighing, Twilight looked to the military mare and told, “trust me, I want to go and help right now.” and shook her head. “But we can’t. We don’t know where they took him and we’re not really ready to face someone like the Storm King.” and pressed her lips. “Equestria was never equipped to handle his forces at it’s hight-- so we’re not really equipped to handle them now. Jerry was because he had the Minions, and even then it was advised he did so in hit-and-run’s so he couldn't get overwhelmed.”

With a pulled face, Spree gripped her spear more tightly. Part of her knew the Princess was right. Even as they stepped off on the final steps of the stairs and began to head for the meeting room. Logically the alicorn was right. “But--”

“No.” Twilight spoke while they entered the room. “I know what you’re thinking, and like I’d tell Rainbow? If we ran in now? We’ll just get ourselves into more trouble and make it worse for everyone else. We’re not rescuing Jerry by rushing in headlong!”

There was a series of hooves as both mares saw the archmage coming along as he added in. “not even mentioning, we don’t know where they taken Jerry. For all we know? He could either be in some off located jail or somewhere else.”

Spree scoffed in annoyance. “Princess already mentioned that before you got here.”

He gave a raise of a brow, as he added. “Then it bears repeating, as we lack information.” coming along to tell on. “And even if we go now, we need someone to control the Minions.”

Twilight made a face and asks, “where’s Pyro? Wasn’t he with you?” and glanced around him, tying to find the eccentric and brilliant chemist and bomb enthusiast.

“I had him paint the walls. Help distract the foals.” informed Magic.

Spree gave a disgruntled sound to that, rubbing her face, “that’s going to add to our workload latter.” she hoped the minions got to that before it added to Shadow’s workload. This whole situation already had the herd in a tizzy that their stud was in deep shit and was pretty much without help at the moment.

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “right now? Everyone needs to have something to keep them from panicking.” and returned to Magic. “What about Albert?” her original plan was to call the man at one of the habitats. But given that Magic and Pyo were at a lab space with one? She figured to let Rainbow just pass the message to them and later contact the scientist from there.

“He’s on his way to the Castle now,” informed Magic as he focus ahead. “He mentioned he had to pick something up for transport.” and added. “He also mentioned that he’ll need Giblet help on finishing the touches.”

That confused Twilight. But Spree seemed to perk with, “he’s bringing the new armor?”

Turning to this, Twilight asked, “the new armor?”

Nodding quickly, Spree told to the princess, “you probably don’t know this, but Jerry had some mechanical armor that Albert made with Gib’s. The thing was powerful, but when he fought that guy, Daulsion? It got busted and Jerry needed to get replaced.” adding on, “Well, Albert’s been making a new set anyways, better and improved.”

“Dulsion.” corrected Magic.

“Daulson, Delusion-- whatever.” Spree scowled as they settled around the meeting table. “Guy’s still a jerk and stands for shit the Caribou Empire believes in!” Then snorted, “forget about him, I just want to know when we can go and pull Jerry out of the fire before he gets cooked alive.”

While Magic raise a brow, he move to sit down and questioned. “Who else are we going to expect beside Shadow and Albert?” half wondering if this was a ‘council’ of the Dark Castle, or if everyone important was going to show up?”

Sitting, Twilight told, “just us.” and pressed her lips tight. “I visited the other royals. They said they can’t help, they want to, but if we get Equestria involved? We might start up a bigger fight we can’t handle.”

“And that’s different to Jerry fighting the Storm King, how?” asked Spree in some agitation as she roughly sat down.

“Because Jerry’s considered a third party with no real national background.” Twilight told to the golden mare. “If ponies, at least enough to give the impression of an Equestrian force, show up?” The princess shifted. “Then it might get an unpleasant response from a few national powers.”

“As well as probing questions we rather not answer.” added in Magic in agreement, and as he glance around? He noticed something off as he notice neither Mortis, nor Quaver. He assumed they were handling the Minions in Shadow stead…but it was Mortis who was more responsible in being here. His thoughts however were pull away as he glance, seeing Shadow coming in with Sonata by her side.

The thestral moving to the stone seat and with aid from the pegasus? Move to settle down and sigh a bit. After a moment, Shadow glance…and frown a bit as she asked to Twilight. “We’re handling this alone?” knowing if neither princess show up? Then it was ‘Overlord problem.’

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “I’m afraid so.” and flicked an ear. “I think there’s also the concern of not getting help. While not everypony is against Jerry, rumors don’t really help his image.” which was a truth they knew very well. There were a good number of ponies in the Equestrian Island that only saw Jerry as the ‘bad guy’ the ‘villan’ that only made things worse. “So we’re on our own for now.”

This disheartened Shadow to hear. Making her grip the table in anxiety that they had so little help. But Twilight assured, “but we’ll doing something about it. While going directly against the Storm King isn’t an option, we still have the minions, Alberts clever planning and the combined aid of those here in the castle!”

In annoyance, Spree said while leaning on the table, “yeah, but it would be sure bucking nice to know we actually had some back up.” and rubbed her face. “What about the ponies in Citadel-1?” Going on to look up. “I get they’re part of Equestria again, but what about them?”

Sighing, Twilight told, “it’s better we don’t get them involved.” and pressed her lips tight. “Even then, it would possibly take a while to get any help. It’s further and deeper than Alpha Base was, so getting help immediately isn’t an option anyways.” And looked to Magic. “As far as I know, Albert is close enough to help us start planning.” Though saw the stallion give a sound nod to her unasked question.

“Yes, I will assist in aiding,” said Magic as he told on, “Jerry is one of the few I somewhat respect. And Pyro will help as well, since he will think it will be fun.” though the unicorn was thinking over what could be helped, as they didn’t knew where Jerry was. And the only information that they could get was from the minions that were likely out scouting. And even then, who knows how long that will happen.

Shadow took a relaxing breath, as she internally was calming down. She was glad there was support here within the Castle…though it wasn’t much. And they would need to wait until they figure out where Jerry was. She was glad that Lovely was helping Sky and Sea in focusing on something else. The news of Jerry being capture put the herd on edge. Lovely was worried, but she was trying to keep a positive thought on it. Sea was trying not to show she was worried, and Sky was finicky.

She glance to Spree, as she knew Spree was agitated on their stud being captured. While part of Shadow was glad that Spree was seeing Jerry as ‘her stud’? It also made Shadow be reminded that Jerry was in trouble. And none of them could make a actual plan till they have news of where Jerry was, or until Albert finally came here.

After a moment of silence, Spree made a face and glanced around. Soon enough she asked those all in the room. “Hey, has anyone seen the Minions lately?”

Deep in the burrows of the Castle, far underground of the dark and dank tunnels-- were the Minions moving. Many of them not held down by tasks all rushed downwards into the dark. Many, many Minions spilled into a large and vast dark cavern. One that was dotted with hundreds of tiny huts spread about. Along the ground, along the walls and on the ceiling. It was the ‘home below the Spawning Pit’. Or for the Minions? A larger part of the Spawning Pits themselves that was merely added onto over time.

Each section of the cavern was sightly separated by deep crevasse and stony walls. One with watery ponds and moss as it was the ‘home’ for the Blues. Another with hot air, cracks of molten lava and small lava pits of the Reds. Another with greenery of shrubs, poisonous, stinky mushrooms as it was where the Greens reside. And the last with more wooden bridges, as it look more of a fortified ‘fortress’ with sticks jutting out, as it was where the Browns reside.

Each area were connected in one form or another with bridges. Most were connected with wood, or other's using stone itself to connected to each area. But among the sections, there was a middle area that they could convene as they all came into the center of the cavern, all of them looking onto each other as they heard what the Mistress said. And they all heard the ponies were making a plan…

One Brown spoke out in duress over what they all knew. “Master captured by Stormy freak.” Causing a number to murmur and grumbled at the idea.

With a leering glare, one brown by the name of Pub shouted while smashing his fists together with a toothy grin. “We Brown’s smash!” wanting to enact hell on the Storm King and his forces.

It was Zippy that shook his head, as the Green told pointedly back. “No Greens go sneak!” as if that would fix things rather than with brute force.

Though Quaver ran through the masses, jingling as he went and jumped up on an elevated stone as he proclaimed. “Mistress said, we should work together!” Drawing attention to himself.

With a thoughtful hum, Yip began to grin and say in agreement, “Four of a kind.”

Zappy seemed to think before nodding as he called out with a raised hand. “So Master gets better.” as the Blue reminded that they were doing it for one reason.

Reak, the Brown stoic Minion firmly nodded as he raised his mace. “Now and forever!”

It was then all the Minions cheer out with a loud, “WHEEE!” and all began to sing along as they all began to scurry off, into their huts. Singing as they were rushing to grab anything and everything they could for a war. A war to free Da Master. “La, la, la, la, la, la! La, la, la, la, laa~ La, la, la, la, la, Lalalalala~” grabbing from pots and pans, to rusty blades or pitchforks. “Save da great Master, free him from those binds.”

Two minions, taking up sticks and binding them with rags, sang out with menacing gleaming eyes. “Steal away the key and then.” taking out markers to make out faces on the rags to represent their enemies, “Plot out their demise!” and shortly after, dunking them head first into nearby lava.

Scurrying up a spire of stone, the green minion Zippy called out, “First, we’ll gonna sneak in a crate! Inside we hide and wait.” Grabbing the attention of the masses as he waved a hand. “When they ain’t looking, we will snap the cell and free Master’s hate!” Getting a few impressed ‘Ooh’s at the idea.

“Wait!” Shouted Pub as he jumped on a few things to get on a hut. The brown minion raising his hands to tell, “I've got a better plan, to rescue our great big Master man!” and gestured out his thoughts, “Lets pop under the prison floor,” miming out a floor and the motion of digging under something to later push up said floor. “And when he’s out, we’ll kill some more!”

All the Minions cheered and laughed at that idea, all singing out as they passed along their tools and weapons. “Save our Great Master! Free him from that box!” Others tossed along ropes to some blues so they could tie random iron junk to act like bolas. “Free him for the coming years, then see if Master returns to mocks!”

Dancing from his place, Quaver cheerly told, “Then Great Master Overlord.” Waving his belled wand all around.

“Can take over the Storm King’s lands.” Goop and Yip intoned, the blue and red minions grabbing the other’s hands in glee at the idea. “He'll be so pleased, we do declare,” Separating to head off and help.

With every minion following up in their own malicious glee. “That Master will be square. Wheeee!” Carting and rushing their weapons into piles.

With a few newborn’s aid, Yip had them push a crud cannon up and rode on top it, pitching to all around, “I say that we take a cannon!” And stood up, arms out and proclaiming, “Aim it at prison door and then,” With a cackle, continued to tell, “Knock three times and when they answers?” And shouted out, “BOOM! Prison Guard will be no more!”

As the red cackled and the minions stopped to laugh, Blob came up and leapt on the cannon. The blue minion slapped the red over the overlord-esque helmeted head and reprimanded, “You stupid red, you right think now.” waving his hands about while Yip looked at him in annoyance, rubbing the back of his helmeted head. “If we blow them up into smithereens? We may lose those keys!”

Giblet abruptly shared a look with another minion, as they spoke in a horrified realization, “And then Mistress will punish us by cleaning up all the Greens!” Making a few shutter.

Looking about, the Minions once more proclaimed, “Save our Great Master! Undo the nasty snags!” A few even adding on in a thoughtful manner, “throw him to his mares. Then see if he’s still sad.” Seeing that idea helping make their master feel better after all of this.

Moving together, Giblet, Yip and Zippy seemed to say one to a few newborns, “Because our Master is da most meanest guy around.” Giblet warning to the new blood, “If we were on his stabby list, we’d deserve to drown!”

Dropping a few magical gemstones into a bucket, Zappy spoke with a large grin, “Master will be pleased by our success.” The Blue picking the bucket up to hand it off.

“That he'll reward us too, I bet!” Pub spoke, taking the bucket to rush away and hand off to the next minion.

Both Yip and Zippy turn to look at each other, as they grin wide with eyes sparkle. “Perhaps he’ll make us special too!” One taking the bucket and the other taking a few gems out in thought.

Minions near the two, looked to the other and soon pointed to the jester nearby, “To be leaders like the Fool!” one even letting out an “ooh!” at that appealing thought. Together they spoke lowly in conspiring manner, “We’re his little Minions. And we take our job with pride.”

“We do our best to please him.” Mortis spoke while overseeing a few newborns, making sure they didn’t drop anything. “And stay on his good side.” reaching his scythe out to catch a minion from falling and dropping a few sticks of dynamite from landing in a puddle of lava.

With a deep sigh, Mortis helped the minion up and rubbed his head, leering at a few nearby. “I wish my cohorts weren't so dumb.”

Giblet, busy with refining a rusty blade, turned to that and raise a hammer in denial. “I'm not the dumb one.” reminding he was the smith of the Dark Castle. And to make an argument, pointed it at a particular red minion stuffing a cannon full of dynamite.

Blinking, Yip turned and pouted. “You're no fun.”

Zappy annoyingly told. “Shut up!” slapping Yip over the head again as to keep the annoying Red quiet.

Smirking, Yip tauntingly told. “Make me.” and pulled a couple sticks out to drum them against his fellow minion, who returned the favor by getting a few sticks from the cannon to thwack his buddy back.

Quaver called out from his high ground. “Quiet!” gaining attention of all as the jester raised his belled stick as he was doing a small dance as he grin widely. “I've got something, listen now!” catching the attention of some of the Minions as he proclaimed as he danced gleefully. “This one is real good, you'll see. We’ll send the Reds to his door. Upon there’ll be a trick to see,” spinning the stick as he toss it up in the air before catching it. “Under watch, they’ll dance and lie.”

Zippy seem to blink and realize as the green infiltrator said. “while we go sneak and find.” glancing to his fellow greens, whom also grinned in realization of the Fool’s devious plan.

Yip, Giblet, Goop all turn heads to say to one another in excitement. “Seeking Master, and get inside.”

The Minions began to chant out. “Then we’ll free him! In one, two, three.” as they began to sing out and tossed stuff into the arms of others. While the rest proceeded to shove into bags and such. “Save da Master, beat baddies with our sticks. Torment them for ninety years, see what makes ’em tick.”

Once they strapped their weapons on themselves, into bags and such, they all began to march into a large group, some shoving cannons, others dragging things. “Save da Great Master, chop da foes to itty bits. Master will surely get his kicks!”

A couple of Browns riding on wolves, with small wagons attached to the beasts began to move out. Each one seemingly and utterly excited for their plan’s to be. “Save da Master, see what we’ll see.” Quaver jumped over the stone and stalagmites as he pull down a stretch out rock. It clicked and pulled down, as a large stone wall came down as the Minions were going to a large Gate that awaited them. As they marched on, the fool jumped off, slid on a smooth rock and leapt.

Flying over an area of the Green’s, the Fool reeled his arms back with his stick, and swung it hard to thwacked a bee hive into the awaiting bag of a few minions. The buzzing hive stirring and being sealed in moments as the minions sang on with the angry bugs buzzing from within, “Bust open the cage and then, throw in all the beeEEEEE-hehehe’s!!” they all couldn’t help but laugh uncontrollably as they all were utterly excited to save their Master.

Consequences of imprisonment an Overlord

Ugh….my head…. thought Jerry, as his eyes slowly blink as he felt his forehead throbbing. His eyes slowly blinking around as he noticed he was in a stone room. There wasn’t much light around, not even a small window for him to look outside. Jerry glance to notice two things. One: the cell door was thick with metal and seem to have a slit opening for air to come in. Two: They took his armor and left him wearing nothing but a loincloth.

Okay…no armor, no means to contact the other's… and Jerry felt annoyed he was nearly naked as well a partial worry. As it meant he couldn’t do anything with his magic, nor call up any Minions….it also meant that he couldn’t get into contact with anyone. Jerry took another breath as he glance around in the darken room.

There wasn’t much, nothing for him to sit down, nothing for him to use. Just the cold ground and a pot to which he assume is used to shit in. Thankfully there wasn’t much smell coming from it, as Jerry settle against the wall as he thought. Calm down Jerry. You need to think…. he took low breaths in and was thinking to himself. I can’t use magic. Can’t call up anyone…I’m alone. And I don’t know how long I’ve been knocked out for…I’m not in a torture chair…

Though it was possible that they were waiting for him to wake up to get answers, maybe even planning on getting answers out of him. magical torture maybe…that or the old fashion way…. he tried not to grimace, as he took a calming breath and was trying to figure on what to do…but what could he do? He couldn’t focus on getting a way out, as even with his strength? He would be wasting energy.

He also wasn’t sure if he could break out with only himself. The storm king had forces with anti-magic gear, and Jerry couldn’t call up a Gate without his gauntlet. Tapping his foot a bit, Jerry was thinking on what to do…before he was starting to hum a tune. Humming a wordless song, as he couldn’t think of anything. But as he kept humming, he started to think on trying to make a ‘harmony song’ happen as there was nothing else for him to do.

Plus, he can’t freak out and worry on what will happen. He needed to keep calm, he needed to focus on something, and he needed to concentrate on something!

Tapping his foot more, he was humming and making notes as he attempted to whistle. Granted what it sounded like more like blowing air, as Jerry thought of trying to sing a ‘villain song’, as since he was a villain? Maybe he could make it work in his favor and weaponize it to boost himself-- or at least get a way out of here. Only issue was that he couldn’t exactly recall most villain songs. Sure he knew a handful, even a few he watched growing up.

But if he knew he was going to be a evil overlord in another reality and the only way out was singing a villain song? He would’ve thought he was going crazy. Jerry let out a breath, and think as he tried to recall. Be prepared? no…Unfortunate souls? Ehhhh-- trying to make a ‘Harmony song’ with a villain song isn’t easy…. tapping his head a bit in thought, Jerry knew only so much with what he discussed with some of the ponies.

And the few times he had a ‘harmony song’ was when he wasn’t even aware of it! How could he be aware of one and be able to lead it at the same time? He tried to whistle-- but all that came out was air. He puff out as he hum a bit and tried to work out a song.

But during his various attempts of humming, singing off key, and even slight dancing? Trying to make a Harmony song was harder than it seemed. It didn’t help that he was well out of practice in singing. As over a hour --at least what he assume was a hour-- he kept failing. Kept singing of notes or not high enough for some of the songs as some were too high for him to even hit.

Eventually a guard shouted from down the hallways a good distance away. “SHUD’UP ALREADY!”

To which, Jerry turn his head and shouted back out. “I've got nothing to do, what else am I to do?”

He got no answer. So Jerry sat in the cold, boring stone prison that he was in. just… sitting there. It was very boring.

Very boring.

Racking his head, Jerry tried to think of what to do. Escape was no go. He had nothing better to do. And sitting on his butt was just… well, dull. And singing only annoyed the guard.

… Singing annoyed the Guard. wait… maybe I can screw with them. He thought with a malevolent grin. Spite began to fuel his intent as Jerry took a deep breath in, and yowled out the most horrible off-key notes he could. “Oh my word this tune is annoyin’!” Deciding to replicate the evils of human imagination.

More so because those lyrics were really stuck in his head. “Yes I know it’s really annoyin’, I can’t get this song out of’ my he-EAD!”

Jerry even made a slight dance, moving back and forth as he sang as loud as possible as he can. “Make it stop this tune is annoyin’, I’ve gotta go to work in the mornnin’. Now I’m gonna be hummn’ it in my be-EED!” Making sure it was as loud as possible, even going near the metal door as he shouted out in off tune. “Oh my word this tune is annoyin’, yes I know it’s really annoyin’, I can’t get this song out of my he-EAD!”

As he sang on, and on… and on…. And on, eventually he reached verse ten when a “SHUD’UP!” Screeched out from the guard once more. Or were it guards that time? He couldn’t tell, he just kept going. For their misery fueled his singing.

taking another breath in as he sang out as loud and off key as possible. “Make it stop this tune is annoyin’, I’ve gotta go to work in the mornnin’. Now I’m gonna be hummn’ it in my be-EED!” repeating the song as to ensure that nobody would forget it!

“I’m trying to sleep!” shouted from one cell somewhere in the prison he was in. That was good to know. Not that it stopped Jerry in the least.

“Oh my word this tune is annyoin’ yes I know it’s really annoyin’!” sang out Jerry, as he refuse to stop, as he was fueled by spite to let them all suffer!

“Shut up!” called another voice, sounding a bit sickly from what Jerry could hear.

But Jerry didn’t stop. He kept going with, “make it stop this tune is annoyin’, I’ve gotta go to work in the mornin’!”

With a scream of annoyance, the prison cells began to rise in an uproar. Each one shotting for him to stop already. By this point, Jerry was reaching the twenty-fifth repetition. He would be parched, but he couldn’t stop grinning as he kept on and on and on--

By verse sixty-two, the guards came barging in. one of the hulking armored guys, with hands over his helmeted head leered at Jerry with malice and hate. Jerry smirked and continued to tauntingly sing, “Oh my word this tune is Annoyin’!” And jumped back when they used a key to unlock the door and come in. “Yes I know it’s really annoyin’!”

Jumping and moving with what mobility he had, Jerry began to dance around the cell. The guard snarling and trying to grab him. “I can’t get this song out of my he-EAD!” And ducked one swipe. Hopped away from another--

Gnarl was right about one thing. Evil always found a way. A way to be a total pain in the ass!

He should of expected this. Really, he should have. But Jerry felt it was worth it. Granted, he was now tied to a chair, gagged and was a bit bruised and scratched up. But he had successfully forced ten guards to come running at him like desperate rabid animals to shut him up.

His throat was a little parched and that song was now stuck on repeat in his head-- but oh was it satisfying to drive them all up the wall and grate on their sanity!

Especially now, now that they all were subconsciously hearing it in their heads. Sure they may not hum it or sing it now…but he knew it was a matter of time. There was a bonus of him gaining back a bit of mana back, as while he may had lack the gauntlet? His ‘overlord magic’ was still part of him, and he managed to absorb what he could from these large beasts.

Turns out, little bit’s of rage induced hate brought about from being overly annoying constituted a high enough ‘evil corruption’ to absorb into himself. Who knew?

And sure it may not do much for now, but if he kept annoying, kept raising their hatred and anger to him-- then he can just grow his mana steadily. Jerry however couldn’t do anything with the gag in his mouth, couldn’t move much in the chair…

But oh was it utterly worth it as he had spread his seeds of insanity among them. It was just a matter of time before he could see the fruits of his spite show forth. but damn, do these guys not hold their punches. thought Jerry, as he was still feel the bruises on his body, as it would take a while for his body to heal naturally. And…that little spiteful song made him learn something.

While he couldn’t do any ‘harmony songs’ like the ponies? If he brought forth someone rage, someone to have ‘evil corruption’ for him to be around in? Then he could surge forth his ‘villain song’. Granted this was all speculation. He wasn’t even sure if it was even possible, and just him assuming it. But if that was true…maybe he didn’t need to be the ‘bad guy’ to follow the script? To make harmony song work with him?

Instead, he could do it just to screw with people? As that would be ‘villainous’ enough? It was then that Jerry thought it over…and thought on it more.

Actually, who cares if it was villainous? It was pretty fun to screw around with those guards by annoying them. And when he was fighting the Caribou, he always had fun just ruining their day. Who says he has to do any of this to follow the script? Or that he must do ‘big bad’ stuff to be evil? Why not just be hair-pulling annoying just because he wants to?

He could be an asshole now and then. Why not channel it into something productive and fun?

Jerry wanted to blink, as he had a epiphany. An actual epiphany as he realized that if he was the Overlord, if he was forever destined to be a bad guy ...why not be a bad guy that annoys the shit out of everyone? Why not just be a villain that have fun? Why not just be…be…

His internal realization was cut short when the doors to the private cell he was shoved into hours prior slammed open. Two familiar looking guards coming in with a darkly armored mare and short stocky hedgehog. The mare looking very familiar with her broken horn and light scar over one eye.

Wait a minute…she’s the one that shocked me! recalled Jerry.

The maroon color mare made her way forwards. Armored hooves clicking in a very methodical manner as she looked down upon him. Which was the right term, not only was he tied to a chair, but she was pretty tall for a mare. He only recalled a few with such a height. Slender too from how tightly her armor molded to her body.

Once she was before him, she gave the man a once over and spoke, “The mighty Overlord….” And lifted a brow to soon ask to the side, “why is he gagged?”

The guard on the left, the one Jerry was sure he pissed off the most, shifted. “He… wouldn’t stay silent.”

The mare gave an unimpressed humm, but waved it off. “Ungag him.” and motioned a hand. The hedgehog, possibly one of her aids, rushed on over and jumped up to rather deftly slip the gag out. Once done, he waddled back behind her.

While Jerry worked his jaw, the mare told, “now, you’re going to tell me what I want and if your answers are satisfactory? You can go back to your cell with less injuries.” making her demands pretty cut and dry.

Moving his jaw a bit, working his tongue as he clear his throat and asked in a dry tone. “Mind if I can get some, water first? I’m feeling rather dry.”

Blankly, the mare told, “Later.” there was no if or buts. “If you’re difficult though? I might just revoke that privilege until much later.”

Rolling his eyes, he was rather annoyed, but said. “Well, I can tell what I know-- but I am rather curious as to how a pony is working for someone like the storm king.”

“Not relevant.” She curtly told. “Now. Why were you originally in Equestria?”

“Well, miss slender,” started off Jerry as he lean back, not able to do anything in his tied up state. He couldn’t even cross his legs! He soon told to the mare. “It all started off on a Tuesday, where I found myself rather lost.” figuring that if he was going to be interrogated? He might as well have some fun…exaggerating things.

She rose a brow to that. And the hedgehog even echoed, “why on a Tuesday?” And Jerry was going to answer, though actually paused to think on that.

Why did it all happen on a Tuesday?

Seriously? Why on a Tuesday? I know my game was ‘updating’ when it happened. I also know that I was alone, I fell down a hole to the Dark Castle… thought Jerry, as while he was thinking on it? Hrm…thinking on it, didn’t most bad things happen to me on a Tuesday? and after a moment did he answer. “Well little pudgy one, I don’t know, but I’m starting to think Tuesdays are cursed or something.”

“Back to topic.” Breathed out the mare. “Why were you in Equestria?” seeming to ignore his starting point entirely. “What was your reason to invade and attempt to Conquer?” which almost made him blink. They knew about that?

Still, Jerry decided to laugh with, “Oh that?” trying to play it off as a simple thing, and in a way…it was. “I just hated how the Caribous were running things.”

She stared at him long and hard. “You simply didn’t like how they ran things.” It was said in such a flat, deadpanned manner. Like she didn’t believe that was his reasoning alone.

“Oh more than that, dear, dear purple one.” told Jerry as he said. “I may be a conquering Overlord tyrant that rules with a iron first--,”

She seemed to cut in reminder, “you haven't conquered anything.”

And yet he continued as if she hadn’t. “But-- even I have standards of evils. As the Caribous were running a short term goal, which would fuck them over in the end. I hate seeing things wasteful, and what's more wasteful than a large nation like Equestria unable to do its job of ensuring the ecosystem survived?” Jerry continue on. “So, I decided, that the best way to get things on track, is to make sure that the caribous were dealt with, put Equestria in debt, and have them pay it off for the rest of their nation lives.”

Again, there was a bout of silence. The silence only slightly broken by the pudgy hedgehog muttering something to himself. “Evil.” The mare once more spoke with a quirked brow. “With Standards.” and stared at him for a long time. “I don’t see what you were planning to accomplish.” And shook her head. “Equestria in debt? To a fumbling fool like you?” and began to walk and make a lap around him.

“Well to be fair, you are being order about by a fumbling fool like the storm king so….” commented Jerry. “What was it he was doing? Commercializing his punchable face with dolls?”

“Merchandising.” She corrected simply. Not even looking bothered at his jab.

“Yeah that. I mean, that seem kind stupid too.” told Jerry with a shrug. “I mean, if he really was the ‘big bad’ king he said he is, wouldn’t he focus more on prioritizing on, I dunno, something else than stupid merchandising? Seem like a waste of money and resources.”

Making her way around his left, she seemed to respond, “this is coming from the hairless, tailless ape that was captured by us and is at our mercy.” slowly making her way around his back.

“I mean sure, it may seem like that.” nodded Jerry, keeping himself relax and calm as he went on. “Personally this whole thing of me hitting at you all isn’t really personal. It’s just business.”

“Business.” she spoke flatly white coming around on his right. Eyes glancing at him.

“I heard that the storm king wanted Equestria. And since I am planning on having Equestria under me? I figure it was safe to take out competition.” and added. “Speaking of, do you all want to change sides? We do have dental and healing of any injuries.” glancing up to her horn as he added. “Some even like horn damage.”

She rolled her eyes to that. While her chubby henchmen said with a raised clawed finger, “actually, we get full medical care and vacation bonuses.”

“Really? Well that’s a surprise since well…your friend here is missing her horn.” commented Jerry. “I would’ve thought that would’ve been patched up a long time ago.”

“Well, broken limbs are, uh, not easily replaces.” he told simply, but seemed to refrain from saying much more. “Right Tempest?”

The mare, Tempest from the sounds of it, hummed and stopped before Jerry and looking down on him again. “Speaking of switching sides, if Equestria’s conquest was the only issue, you could have joined the Storm King instead.”

He laughed hard, Jerry shaking his head as he told. “Oh, oh that’s hilarious! Me. Joining-- hahahaha!” stomping his foot a bit, as he said. “If you think, oh boy--,” calming a bit as he said. “Wow. that’s a nice joke.”

She regarded him silently, then told, “you’re either with us, or another pest to crush under hoof.” Placing it simply as that. “Now. Where are the Equestrian’s?”

He shrug. “I don’t know.”

Again, there was a silence. “You don’t know.” Almost looking… nonplussed. No matter how blank her poker face was.

“Don’t know.” Jerry shrugged.

The room became deathly silent as the pudgy hedgehog remarked, “you’re not very good at this conquering thing, are you?”

“Weeeeeeelllll, its less of conquering of short term and more of conquering in long term. If there’s one thing I know is possible, nobody can escape from debts.” then told on. “Buuuut I will say this, I managed to do what the Storm King hasn’t.” and grin a bit. “I made a catchy tune.”

That made the two burly guards by the door stiffen, and Jerry was sure there was a slight horror in their eyes. Tempest completely ignored them and instead focused him down with her aqua eyes. Intense scrutiny was given to him, searching for any lies to his previous statement.

“If the Debt means so much, then you have a means to find them.” Tempest stated quite clearly. “How do you reach them?”

“Hrmmm….” humming out as he began to play notes. As he was playing the notes of ‘the song’.

The guards gripped their spears and shifted in place. Looking a touch annoyed already. Tempest narrowed her eyes at him, a slight glint of annoyance there. “Cooperate, or I’ll see about encouraging you to corporate.”

He breath in, then sang off key. “OH MY WORD--”

It was as far as he got. The next moment he was screaming the next as intense, chaotic and prismic magic coursed over him. There was the barest hint of anger, but no where enough to actually absorb. It only lasted a moment and he let out a pant, settling his burning body.

He pant a bit…before grinning as he glance up as he said. “Wow…didn’t knew you were...kinky….”

That got a reaction. Her broken horn sparked and her eye twitched a bit. It made her hench-hog shuffle away, as if she was a live explosive. “What sort of idiotic Overlord are you?” her tone a little tense and yet flat.

He chuckle, as he clear his throat, for a moment swearing he heard a thrum of instruments-- but ignored it. He soon told, or rather, began to sing out. “I was sent to cheat and lie.” His head bobbing a bit as he moved his fingers a bit, “I'm a mean, rotten guy!” Jolting in place and making the chair jump for a short moment. “When you ask me why I'm nasty, here's my reason why.”

“During Fate’s delivery,” Jerry sang as he recalled that day so long ago, as well as his old minion master as he proclaimed. “Gnarl screamed,” And soon gave a bad Gnarl impression, “Woe is me, such a dork. How will this work? Behold my misery!”

Tempest gave a long sigh, her shoulders seeming to sag in realizing what was going on. But just said in a annoyed, tired way, “Are you ghastly on the job?” And glared at him with flat irritation, “Or just a nasty, useless slob?”

Soon Tempest muttered to her henchmen out of song, “I hate when people break into song.”

“Can it sister!” Jerry interrupted, “I'm the mister who had this big job!” He tsked with his teeth as he began to jump in his bound seat. “So I'm nasty, I'm no good.” Grinning wider as he proclaimed in a manic manner. “I'll be king! Knock on wood. I'll impress ya, though I'm just a common lowly hood.” giving out a barking, “Ha!”

“If you can't be loved, be feared.” focusing on Tempest as he grin more. “Don't get shoved, sheep get sheared.” He couldn’t do much, but he knew he was able to be in focus, he knew what was happening. And it made him smile even more. “Be the king! Pull the strings!” He pointed his fingers toward to her as he added. “Or else you might get speared.”

“I'm so happy I could dance,” though glance down as he was still bound in place as he look up and shrug. “Seize my chance, I'll advance!” And began to bounce in pace, making the chair in turn wobble and bounce-- ‘dancing’ the best he could. “Come and cheer me, love and fear me, Jerry's King of Prance, haha!”

Sighing, Tempest looked to her henchmen and said, “go and get another cell ready. I don’t think we’re getting anything more out of this idiot.”

Saluting, the hedgehog grinned, “sure thing Tempest!” and turned to waddle away. All the while… Jerry soon kept singing.

“Come and cheer me, love and fear me.” And took a deep breath in as Jerry sang out his heart, “Jerrys King of Praaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--” Before dropping off with, “--nnnce?” as the music had, mid sining, cut off. Confused, he glanced around and asked completely bemused. “Uh, why'd the music stop?”

Putting a hand on her face, Tempest turned to the Guards and waved, “toss him in a cell and postpone his next meal.” getting grffed nods from the two that moved to grab him. Tempest herself striding for the exit.

“OH MY WORD THIS TUNE IS ANNOYING!” sang out Jerry in off-key, as to get more spiteful song stuck in the heads of many. Any professionalism the guards had vanished and they panicked, rushing in as they tried to gag him as quickly as possible. While Tempest left without even looking back. “yes I know it’s really annoyin’, I can’t get this song out of my he-EAD!”

Jerry jerk his head around as he scream out as loud as possible. Refusing to be gagged again. “Make it stop this tune is annoyin’, I’ve gotta go to work in the mornnin’. Now I’m gonna be hummn’ it in my be-EED!” and all the while the guards and anyone who was hearing this were to suffer the spite of the Overlord.

Shadow gave a glance around, trying to find a minion as she noticed some of the minions disappeared. Giblet for one, as he was not in the Forge at all, Mortis wasn’t even around as the Blue seem to disappear. And what caused her to worry was that Quaver was missing. She asked around with some of the citizens, even some of the minions if they found any of the ‘smart’ ones.

But yet nobody found them. Or even knew where they were, and it made her worried about what happened. Even more with how there was a sudden decrease of minions and some of the wolves. The thestral worried about what exactly was going on. Even trying to find where they were with the Tower Heart, though, had trouble figuring out how to work the magical artifact at all. It caused her to be concerned, even now as she was sitting in the Private Quarters in a chair.

The mare pressed her brows tightly as she looked over some work. Mostly things that the Minions were doing work on with the crops and expanding city that was around the castle. Even moving the lava and magma into other areas to flow more naturally around the city walls like a second layer of defense. The mare sighed a bit, moving a hand to her stomach as she rubbed it and thought to herself. Where did they all go? Some of the smart minions just…disappeared? As well as a good portion of the others. a frown grew on her lips, as she didn’t know where they went…

She however hoped that it didn’t lead to anything bad. They couldn’t risk losing some of the minions that were vital in part of the Dark Castle. Especially for the likes of Giblet and Mortis, as both were needed for construction and keeping some of the minions from dying. Sure any blue could do the job, but Mortis was far better in the field of reviving. The mare also worried about her lover, Jerry.

As it seemed that even with Magic, Twilight, and Albert helping give ideas? They all just don’t have the means to have a successful breakout of the man. No action could be taken without knowing Jerry's location, and there was no means to find Odd. If only they understood the Tower Heart better, knew how to properly manipulate it like the Minions or Jerry could. Shadow hoped that Magic could eventually figure out how it functioned before something horrible happened to Jerry.

For now? Twilight was working with her friends in keeping the Island as a whole running. The Princess offers her services to help with some administration tasks. Applejack lending a hand with the surrounding crops. Rainbow was with her, coordinating their newly designated weather teams to work with the farmers. Pinkie herself busied herself with keeping people calm with the news of the missing Overlord. And Rarity was helping Fluttershy in checking on the new wolves and teaching a few people how to handle them.

Shuffling another paper in her hands, Shadow reflected that Pyro and Albert had squirreled themselves away into that land-based laboratory near the shore. She wasn't sure what they were doing. Though with Pyro she knew it had something to do with explosives. And Albert? Well, there was mention of him working on a special project if and when Jerry was found.

Sighing deeply, Shadow just pray to the Night-Mother that Jerry was going to be able to handle himself. And that he would come back whole. She, Sea, Sky, Lovely-- even Spree were worried about him. But all she could do was pray and hope. Because all this sitting around was starting to drive her nuts.

“Now listen up!” proclaimed Quaver, as the Jester was tapping his wand like a stick on the ground. Getting all the ‘smart’ minions to overhear him as he look with his good eye to them all. As while there wasn’t much, they all were smart enough to lead the other's. And have the newborns do their tasks, he even brought out a large white paper board as he had stuff written down. “First. We find da master!” pointing at the words ‘save da master’ on the white board, as he flip over the paper. “Then we attack Storm King!” showing the words ‘hit big meanie’.

Flipping the paper once more, the leading brown jester then told, “Then we rush at Storm place with big booms,” then stop, turning as he look at the paper. As instead of words? Was a badly made image of minions strapping with bombs and dynamites. With Yip in the back pointing them forwards to blow everything up with ‘BOOM!’ written in bold-- including them as Quaver turn and shouted. “No Yip! We don’t blow ourselves up! We’re no good dead to the Master!”

“We just boom-boom the newborns, no big loss!” Yip proclaimed with cheer from his place near a number of cannons they found. “It in plan, trust me.” and jumped up to stand with hands held to his sides and half shouting, “With all the chaos and explosions, it will put the guard in confusion and allow the next phase to happen!” Making Quaver curious enough to flip the page to see the next part.

As it shows Odd and other greens sneaking around to undo traps and the gate to let other Minions inside. He hum a bit, the jester thinking it over-- but Reak spoke up with faint annoyance. “Me thinks that he needs help.” the stoic minion telling on. “He might ruined distraction with many deaths.” knowing that even if this might work? Too many Minions dying means too much uselessness to distract.

Two blues, raising their hands as Gloop and Goop gave agreeing nods. “Yes,” said Goop. “he merely needs to stall.” the Blue telling. “I’m good in stalling. Plan many ways to stall fighting.”

To which Quaver argue back. “Yip’s and reds are suppose to distract. And this would be VERY distracting.”

To which Goop argue back with a raised finger. “If I was given charge with enough minions? I can help stall and extend the distraction. We need Master safe. We need way to save Master!”

“And needs not to waste many minions death.” agreed Gloop. “We help keep many minions from dying.” going on to add. “Can’t be useful to Master, if we fail to save him.”

Quaver thought it over, thinking as he said. “Then we shall have you three to help extend the lie to be,” and look to Yip. “plan good, yes very good-- but if we want to make them pay? We need to make sure our great Overlord is out with all we steal.”

“Need armor and weapon.” added Giblet as the smith told on. “Can’t let them study it. Can’t let them keep it. Will have Grub build small gate to transport it.”

Zippy thought it over, as the Green call out. “We take shippy!” and grinned widely. “Overlord want flying shippy, we take flying shippy and den we put all found things into shippy!”

Pug raised his hand. “Oh, oh! Pug takes shippy!” and pat his wolf. “Me and wolf packs go find shippy!”

Zappy then asked as the blue pointed. “What about other shippy in sky? We dead if they boom-boom our new shippy.”

“No matter!” Yip called with glee, “we got cannons!” and patted the crude one he had affectionately.

Though one Blue shake his head, and thought before telling with a pointed finger. “Blow up!” as Zapp told on. “We blow up shippy with bombs!” the blue knew that one couldn’t chase if one was blown up and dead.

Perking, Yip reached into a bag and held up sticks of dynamite. “Ka-boomies with Greenies?”

“Ka-booms!” agreed Zippy excitedly as he nodded.

Odd spoke up. “But someone needs to find the Overlord-sama.” the green seem rather thoughtful, even as they all look at Odd. looking at him expectantly as he sigh. “I shall find the Overlord-- but someone needs to find his helmet and gauntlet.”

Giblet assures. “They keep it with armor-- so I find armor.”

“And while you all shall do this? I shall lead the other's to find things to steal!” told Quaver as he grin wide.

“Why you steal, you no green!” call out Zippy.

Laughing and dancing, Quaver told. “Oh silly fool, silly fool! The true fools are the tools!” and points at the paper with a few of the ‘meanies’ on it. “They see the dancing fire and pyre. Made by the many red liars. They will not see, they will not peek! For we will slip past, since we aren’t what they seek!”

“Oooooh!” said many Minions as Quaver nod his head.

“Plus, think of it! If we do good? For da Master? Then some might be rewarded to be Generals!” Told on the Fool to the many.

Cackling, Yip said, “this plan I like, I oh so do love!” then pointed, “Greenies! Before we start, I need good places to make da Boom-Booms!” And told in certainty, “no point in making big mess if it’s to stuff they don’t care that we make mess of.”

And while the greens were talking and many minions planning? Quaver moved away, moving to take himself up on a ledge, going up to inspect the place they were to be attacking. Coming up to see a dark stone keep on a tall mountainous spire. Around it many airships flying in controlled patterns and patrols. A large tower like castle overseeing a city not too far below. One that may seem impossible to attack…but Quaver knew every place had a weakness.

Even as he glanced around, making sure he was alone, before he reach into his hat, and took out something. A small blue and white pad as he began to type something in, and sending something on it. He push it back under his jester hat as heard webbed steps, turning to see Mortis coming along as Quaver smile widely as he spoke. “Oh greetings commander of the rising ones!” seeming rather jolly as he asked. “What brings you to me?”

Mortis stare at Quaver under his cowl as he spoke. “I merely wish to ask Quaver, why have a handful out here?” going on to tell. “I understand we are to save the Master, but wouldn't it be prudent to have additional aid to ensure our plan works? We have nearly over five thousand per tribe. Most are Newborns. Without the Master or anyone in charge to truly lead us, we will end in failure.”

“Worry not,” assured Quaver as the jester spin his stick. “For there is a plan, a clever plan, one that will ensure we succeed!” the jester going on. “Have faith, Mortis, for we shall not just get our Master back, but gain many things in revenge of what happen.” shrugging a bit. “We may lose have, we may lose most-- but a thousand minions lost is nothing compared to the Master back.” adding. “After all, none of us are Gnarl.”

Mortis gave a long hum to that, agreeing to what the Fool was telling. Without the Minion Master with his greater experience, wisdom and even if it was to be believed, sight influence over the Minions themselves? Then really getting the Master back was imperative.

If the Princess pony, Twilight, was any indication during all her research and questions? Than it proved to the dreary minion that they needed an Overlord. The Minions would not survive long without one. At least, none of the rank-and-file cannon fodder that made up nearly every aspect of the Minions. And it might be years before any of them, the more intelligent minions, would be at Gnarls influence and experience to keep order on their own directive.

“Which reminds me,” said Quaver as he look to Mortis as he told. “You will have the most dangerous of task to do, Mortis.” looking to the blue minion as Quaver continue on. “You need to make sure the ship, whichever one gets stolen, needs to be piloted.” and at Mortis look? Quaver informed. “You are the only one competent enough to help fly the ship we steal. And I thought it over really, really, really hard.”

Shrugging a bit, the jester continued. “All the rest of us will crash it… or ram it… or blow it up.” then paused. “or blow it up while ramming it to crash into something.” and raised a claw finger. “And that will make Master really unhappy if we ruined his escape, now doesn’t it?”

Mortis grumble, but nodded as he said. “I shall ensure we don’t do any of that….” though question. “But why not we have additional aid? Like Magic, or Albert to aid us in this rescue?”

“Too much time, too much time!” told Quaver. “Not enough time to go and find!” shaking his head as he told on. “Even if we have Grub dig his way here-- it’ll be too long! Too far, and with their anti-magic things? Could delay things!” then told on. “No. we need to do this. We need to save the Master. And we shall do it, while causing pain to the Storm King!” and added with a grin.

“If plan goes well, if plan goes right?" Grinning far more in a evil fashion. “Then everything will be most alright.”

The raiser of minions wondered to that. But he simply nodded and accepted this. It sounded like the Fool knew what he was doing. Even if Mortis himself wasn’t so sure of what was ultimately going on. But if the Fool was correct on time? Well… it was possible that their Master was in great peril of losing his life-- and that was not acceptable.

For once in a long time, things looked like they would ensure the Minions would forever more have a line of Overlords to lead them to greatness and more killings and stabbings. And it would not do well to lose Master just yet. They still needed him to help raise the new heirs-to-be to lead them. And Mistress and the herd did not have the same drive as Jerry did in pleasing the Minions.

There was more to being an Overlord, than spouting orders after all.

And there was the factor that none of the other ponies could take on the job…

After all, nobody but Jerry knew the mind of a Minion well as other's.

Jerry hated being gagged. He hated being stuck and bound in his seat, and he hated having his throat parch. And all the more, he hated in not knowing what was going on. Over two days, and he had been denied meals, deny water, and was stuck like this. He snorted a bit. As his body felt tingly from the shock therapy from Tempest, but nothing too bad.

He was force to sit there, force to wait. Force to let his mind think. And while he had his epiphany of causing his singing with annoyance from other's? It didn’t do much. As he was left to contemplate.

However as he waited, he heard faint explosions, and turn his head as he half wonder what was going on. With the rushing of guards, and thought, is this place getting attacked? and as he was left in the dark, quite literally? He tried to listen carefully as possible. Low thumps and booms could barley be made out… but for all he knew they were having fireworks.

Then there was movement just outside his cell door, as something was clicking. Jerry focused and watch as before long? It was pull open, making his eyes wince from the sudden light. Then, the man soon heard a familiar voice. “Overlord-sama.”

Odd come in with a few Greens, and knelt in a respectful shinobi-like bow. While his fellows began to slash and cut open the ropes, one even undoing the gag as Jerry croak out. “Odd? You’re here….” and asking. “What’s going on?” Jerry feeling his limbs being freed, blood rushing through as he was being helped up.

“Freedom, Master.” spoke Odd, not lifting his head, as the greens helped him get on his feet to leave the cell. Jerry was feeling woozy, not having any food or water left him a bit light headed. Moving to lean against the wall, as he took light breaths.

Soon, one green newborn spoke eagerly. “Consume me, Master!” seeing his master’s weakness and knowing what must be done.

Jerry furrow his brows, as he knew he could-- but he spoke out. “I, I need you all to keep a eye out. Just give me a moment to, to recover a little.” taking a moment to catch his breath, and half lean against the wall for a moment. “Odd…lead me a way out. I can’t do much without my gear…” ordered Jerry. Which the ninja-themes Minion nodded and rose, swiftly moving to lead.

After taking a few breaths, did he began to walk. The Greens moving around by him, as Odd led on and motioned Jerry to follow. The man did, as he was lead down the halls. Passing dead guards and snuffed lights now and then. Reaching a once locked door that was left open and led them into an evidence room. Jerry noticed his gauntlet, and nothing much else there.

Which worried Jerry of where his things were, as he saw nothing but his gauntlet there. His brows furrow as Jerry move to put on the gauntlet as the gems glowed. Flexing his hand, Jerry was trying to get his bearings of the situation.

“Overlord-sama. Make a way-gate.” spoke Odd, insisting the Overlord to do so. Jerry glance, but with his eyes looking around the evidence room for enough space? Did he reach his hand out and a small gate formed up from the ground, “Master, we need to leave.” informed Odd.

“Hang, on….” started Jerry, his brows furrow in anger, as with the way-point gate providing him energy as he was regaining his strength more? “I want…I need to pay them back. For what they did….for what they caused….” and look to Odd as Jerry told. “I want to steal and take everything I can-- I want to give them a payback that will cripple them for months.”

“But… Overlord-sama…” Odd spoke in a slight concern.

“This, is the closest we ever gotten to them.” told Jerry. “If we don’t make any move, if we don’t hit them hard. They’ll just shore up defenses. We need to make a huge hit. We need to make sure we got breathing room for the next few months.”

Odd still hesitated, but soon bowed with a fist to his chest. “By your will, Overlord-Sama.” and looked to a green. “Go, retrieve Master’s things.” causing the nearest Green to run and leap into the nearest spawning pit. Odd soon told, “now, we wait, Master.” Making Jerry want to lift a brow, but didn’t argue. It gave him a moment to have a breather. To ebb his fatigue away with the magic of the Gate.

A minute past, before the gate flared and several browns appeared out with Giblet among them. The blacksmith holding something as the Browns were carrying something out. Something that made Jerry blinked in surprise….before he grinned darkly at what they brought.

Someone is getting many promotions. thought the man.

From on high, settled on a cliffside, Yip watched from a monoscope as his forces attacked their given targets. Already the few newborns he had sent in to set fire to a few poultry farms had drawn out the front guard. And after getting their attention was able to send a few suicide minions to run headlong into the gates and blast them to bits before they could close and defend.

After that a few teams of Reds with a complement of browns had gotten their cannon’s into position and began to fire away at the watchtowers that lined the walls. Forcing the airships to come in and try dealing with the artillery barrage. Though with some more carful aiming by those he had the green’s help hide? The sniper artillery cannons made any attempt to deal with the ground assault nearly moot.

Everything was going according to plan. With so much action at the front gate and so close to the industrial sections of the city? It forced the Storm King’s army to come out and face him-- or else everything that help his warmachine would go boom-boom for good.

As Yip began to laugh and crackle goofy in maniacal glee? He heard a green nearby. “Yip’s! Yips!” Getting the red to turn, his dark metal crowned helmet nearly spinning on his head from the fast action. “Lookie, lookie!” the green pointed excitedly down towards the left. “By da tower, da big tower’s top!”

Curious, Yip rose his spyglass and focused on the tower in question. He had half ignored it, seeing no relevance to it. It was defensed, yes, but was near nothing important. But that changed. For at it’s peak was a different Storm-Beast meanie. One that stood tall and proud and had what was clearly a right-hand-mare overseeing the battle.

That had to be him. The tall, athletically built white-monkey guy with a horn-like silly headdress thingy was the Storm King! It had to be! And it called for one thing.

“YOU!” Yip called to a nearby blue. “Load da special ammo!” With a sharp salute, the grinning blue ran off. Yip turned and pointed, “you, ready the cannon for da special ammo!” and hopped off the cannon he was on so they could get to work.

The blue came back quickly with a friend, and they prepared the special ammo. Quickly it was shoved into the cannon and the thing was closed. A menacing hum emanating from the Cannon as Yip demanded, “Prepare firings solution!”

There was a pause as he got blank looks. So Yip pointed, “Aim at the meanie!” And got sharp salutes as they went about their job. Yip jumped on the cannon, got his spyglass out and even licked his clawed finger to hold up. Getting a hint of the wind, measuring the distance. “Left-- left-- down! Little up. Little to right-- stop!” and jumped off. “Hold steady!” and lit his finger and lit the fuse. “Ready ears!” and they all held their ears.

With a loud exploding boom, the Cannon jolted back, the special ammo soaring through the air, buzzing with angry energy.

At his castle, the Storm King stroked his chin and scowled. Seeing this attack being made was more annoying than anything. He felt confident they could force back the enemy. At most? Their cannon fire was annoying. And the most damage that had been done was to some other storage. Those could be replaced. Though we did lose a few warehouses with merchandise. That will cost a pretty coin.

And as he mused, he flicked an ear, hearing another cannon go off. He ignored it, knowing how the enemy was more focused on the assault and not this tower that held no relevant value. The advantage of a far off watch tower that guarded nothing. People ignored it and--

He jolted to the side, nearly falling over as something went ‘Splat’ on his head. Everyone in the room, from him. To his trusty lieutenant Tempest. To her trusty aid Grubby. As well as every guard in the room looked on at the messy, gooey golden slime and broken remains of the… stuff now on his head.

As the Storm King began to wipe off the sticky, slimy stuff? He sniffed and held a finger up and licked the golden goo. Honey?

Then they heard a angry buzzing and looked out. A thick cloud of… are those…? the next moment the swarm was upon him, buzzing, stinging and soon chasing as the Storm King shouted, “BEE’S!” and screamed ad ran, “GAH! OW! GETT’EM OFF! GET’EM OFF!”

“You two buckets of water!” Tempest shouted.

“OW, Ow, OW!” Grubby the Hedgehog shouted, having gotten some honey on his person. “Yowch! Tempest, Help!” and began to run around.

The mare turned and spared her magic, intending to do just that-- but was half knocked over as her King half stumped into her. Then she gave an undignified yelp as the bee’s began to attack her.

All the while, as the tower slowly descended into chaos, Yip watched with glee through his spyglass and laughed in maniacal madness. The Overlord would be proud at vengeance being had.

Meanwhile, within the prison, the storm beasts who watch the prisons remain attentive. Even with the attack going on, none dare to leave as the attack at city walls and the city itself could be some form of distraction. And were ordered to stay to make sure none of the prisoners escaped. The two beasts stood and watched-- though their ears flick at the faint sound of something.

They turn to hear a ruckus, inside the prison itself as there was heavy thumping as they share a glance and listen more. Hearing the heavy metallic thumps as they turn with shields and spears ready for something coming out. However they were both shocked as the metal door, one made with anti-magic was sent flying off of its hinges. As a armored and metal horror came marching out.

As the eyes burn with crimson red hate, large spiked pauldrons rising high as it came out of the prison doorway. It’s clawed gauntlet fists uncurling menacingly. While a spiked crown of a helm that adorning the creature glammed before them. Both guards stood there, looking in utter terror, as the Overlord, clad in new, powerful armor that hissed with power, stood before them. His deep voice reverbing with a growl of tartarus itself. “Run.”

And as Jerry saw the two fleeing in pure terror, he internally sigh, and move to keep walking, as he was getting adjusted to the armor. As despite it not having the ‘enchantments’ that was on the armor on yet? It was clear Albert made a huge overhaul on the ‘Dominator Armor’. A far improvement than the previous armor. The greens moved around, following their Overlord as despite Jerry not having a weapon?

A good part of him wanted to be petty. He wanted to cause chaos, to steal, to take-- to make them rue the day they thought they could get the Overlord to-- Jerry took a forceful breath. Calming himself as he didn’t want to get his emotions in the way. He turn his eyes around, focusing on what to take, what to steal. For now however? Jerry was stomping out as he began to cause a little chaos. As he raise the pitch of his suit voice as he commanded as loud as he can while raising up his gauntlet hand.

“MINIONS! LET LOOSE AND CAUSE CHAOS!” and unleashed his Legion of Honor spell onto all of his minions. Knowing that the spell will allow them to cause chaos, to steal rich's, to improve themselves-- and over all? Not cause too many deaths of his future subjects. Can’t make a good ruler if he kill his future subjects, now can he? And what made it all the better? Was that Albert installed a music drive in the suit as he activated one of the many songs within it.

As he began to stomp his way with his minions around-- with him already setting up a outer gate hidden underneath the city in some sewers? Jerry knew he could return later to the city to cause more chaos and handle things properly. For now? He was causing chaos in the night, letting his minions break into buildings, stealing money, resources, and materials.

He wasn’t really causing too much damage, at least not himself. His Minions, his greens, his newly summoned browns and a few reds were causing the chaos. He wasn’t even thinking. He was just too emotional, too angry, his mind too focus on nothing but being a complete pain in the ass. Causing buildings to be broken in, people in a panic, and the guards running about to quell the chaos. From all sides, Jerry was absorbing what darkness he could from it all. The evil, the mayhem, the chaos-- all of it. He glanced and backhanded one storm-beast guard, denting armor and sending them sprawling.

With a glance to a nearby set of crates with what looked to be merchandising crates… and stretched his hand out, mentally commanding his minions torch the ‘merchandise’. The crates. The toys. Buildings and factories that they were right by. All because he wanted to.

It took about roughly a hour for him to reach towards the cliff area of the city and castle, as he was enjoying his high of destruction, and it wasn’t until then that he heard a voice shouting out. “OVERLORD!” and as he turn, seeing a irritated and angry Tempest in the far distance. Her horn sparking chaotically and brightly. Jerry’s mind halted, as he couldn’t get a gate made, not with how fast she approached. So, Jerry turned to look at the cliff with the water below as he decided to break for it and made a leap of faith. His minions jumping off with him, as they jump over the cliff, not considering that it could mean their demise.

Tempest began to run, guards flaking her as to catch up near the overlord and ensure he didn’t survive. But she stopped short at the sight that came next. Her eyes widening as the Overlord and his minions, having vanished over the cliffside? Soon reappeared on a rising and swaying airship-- but not just any airship, no….what they were on was the Storm King personal airship. A galleon sized airship with dozen of cannons, and as it was raising up to be more eye level with them? Loaded with masses of many, many minions hanging and riding on the ship?

Jerry turned around to face her. His gleaming and burning red eyes seeming to look at her own. He and Tempest Started off at the other, as he couldn’t help himself but gloat. “Let this be the day you remember, you almost killed the--,” and shouted out in shock, “WOAH!” nearly stumbling a bit as the airship swings around unsteadily. Jerry turned his head and called to chastise. “Steady the ship, I’m trying to--,” Before shouting out in alarm “ROCK!” The ship nearly ramming into said rocky spire. With a veering swing that nearly sent him falling, the ship moved around and started to head off.

“Okay, now steady-- watch out for that tower!” commanded Jerry as the airship jerked again, swaying other side. “LEFT! Watch that-- Ship! Watch the Ship!” Shouting in half panic at every obstacle in their path, trying to back-seat drive so they got out alive.

Tempest for her part, watched in muted shock as the minions and Overlord continued to messily fly the ship off, nearly crashing it a few times. She just couldn’t comprehend the sight. “...you all…” Slowly spoke the maroon mare, eyes never leaving the large galleon that swerved to avoid crashing into another rockface. “Allowed the escape… of that?” her pointed disbelief nearly driven home when the zeppelin ship seemed to abruptly drop for a moment like a rock before it caught itself. They even heard a cry and half panic from the ‘crew’. Even from their distance.

And suddenly, there were explosions and looking around, Tempest watched in now muted horror as airships all around went up in flames. The proud home fleet of the Storm King army being felled by what she could guess was sabotage. Crashing and descending as the ships that had once taken off to give pursuit? Were now forced to make controlled crashes to not kill their crews.

For a moment, Tempest’s eye twitched.

A relaxing moment of a Overlord rescue

Okay, I got this ship…this nice, big ship, with apparently a lot of stolen stuff… thought Jerry, as he stood there by the wheel, with Mortis to help make sure they could fly the ship as the Minions-- or most of the minions that got on. He knew another portion left by Spawning Pits, so it was just him, and all that was left. And he was trying to figure out how to get the ship back to the Castle. As he had no idea where to go.

He honestly wasn’t able to think this far ahead. Even more now that he was more calmed down…in hindsight, he should’ve left by Gate. he would owe up to that…he would need a way to get back home, and more importantly… how to land this thing. Jerry was debating on just having the ship land…somewhere on the island. But he heard the jingling of bells, and turned to see Quaver coming along as the jester spoke.

“Greetings oh Master!” The Fool bowed his head, before raising up as he grinned widely. “What seems to be the problem?”

“Well. We are unable to get back to the Dark Castle as I have no idea where we are going. We can’t land because I have no idea how we’re going to land, and odds are we are lost. Unless we have a means to teleport back to the Dark Castle? We’re fucked.”

“Oh relax, oh great Overlord!” assured Quaver as the jester seemed to be in a jolly mood. “For we are following a direction!” Giving a questioning look, as Jerry looks to Quaver, the minion continues on. “Why, we should be meeting someone right about now!” and with Quaver motioning to his stick? Jerry glanced over, at first he didn’t see anything at all. Jerry's eyes squinted and saw something coming out of the water below.

A Seamoth, and it made Jerry blink in realization as he turned to Quaver and asked. “Wait so, was the distraction part of Albert's plan? And for you all to take this airship?”

“No,” spoke Mortis, as the Blue Minion was keeping a hand on a wheel. “The plan was by us, Overlord.” the moody creature continues on. “We procure the airship for you, as we intended to have it as a means for you to take our stolen goods away. As well as what we have found in the domain of the Storm King palace.”

“Found? What did you guys find?” asked Jerry, and with Quaver moving to take a roll of paper, unrolled it and offering it up to the man. Once Jerry took it, he look over the paper…and slowly began to laugh. “Hehehehe, hehehehe,” slowly growing in his laughter. “HaHahahaha, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA,” and growing more louder in maniacal laughter. “MWHAHAHAHAHAHA!” and lower the paper as he shouted.

“Some of you Minions are getting BIG PROMOTIONS!” And did the Minions cheer in rejoice. As Jerry learns that his minions stole not just the airship, but weapons, armor, alloys of what the storm king uses for anti-magic, as well as supplies, gear…and better of all? Artifacts of minion totem poles, a forge stone, mana stone, fairy stones and the most important thing of all?

Ten dark crystals.

Oh yes. He was promoting a few of his minions to high ranks indeed. And he got a good idea of a few in mind. As well as upgrading a few others of their status.

It took about a few hours, hours for the galleon to be guided and landed safely somewhere on a little desert island. As the mares that were guiding the ship were slightly impressed with Jerry able to take a ship this large, if not annoyed they would need to move it. But with a little thought and aid? Jerry was able to teleport the ship onto his island. Granted he had to use a bit of magic from the Tower Heart, and focus really, really hard with his original helmet back on.

But Jerry managed to teleport the airship onto the island in its landed state and figure to handle it once he went back. The ponies left with their Seamoth, as to inform what happened as Jerry left into the temporary gate as he teleported back within the domains of his Castle.

It was still late, and Jerry didn’t want to wake up anyone and felt rather tired as he didn’t get much sleep being tortured. So he went to his throne, moving to the stone chair and turning around to settle down on it. For some reason the throne seems to mold around him, growing and shifting for his new armor size as he settles in place. Having taken back his new helmet head, and letting his eyes closed, as Jerry figures to catch a bit of rest.

Figuring to get some rest as the adrenaline left his body and settled in the throne for a while as his eyes closed and head tilted down…

It was then, rather abruptly, that he was woken up by a voice calling out. “The Overlord has returned! The Overlord has Returned!”

“Mer-wha, what?” started Jerry, eyes opening up as his head raised. Looking up to see one of the mares, a servant he recalled calling out. He was waking up and becoming alert. And while the pony left off to let everyone know, he moved to slowly stand up as he thought. Well…better go assure everyone I’m here. But first…I need to remove the armor….can’t be hugged with it on. thought Jerry as he tirelessly began to move.

Heading down the stairs to the armory as Jerry took himself out of the armor, Giblet seeming happy again and working over the new armor and calling out. “Minions, time to be sacrificed to the Forge!” and while Jerry wave his hand, letting Giblet work, the man took on a robe to cover himself and tightly wrapped it as he paused and glanced at Giblet as he asked.

“Hey Giblet, what time is it?” wanting to know what to expect as he wasn’t sure what time it was.

Giblet turns his head, and answers in a happy tone. “It’s 10 A.M., Overlord!”

okay not that early. thought Jerry as he headed back up the stairs, the walk helping him get his energy back-- but what he needed more than anything right now? Was coffee. Coffee, cuddles…and lots and lots of food.

It was while he was thinking this and reaching the top step’s that lead to the forge, that a body collided with him. Jerry, still half asleep, did not have the mind to get his balance back as he fell over. Sky shouting, “You’re alive!” And nuzzled into his neck as he fell over. “You're alive,you're alive,you're alive!” Repeating her words at an ear blurring pace.

“Jerry!” he heard as Sea came rushing in, “Sky, stop that!” And tried to remove the overly clingy and affectionate smaller Pegasus. “You could have hurt him.”

“I’m not letting go!” Sky denied, glasses half askew from her nuzzling and seeming to cling all the more tighter. “He’s been gone for almost four days and he could have died!” Going as far as to wrap her legs around Jerry. Refusing to let go at all.

“Its, okay,” started Jerry, slowly pulling himself up as to fight off the tiredness and slight aching pain that Sky unintentionally aggravated. He managed to get on his feet, and while he patted Sky head. “I’m alright, I’m fine,” and move to give an assuring arm hug to Sea. “I’m here….” though he did add. “But Sky, you can let go now. I just need a moment.” managing to finish his words as he was glad that the Tower Heart was giving him just enough energy to keep him upright.

Otherwise he doubts he could’ve been up at all with what he went through. And while Sky refused to let go, and Sea accepted the arm hug, his attention turned to other hooves as his head turned and this time he was expecting it. As Shadow and Lovely, each added by Sonata and Spree alike, moved themselves into the larger hug with him. Sea was able to shift aside in time and let both mares nearly leap at him. Both pregnant mares were squeezing tight, hugging him as Shadow said in relief.

“Thank the Night mother-- you’re back.” the thestral wrapping as much of herself she could onto Jerry and nuzzling him with kisses on his face and wings wrapped around him.

While Lovely whined, her ears lowered and arms squeezing not only him, but Sky and Shadow as the earth mare told. “I’m happy you’re alive, Master.” though flick her ears as she looks up to him, her eyes blinking as she looks, before she half tug him as she said. “You need to sit down!” and while Shadow eased up on her hug, the thestral noticed the slight bags under Jerry's eyes.

Seeing how tired, and likely exhausted he was as he was guided by both mares to sit down in his throne. The man didn’t bother to fight on this as he was guided to the throne, once he sat down in his seat? Did he relax a bit, as Shadow turned to say, “Sea, can you find a Blue? Get him to Jerry and get the special waters.” she didn’t like how Jerry looked, and giving a glance over with what she could under the robe? She noticed a few burn marks scattered over his skin under the robes.

“I--” Started Sea, though was surprised with the other’s when Sky jolted off Jerry and passed both Lovely and Shadow. The smaller pegasus taking flight.

They just caught, “I’vegotit,I’llbeback,youwaitrightthere!” and was away and down the halls before they could even ask more.

Spree shook her head and watched the herd move Jerry to the nearest place they could sit him down, the three dotting on him in concern. Sea moving some of his robes to get a better look at a few small little burns and bruises. Lovely worriedly massaging his side. Shadow trying to scan over every inch.

Sighing, Spree walked up and said, “get him to bed as soon as you can.” getting the three to turn to her. Spree went on, “he looks like tartarus and probably needs a good night-- or days --worth of sleep.” and waved a hand, “I’ll go and give everyone the new’s Jerry’s back and still kicking.”

Turning, Spree soon asked the nearby voluptuous maid servant, “Sonata, you think you got things covered from here with Lovely and Shadow?” The two mares might be able to move on their own, but they knew how stairs were a pain for either one.

“Of course, Corporal Spree.” Bowed the crystal mare. “I’ll be here to make sure the Lady and her herd-sister get whatever help they need.”

The handmaid was nearly knocked over when Spree gave her a strong pat on the back. The golden earth mare walking by and telling, “good, I’ll come later once all the hullabaloo has been settled.” And moved to leave. Though paused to look back and told, “Good to have ya back Jerry.” A slight smile in place before she completely left.

“Thanks Spree, good to be back.” said Jerry with a low smile, watching her leave. His attention refocused on the three mares close to his side, as he was again checked over by the three as Lovely was doing what she could to massage his muscles. Sea and Shadow both look over his body as they slip open the robes a bit.

Shadow asked with concern. “Jerry, what happened? What did they do to you?”

Jerry tries to ease their worries with a light smile, but lets out a sigh as he relaxes his head against the stone throne as Jerry told. “Beside some torture with magical lighting, food and water denial. Being locked up in a dark cell with no idea of what time, and being a complete pain in their ass.”

“Denial of food and water?” started Lovely with a slight frown, and while she didn’t see any signs of starvation? She didn’t like the fact her master was starved, and denied water.

“Yep,” responded Jerry as his eyes slightly blink a bit. “And I am running on fumes and energies right now in keeping myself up.” that made Shadow furrow her brows, and the thestral considered that they should bring their man to bed. She highly debated on just moving him now instead of waiting for Sky.

With drawn brows the head mare looked up to him and asked. “Do you want to get some sleep first, or need some food?” the mare wanted to know what exactly he needed, as while she wanted him to sleep? It was possible he was starving.

“Right…right now?” breath out Jerry, as he looks at Shadow and smiles slowly. “I just want coffee, some TLC with my herd….and to rest. Much as I want food and water-- I want you all more.”

Shadow gently smiled, and soon pulled herself away, with Lovely moving with her as both mares helped him stand. Shadow soon told her herd-sister. “Sea, can you come over and help? We’ll need to get our stud to bed for cuddles and sleep.”

“Of course!” Sea spoke while moving over to help. This allowed Sonata to drift over and help whichever pregnant mare needed her most. The group together headed for the bedchambers of the overlord so he could get some rest. Sea seemed to even tell while helping Jerry along, “Spree did say that he should get some rest first and foremost. And if he’s been starved? Maybe something light to start him off with.” trying to mentally prioritize the man’s needs.

Jerry was able to walk as he went up the stairs with the mares. Lovely herself needing a little by Sonata’s assistance climbed up the steps. While Shadow was using her wings to keep herself up in the air while she helped hold up Jerry. Or be ready if he tripped. The thestral held a worried look as they were escorting the man up the stairs. She soon asked. “Jerry, how did you escape?” while she was glad, even happy and assured he was back? She didn’t know how.

“Oh, well….apparently my minions decided to save me.” chuckle out Jerry, as he was moving along the stone steps. “Turns out they spring me out. But it took a while for me to get back.”

Which made the mares glance to one another, as it did explain why some of the minions were gone. Mostly the ‘smart ones’ and a good chunk of other's. Still, they now figured out where they went, apparently went to save Jerry…somehow. The mares reached up to the Private Quarters, where the servant minions who were tending to everything, along with the clones Magic kept sending over time.

Jerry glanced over, as he didn’t see much change and went along with the mares to the bedroom. The man not even bothering to show decency as he stripped his robes, and went to lay down on his back. Letting out a breath of relaxation, as he glanced, seeing Shadow, Lovely and Sea moving to come by the bed. Shadow glanced at Sonata as she said. “Can you go and make sure Sky knows we came back to the bedroom? Something tells me she might fly around trying to find Jerry with that goblet of water.”

Sonata gave a respectful bow once she was sure Lovely was relaxed. Then quickly she turned away and headed off to do as asked. Turning, Shadow watched as Sea coaxed Jerry to get on his stomach so she could start working on his back. Seeming to decide to try and relax his no doubt tense and tired muscles. Possibly even hoping to lull him into slumber.

Jerry let a sigh escape from him. His eyes blinked slowly as he felt not just Sea rubbing his muscles, but Lovely going over to work over on his back and arms. The earth mare having a troubled look, seeing the rope marks around his wrists and arms. Lovely moving a hand to gently rub the rope marks as he let out a huff. But the tired man slowly closed his eyes.

Feeling Sea massages on his back with her hands, while Lovely works on his arms, and Shadow massages his legs. Letting him relax as his eyes closed finally as his mind retreated into slumber. His body relaxing more as he let himself be reminded he was home now, he was able to lower his guard and relax fully in his domain.

After a near day of sleeping, Jerry woke up the next day. Surrounded by his herd, and their sleeping forms. It took a while to get up, and for them to get up. Though each showed how happy they were with him back. With Shadow kissing him and hugging him, Lovely hugging him tight and nuzzling against his neck. Sea hugged him and gave light kisses, Sky was just hugging him tight with lots of nuzzles, and Spree gave a kiss on his cheek before leaving to get some training on the minions in.

Jerry was glad he could just relax, and while that drink of water filled with Blue magic helped? They heard a knock and Sonata’s voice as she called, “M’lord? Albert wishes to speak with you in the forge if you have the time and strength.”

Jerry glances at the door, and breathes out as he figures to see what Albert wanted. Likely the armor he ‘test run’. As he motioned to the mares. “Come on, I gotta get up and see what Albert needs.” and while none of them were happy, they also understood as they let him go. As he went to get his robe on, and walked out of the bedroom.

Sonata meets him outside his chambers, giving a bow as she added, “if you allow, I also have some things for Lady Shadow.”

Jerry gave a curious glance and asked. “What sort of things?” he didn’t knew what happened while he was ‘away’ but he wanted to make sure if Shadow could handle it.

“Some personal issues that she has been dealing with during your time away. Mostly dealing with the masses, M’lord.” Sonata respectfully said. Standing up straight and shifting her dress to try and lay properly down over her curvy frame. “As well as some things from Princess Twilight and her friends.”

He glanced back to Shadow, as the thestral smiled at him, as she was glad that their husband was concerned for their being. But assured him. “Nothing too big on our part, Jerry.” going on to tell. “I can handle it, and odds are Twilight just needs to go over any updates.”

“Go on ahead, Master. We all have things to do.” added Lovely.

Jerry nodded, and stretched a bit and with a bit of a crack of his back, he groaned. “Damn. Gonna be a while before I stop feeling sore….” and shake his head as he said. “I’ll see you all later. Better see what Albert wants.” and headed off. The man walked out of the Private Quarters and down the stairs.

He couldn’t help but feel glad to be back in the Dark Castle, being among his herd, his people…his minions. And he felt an odd sensation as if the Dark Castle was…brighter with him being here. Like it felt things were set back in proper form again. Maybe he was thinking too much about it, or assuming something changed. For all he knew, he could just be feeling giddy on coming back home with a stolen galleon airship with a lot of stolen goods of alloys, armaments, and supplies. As well as anti-magic alloys.

It didn’t take him long to reach down to the forge, coming down in the warmer underground room. Seeing the new addition of the forge stone that was added to the first, the two magical relics softly hover in the air. And while he wanted to know what secrets were hidden in them? His attention turned to the side of his other armors. The man took in the sight of what looked to be a whole rig to hold up his newest armor.

Both Giblet and Albert were conversing to the other, one seeming to look over the armor in thought. While the scientist himself was working on his PDA and checking the inside of the much more mechanized armor. When Jerry came closer, Giblet turned and bowed his head. “Master-- finished modifications of magic-- stronger now!”

Albert seemed to nod in agreement, “the Dominator Armor V2.3 seems to be fully operational now.” and stood up and closed out a few windows presumably. Closing the PDA down, the sickly man looked to Jerry and said. “I wanted to see if you were up for running a few system checks. There’s a lot of features I added into this armor that greatly outpace the prototype.”

“Sure,” nodded the man, as he came up close, though glance over the armor as he added. “Though, I’m a bit surprised you brought it over…I know the minions brought it to me.” his mind recalling during his break out.

“When you got captured? I decided to put all my time and effort into finishing it up. It was already near completion.” Albert seemed to tell him. “I just haven’t been able to put it through its full paces just yet.”

Jerry nodded, as he asked. “So, what changes is there beside it looking more badass compared to the prototype?”

Albert chuckled and told while moving over to some side terminal of the setup. “Well, the first thing is this. An inbuilt terminal to help do diagnostic checks when your Dominator Power Armor is not in use.” Jerry perked to the ‘power armor’ tidbit. But Albert continued to explain. “Besides some color modifications? It also tells you the status of the armor, what sort of damages it might have, can be used to do diagnostics and even more easily switch out any modifications that you can switch out. For any possible mission parameters.” then added, “ah, yes, it also acts as its charging station.”

“Has there been any issues with the magic additions to it?” asked Jerry curiously as walked over to Albert side to look it over.

Shaking his head, Albert moved over and told, “I worked with Magic to allow space for enchantment enhancements. And have been working with Giblet beforehand on how he applies them. I made sure they would work together cohesively.” and soon gave a quick rundown of the interface and how to operate the touch screen controls. And as Jerry works over the color options, seeing the armor shift in shade and color…

Jerry shifts the black to red, and then purple, then pink-- and as he plays with the colors? Albert said. “While it’s mostly cosmetic? I would suggest using the color features before going places.” and shrugged. “The armor isn’t made for stealth, but if you know the environment you’re going to? You can shade it the same colors as the environment to give a little camouflage.”

“Nice.” said Jerry, as he pulled away and looked at Giblet as he asked. “Did the sacrifices go well in applying the magic?”

“Yes, yes,” said Giblet in happiness. “But more than sacrifices, more variable magic! Forge stones reveal additional enchantments, while limited, improved armor to be more capable.” the smith tells on as he uses his hammer to tap the armor foot. “Made connections with the helmet-- now works like a proper helmet!”

“Alright-- and how has the stuff from the galleon been going?” asked Jerry.

Giblet let out an annoyed sound. “Anti-magic gear is annoying. Won’t bend well. Gave alloys for sick-man and necromancer to look at. Think they work better.”

Albert chose then to pick up with, “I’ll be able to use them for later projects. The issue Giblet has is that the forges here are semi-magical, making the work around the ingots highly difficult.” and smiled a bit. “But, given their state? I think I can make something highly useful out of them.” Smiling in slight excitement, “they’ll be a part of your line up of later modifications.”

“Nice.” said Jerry with a grin, though perked as he added. “Oh that reminds me.” and looked at Giblet as he asked. “Did you all take the stuff out of the galleon?”

“We did, we did!” Nearly cheered the smith. “Brought all stuff into Castle for other Minions to work on.” continued Giblet in pride.

“Mind tossing me a fairy gem?” asked Jerry, and as Giblet went, moving to grab a glowing, pink and large gem as Jerry turn to offer it to Albert. “So, while I was locked away in the storm king, with nothing to do but think? I was letting my mind wander and think of solutions, and I thought, if you could use these to help with the whole windegos things. Maybe use them to suck up the ghosts.” and muse a little.

“I mean sure, they don’t seem much, but maybe we can use the crystals as a focal point to drag in the windegos in a container for me to drain out? Make more dark crystals or at least let their energies be used to add on in the Tower Heart.”

Taking the gemstone, Albert began to turn it over in his hands. Half humming in thought. “Well, I’m not a magical expert. I might have been working and doing research into understanding magic better and have a deeper grasp? I’m more of a novice. At most I can make theoretical and creative ideas around the main concept.” and looked at Jerry. “You would be better off asking Princess Twilight or Archmage Magic on utilizing these gemstones.”

“I’ll be sure to ask them later,” said Jerry as he put the gem away, and glanced at the armor as he asked. “So, Dominator Armor 2.3? What does it have?”

Nodding and moving on, Albert told, “well, at base it’s outer armor is built using Plasteel. Much stronger than traditional titanium. Greater heat resistance and can keep it’s shape much better.” He continued, “the inner lining has Arogel, mostly to help in heat resistance and the systems can run hot enough to act as heating. An AC is also included.”

“I’ve also lined it with copper to be immune to EMP attacks and wired it to even be highly resistant to electrical attacks. It might take something akin to a highly magically empowered lightning bolt to actually strain the electronics.” Proceeded to explain the scientist as he moved to the other side of the armor.

Tapping a gauntlet, Albert told, “while your initial gauntlet used for the minions is here? It’s also designed to be under the armor’s own gauntlet. Which you can later swap out for other modifications.” And went on. “At the moment they’re not complete, but I’m working on a repulsion cannon variant, a launcher that is akin to the Torpedo launcher the PRAWNS use, grapples and other possible tools that I’m converting from the PRAWN suit options.”

Pointing at the helmet, the scientist said, “like your last armor there’s air tanks installed inside and it’s sealed as well. Meaning you can submerge into the water and not worry about getting soaked or harmed. There’s been a rebreather added to help recycle air, and a new set of LED’s have been installed so you can see in dark conditions.”

“In addition there’s now a thruster system.” Albert informed Jerry with a smile. “You can’t swim, but they’ll help you ‘swim’ in aquatic conditions. And on land they’ll help give you a little more lift when making jumps, but not by much. They’re more designed for aquatic conditions.” And spoke in thought, “right, it’s important to note that due to the mechanical nature it enhances your strength greatly, and it has a crush depth rating of 600 meters on its own.”

Humming a bit, Jerry said. “That’ll be really good for later.” knowing that he could just go over areas and could go deep enough. Though he asked with a side glance. “What about modifications? I know your stuff tends to have mods for things.”

Nodding and moving around to tap a set of pouches, Albert told, “the armor comes installed with some storage around the sides here. And the back of the waist supports four modifications. Altera technology makes these modules that can be plugged into the systems directly to make the needed changes. The one’s not installed are the Thruster modification for improved thruster use, and a depth module that would allow your suit to dive up to 1,000 meters.”

“The one’s currently installed however?” Asked the sickly man as he stood up straight. “Well, the one’s I prioritized was a hardening modification that acts as a defensive measure. Whenever you get attacked or are about to hit something? It greatly increases density and allows the armor to take more damage.”

“Additionally, there’s a thermal generator mod. I figured that when on the field and if you get low on power? Find the closest intense source of heat and it will help recharge the battery.” Which sounded damn useful in Jerry’s mind. “The other two are more proactive. A re-worked perimeter defense that on low settings can surprise attackers. But on higher settings can be lethal to most smaller life and be painful for most others.”

Waving a hand, Albert shook his head, “it has a good range in water, but outside of it? It can only shock a person that’s either touching you or a few feet away. Better used to get people off you or if able? Sending a jolt down a metallic weapon.” then warned, “just remember it uses power and the higher the charge the more power it’ll draw from the suit.”

“Speaking of power constraints.” Albert moved on quickly, “I also took the liberty of modifying a Cyclops shielding mod and shrinking it down to size for the suit.” then told, “just don’t rely on it. It takes a lot of power to run, while you’re nearly invincible while it’s active? It takes from your reserves greatly.”

Jerry thought and asked. “Do you think we could use my Gates to help charge up the ion-cells? Help recharge and keep power on?”

Shaking his head, Albert said, “these aren't made to work off magic Jerry. And I didn’t want to play around with what could be a miniature nuclear battery.” Going on, “it’s why I installed a thermal generator. If you’re low on power? Have your reds burn or melt something to the point of being molten rock. That should give more than enough heat to help recharge the suit.” then said, “even still, if your Ion-Cell does run out of power? I put a spare Power Cell into your storage as a backup. Less power, but enough to get the suit back running in an emergency.”

Jerry thought and mused lowly to himself. “If only I had the salamanders….” knowing those mounts of the red would’ve done the trick on ‘charging’ with their fire breaths. Though he knew that dungeon had the salamanders…and thinking it over it? He wanted to grin a bit as he remembered that dungeon…and with his armor upgraded? Oh yes. He was going to dive into that dungeon. Not now…but he was going to jump into that dungeon.

And he was going to get a lot of new salamanders for his Reds.

Shaking his head and waving this off mentally, Albert told, “I’ll have more modifications to add later once I’ve had more time to research and figure out how to make them work.” then told him, “but for now? That is what you have to work with.” Then smiled. “And, I wouldn't worry about the power constraints too much. If you ever face a Pyromancer? You should be covered in power use.”

Jerry chuckled, agreeing with a nod, though puffing a bit as he said. “Speaking of power use.” glancing at Albert. “I may have given us some breathing room, as I think the minions destroyed a good portion of the airships the Storm King has. So we might have some time for a while.” though sighs as he shakes his head. “Although, that does leave me with a galleon with no one to pilot it, and a crew of minions to manage it….”

Albert rolled his eyes and told, “I say that you put it in the drydock and think about renovating it before even considering using it.” raising a finger to go on. “Train a crew to use it, properly armor it with what you have and think about using it for Castle Defense. Because using it in assaults will be too much trouble. Because trying to move it from location to location is not worth the effort right now.”

Jerry was going to say something-- but paused and said. “Do I even have a dry dock?” thinking about it as he didn’t recall if it was ever made.

Giblet informed. “We built one.” which made Jerry turn his head as the brown smith told. “Minions built a drydock. Used of stone and metals, it's in dock right now.”

“When did this happen?” asked Jerry in confusion and surprise.

“When the Overlord was sleeping for the entire day.” responded Giblet.

Both men gave long looks to that. Mostly in slight shock that the minions got a drydock made in such a short time. Albert recovered first and spoke on as if this wasn’t a shocking turn of events. “I suggest taking the armor out for a test run and trying out all the systems. Even doing some aquatic runs by the beach and getting a good feel for how it functions in a safe environment.”

Jerry shook his head out of the shock, and soon said. “Right, right…” and thought to himself. Note to self. Upgrade two minions to general…hrm…gotta figure out who though… and glance at Albert as he asked. “Do you need anything while I do the test run?” figure to ask if there was anything more to talk about. Although Albert nodded. “Well, what is it?” asked Jerry.

“While you were in the Storm King’s nation.” Albert started, “did you see any signs of Khara infection?” Taking Jerry a moment to reflect back and consider that before blinking at the… Well, he had seen the virus in action. And yet the island as a whole was in… perfect condition as far as he knew.

Thinking about it, Jerry admits. “Well…as far as I knew from where I wandered? The nation and its people were…in perfect condition. No outbreaks, no burnings beside…well what I did.” and thought it over. “In fact…I wasn’t questioned about the virus I caused. Instead I was questioned on where the ponies were.”

Humming, Albert tapped his chin. “They wanted to know about the Equestrians?” finding that an odd thing to ask.

Jerry nodded, as he said. “Tempest, the Lieutenant or, commander-- whatever? She kept asking me where I moved the Equestrians, and was trying to figure out where they were. Even how they seem to vanish.” going on to tell in thought. “In fact…before all of this, she was after that one mare with the horn of Sombra with Celestia and Luna magic…” furrowing his brows. “I think…there’s a reason besides just conquest for it.” crossing his arms as he went on.

“But, my best guess? She’s asking because it might be tied in with whatever the storm king is planning."

Considering this, Albert said, “I’ll have to talk to the Archmage about this. See about his impute.” And spoke on, “either they’re after powerful magic, or something specific like the two sister’s magic. Since it’s already been proven that magic can be stolen, even near-god like magic.”

Jerry nodded, even as he began to strip his robe and went inside some clothes, “hopefully we’ll figure it out. Maybe I could drain whatever they got to be useless. Or maybe we could use it against the wendigos?” humming a bit but shrugged, before he went inside his larger armor as he added. “Food for thought.” and waved. “I’ll talk to you later Albert.”

And while he walked off, leaving the forge and heading up the stairs? Giblet waited until Jerry was away and out of ear shot. Before Giblet digs into his apron, the minion smith takes out a scroll as he passes it along to Albert. “This is what we gained from intelligence. Including personnel of the army. Plans too.”

Reaching a hand out, Albert took the scroll and gave a nod, “I’ll scan it over and add forward any suggestions I can think of.” and stowed it away somewhere on his person. “I’ll be waiting at the Laboratory for a portion of anti-magic ingots. I might be able to spend enough time to finish the Shield modification for Jerry’s armor.”

“Will be delivered.” though as Giblet turned, as he went to smash onto something, as he was focusing back on his work. And on the many plans of the Dark Castle, as well as the discovery of the Netherworld…and its growing connection to the island itself. Though it wouldn’t be prudent to inform the Master just yet. No, no, better let Master unwind, focus on other things. Master needed time to relax.

No need to make him overthink of Netherworld influence growing on the island.

Okay this is…is rather interesting. thought Jerry, as he was doing light jogs around the beach. Moving along as working along the suit system. As long as he could use the thrusters on land? They were less effective compared to using them in the water. Still it allowed him to ‘run’ fast with them boosting his speed, or more impressively let him leap and bound nearly thrice the distance. Unlike his previous prototype armor, the armor itself was far faster. And when he went into the ocean? He could go deeper than normal, even move more easily.

He wanted to laugh, as he explored the island waters depths and just ran around. Sure in the water he was a bit slower, but still! It was a bigger improvement than he ever thought. And when he ascended from the watery depths and went on land? He let out a deep breath, as he was checking over the system hud, and the suit systems of power. From what Jerry can tell of the Hud? It was rather improved, and it seems to…fit with his own system of game logic.

Which helped a lot, as he was half worried there were some issues still. But his thoughts of game logic were pushed aside as he flexed his fists as he thought to himself. Okay, so I can run, I can jump high, I can go deep. And I will be able to move well…all that’s really left is to have it in combat. Hrm…wonder if I could check the forge stones to see if I could make any interesting gear…though I doubt I could use any Albert tech, as that stuff is ‘non-violence only’ gear.

Plus, from what he gathered from the modifications in the suit system? There wasn’t much in it beside some water, rations, extra power cells, and some grenades. The latter was a surprise as they were dubbed ‘Pyro Grenades’. Something told him that they were sneaked in somehow. He took a stop as he muse over, and realized. Huh…I got a inventory….not a big one. But…better than nothing.

It was strange, him having an inventory. But not unappreciated. He took a moment to look over the ocean. He never thought too much about it…but he half wondered where he was in terms of the world. Or even more, if ‘Fate’ was ever going to show up.

He hoped not. He really did. But, he did fill his ‘end’ of the bargain. And Jerry would rather not ask for more if he could help it. The man checked the time in the suit system and paused a bit. wait, it’s been 3 hours? already? he didn’t really notice the time, mostly as he was, preoccupied in running around and testing the suit movement. That and deep diving.

Jerry huffed a bit as he figured it was best to return back to the tower. As he raised his hand, forming a small gate as he walked in and was teleported back into the throne room. The transition was quick, as Jerry headed off down in the forge as there wasn’t much fanfare.

However after he took off his armor, and got his robes on with him climbing back up to the throne room? One of the minion servants came along to speak. “Master, your presence, required in a hall!” Jerry gave a raise of a brow, but nodded. Walking along to follow the servant, as the brown scurry off, leading Jerry out into a section of the Castle and with the servant opening the door into a dark room?

Jerry paused, eyes scrunching in paranoid as he was reminded of ‘dark + rooms = traps’. Though the minion stops, and turns to Jerry as the man called out. “Mind turning on the lights? You know so I don’t freak out?”

As he demanded the lights came on, and almost blindingly so. But that wasn’t the only thing. “SURPRISE!” Came the roar from the room, kazoos sounding, confetti flying, cheering heard-- when his eyes adjusted the whole room was decorated with black-and-red streamers. Fake cut out swords and dancing minions. Party hats with little maces, swords or axes tucked in a manner as if they were stuck in said paper hats. He even caught sight of a fairly large cake with four layers. Going from brown at the bottom, to red, then green and ending with a blue top layer.

Besides that there was a whole table full of food and punch, and all about the room were Caribou and ponies. Most of which had those morbidly silly party hats. He could see Jasmine even holding the remains of a confetti popper. She and a number of other foals were with their own. They almost looked like cartoony cannons. And overhead was a banner that ‘simply’ said, ‘Welcome home and not being held captive and escaping the Storm King!’

Taking a moment to adjust his eyes --as well as being thankful that he didn’t react harshly-- Jerry entered in with a glance around as he remarked. “A party eh?” figuring that would be the reason the room was oddly dark. Boy was he glad he didn’t ruin it.

“Of course a party!” Cheered out the hyperactive pink pony well known as Pinkie Pie. zipping by his side as she snapped a party hat on his head. “And you’re the main attraction!”

“Aw, that just makes my dark heart feel so tender and warm.” joked Jerry with a slight grin.

“Don’t you mean your big dark heart feeling tender and warmed to the touch?” playfully asked Jasmine with a wide smile, as she half pranced over to hug the man she loved to call her big brother.

“Hey, now, let’s not assume too much.” respond Jerry in an amused tone as he pat her head. “My heart is many things-- but big? Well, that implies a lot of things.”

Half flapping over the others, he heard the rainbow speedster call out while waving a hand dismissively, “yeah, yeah, you’re a big bad stud.” then pointed, “now we getting this party started or what?” Grinning in slight excitement.

Jerry rolled his eyes, and said. “Alright, let's get this party over with. You all did a lot of work for this, so we might as well enjoy it.”

“Que the music!” declared Quaver from a nearby table as he began to motion to a band of minions on an overhead balcony to play music.

Jerry shakes his head in amusement, and pat Jasmine's head. “Go on kiddo, go and have some fun.” Jasmine pouted at him, as he looked back down as he told. “Your pouts have no powers over me, young one.” she pouted harder, and he remained impassive. Before she let out a ‘raspberry’ at him and let go, though held a cheeky smile as she pranced off. Jerry shook his head, as he glanced up to Rainbow as he asked.

“So, I’m guessing you and your friends helped make this shindig?”

With a half laugh, Rainbow said, “yeah, well.” and played with her hands, “we were originally planning on a way to break you out from the Storm King’s prison. Buuuuut, the minions totally ditched out on us before we could make a plan and left us here to sit on our butts instead.” and crossed her arms to shrug. “This was the next best thing we could think of.”

“Well the thought counts, that’s for sure.” said Jerry as he shook his head. “But it was probably better for you all to stick here. Less trouble and all.” knowing that with how insistent Tempest was in learning of the Equestrians? It was better that none of the elemental six, or anyone else got captured somehow. In an attempt to break him out. He glanced over and asked. “How’ve you been, Rainbow?”

He didn’t talk much with her, but it was mostly due to him being so busy, and with her just flying around and teaching some of the fliers on cloud management.

Landing on her hooves, the prismic manned mare told, “eh, could be better.” and said almost flatly, “as great as it is to stretch my wings? There’s not much to do around here.” and snorted with a grin, “which is like, a complete 180 back at Citadel-1. That place is so… tight and busy with stuff, I swear I’m never allowed to have a break!” then motioned an arm out, “here? Lot of space and so boring that even taking naps get’s tiring after a while!”

“Ya’ll could always come down to earth and help with the crop.” They heard as they turned their heads to see Applejack come over. A cup full of punch and right by her side, Sea watching on curiously. The blue unicorn herself gave a smile and walked over to Jerry, holding a hand up where she held a second glass filled with punch.

With a long, “yeeeeah….” Rainbow says, “no thanks. I want something exciting, not even more boring, AJ.”

Sea Salt gave a glance to the cerulean mare, even as Jerry took the offered punch. “You were just complaining about there being nothing else to do past weather duty.”

Waving a hand, Rainbow said, “yeah, but I’d rather do something that involves more wing power and less leg power.”

Taking a sip of his punch, Jerry offered. “Well, if you’re focused on flying around, maybe you could take a look around in the air for anything off? I know from the reports that there hasn’t been much change on the land, but there’s likely some things that change on the island around the beaches? Maybe if there’s time you could train Sky with maneuvering? I know she used to be a fast speedster.”

He figured that with Rainbow here, he could have Sky learn more-- granted he would’ve asked her far earlier, but he was preoccupied with work over in Storm king land, development here, and overall Sky possibly would like to fly and race like she used to. Not to mention he figured that it would give her more to do than what the herd had planned for her.

“We’ve raced.” Rainbow waved off, “she’s not bad, really. Could really be a wonderbolt if she worked for it.” then made a face, “but, she’s a little…” And seemed to think on it, “well, not all there. And ditzy. And maybe a bit on the dumb side.”

While Applejack gave a deadpanned glare at her tactless friend? Sea just sighed out with, “she did not have good influences in her life.” then seemed to say, “still, I’m glad you’ve spent time with her. Sky has enough trouble trying to make friends with others as it is.”

Right, she has trouble with the other ponies for being a ‘klutz’, and she interact with the herd…and minions, but not much else for ‘friends’. thought Jerry as he glance to Sea, before looking to the other two mares as he said. “Well, I’m glad that she’s hanging out with some other people. Nice for her to spend time with more friends.” and glance at Applejack as he asked.

“What about you? How have things been going with helping the whole ‘make crops’ with some of my people and minions?” Jerry knew of the progress in reports-- but he figured to hear from the farmer's perspective, especially since she’s volunteering to help.

“Well.” spoke the apple mare in thought, scratching the back of her head and making her hat shift about. “We ain’t so much as makin’ crops as we are tryin’ to make sure what ya got grows.” Giving a shake of her head, Applejack told, “I’ll tell ya Jer’, ya’ll got a good stretch of land. Be better if ya can get yerself more earth ponies to help keep the dirt fresh.” Then jerked her head to the side, “Already told a few folk what to do to keep the farmland in good shape. Sure they’ll tell ya all the bit’s an’ pieces iffin’ ya ask’em.”

“I figure to ask from a farmer's perspective,” lightly shrugged Jerry as he took another sip. “I don't do much farmwork, even less of making crops besides basic knowledge.” then amended. “That and from what I gather Browns apparently are decent farmers.” knowing most of any ‘farm growth’ was of the browns planting seeds and working on the fields.

WIth an amused snort to the side, Applejack smirked, “they are hard workin’ farm hands, decent ‘nough. But I recon those lill’ feller’s could really use a good farm lead to keep their heads straight.” Going on to say in thought, “like I said, real hard workin’ sort. Bu’ ain’t too tender around some crops that call for more attention than most.”

“Well, I did sent a request to the Princess’s if there are any farmers that might be willing to move, but well,” tsking a bit as he shake his head. “There hadn’t been any volunteers from what I gather.”

“It’s them lava flows.” the apple farmer seemed to tell in confidence. “Ain’t many ponies much likin’ the idea tryin’ to farm near them things.” and huffed, “hay, even I get cold hooves when them red ones are makin’ a river of the stuff flow by.”

“Hrm…I thought I had most Reds removed a good portion of lava flows to a certain extent.” said Jerry with furrow brows in though, he knew he had them drain the lava and redirected most of it. Mostly to make more land and farmland built, he figured he needed to check if there are still some lava flows close to certain areas of the land.

“Twi says it ain’t all a bad thing.” shrugged Applejack. “‘Parrently, lava’s got bunch o’ good stuff fer the soil.”

Thinking back, Jerry did say, “I did recall that the ash from the nearby volcano was good for the soil, supposed to help give nutrients to keep it fresh.” recalling something about that from one of the earlier papers he got in reports. The only issue is it covering the crops. Maybe he could build green houses? Keep them safer?

“I’m sure there’s sum technical scincy stuff Twi could talk ya ear off about that stuff.” Chuckled the orange mare. “Doubt we got much books on stuff like that anymore’s.” a slight joking, but hollowness there. “Bu’ I know fer a fact Twi could tell ya a bit o’ sumthin’ about it.”

“Oh she would.” agreed Jerry, as he had gotten through one ‘discussion’ on science. “How have you two been handling living on the ‘big bad overlord’ island?” asking this in amusement as he took a sip of his punch again. “I’m sure you two had your fair share of dealing with baddies over the years as element bearers.”

With a laugh, Rainbow said, “are ya kidding?” And motioned around, “this is like, way better than what we had to put up with.”

Taking a slight chug of her punch, Applejack agreed, “I’m with RD, ya’ll been downright neighborly compared with what we had t’ deal with.” And shuttered, “Even if we got Discord turned around, I still get the hibby-jibbies thinkin’ back to when we had to face him.”

Scrunching her face, Rainbow said, “yeah… that really sucked trying to deal with him.”

“Right, chaos god.” said Jerry with a puff, taking a long drink as Jerry imagined that the ‘fight’ between the element bearers and Discord was harrowing. Most of the fact one couldn’t predict chaos itself, still he was partially curious of a baddy fight, as he lowered the now empty cup and asked. “So, how did that fight go? Probably took a few weeks due to Discord being a chaos god and all.”

With a harsh snort, Applejack said, “I wouldn’t rightly call it much of a fight.” looking a little annoyed at the memory.

“You kidding?” asked Rainbow to her friend, “the guy practically convinced us into losing.” Making Jerry want to blink in… shock?

Similarly, Sea spoke while half nursing on her own punch, “what do you mean?” going on to say, “I thought you and the other’s fought Discord head on when Equestria was being turned on its head?”

Shaking her head, Rainbow said, “as if. By the time we got to Canterlot to get the Elements? Discord already stole them away and hid them.” Again, making Jerry blink. “Then he showed himself and gave us some lame riddle of how to find them-- made it into a game.”

“Darn varment tricked Twi int’a thinkin’ they were in the nearby castle garden maze.” Spoke on Applejack. “We ran right over an’ next thing we know, Rainbow an’ Fluttershy lost their wings, Twi and Rar’s had their horns zapped off an’ he’s given’ us rules on the ‘game’ on this goose-chase he set us up on.”

“....okay, so he was playing ‘that’ sort of bad guy….” said Jerry with an insufferable sigh and shook his head. “The manipulative and ‘whimsical’ kind.”

Half growling, Rainbow said, “yeah, well, he did more than that.” and told on in some agitation. “He got in our heads and basically brainwashed us into acting against our elements-- we didn’t even realize it until after Twilight figured it out and zapped us back to normal.”

Nodding, Applejack confirmed, “there wern’t no fight. We got beat before we even had a chance.” and smiled a little before looking to the pegasus beside her. “Ya know Rainbow, iffin’ I recall, ya were the most difficult one.” and chuckling, “claimin’ a tinny little cloud was Cloudsdale.”

“Hey!” Shouted Rainbow, “I thought we agreed to never talk about that again?”

Snortling, Applejack said, “nah, Rar’s got the other’s to promise not to talk about how she got tricked inta a giant rock was a ginormous diamond.”

“Oh, okay, he did that sort of mind shittery.” said Jerry in realization, as he was half wondering what this ‘brainwashed’ was-- but apparently it was more of a ‘ironic and twisting’ brainwashing to make them eccentric. Like imagining a giant rock was a diamond. Although he did ask in slight wonder. “Wait a minute,” glancing between the two. “How did you all beat him if he mind warped you?”

He knew a bit from what was talked a bit from Shadow and Spree-- as well as a few other's, but not all of it.

Breathing out, Applejack said, “well, like I said. Twi had to zap the sense back inta us. After tha’? We get the element’s back on since, well, Discord didn’t take ‘em away. He kinda broke us, an’ they wern’t doin’ nothin’ with us bein’ the opposit of what we were supposed to be.”

Nodding, Rainbow told, “even then? When we were going to finally send a giant rainbow beam at the guy, he used his magic to just juggle us for a bit just to make a point how strong he was-- Twilight had to pull our tails out of the fire a second time so we could have a chance to blast him into stone!”

Jerry muse over that, and thought about it. so basically, he assumed he would win, spread them out, and Twilight had to keep them together to fire their orbital friendship cannon.

Nodding, Applejack said, “only reason we won was the fella was so confident we were still fightin’ and not bein’ ourselves. Kinda lost cuz’ when he realized we had our heads back on our shoulder’s, was too late.” and tapped her chin. “Ya know… it’s strange. Guy didn’t even try to run when he realized we had the Element’s workin’ again.”

“My guess is that he figured if he was going to get stoned again? He might as well wait it out,” said Jerry in thought. “Sure his pride and self assurance got him beaten, but if he could get out in a thousand years? He could easily do it again…” though internally he also knew with so much chaos around in Equestria now? Discord likely was out and about…and only didn’t interfere due to other reasons.

Huffing, Rainbow grumbled, “guy’s still like, super dangerous.” and went on, “I mean, sure, his magic’s nothin’ to scoff at. Guy was juggling the sun and moon at random for…” and looked to Applejack, “A week?”

Shrugging, the farmer said, “I ain’t gatta clue. Pretty sure nopony could keep track of the calendar. Could of been days, could of been a couple weeks. There were no way to tell time durin’ all that.”

Shaking her head, Rainbow went on, “anyways, sure his magic’s like super powerful. But it’s those stupid mind games that really made him dangerous.” half shouting, “I mean, ponyfeathers, he basically beat us just by tricking us and didn’t even need to use his magic on us!”

Nodding firmly, Applejack agrees, “fella darn came near close to doin’ it a second time when the Princess asked us to reform the guy.”

“I’m sorry what?!” Jerry nearly balks as he looks at Applejack. “Reforming. A chaos. God?” then turned to Sea and asked. “Sea, please tell me my drink hasn’t been spiked, because that sounds stupid. Like really stupid.”

Waving a hand, Rainbow spoke, “yeah, you heard me.” and rolled a hand, “He used to be ‘Discord, Lord of Chaos and Disharmony’.” and shrugged, “now it’s just ‘Discord, Lord of Chaos’. Fluttershy did a pretty good job getting him on our side.”

“Not that ya can tell half the time.” Flatly added Applejack. Taking another swig of her punch as if to draw out this fact.

“And…okay I’m going to need a moment to mentally process that.” started Jerry as he glanced down to his cup. “And get a refill….because wow….” if Discord, a literal god…was reformed…then how the FUCK hadn’t he showed up at all during all of this!?

“You think that’s something?” Asked Rainbow with a grin, “you should listen to how the Canterlot Wedding went.”

Moving to cover her face with her hat, Applejack said, “dear Celestia, don’t remin’ me.” Sounding rather embarrassed and pretty ashamed. “Tha’ there was just a disaster.”

Sea flattened her ears and asked, “that was when the changeling invasion happened, wasn’t it?” and spoke on, “I heard it was one of the first times you actually physically fought a threat.”

Puffing up, Rainbow said, “yeah, we were pretty awesome and totally kicked flank.” then faltered, “well, uh, right before we got dogpiled by a literal wave of changelings.”

Sighing, Applejack admitted, “we could of done better. Twi was the one t’ notice somethin’ fishy goin’ one when we first got t’ canterlot an’ we just brushed her off.” And looked to the cerulean pegasus. “We were more lucky than a four leaf clover tha’ Twi found the real Candace right before the Changelin' swarm broke through the shield.”

There’s luck…and then there’s being a Hero. thought Jerry, as he knew that while it was a bit of a stretch? He knew how common the trope was for everything. And for a Hero? Or a set of Heros? They get extremely lucky. Especially when facing the Big Bad…it was admittedly something he was still afraid of, even if he was assured a bit the element bearers won’t cause a fuss with him.

But it didn’t mean other Heros won’t be the same. Even the likes of Dulsion were, in a way, a ‘hero’ too.

“If I remember right.” RAinbow seemed to pip in, “didn’t we get our butt’s kicked first, before Cadance and Shining Armor did our job?”

Snorting and bumping her friend’s shoulder, Applejack said, “I think it don’t matter who got the job done. S’long Equestria got saved, I don’t think it really matter’s who did the savin’.”

Thinking it over, Rainbow said, “yeah, alright, you gotta point.” Then snickered, “I mean, I guess it was practically 20% more hilarious that Chrysalis and her Hive got blasted out of Canterlot by a blast of Love Empowered magic, since they originally came there to suck the Love out of us or whatever.”

“And who knows where she is at this point.” agreed Jerry, and thought as he added in thoughtfulness. “You know, maybe I should expand the invitation of people joining me more than just ponies or caribou. Maybe if I’m lucky, I’ll get some changelings. They could help with things too.”

Both Applejack and Rainbow shared a look, before Applejack said, “maybe talk t’ the princess’s about that. Since they know other nations pretty well.”

“As for changelings.” Rainbow added, “ask Twi about it. She’s been dealing with them lately herself.”

Note to self, have some minions send that request to the sisters, and talk to Twilight later on that. thought Jerry as he gave a nod, and glancing at his empty cup he said. “Well if you two don’t mind? I’m going to get a refill, and some food.” then corrected. “Actually a lot of food, I’m still hungry.”

“Sure thing, sugarcube.” Waved Applejack. She smiled and said with a waving hand, “there’s plenty to go round, and ya’ll take ya fill, ya could use bit more meat on those bones.” A teasing smirk there.

Sea gave a small laugh and looped her arm around one of Jerry’s own. “I think I’ll make sure he get’s his fill.” and nodded her goodbye to two of Eqestria’s heroes. And as they left, weaving around caribou and pony alike?

Did the blue unicorn glance up and say, “you seem to like them.” mostly in observation of how casual he was about the two heroines to her home nation.

“Well, I figure if I’m having the Hero’s being my guests, it wouldn’t do much harm to be casual with them.” said Jerry as he looked to Sea as he went on. “Plus, they have been helping, so I figured to chat a bit. Get to know them and the other bearers. Since I now have some time to relax and focus on things for, a good while.”

Sea regarded him for a moment, then said, “you know you don’t have to see them as ‘heroes’ and you as ‘villain’. I think it’s become pretty clear that we’re just people, and they don’t see you as someone to think of as an enemy.”

Jerry looked at her…before sighing and looking ahead. “Yeah, yeah I just…can’t help it.”

“Bad habit?” she half joked with a smile.

“I am the Overlord,” said Jerry with a low smile as he glanced at her. “Even if I want to be friends? Being bad is my thing.”

With a slight giggle, Sea said, “well, you do know how to play the part.” And looked ahead to the table that was filled with food. “Here, let me help you get a plate made.” and rolled her eyes. “We don’t need you choking on another alfalfa loaf like last week.”

Looking over the food and scowl a bit of the reminder, the man said with a low huff. “Yeah, I'd rather not eat anything pony related ever again.”

“I’m sure Pinkie made sure to label them.” Sea pacified him. “She knows about your dietary differences.” and took a moment to look over the plates and platters… then smiled, “and looks like she did.” and reached a hand out, using a finger to lift a tag that had a very cartoony drawing of him in his spiky armor.

Jerry laughed lowly as he said. “Well, at least I’ll enjoy the food.” and as Sea was making his plate? He couldn’t help but lick his lips, as he was really hungry. He hadn’t had any actual food since he woke up, no wait. He hadn’t eaten at all. Though he glance to Sea and jokingly ask. “So, think I should open up a ‘kidnapping business’? You know, have me kidnap rulers as clients for a vacation here on my island? Would keep in the spirit of me being the big bad.”

With a look, Sea Salt stared and soon said, “I honestly can’t tell if you’re joking or really serious.”

Grinning a bit, Jerry told her. “Well, maybe I am serious. Since if I’m going to be the Overlord? I might as well ‘kidnap’ the princess or any rulers for time off, and get paid doing so.”

Slowly, Sea shook her head and took a moment to just collect his food. But soon enough she had a plate made and handed it to him, “then maybe pitch it to Twilight. I’m sure she’d have some kind of input on that crazy plan.”

“Well, I’m sure I’ll pitch it when I meet her, and with the whole changeling immigration if I’m lucky.” said Jerry, and glanced around as he smiled a little. Seeing everyone cheerful, happy, and enjoying themselves. He also felt…happy. Seeing everyone here enjoying themselves.

Maybe he could make it work, the whole ‘kidnapping thing’, since if he was going to be stuck as an evil overlord…might as well make it a means to pay the bills.

Dungeon Delving

The rest of the celebration went off rather well, as Jerry had a good time to catch up with a few people of his ‘nation’ within the Castle, and got to talk with some of the element bearers. Mostly catching up on a few things and even listening to Fluttershy gush over what wildlife was in his castle's park space, even more about the Wolves and a few pups that they recently had. Eventually Jerry asked her to find out if there were any giant species of spiders that were large enough to act as minion mounts

Sadly, it seemed that the likelihood of that was small, as the butter yellow pegasus told that they were ‘fairly rare’ and only lived in some jungles near Equestria, and with it being frozen? She guessed, and dearly hoped, they migrated away to safer lands. Which internally annoyed Jerry, but he wasn’t going to give up on getting mounts for his Greens.

Of the six, Rarity talked the least. Mostly as the unicorn was just trying to enjoy the food and party. Though seemed almost unsure on who to talk to, or about. She did, and made an effort. But more than not it got a little awkward at some points, almost seeming anxious over something.

Jerry could only guess she was having trouble on not going on some nonsense about ‘equalization’, which suited him just fine as he wasn’t in the mood to hear of communist talk. But during the party he half wondered about birthdays, as he realized that some time had passed, and most birthdays had been celebrated around the castle. And he was ‘surprised’ when Pinkie popped up near him and assured that she already got information on everyone’s birthday written down, as well as knowing likes, dislikes and so on.

When he asked if he could get a copy, mostly so he knew when to give some celebration to it --as well as making sure certain ponies won’t feel bad if they miss celebrating it-- Pinkie assured that a copy was already made and put someplace. Jerry internally figured to not question it. As it would be safer on his sanity. Though when Jerry managed to catch up with Twilight, he did bring up a few questions he wanted to ask.

Mostly on if there would be any changelings willing to relocate and be citizens, as he was thinking of expanding his ‘citizenship’ to other races and said he was planning on sending a message to the two Princesses about it. Twilight said she’ll look into it, but make no promises. To which Jerry felt it was fair, although he did offer up two things to talk on, one was the fairy gem-- which caught her interest immediately as he said it was something from ‘another land’ he was familiar with.

The second was him promoting a ‘kidnapping business’ with rulers for vacations. As he figures once this is all over, he would need to keep things running for his nation island as a ‘king-tyrant’ and figured, why not run a business ‘kidnapping’ people for vacation as it would keep in line with the whole ‘evil overlord’. Twilight wasn’t sure if it would fully work, but would bring it up to the other Princesses. Mostly seeing as he did ask her to send the idea along.

So there was that.

Still, Twilight was glad he escaped safely, even asking how that had all occurred. She shared her surprise of him over the whole story, more so when the Minions stole a galleon of the Storm King to make their grand escape. Even as well the Minions building a drydock later on. Jerry was still surprised himself on that, but figured they figured they were simply eager to please. Regardless, Twilight assured him that she would send a few messages on his requests, as well as go over more in detail on the Fairy gem and the implications it may have once she returned to Citadel-1 to conduct research.

Jerry hoped that he’ll find more Fairy gems, as they were a good resource to use, and if he was honest? May need more for the weapons or gear from those two Forge stones he has. And after the party? He took stock of what he gained from the ship, looked over any updates of development in the Castle and upgrades. Nothing seemed to come up for the time being, but development of the ‘city’ around the Dark Castle seemed to be good. More people were living in what the Minions were building, and now and then more Equestria’s that had trouble integrating in either Citadel-1 or the Equestrian island would come here to seek opportunity.

With everything said and done? Jerry considered what all happened during the minions' rescue. Jerry decided to have all the minions rank up, and considered rewarding Quaver and Mortis to be ‘generals’ as they were the brains in the entire operation. But after more talkies of how Yip had held the assault on the Storm King for so long and even did a few impressive tactical attacks (including a hilarious humiliation of who they think was the Storm King himself), did he decide to also make Yip a General as well.

Once there were enough dark crystals around that was. Jerry had to be stingy with his dark crystals, as they were a rare resource, or at least until he found more to use.

But with nothing to do for now, as going back to the Storm King lands is a bad idea with the current chaos made? It was decided he would stay on the island for a bit. Which honestly suited Jerry just fine. Because now he could head to that cavern so long ago and dealt with those salamanders…as well as get mounts for his Reds. With his new armor and grabbing his Axe? Jerry went off to the cave. More than excited to put the Dominator armor through some combat paces.

Moving into the cave, Jerry took a good scan around as he felt out his connection with the Castle through his helmet. He came down here with not just his own band of minions, but with some of his ‘commanders’ as they led their own bands of minions. Jerry soon said. “Alright boys, listen up!” turning to address them all like a leading Overlord should. His minions now stand at attention. “We came here last time with salamanders all over. And while they haven’t been much of a threat before?” Marching back and forth like some army general as he spoke. “We are going to go in here, search all over-- and take everything this cave has to show!” and raised a fist as he shakes it.

“And by me, I will have everything this cave has!” So proclaimed the Overlord, making his will known.

Goop and Yip cheered in excitement, as they were looking forwards to aiding their Overlord’s quest to break or destroy whatever was in their way. Even more, they were hoping to prove to Jerry that they earned their rank up to their new commanders status. “Yip, go and look around, be mindful of the Salamanders, Goop? Stay in the back with your teams.” ordered Jerry as he was marching to move with his band of minions and take point.

With a directive given, Yip raised one of his gauntlet claws, the wrist blade gleaming as it did. “Brown boys, front and center! Blue boys, center back!” and began to lead on, giving orders as he did while taking a wider flanking route.

Goop himself stayed behind the Overlord and group minions. The magical defender follows the rough plan to defend and watch the flanks of the advancing team that the Overlord leads himself.

As they began to explore around, Jerry ready his axe as he looked within his HUD. Power looked good and from the looks of it? He was 20 meters below the surface. Turning his gaze about the cavern, he noted there was nothing for the time being to fight. But he didn’t lower his guard. And boy wasn’t that the right thing to do, as it seemed like trouble was waiting for him. He jumped back in surprise when the ground suddenly broke upwards with a resounding ‘crack!’, with the small salamanders digging and crawling their way out from the ground underfoot. His Browns rushed in to attack, while Jerry went backed up a bit to slash down his axe.

It took him by mere surprise the salamanders were killed instantly by the strikes, the axe seeming to cleave straight on through them. But he didn’t have time to think it over as there was a familiar ‘hiss’ sound coming from their bodies. Jerry had to pull his Browns back as the salamanders exploded, blood, guts and slimy bits flying all around. Okay, seems like they work the same as Overlord 2 salamanders…might need to figure out where ‘daddy’ is. knowing the only way to get the mounts?

Was to kill the father.

At least, that's how it used to work in the game…hopefully it worked here. Otherwise it’ll be a pain to get more mounts. Jerry was however glad for some Red lifeforce wiping up from the remains of the Salamanders. His minions were quick and went to swipe it up for him to then absorb. And while he was exploring around collecting the life force presented? He spotted some interesting areas of resources scattered about. Veins of gold and from what he surmised were ores of some kind of valuable metals could be seen glinting from the rock. Granted most were blocked off by magma flows.

Something he’ll need to correct once he clears the area and gets his Reds to work on for dig teams… though Jerry did ponder to investigate himself. Didn’t Albert mention something about high heat resistance? Couldn’t he walk in magma? He wasn’t sure if he wanted to risk it but…

Walking forwards, he neared the magma flow and watched as a temperature gade quickly ramp up, going from around 30 degree’s celsius and shooting to 60, then 80, then 110. He himself felt nothing, but as he got closer to the magma and watched it get higher? Did he move a metallic foot forwards and slowly-- “Warning.” A synthesized voice spoke, making him jump and nearly fall over. “Excessive heat detected. Advise avoiding heat damage.”

Backing off and realizing that walking in lava was not happening? Did Jerry turn away, musing at this. While also half noticing that the power of his suit had gone from 99%, back to a full 100%. Did standing and nearing the lava really re-charge the battery that much?

Shaking his head, Jerry decided to look into that later and continued to trailblaze ahead, going around multiple rocks, cracks of caverns, trying to navigate his way around. All the while he continued to scout for any more resources and valuables that could be mined out later. Although most cavern paths lead to dead ends, or more magma…or were rigged with abuses of awaiting salamanders. It was becoming clear that even with his ‘map’, he was having issues finding his way around.

Though he turned his head when he heard Yip laughing with glee and distant sounds of explosions filled the cavern tunnels. What did he find now? wonders the Overlord and he turned back and moved to follow the sounds of explosion, back tracking a bit and going around another cavern path? Did Jerry come across the sight of a troll, and not just any troll. The familiar sight of the large 8 foot brutish creature was getting pelted by Yip and his Reds.

Mostly with explosions as the large troll let out slight groans and made slow charges towards the Reds. But Yip was clearly leading the minions well. As soon as the troll would reach one group of reds? Yip would then shout an order and have a few greens pop out and harass the thing, making it trip and fall before retreating. Giving the Red’s space to run, reposition and again resume pelting it with fire.

Jerry was merely standing on the side, just taking in the sight as he mused a little. A troll, hrm…normally trolls would pop up in the Dungeon…why is it here? Is it due to the Tower Heart spawning it on the Island? Is it due to the leaking of Overlord influence on the island? Or is it something else?

Jerry was actually thinking it over, as he glanced over the path, and found a way to get to where Yip was among the lava. He had to get a spawning pit set up for his other Minions to get in, as well as Goop to ‘retreat’ for a time as Jerry jumped over the lava, only needing a little aid from his thrusters. While the suit had resistance? He wasn’t stupid in going through lava in his armor now that he knew the risks. He soon landed with a thunderous crunch on the other side.

The sound drew Yip’s attention as he said. “Look Master, big threat to break!” and soon turned and ordered out. “First rank, Fire!” while also tossing his own fireballs. His along with the others exploded in bright red pyres over the troll, which groaned in pain. Jerry saw its ‘health bar’ going down some, but slowly regenerated back soon after. Jerry ran forwards, unafraid of the fire being sent and aiming to smash its skull in with his axe.

The Troll had one look and swiped, only to howl in pain when that hand met unforgiving steel. Jerry in turn swung his ax, aiming for the head and with a brutal hit with the hammer end? Did the head break and splatter in gore, killing it and causing some mixture of life force to spill and gather on the ground. “Yes, yes-- Master smack good!” Cheered one brown, both impressed and awed at the kill.

Jerry gave a brief nod, though was still thoughtful. Even as the minions collected the lifeforce for him to absorb? He scanned around, as he noticed a cavern tunnel that deeper down as he began to once more move. Spawning pits formed with a mere gesture of his hand as he recalled his minion forces once again. Goop out with his own team soon after, as the blues and browns began to tail behind, walked deeper into the cavern with their Master. He wasn’t sure what to expect, but he was planning on being ready for anything.

They made their way down the rocky tunnel through an opening at the other end and they came into an expanded cavern just flowing magma streams around. From above he could see many magma falls spilling down into massive pools off many an edge. And on the other side of the cave, to his surprise, was a minion totem just sitting there. And while he would have sent the reds to get it from across the magma? The area seems like a mini-boss area. Just the way it was designed made him feel something was off. Because ‘Big room + super obvious reward = big fighty place.’

And his suspicions were 100% justified the moment he took a cautious step forwards, as from below the magma pools that surrounded the rocky grounds spread all about the cavern, something big burst out.

A large, ten foot tall Salamander bellowed out a challenging roar and it stomped out onto the cool stony ground to charge. Jerry commanded out his orders, while he rushed towards the giant reptile. “Yip, go and set up firing, Goop, shield on Minions.” and as he raised his axe he used all of his strength and slammed into the creature's skull. However, to his shock, his utter shock….

The Salamander head was smashed in with his axe, as the head of the blade split and dug into the things skull, giving a pained cry of agony-- before dying a moment later. The Overlord underestimated how ‘strong’ he was with the suit, apparently. Not expecting the strength enhancement to work so well to down this beast in one hit. Jerry stood there, still flabbergasted as he stared down at the now dead body… then heard a tell-tale hissing, the body slowly bloating-- he jumped back, retching his ax free as he shouted with a waving hand. “Get back, get back, get back!”

Getting the point, all the minions fled in ~~fearful terror~~ in an orderly fashion to escape what was to come. And as predicted, the massive reptile did indeed do as expected. Go up in a deafening explosion. Once that caused hot guts, blood and other stuff to fly and land all over the place.

And while his minions were protected by Goop magical shield dome? Jerry himself casted Sanctuary to protect himself from any damage. The room rumbled and broke apart, stalagmites came down and shattered on the ground and magical shields. It was concerning how powerful the explosion was more so the shaking. And during the shaking and rumbling of the cavern? Did the back of the cave creek and thunderously clap, rocks and stone falling down to reveal an entrance tunnel leading further below. Jerry however waited until things calmed down. And when it did, only then did he end the spell and raised his left hand.

An outer gate forming up as Jerry ordered. “Yip, get that minion totem.” spawning pits forming around as he told on. “Goop, go and tell Grubby to get reds and browns to start excavating and maneuvering this cavern. We got a new mining area.” And as Yip went with his Reds to get the totem? Jerry looked to the new entrance, and was partially curious, and excited to find new things deeper in.

For now? He was going to harvest the loads of red lifeforce off that salamander, and whatever remains for future use.

The next level down, was blocked off by a wall. And while Jerry would just smash his way in? He let Yip blow it up, as the Red minion was more than eager to make an entrance. Jerry himself was musing how ‘stronger’ he was with the suit. He was still taking in the fact he one shot that large salamander. A large salamander, one hit….He could only assume Albert upped the strength in the suit.

He let out a breath, walking along into the new area, and glanced around. As the cavern seemed to have gas pockets, and with a look at darker patches that gave little glints from his headlights? I was clear they were patches of obsidian glass, places where lava cooled away, once upon a time. Though nothing seemed to be really valuable in this area. Jerry ordered his minions, “be careful, we have no idea what’s in here.”

“Yes Master.” spoke both Yip and Goop, both Minions keeping an eye out for danger. Jerry himself moved with his own horde, once more taking point. He eyed around, not seeing anything off or dangerous, and made sure to steer clear of the gasses that permeated much of the cavern.

Keeping in mind the potential risk it held to his minions, Jerry made sure to carefully plot out his path while delving deeper in. Though due to his suit being sealed tight? He considered he could pass through easily by himself. So holding a hand up to halt them, Jerry called on spawning pits and pointed for them to enter in.

Yip gave him a look, unsure about leaving his Master alone. But he followed orders and went in, Jerry dismissing the pits and marching onwards through the gas by himself. The LED lights made beams of light through the gas, while his suit seemed to hiss and seal up completely. An air gauge popping up and alerting him to how much oxygen he had. A nice indicator when he had to find fresh air. But it also told him this gas was indeed dangerous, or at least toxic to him.

Jerry soon noticed slimes spread in pits around the area, notably where the gas was most thickest, and the man felt an odd sense of deja vu. He wasn’t sure why. And as he traversed and spotted large green and slimy slugs coming out of pits slowly. ...slugs? Overlord slugs?! thought Jerry, quickly moving on to find a place to make spawning pits.

The slugs seemed to have noticed him and began to B-line it for him. And as Jerry pushed on, getting past some of the gas clouds? Did his suit hiss, his oxygen gauge refilling with air-- and telling him he was in a safe place. Fist up, he quickly called on the spawning pits, Yip being the first red out, soon followed by other Reds. “BURN THEM!” Jerry called while pointing at the incoming slugs. Yip turned and was more than happy to oblige.

“Sire, yes Sire!” the commanding Red clenching his fists close, balling up a large wad of fire, “Open FIRE!” and blasted away at the slimy creatures. The burning flames caused the slugs to shriek in pain, but Jerry just focused more on killing them. Putting them out of their misery and collecting life force just as quickly.

Or, that was part of the plan. The heat and flames that went into the gaseous clouds seemed to catch and in a flash moment? The place turned into a furnace. With a deafening bang, a flash of light and shouts of surprise from all, did light blind them. His suit goes from 30 celsius to a scaling 230 in a flash of a moment before cooling back down.

Just as quickly as it happened, did it stop. Jerry and his now scorched red’s stood there. The smell of soot was heavy in the air.

“Okay…note to self.” Jerry spoke slowly. “Do not burn stuff with methane gas in the air.” and look at Yip. “Take note Yip, if you want to make sure you kill your enemies? Make sure you don’t accidentally kill yourself in the process.”

Yip gave a glance, his red skin more black at the moment. But he gave a grin and said, “yes Sire, it will be done!” then noted as he looked at the other reds, who were trying to get the soot off. “But, that went boom very well-- think we can get more of the stuff that caused it.” and cackled with raised hands, “we could stuff it in jars and toss it our enemies-- and blast them in glorious FIRE!.” and soon cackled madly.

“That’s what I’m partially hoping for. I’ll need to talk to Albert later once we clear out this area.” told Jerry with a nod, liking that idea.

He did, however, notice a gleamer of something and turned his head. Just on a wall, deeper in the cavern was diamond deposits. Which was a nice little find, as they would be beneficial for him later on for use. Maybe even dig up the obsidian, was obsidian useful for anything? It was a thought to share with Giblet or Albert for later. For now the man glanced around for any more dangers, or even more slugs as he assumed that whatever was at the end was a giant slug for him to deal with.

So far there was nothing, even as he resumed traversing the cavern after calling on the rest of the minions again. Or at least, until Goop turned his head, ears perking as he spoke. “Master, there’s light magic coming over there!” pointing at a cavern hole, which got Jerry’s full attention and turned to follow. Going along the path and going deeper into the cavern that only expanded more and more with each step made. Things also grew brighter as the path led to a large area of glowing pink gemstones spread around. Diamond, amethyst, and more importantly? Fairy gemstones that seemed to cover the walls, ceiling and even areas of floor all around.

Jerry half wondered how this was all possible-- but gained his answer as his focus turned to a 7 foot being, a satyr of all things! And in his own surprise, Jerry saw the creature holding in its arm was a glowing blue orb, a spell catalyst, as it seemed to be manifesting its magic to grow more fairy gems. Jerry began to walk forward, as while he wanted to take the catalyst? He was going to try the diplomatic route, even if this seemed like another ‘mini-boss’ area? He was willing to try to talk things out.

“So, what brings you to my island, satyr?” said Jerry, as the creature turned towards him in slight surprise. Its eyes scrunching at the dark armored and large Overlord that approached. Jerry soon motioned his hand for Yip and Goop to spread out as Jerry went on. “And cause you to make things so… bright?” trying to find a good word for all of this.

The satyr tense and grip its wooden staff as it spoke in a deep and masculine tone. “Dark one, I was sent here to provide a sanctuary of Good.” and its staff pointed towards Jerry. “Your Evilness shall not pervert the works of I!” and raise its staff, forming a crystallized pillar under it as he continues. “If this land is indeed yours? Then by Good, I shall strike you down, to ensure your Evil shall spread further.”

well, let's try to ease the situation. thought Jerry as he raised a hand. “Now, now, we don’t need to fight. I’m sure we can talk it out, I’m sure if-,”

“You shall not try to twist your words, Evil one!” interrupted the satyr as his eyes narrowed. “I know what you are planning to do Overlord. And you shall be destroyed in force of Good!” and fired a bolt of white magic onto Jerry, it hit against his armor, and knocked him a few inches back. Something that shocked the Styre into backing up to have more space.

Jerry let out a breath, and said. “Welp, I tried.” and began to move forwards for an attack, as the satyr formed a bubble over itself. The man heard Yip and Goop spreading out, as Jerry jumped up high, using his thrusters to give him momentum to slam his weapon against the magical barrier. And while it didn’t break? It did force the satyr to go sliding back a bit as Jerry told. “Come on, if you surrender, we can go over on a bit of a compromise.” as while he rather not let this drag out? He was hoping the creature would see reason.

But the satyr sneered behind his barrier. “You think the likes of I? A creature of Good would compromise with Evil?!” and snarl out as he slammed his staff on the ground, summoning the slugs to come out of the wall. “You, vile one, are fearful of me. Such is in your nature, as a creature of Evil!”

Jerry rolled his eyes under his helmet, sending orders to his Minions, and to an extent to Yip and Goop to get around and flank behind the satyr-- while also dealing with the slugs that were coming down. Jerry focused on the creature of ‘Good’ and spoke while pushing against the magical barrier it held up. “More like I rather have things settle, instead of having to follow stereotypes.” Breaking off to bash the barrier a few times, going on to tell. “Now come on, how about we stop this now and we can--”

The satyr overcharged and burst its own barrier to make Jerry stumble. At most, Jerry found himself shifted back a little, though it was followed up by a blast of magic. One that stuck Jerry, hitting against his armored chest as he saw his health trickling down. Jerry made a leap to the side and avoided another blast, while casting a Halo spell to boost his minions offensive potential and gave them defensive enchantments.

The satyr proclaimed while continuing to press his advantage. “NEVER! As long as I live, as long as I serve Good-- you shall die, you shall be destroyed, being of Evil! And you shall,”

He was going to with the monologue, and Jerry groaned in annoyance, as he hated how Good creatures tend to monologue! It was just so annoying! And as he dodged a bit of the magical blasts, he called in. “Hey, Spree you there? I’m trying to have a peace talk, but this annoying Good creature isn’t having it.” making another dodge and ignoring the ‘holy-than-thou’ attitude of the satyr voice, Jerry added in irritation. “And I’m trying, very, very hard to be diplomatic right now.”

“Goldy mare not here, I go get!” he heard some random minion that was no doubt in the room awaiting orders to carry out. So that was good to know that even if Spree wasn’t there? She would be there soon enough to help give advice of some sort.

In the meantime, Jerry batted a staff strike to the side and watched the Satyr early spin in place. The deflect not just blocking the attack but the force again taking them by surprise. It was actually a little funny, watching them spin in place and try to get their footing back while a little dizzy.

But they seemed to get their senses back, waving a palm out sending a magical blast which he ducked. Then Jerry glanced and saw the staff coming for his face. With a clang, Jerry felt his head slightly jerk and… nothing. He felt absolutely nothing. He gave a blink and looked at the Satyr that also blinked at how his opponent didn’t even look phased.

Jerry had to hand it to his science friend, he really knew how to make a set of power armor.

“Alright, I’m here. he heard the breathy voice of Spree. “What's this about some goody-guy not listening to-- woah that things ugly!

“Yep. that's Satyr.” told Jerry as he made a jump back, dodging another beam of magic as he saw Goop forming a defensive barrier around his group and Yip group to protect themselves while the Reds were firing off fireballs onto any slugs. Jerry continued on. “And that is a creature of Good, even if he looks ugly as all hell, his nature is Good.”

“Insulting me are you, being of Evil?” snort the satyr harshly, as he used the catalyst to empower himself before firing a beam of magic at Jerry. To which Jerry jumped up high, using his thrusters to maneuver a bit to the side, as the creature told on. “Why don’t you stand, Evil one? Are you that much of a coward?”

“Anyway, the short story is that he’s been squatting on my island. I tried to play nice. He refuses because he’s a Good obsessive, and right now I’m trying really hard to not kill him because I want to know more about what he’s talking about.” knowing he mentioned ‘sanctuary’ earlier. Which meant there were more creatures of Good somewhere. and if they were making this place a sanctuary? He needed to know how and why.

He could hear Spree humming and hawing, trying to think quickly. Then asked, “can you knock the guy out?”

“I can-- but the issue is he’s using that catalyst to empower himself, so, getting close is going to be annoying if he puts up the barrier.” responded Jerry.

“then don’t let him see you do it![/]” which confused him some. “he’s distracted, use a green to swipe the Catalyst from him, and when he’s distracted, give him a good wallop!”

Jerry puffs a bit, and soon stops, moving to stand there as he sends the command to a Green, to sneak steal the orb. As he told the Satyr. “Come now, how about we be mature adults about this and talk things out?”

“You think I would be as stupid as a fairy to believe that?” sneer Satyr. “I am a Satyr, I am the pinnacle of magical genius, I am-,”

“Yoink!” told a green diving in, grabbing the large orb and tossing it to three other Greens to move it away.

And when the Satyr turned his head, Jerry rushed with flaring thrusters, closing the gap to make an uppercut as he called out. “Shoryuken!” and with the fist hitting the chin, raising up Satyr, who was too shocked at the rapid two-pronged assault, landed on his back in a knockout. Jerry soon raised up an outer gate, as he motioned the minions to send the orb away for his collection, and soon ordered Yip and Goop. “head back to the Pits.” and added.

“Spree, tell Odd to get over here. I need him to scout around the caverns. Something tells me there might be more space than this place.”

“Sure thing.” Spree spoke. “still, we now need to figure out what to do about that guy. Can’t just leave him laying around.” which was a good question. What to do with him. Tying him up was an obvious thought. But where was he--

Oh right, he had a prison! He sort of forgot he had one of those. They hardly got used. He actually began to wonder if they were starting to gather dust from unused. Actually, why did Overlords have dungeons? They hardly used them because they typically killed everything!

Wait…kinky shit. thought Jerry in musing thought. That or special hostages…you know I wonder if I can repurpose them into ‘pleasant cells’. You know for my ‘kidnappers’....hrm…food for thought. thought Jerry as he grab the creature ankle and began to drag as he whistle a bit as he thought. I wonder if I can get away with making my place a part hotel with prison themes? Would fit in with the whole Overlord thing. Gnarl would be turning in his grave with what I’m doing with the place.

And began to teleport with his new prisoner in tow.

I’m the bad guy. But also, not a bad guy.

Twilight really had no idea why she was asked to come to the Castle’s dungeon space. It almost made her a little paranoid that something was happening. Or a tinny tinny part of her worried that more Pinks had been found. But as she reached the bottom step, she saw both Spree and Jerry. Both in armor and awaiting her.

Straightening out her dress, Twilight asked, “what’s going on?” Looking between them.

“I need the closest thing to a diplomatic person.” answer Jerry as he looks at Twilight, “and you’re the closest thing to one, Twilight.”

Blinking, Twilight asked, “you need a diplomat in the dungeons?” there had to be something more to that, because it made absolutely no sense.

“Yeah, so. I found out just recently…I have a squatter on my island, underground.” started Jerry as he explained. “And this squatter was using a catalyst to create stuff, specifically life. As this squatter is a creature of Good…from where I’m from.”

Spree seemed to take over, “we figured with you being the Princess of Friendship, and one of the barriers? You might be able to get through to him.” and jerked her head to Jerry. “We tried, but the guy is more thick headed than some ponies I know.”

“Does not help that I’m ‘Evil personified’.” added Jerry with a huff.

Sighing, Twilight gave a nod and said, “alright, I think I understand.” then asked, “what can you tell me about this… being I’m meeting?”

“He, is a satyr, they’re a race where I’m from that are ‘Magically Good Creatures’, and the world of Good and Evil are, more or less? Black and White. There’s no gray or compromises, and the only ‘neutral’ things are wildlife. You’re either a creature of Evil or a Creature of Good.”

Slowly, Twilight nodded. that explains a lot more about Jerry and the nature of the minions. Why the Tree of Harmony is still lethal to the minions despite not really being completely evil. It’s not that they are straight out evil, but their magic is possibly so imbalanced… She had to stop that thinking and say instead, “Alright, I’ll do it.”

Spree opened the door and said, “they’re in the second cell to the right.”

Twilight nodded and walked in. she glanced to ask, “you’re not coming?” a little curious about what the two planned.

“I think Jer’ and I’ve had enough time with him.” Spree sighed out in slight aggravation. “He really has a ‘holier-than-thou’ kind of attitude.” her tone just telling Twilight that Spree has had enough of him.

“In short, if you aren’t Good? Or on the side of Good? You’re automatically Evil or serving it.” huff Jerry.

Pressing her lips tight and seeing the uphill battle that she might be facing? Twilight took in a breath, squared her shoulders and walked in. The door closed behind her as she saw Mortis up ahead. The blue minion shows an impressive level of control in holding a ward over the cell.

One that the alicorn peered into a moment later and saw the Satyr inside stewing. Glaring at mortis… then glanced right at her. Twilight put on a smile, even if he was a bit… strange, then nodded, “hello.”

The Satyr furrowed his brows, before scowling. “What are you then? Some sort of experiment of the Evil One?”

The hostility.. Was a little unnerving. But Twilight said, “I’m an Alicorn. Species: Pony.” going on to tell, “I’m one of the natives of this world you’re now on.” Then told on while putting a hand to herself. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. Princess of Friendship.” And asked, “what’s your name, good sir?”

The Satyr stared at her, before he told. “I am Uturo of the Esteemed Magical Circle of 7.”

Trying to repress her curiosity, Twilight nodded, “it’s nice to meet you, Uturo of the Magical Circle.” Hoping she was doing well in forming a diplomatic bridge. “I’ve come to understand that you’ve had a… argument with the Overlord.” And saw the Satyr's gaze harden. Making a face, Twilight said, “alright, maybe not argument but--”

“Do you, creature of magic, serve the Wretched being of Evil?” interrupted Uturo, as he focused on her. “You seem to be well accompany by his creatures, much more surrounded in a domain of Evil itself.”

“I’m visiting.” Twilight said, “doing research and letting my friends have time outside the place we’ve been living.”

“Then there is nothing to talk of with you.” told Uturo. “If you speak with those of their like? Then you clearly are influenced by Evil.”

Taking a slow breath, Twilight thought of how to get through this person and get them to not close her off. Soon, Twilight said, “I just want to understand more about who you are, and where you come from.” and shook her head, “I was told you see the Overlord as straight out evil. But things aren't always as simple as that.”

He seemed to ignore her, even turning his head away. Twilight pressed her lips tight and soon spoke, “Please. I just want to talk.”

He ignored her and seemed to close his eyes as he was shutting her out. Mortis spoke in his gravelly tone. “He is merely following what he believes to be true. The Overlords of old, always align themselves with Evil.” then look to the Satyr as he said. “If you don’t believe her words? Then sense out her magic, Good-kin. As you know that she is not touched by Evil influence.”

In turn Mortis got a snort from them. The Satyr's arms crossed and eyes closed. If anything it only minorly annoyed the minion, but overall he decided it really worth his ire. Creatures of good were just like that. Stubborn moronic fools that--

“What… are you?” The words were spoken with a depth of complete confusion. Both looked to the Satyr, his eyes seeming to clench a bit more, brows knitted tight in deep focus.

Taking the question as it was, Twilight said, “well, like I said. I’m a pony, sub race Alicorn--”

“No,” started Uturo as he focused on Twilight. “your magic. It’s Good. but there’s more to it, there's…Light and Dark in equal measure. Darkness, but no evil. Good, but nothing to push the darkness away. The magic in you…it’s…” and opened his eyes to stare at Twilight in utter confusion.

Mortis hum, and remarked to Twilight. “Harmony is something that is not known in our previous world. Therefore, it is an unknown concept…and ideology.”

Jolting in realization that it must have been due to her connection to the Element of Magic, Twilight was quick to speak, “then let me be the first to inform you, Uturo, that magic in this world is far more complex than good and evil.” And went on. “I’m one of the few ponies that utilize the magic of Harmony itself.” and smiled. “Balance of things.” and spoke on, “it’s not a force of outright good, but it’s not something that allows for evil either.”

While Uturo scrunched his face at this strange thought? Twilight went on. “Harmony you could say is more… more neutral, good.” Continuing to say, “or at the very least neutral. It’s not about forcing one ideology or another. It’s about the balance of all ideals and things.”

“There is evil, I won’t deny that.” Twilight spoke on. “But not all evil is the same.” and motioned to Mortis. “The Overlord and his minions? They’re a form of ‘Dark Magic’. Not inherently evil, but extremely dark and can corrupt beings into being evil. But in this world, it is not inherently evil and can be used for good by those with strong minds and tender hearts.”

The Satyr went to dispute, but Twilight went on. “Just like how there’s types of Light or Holy magic. Not in the same category mind you, but they often share synonyms with the other.” And went on. “Order is a good example. It’s considered Light magic, a stark contrast to Dark magic. But just like Dark magic? It’s not inherently good. It can influence a user to be more good, but it’s just as capable of being influenced by evil actions.”

“That is impossible.” started the Satyr as his eyes narrowed as he looked at her. “There is only Good and Evil. Good creatures and Evil creatures. The Overlord, he is like those previously, he will destroy, he will razed, he will conquer-- that is in his nature. That is what he is. Any who follow him are aligned with Evil. any who are of Dark-- is of Evil itself.” the creature going on.

“You may be of…this Harmony of this world-- but the nature, the being of the Overlord, of those who follow him-- they are of Evil. they cannot be trusted.” looking at Twilight as he told Twilight. “If you desire your world to be saved? Kill the Overlord to ensure he doesn’t bring it to ruin.”

Morits eye twitched, and it took all of his self control, as the newly made ‘general’ stared onto the Good creature. “Careful of what you say, for it was the Overlord mercy you are alive.”

“To be tortured.” sneers Satyr as he glares at Mortis. “He wants to know about the other's-- I won’t give him that information. As a Creature of Good, I will not cause deaths and subjugation of other's.”

Breathing out, Twilight thought for a moment before straightening up. “You’re wrong, you know.” getting Uturo to look at her. Eyes hard and unmoving. But Twilight told Uturo. “Jerry, the Overlord, he’s not as evil as you think.” and soon asked, “Would the Overlord release slaves and give them freedom?” and waved a hand, “would the Overlord save a filly, a young girl, from being raped? Would the Overlord give mercy to a people that everyone would say are irredeemable?”

The satyr glared at Twilight as he responded. “He may be giving ‘mercy’ onto you all-- but it is all a nefarious reason. It's always a nefarious reason. One can easily enslave another with acts of kindness, that is how Evil worm its way into one.”

Glaring back, Twilight then asked, “then would the Overlord risk his life to purify someone from corruption?”

That made him sneer in disbelief. “Do not try to exaggerate, anomaly.”

“It’s not an exaggeration.” Twilight told. “I’m that person that was captured by a people that were truly evil and forced to be their toy, their plaything!” and patted a hand on herself. “And Jerry, even though he was terrified of being killed, helped purify me and saved me from the twisted magic that made me into nothing more than a sex fiend!”

Lowering her hand, Twilight told, “in your world, maybe things are just that black and white. Good and bad. Right and wrong.” then pointed to the ground. “But that’s not what this world is. He’s not like the others. If he was? I wouldn’t be here. I wouldn’t be myself again.”

With a slow breath. Twilight calmed herself and said, “besides. Kindness is a good quality, isn’t it?” and smiled. “If kindness can be used for evil? Then you’re admitting that good and bad isn’t as dry cut as you said it was.” Then smiled, “I should know. One of my friends represents Kindness itself.”

He glared at her, letting out an irritated growl as he was refusing to answer on that. So instead he changed the topic. “What do you want? You’re here for a reason besides getting answers out of me.”

Figuring that there was no point in pursuing the old topic, Twilight told, “Jerry already knows there’s people here. And you admitted to such.” And breathed out. “We want to form diplomatic relations with them. He lives here, and now you do. But he’s not interested in getting into a fight with whoever’s here. He honestly has bigger issues to deal with than some old blood feud from another world.”

Uturo snorted harshly. And he didn’t say anything at first? He seems to think it over, and recall something. Then continue on. “If….” the word was with a harsh tone to it. “If this is the truth….then….” seeming to hate what was going to come next out of his mouth. “I can…speak to the Queen…”

Mortis lifted his head a bit, as he knew there was only ‘one’ Queen Uturo was speaking of. But he chose not to say what, not with Uturo hearing.

“Your Queen?” echoed Twilight. Half wondering if she was equipped to handle this. I should talk to the Princesses and get their input. Even if she was one herself? Getting some counsel from them would be prudent. “I wasn’t aware you had a Kingdom.”

“It is less of a Kingdom, and more of those who survive.” snorted Uturo. “We are the last Bastion of Good Magic in our world. As our world is being deprive of magic.” told the Satyr as he told on. “Our Queen is the living avatar of the Mother Goddess, and she has sent us, along with others, to make the Sanctuary of those to move.” then eyed at Mortis. “However, it seem we were deep underground, as we did not sense the presence of Evil above us.”

While that was informative, Twilight spoke with a disheartened realization. “You’re refugees from your world.” ears lowering at the news. “Your world was losing magic?” And breathed out, “I’m… sorry to hear that.'' She couldn’t imagine a world without magic. Her whole life revolved studying and using such a thing day in and day out.

Still, this realization got Twilight to stand up tall and her ears to set back into position. “If anything? That makes this even more important.” Seeming certain to this. “Peace-- or at least a sort of cease-fire between you both is going to be required. If anything for your continued growth and survival.”

“I doubt the Overlord would consider such things.” snorted Uturo. “But, the Queen would still hear him out…even if he is the Spawn of Evil.”

Nodding, Twilight spoke, “I would also like to formally ask for Equestria to join the talks.”

Mortis turned his head and spoke. “Perhaps you should ask the Overlord of it?” looking at Twilight as he informs to her. “This is the Island of the Overlord, and a growing nation, Princess Twilight.”

“And they are their own governing body and have the right to accept or reject Equestria’s request.” Twilight told gently. “Even if Jerry is the overlord and we have to pass through his lands? That is something I can ask him later. But it won’t matter if Uturo’s Queen isn’t interested in opening talks with Equestria.”

“Perhaps, but it is rather rude,” said Mortis.

“It is.” agreed Uturo. “This is a talk between Good and Evil, Twilight was it?” and look at her. “Our Queen may speak to you-- after the discussion with the Overlord.”

Letting out a breath, Twilight said, “that may be the case. But I thought it prudent regardless because, whether you accept it or not? Equestria is, at the moment, allied with him due to our own circumstances.” And went on. “And as allies? We have a right to also be aware of what sort of treaties or negotiations that Jerry might have with others. Since it will affect us as well.” Then smiled to joke, “besides, it would complete the circle. Good, evil and neutral.”

Both of them stare at the other, then to Twilight as it was Mortis that spoke first. “You ponies and your cheery attitude.”

Uturo found himself nodding in agreement. Even if he didn’t want to agree with an Evil-kin. The sight of this pony being so… cheerful at the idea of making good with both sides of the spectrum was just so… weird.

Sheepishly, Twilight said, “well, we have our moments.” then lit her horn. With a flash of magic a scroll and a quill appeared. She took both and deftly began to write into it. Uturo found himself fascinated as the mare magically stiffened the paper so it could be written on without needing a surface. “Give me a quick moment to make an official missive for you to send. Then we can get you out of that cell and direct you back to your home.” half humming to herself as she wrote everything out.

And while he watched? Mortis let out an insufferable breath as he lowered his hand, dropping the ward altogether. And while Uturo gave a questioning look to Mortis? The Blue Minion spoke. “If we are to return you to your kin, we might as well make sure you reach there as quickly as possible.” then told Twilight. “If you excuse me, I must return to tend to the newly borned.” moving along with his new arcanium scythe and pendant around his neck.

She nods and gives a good natured smile. “Alright Mortis, I’ll see you later to continue studying Minion biology!” then return to making the missive. Even flicking her head a bit to magically open the cell. For a moment, Uturo wasn’t sure what to do. He was just… being let out. Just like that.

“What about the catalyst?” called out the Satyr.

And Mortis didn’t stop walking as he informed the Satyr in return. “It is of the Overlords Property. He was merely taking back what was lost.”

As the door that leads out opened and closed? Twilight finished up and summoned up a ribbon. She rolled the scroll up, tied it closed and took it into her hand. Curiously, Twilight asked, “what were you using the Catalyst for?” going on to say, “I’m sure that if it’s for a good reason, you can negotiate for its return.”

“They were used to help grow and empower the Sanctuary.” told Uturo with a harsh snort. “Help develop the domains that were spread out for different races within our group. As it is one of the few artifacts we, ‘procure’ from our home.”

Nodding, Twilight spoke, “I’ll ask Jerry about returning it.” And soon held the scroll out to the satyr that cautiously left his cell. “I’ve written down both Equestria’s request and the Overlords request for diplomatic talks.” And smiled while motioning her head, “if you give me some time? I might be able to convince him to even return the Catalyst before you return home.”

The Satyr snorted harshly to that, as he took the scroll. “I doubt it. It is one of the artifacts we managed to get from the Netherworld.” going on to tell. “And I doubt he will return it to us for usage. Not without a price.”

“Well.” Twilight spoke while moving to lead him out. “I’m willing to give it a try.” and went on, “it wouldn’t hurt to ask politely, would it?”

He snorted again, as he said. “He’s an Overlord. His ilk doesn't respond well with ‘politeness’.”

Humming, Twilight said, “let’s put it to the test then.” And smiled, “oh, I should try that sometime. A series of tests to see how well different people respond to polite requests.” Leaving the Light-kin almost wondering about this mare. But when the door opened? He saw the hated foe of all Light-kin standing there. Along with one of his lackeys.

Twilight, the Princess of Friendship herself, gave a smile. “Uturo here has agreed to forward a formal request for diplomatic talks, Jerry.” And went on to say, “he also would like the spell catalyst back, if you would be so kind?”

“Ehehehehehehe, hehahahahahahaha,” laughed Jerry as he slapped his knee and managed to calm down his laughter, before raising up and saying in a straightforward manner. “No.”

Twilight tilted her head, but Spree just told, “I wouldn't trust that guy with one since he was just fine trying to blast Jer’ here into bits with it.” and shook her head. “No way I’d let him have one with servant's foals and mothers around the place.”

“I wouldn’t,” started Uturo with a glare to Spree.

“If they are living in a home of Evil, and were connected to Evil, you totally would.” interrupted Jerry as Uturo just shut his mouth and glared at Jerry. Jerry turned to Twilight as he went on. “So again, no. I don’t trust him, and the Spell Catalyst is mine since he probably nicked it off somewhere I know.” then turned to Uturo as he went on. “I might lend it, once things are cleared up between us. Otherwise? No.”

Twilight glanced between the two. Seeing them glaring at the other with so much intensity? It felt like the air would ionize and cause lightning to spark between them. So, Twilight quickly spoke, “Corporal Storm Spree?” Getting the mare to stand at attention. Something that caught Uturo’s attention. “Would you be kind enough to escort Uturo to where he comes from so he doesn't get lost?”

Nodding, Spree spoke, “Of course Princess.” And gave a half leer at the Satry before grunting out, “come on. Exits this way.” and pulled her spear up to rest on her shoulder a bit to lead him out. And cautiously, if not very confusedly, did he follow her.

Uturo glanced from the golden coated mare, then back to where the Overlord and Princess were. Both seem to talk over something. Mostly about the lavender mare had to talk to… other princesses? He shook it off and looked back at the female that was leading him out. His mind spinning with confusion.

Why did she address Twilight with more respect than the Overlord?

“Do you not serve the Overlord?” questioned Uturo to Spree.

Snorting, Spree told, “nah, I’m on loan.” and shrugged. “I’m helping keep an eye on some citizens that moved here.”

“But…you are wearing armor crafted by Evil.” told the Satyr.

“Parting gift I got from Jerry.” Explained Spree simply. “I used to live here at one point before I had a chance to rejoin my people. He let me keep the armor and the stuff was damned useful. So I didn’t see a reason to throw it away.” shrugging as she did. “I just wear it now because it’s been fitted for me and it’d be wasteful to just toss it.”

He snorted, though eyed around, feeling the touch of Evil everywhere around him. He hated the touch of it. Malicious. Dark. and as they went up the stairs? Reached to the main floor, as Spree navigated the halls, waving off Minions --oh how he despised them-- and nodding to both ponies and caribou. All the while he senses the evil….and not evil from the other's. And to an extent he senses a disturbance.

A well of strange light-- not good, but it radiated nothing but raw, unrefined-- “Hi!” Pink filled his sight as a new mare was before him. “I’ve never seen you before, are you new? Are you from the creepy magic this place got?” Going on, “oh wait, let me guess! You’re a type of goat, no, sheep-- wait no, not enough wool, oh, I know!”

Uturo steps back, his face scrunching in confusion of the…pony before him.

She has it too. The same ‘harmony’ in her, but different. Vastly different. It vibrated and flexed and was so… so… chaotic! There was a raw chaos in this female, and it was mind boggling filled with good magic!

He heard a laugh as Spree said, “down, down girl-- don’t overwhelm the guy.” A large grin plastered on her face. “This is just some new…’guy’.” seeming to not have the words to describe him, “that Jerry found. He’s heading back home and needs to do work.”

“Ah phooy.” Pouted the pink pony. “And here I was going to throw you a welcome party!”

“Maybe later.” Chuckled Spree. “By the way, you should see Twilight. I think she's going to have a big important thing to tell you and the other’s soon.” And jerked a thumb over her shoulder. “She’ll be coming up from that way.”

Seeming to perk back up, the pink mare that just seemed to perpetuate happiness grinned, “Okie-dokie! I’ll see you later Spree!” and with that, zipped off and left a strange pink dust cloud in her own shape. One that lasted for a few seconds before dissipating away.

“You…ponies….are bizarre creatures.” said Uturo with uncertainty in his eyes, even as he followed along. “To have…that duality, while also being within a place of Evil is…questioning.”

Snorting, Spree said, “yeah, ponies can be a little quirky.” and resumed leading him on. Going past more minions, more servants and to the Satyr's slight surprise? children too. It was a shock to not just see them, but not feel any evil corruption in them.

Though that wasn't the biggest surprise. For once they were finally outside the castle itself? He found himself nearly taken aback. While one could see the volcanic wastes in the distance and the bright glowing lava flows? More closer to the castle was a sizable city. One that was not just surrounded by a protective wall but even was by green pastures and land. Farms even stretch out more towards the shoreline. He could even pick out a few trees!

Glancing around, his brows look in slight confusion as he said. “What is this?” feeling…less evil. Even more, there were…siphons of good? Was this Overlord trying to repeat the acts of that other Overlord. What was this Overlord game?

Thinking, Spree said, “donno. Jerry hasn’t gotten around naming the city. Or the island. Or anything.” and laughed, “the ponies and caribou here have just been calling it ‘home’, since that’s what it’s gonna be.”

“No I mean,” started Uturo as he looked around. “The presence of Evil is lesser, there are…siphons of Good spread around-- is he trying to attempt to repeat the actions of one of his predecessors?” going on to question. “Providing Light as a means to placid his strength of Evil?”

Shaking her head, Spree said, “I wouldn’t have a clue where to start.” and went on, “I’m a earthen, I leave the magic stuff to the Unicorns to figure out, maybe you can ask them.” making Uturo nearly stumble.

“Unicorn-- why would you have those beasts do anything?” said Uturo in confusion.

Snapping her head around, Spree said, “hey, I know some got a bad rep for being snooty, but I wouldn’t go and call them ‘beasts’.” and scoffed, “that’s just rude.”

“They are, they can’t talk.” told Uturo in turn. “Why would you even talk to one, they hardly focus on anything other than just healing or grazing grass.”

Huffing, Spree spoke, “now you're just pulling my leg.” And went on, “unicorns do more than just ‘graze’ and ‘heal’.” Then made a face, “pretty sure healing magic is actually kinda rare for most unicorn ponies, now that I think ‘bout it.” And when Uturo went to argue in return? He paused and caught on to a bit of what she said.

“Wait…a pony?” started Uturo with furrowed brows. “Don’t you mean a young horse?”

With a strange look, Spree told, “ah, no. I mean pony. Like me.” and tapped a thumb to herself. Uturo did recall Twilight calling herself a ‘pony’ and subtype ‘Alicorn’. And Spree called herself an ‘Eartehn’....

His brows furrow…and said. “I think…we were talking of two different things.” and went on to tell. “You were….talking of ‘your species’ of ‘Unicorns’ which are…ponies here? Yes?” and saw her nod. “I was speaking of my world of unicorns…which aren’t anything like what you are.”

For a moment Spree stared at him. Even stopped walking to do so. But soon enough she sighed out in exaggeration. “Other worlds. Sure. Why not?” And waved a hand in the air, “I’ll just pile that on top of old mares tales being real. Or that Space Aliens are a thing. Or that Sombra’s alive somehow-- sure, why the freaking not?” and began to walk once more.

This left Uturo hopelessly lost.

He was not entirely sure of this…whole thing. But it made him think, even as he began to follow, that Queen Fay would have a…interesting time learning of these odd inhabitants.

… and what in all that was Good, were space aliens?

“Knives?” asked Giblet, as a Brown was polishing Jerry's armor.

“Check,” responded Jerry, making sure nothing off was in or on his armor, as the man had knives, extra mana potions, health potions, a couple of grenades he asked from Pyro. he had to limit what he can carry-- but it should be enough.

“This one, Master?” asked a servant minion, as he held up a large green cape.

“Hrm…no, it doesn’t match the colors.” said Jerry, as his armor was more adorn with ‘gold’ and bright colors as he wanted to make a good, if not ‘bad ass’ impression.

“Are you really going to go alone?” asked Shadow, not looking happy at the idea, even if there was word back that Jerry was going to meet with this Queen-- and Cadence joining in? Shadow didn’t like the idea he was going nearly alone. As she stood there as Jerry was down in the Forge and changing the colors to fit for his Dominator armor.

“I am.” said Jerry as he glanced back. “If we want to have things smooth out? Better to have me there,” and added with a slight smile. “Besides, Cadence will be there, and if there’s foul play? She isn’t going to leave me high and dry.” and looked back as he added. “Plus, if anything does happen? I’ll bring up the Gate and Pits to have back up.” and was humming as he said. “Maybe I should use red? The gold and light silver might work but…I don’t want to be too shiny.”

Shadow glanced at the armor and asked. “Why not prefer colors of black and red?” wondering why he was bothering on changing the color of his armor.

“Because if I want to show those Good-holi-than-thou lot I’m different from other Overlords? I got to get my colors to make a nice impression.” responded Jerry.

Shadow furrowed her brow, and looked to Sonata, who was by her side. “What do you think would be a good matchup for his armor, Sonata?”

Humming, Sonata considered the question seriously for a good long moment. Then she said, “well, M’lady, Gold is a royal color. But so are Red, Purple and Blue.” She thought for a moment and went on. “Black fits very well for his motif. But adding gold would add elegance. But if he wants to be a bit more different?” and pressed her lips tightly. “Why not a darker blue? Not black, but a defined blue shade when shining light on it. Then highlight it with gold to show your elevated position, M’lord.”

The handmaid continued to reason on. “Red is often portrayed as aggressive. And purple is often seen as regal but sometimes a little darker. Blue has always been a calming and peaceful color in contrast.”

Humming, Jerry went to make his armor have that darker blue, adding in with the gold, and his lens shifted to the gold to add in as he said. “Alright, all we need is a cape to add with tit.”

“Why a cape?” asked Shadow to her husband musing thoughts.

“Because if I’m going to speak as a King-tyrant, then I’ll need a cape to be the part.” answer Jerry as as he look to the armor with a thoughtful hum.

Thinking, Sonata spoke, “if I may, m’lord?” Jerry turn his head to look at her, as Sonata spoke on, “a cape is… nice, but you’re also trying to give an impression of what sort of King you are. And you're not one to be… extravagant.” and spoke, “why not instead something more practical? A gilded blade. More for show than anything, but to give a message of position and the kind of ruler you are. A Warrior.”

“Wouldn’t Axe fit better?” brought up Giblet. “Axe is the signature sight of Overlord.” as he knew his master favored the axe.

“But he wants to be different.” Reminded Sonata. “A sword is an elegant weapon, used by nobility and skilled fighters. Most anyone can use an ax or a mace with little skill.” And thinking on it, Jerry did recall that Spree trained him a lot harder when it came to swordplay.

And he was…decent. Not a master fighter with it, but he knew enough how to wield it and do more than ‘slash and stab’. And thinking on it, Jerry told. “Get the fast blade.” and while Giblet went to do that, he turn to Sonata as he said with a slight smile. “Thanks Sonata.”

She smiled and said, “of course, M’lord. I am her to serve, since I am one of your servants now.” and joked lightly, “even if my duty is to primarily serve your wife.”

“And I thank you for keeping her safe.” told Jerry, as he went into his armor, getting inside as it began to move, taking a sleek and long blade as he moved to sheath it on his side. As he asked Shadow. “Need me to carry you up?”

“Well, I wouldn’t mind it.” said Shadow with a slight smile, as he knelt down, and shifted an arm for her to be carried. As she went to rest her back against his arm and legs resting on his forearm. Shadow looks at the maid and smiles. “Come on, get into his other arm and be carried.” teasing a little. “This is a rare chance to be carried away like a damsel.”

Blushing deeply, the crystal mare spoke, “I-I don’t think it’s proper, but…” And with flat ears, did as told. Moving so Jerry could pick her up, arm under her legs to heft the curvy mare up. It gave Jerry a good view of her rounded hips and the fairly blessed assets of the maid.

Jerry couldn’t help but look down. Thankfully his helmet hid his eyes and position of his head even as he began to walk up the stairs. Seeing the two mares in his arms, despite that he couldn’t feel them both? He also felt a sense of pride holding two gorgeous mares. Sure Shadow was developed well into her pregnancy-- but she was still attractive. And Sonata? Well she’s hot, he’s not denying that.

And she was sexy. Really sexy with her form and big chest. She was thick. Granted, he wasn’t going to do anything sexual, since well, he knew his space. Plus he wasn’t sure if she was into him like that. He was left out of his thoughts when he came to the top, entering in the throne room as he knelt down to let them both slide off. “Thank you hon.” said Shadow with a pleasant smile to Jerry.

Sonata seemed to not say anything. Though her face was more red than anything. She moved to stand by Shadow and walked by the mare, tagging along to help her with her needs. This left Jerry to move and stand off to the side of the throne room and wait. Mostly for the other person that was to join him.

A few minutes later, did the ceiling shift and move as the teleportation activated as the center light flare and Princess Cadence came through. She was in a very fine dress and while he knew she was married? It was hard not to steal looks over her. She wasn’t thick or overly big in the asset category. But there was a very defined ethereal beauty about her. Tall by pony standards, slender, perfectly unblemished fur. Granted the height was a bit natural for alicorns, he noticed that even Twilight was a bit more taller than her friends. But the point stood that Candace was that special kind of ‘untouched beauty’ that was hard to compare.

Not far behind the mare were two guards. Both in gleaming silvery armor and swords by their hips and standing at attention. Cadence gave a nod and spoke, “hello Jerry. It’s nice to see you again.”

“Hey Cadence,” returned Jerry, as he said. “I see you’re doing well,” and added. “And I see you got guards.” nodding as he said. “Probably a good idea, just in case.”

Giggling, Cadence told with a hand near her lips, “I wouldn't have been able to leave them behind if I wanted to.” and rolled her eyes. “Alicorn or not, I’m still a princess. Meaning bodyguards are always a requirement-- doubly so when your husband is a high military official.”

“Ah-- still paranoid of me eh?” chuckled Jerry in good nature.

The pink alicorn jokes, “maybe a little.”

He shook his head with a slight chuckle, before telling, “Well, let's get going.” and raised his hand, teleporting the four of them and appearing where he fought the Satyr in the caverns below. As he glanced around, and debated on taking his minions-- but decided not. As he began to walk as he added. “Not that I blame him, I’m the bad guy.” though added. “Speaking of, what did you all think of my proposition? After this is all over and me doing some ‘dastardly deeds’ and all that?”

Rolling her eyes, Cadence said, “give me maybe a decade or two and I’ll take you up on that kidnapping offer.” and told seriously, “Luna found it funny more than anything. And Celestia said that you shouldn’t promote the idea of doing bad deeds like that.” then smiled, and took a moment to admire the crystals all around the cave, “she also didn’t say she would stop you-- she would never say it officially, but Celestia would let you get away with ‘kidnapping’ her because she’s hasn’t had an official vacation for over a thousand years.”

“Well, tell you what, after the whole thing calms down, we can just make it where I ‘kidnap’ her every so often to ‘renegotiate’ the debt you all owe me.” started Jerry, though pause and started. “Wait, no vacation for a thousand years? I know she was old but…no vacation? Not even a small day off?”

Rolling her eyes, Cadence told, “I’m sure she’s had a few personal days now and then. But she likes to take her job seriously.” and breathed out. “Her sister Luna is just as old. But she spent most of that time sealed away just after she went mad.” Shaking her head, Cadence said, “even then? Well, her rule just took a lot of her attention. Our ponies needed her and Celestia wasn’t going to abandon them. She was just as much as their protector as she was their ruler.”

Thinking it over, Jerry said. “Okay, so. Once this is all clear over and things are settled? First thing I’m going to do? Kidnapped her, take her here-- and make her enjoy her vacation.” though Jerry thought it over as he added. “Although, we’ll likely need someone to ‘save’ her, you know make it a tradition.” he thought over how to pitch it.

“Make it Twilight and the girls.” deftly told Cadence. “It’s usually them anyway that’s saving the day. Used to happen a lot.”

“Hrm…maybe I can work with that,” said Jerry as he added. “I kidnap her, then have the ‘heros’ go save her-- and have them enjoy a nice vacation while they ‘save’ her, and after that, they leave all refreshed and relaxed.”

“My sister-in-law could use more breaks.” Agreed the Princess of Love. “Twilight would never admit it, but she’s picked up Celestia’s bad habit of business first, pleasure far later. Half the reason Celestia never took breaks, she’s a near chronic workaholic even though she knows she needs a vacation real badly.”

Jerry nodded, even as he took a turn, as they were walking along in the cavern. “Yeah, I can even tell she needs to relax. And as a nerd, that’s saying something.” then thought and said. “I wonder if she would enjoy a good game of Orges & Obellties?” that would make anyone unwind and have fun.

Snickering, Cadence told, “if you’re going to set up a game, you better invite me and Shiny.” to his look, she told, “he’s a certified dungeon master.”

One could hear the grin breaking into his voice, as Jerry said. “Ah, a new challenger approaches the DM Overlord.” and told. “I’m certain I can have something unexpected for him to deal with…when I kidnap you two to join in the fun.”

“How about in a few weeks from now?” asked Cadence. “We all could use a break after what’s been happening recently. And I’m sure it would do everyone some good to just take a couple days to do something fun.”

“Oh yes-- and I think I know what to do to take the mind away.” nodded Jerry as he added. “Oh speaking of-- what do you think of the colors?” and motioned to his armor. “I wanted to go with first impressions, black is nice and all-- but I want to make sure they weren’t dealing with a bloodthirsty tyrant, but a King-tyrant.”

Looking him over, Cadence said while tapping her cheek, “I think you did fine with black. Though the midnight blue is a nice change of pace.”

“I figure if I’m going to be seen as an Overlord to them? I might as well be a unique Overlord…” though Jerry hesitated a bit and asked. “Twilight…did fill you in on what you might be dealing with, right?”

Nodding, Cadence told, “she told us all what we’ll be dealing with.” going on to tell, “it’s the reason I was sent. Aunty Celestia might trust Twilight, but she felt that I would be better as I have far more experience with this sort of thing.” going on to add, “she also felt that I would be less threatening towards this Queen and her people. Since they can sense the magic within us? It only made sense to her that it was better to send one of us with a magic more similar to their own.” catching his interest.

“Similar, what do-- oh. Ooooooh,” started Jerry. “Love, yeah, that would be a ‘Good’ thing.” nodding a bit, as he glanced ahead, seeing lights ahead as he said. “Good choice of you being picked. Since if this is the same Queen they have that I know? then…I have a good idea what’s going on.”

Cadence was very curious, but refocused ahead. Mentally preparing herself for the talks to come. “Hopefully we can work this whole situation out in a few days' time. I sure would hate it if a small-scale issue rises up because nobody on either side can compromise or agree on peace.”

“Yeah, with her? It’s a maybe….” though Jerry added with a glance. “It’s her ‘followers’ I’m more worried about.” though his focus went ahead, as they entered a large area. One full of lush life, trees, plants, clear water trickling along as gentle streams and even soothing waterfalls. It was all a large expense of nature and light, one illuminated by many crystals full of magic. With homes being built or constructed along the tree branches or in high areas.

Jerry glanced over, and while he didn’t see an entourage? He saw just across a bridge of roots and a tree? Was a dryad. The plant woman of Good stood there, as she seemed to hold a slight smile and gave a greeting bow. “Greetings, being of Light, we had been expecting you.” though her face lightly frowned as she added. “And hello…being of Evil. we also had been expecting you.”

Yeah, I knew that was going to happen. thought Jerry as he said. “Of course, I presume your Queen is awaiting us somewhere?”

“Yes, she is waiting at the end near the great hall.” told the Dryad as she turned to motion along behind. “Just go straight, and you shall see it.” and turn to added. “Be warned, Dark One. you may have power-- but your power barely holds a candle to the Light of Queen Fay.”

“As long as we are being pleasant, I’m sure we won’t need to have a confrontation.” told Jerry as he went on. “After all, I came alone beside those of the Equestrians here, didn’t I?”

While she scrutinized him? Cadence spoke with a reserved, if not gentle tone, “I’m sure we can discuss pleasantries when we meet the Queen herself.” then gave a respectful nod to the dryad. “Thank you for the directions. We’ll be on our way.” and looked to her guard. Without a word they followed the alicorn as she began to walk. Jerry’s not far behind.

Both gave glances, though Jerry did so more subtly. While Cadence was far more open. Taking in the strange people and magical creatures that were calling this place home. She perked up at the sight of some fair-skinned people and some, “Jerry, you didn’t tell me more of your kind were down here.” confusing him as he had to look. Then he corrected Cadence.

“They aren’t.” told Jerry. “Those are Elves. They are part of the ‘Light and Good’ creatures.” going on to tell. “You’re thinking of humans…and I highly doubt there’s any among them here.”

Making a face, Cadence turned and asked, “really? They're different people?” And glanced back. “I don’t really see a difference.”

“It's the ears.” told Jerry. “Elves have long ears, and are usually good looking regardless the gender. Humans have ears I or Albert has.”

Shaking her head, Cadence said, “that’s a…. Shockingly minor difference.” Which he could understand. Compared to ponies? Elf and Man were so similar, that the comparison in contrast to ponies was almost moot. But he figured to enlighten the alicorn since she really had no reference of how dissimilar they were from the other.

“That and they live far longer than a normal human.” added Jerry. “Like, centuries at least. They also prefer nature, don’t usually kill unless they have to, they also use magic and are born with it. Humans, we have to be pretty lucky to have magic or…in my case? Have to force it into us.”

Humming for a moment, Cadence watched the elves and even smiled at a few children that were hiding nearby and peeking at them. Turning to Jerry, Cadence said, “I have a good feeling that the Elves and ponies will get along pretty well if they’re as peaceful as you make them out to be.”

“Ehhhhhhh, don’t think it will be that easy. Elves are also…hrm, what's a nice word….” Hawed out Jerry, thinking it over a bit, “a bit too gungho on nature and preserving on ‘wildlife’.”

The alicorn rose a brow, but shook her head. “I’m sure we’ll find out eventually when we start trading culture.” sounding pretty optimistic. Jerry didn’t quite share it. But then again… if ponies could make nice with a Chaos God and as of recently in his lands, Caribou? Their former tormentors?

… actually, Jerry was starting to wonder why ponies were making nice with everything that threatened their very existence. And now that he thought about it? Twilight was making nice with changelings who, by the words of two of Twilight’s friends, practically conquered them one day. Did ponies just like making friends with everything that could potentially destroy them?

After a moment of thought, Jerry decided that Ponies were crazy. And that’s saying something compared to a human's own brand of crazy. Or, that’s what he liked to think. Because there was no way humans would do something just as insane!

“Dark one.” hissed out an elf, keeping their child a bit farther.

“Evil incarnate.” muttered a few fairies, flying off a bit away, as to keep away.

“Destroyer of Nature…” told another elf in disgust.

And that…made Jerry realize that he’s technically surrounded by the enemy…and is here to diplomatically talk with them….great. Now the ponies were rubbing off of him. Though the talks weren’t helping much, but…well…he was filled with Evil, an Overlord…that…kinda was how it was.

Inside his sealed powerful suit of armor, Jerry gave an exasperated sigh. He was almost glad that they reached a giant tree where the roots seemed to weave into an elegant archway. The Elven guards eyed them-- i.e. Jerry himself --while allowing them to pass on in. it was here, in a nicely furnished room just past a set of large decorated doors, that they met the Queen herself.

The queen held a glow around her body, a glow of Light and Good. It seemed to radiate off her being, and Jerry half winced, mostly from the power of it. It seems to be blaring at his own Evil of his gauntlet, and to an extent his being. But his reaction was hidden from the Queen, as Fay sat there in her throne, and seemed to look at them both with a serene gaze. Her pale skin glowing like the moon, and her blue locks curled and braided in a manner like flowing water. Her dress is almost reflective of fresh white snow and frost.

If Gnarl was here, he would’ve demanded the light show be off.

But Jerry's focus wasn’t on her-- no. It was on her ‘right hand man’, Florian. That knife-ear backstabbing bastard. With his ‘hippie’ look, his leather and grass garment, his dreadlocks-- of course he would be here. Odds are he was likely having a means to travel a bit for a time…and likely waiting till he got his ‘Empire’ to come over and drain more magic.

Well Jerry wasn’t going to let him do that. But first? He needed patience. He needed to wait. And he needed…to make sure he can get the bastard to reveal the truth. But his focus was pulled away as Fay spoke. “Greetings, you must be this ‘Alicorn’ that was spoken of.” Fay looks to Cadence in curiosity.

Cadence gave a bow, but soon told while rising up, “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Cadence is fine though.” and spoke on. “Princess Twilight, my sister-in-law was originally to come. But it was decided that I should take her place as I have more experience in these sorts of matters.”

“Yes,” nodded Fay and looked at Jerry, slightly frowning. “And…you must be the new Overlord replacing your predecessor.” and said. “I thought there were to be no Overlords after the previous one mysterious disappeared.”

“Less of disappeared and more of…misplaced.” told Jerry. “But, you can say I’m a unique Overlord.”

“Be wary my Queen,” said Florian in a slightly leery manner as he motioned with his hand pulling out his blade. “For the Dark One clearly is arrogant, in coming here alone without his little rats among him!”

“Arrogant?” said Jerry in slight amusement, as he shook his head. “Well, it's less arrogant, and more of, well, being polite. Since you all are, technically living off my land, even if you’re under it.”

“See? He clearly believes these are his lands,” flamboyantly proclaimed Florian as he raised his hand over his head in a dramatic fashion. “When clearly all lands belong to the Mother Goddess, or rather to you, Queen Fay.”

Must…resist…hippie….insult… thought Jerry as much as he could.

Cadence raised a brow, but soon said, “who is this, if I could ask, Queen Fay.” And considered the Elf, “is he your advisor?” Seeming to eye Florian a bit.

“This is Florian, he is both my advisor, and my right hand as he oversees all military actions.” spoke Fay in turn, as she glanced at Jerry before going on. “And he has a slight point, Dark One, for these caverns are of nature, and as I embodied all of nature, these lands are not yours to own.”

“You might want to reconsider that.” told Jerry with a grin in his tone. “You’re not the only big fish in the sea anymore. Not in this world anyways.” as he said. “In fact, you’re a small frog in a pond compared to what's here.”

“You dare proclaim our Queen to be small? She is the avatar of our Goddess!” said Florian.

“And I met the goddess of the sun, and her sister the moon, who is also of dreams. I also own the island here and everything on it. And I also, oh yes-- I'm the only one with transportation for anyone here on said island.” said Jerry as he said. “This ain’t the old world anymore, you’re running on different laws.”

“And you seem to believe you are a ‘big fish’?” asked Fay with a slight raise of her brow.”

“Well, I’m not the big fish, as I clearly am outclassed.” admit Jerry with a light shrug.

“Ha, does that mean the embodiment of Evil finally knows when he is matched against Good?” prod Florian.

Chuckling a bit, Jerry responded. “No, I just don’t want to have a deadly-sun-laser pointed at my face.”

Cadence then chastised to him, “Princess Celestia wouldn’t use the sun for that.” and paused to amend. “At least not a second time.”

And while the two looked at that, Jerry retorted with a raised finger. “Aha, see? There's always a possibility.”

“What exactly do you mean, ‘different laws’?” questioned Fay. seeming rather intrigued by this knowledge.

“Weeeeelll, Fay,” said Jerry. “For one, the sun and moon don’t move by themselves, they’re moved by two goddesses of pony kind-- which is what Cadence and her two guards are, different form what know of equines.” going on to tell. “Second, the nature of Good and Evil aren’t as strict and uniformed. There is a mixture of the two, or sometimes neutral, or even levels and ranks as things are more complex.” going on to add.

“So in short, whatever beef we may have, is obsolete in this new world, as shit is real.”

While the two stared at him, FAy more so as the Queen was trying to work this over? Cadence decided to speak up. “To point, my Aunts, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both use their magic to move sun and moon and have full say of when they move and where they move. It’s in a way, their right as Alicorns of Sun and Moon respectively.” Cadence then put a hand on her chest and told, “I’m the Alicorn of Love, meaning I have say and sway over the aspect of love to a great extent. I’m capable of sensing, seeing and even influencing the aspect that is Love itself.”

“Even my sister-in-law is the same.” Continued to tell Cadence. “Twilight is an Alicorn of Friendship, or more to point the one of the element’s it represents in our belief-- Magic. She has a similar power and place in our world in line with it.”

“If this is true,” started Florian as he turned to Fay. “then that means you Queen Fay can be in rule of nature and of Light-- and take in full embodiment over it all!”

“Yeah, she may have to get in line.” told Jerry as he shook his head, and at Florian's sudden turn, Jerry told on. “There’s a lot more than just these alicorns that are god-like.”

Nodding to him, Cadence spoke, “there are other races, other people, other powers.” and made a face, “one such example is Discord. A Spirit of Chaos. And might as well be a god in his own right with how powerful he is.” then shook her head. “But he’s not part of the topic at the moment, and honestly there’s more going on in the world currently that is more concerning.”

While Fay muse a little, she refocuses on the topic. “Regardless, while I and those of my people here would accept any negotiations with you, Princess Cadence and to your people and other rulers,” and gave a slight disapproving look to Jerry. “It is the Overlord that I have trouble agreeing with, as he seems to believe these caverns are his, and believe this place is his.”

“Well again, you’re on my island, even if you’re underground, you’re on it.” told Jerry in a simplistic tone.

Cadence breathes out and tells, “Jerry. Part of this is to negotiate common ground between you both.”

“I’m willing to negotiate, I’m just stating facts.” told Jerry in turn.

“You are a spawn of evil!” told Florian as he said. “I bet this is merely some ploy to make us lower our guard!”

Jerry chuckled a bit as he said. “Alright, I’m a bad guy.” nodding at this as he didn’t deny it. “You’re right.” then raised a finger. “But, I’m also not a bad guy.” going on to tell. “For example, I am here, alone, with no guards, no support. All by myself. And I’m here, willing to talk with you all. Which is saying a lot.”

For a moment, he saw Florian splutter in some confusion. Even Fay slightly scrunched her pretty face up in slight confusion at his contradictory statement. Jerry couldn’t stop the grin that formed under his helmet, and decided to go on. Not because it was true… but it was screwing with their ‘black-and-white’ thinking so much.

“You see, unlike previous Overlords? I prefer to keep in mind a few things. I keep my word of any bargain I make. I make sure that I let people live if they surrender, I also give dental to my workforce. Sure it’s not health care, but we technically already got free health care and medicine, so, there's that.” going on to tell. “And sure, I might raze or pillage, but it’s for the betterment of others. Namely my servants and citizens. Or allies.”

“And the only places I do raze, pillage, kill, or other nasty things-- are people I and my allies hate. Or at least I really, really don’t like. Or totally deserve it.” Explained Jerry as he soon finished up. “Because honestly? Total evil is completely overrated. Being an asshole is WAY more fun.”

“You, I-- you still enslave others!” told Florian. “You’re not even denying that!”

“Well, I,” Jerry started, then paused in realization. “Oh wait…I never really enslave anyone.” and musing a little to himself. “I completely forgot that was an option. Then again I rather use indentured servitude-- less messy and doesn’t cause issues for politics.”

“You’re not even hiding it!” started Florian with a pointed finger, and looked at Cadence. “You are actually allied to that beast?!”

Nodding, Cadence told, “compared to what my people had to endure? He’s very tolerable.” And turned her eyes to Fay. “to give context, before Overlord Jerry came? Equestria was tricked and conquered by the Caribou Empire. They came to the Empire seeking aid, when it was all a front to infiltrate our nation and turn on us. Brainwashing our Studs-- or males --into being rapists. Turning mares-- again, females for reference --into sex toys and slaves.”

The Alicorn breathed out with, “for three years Equestria was plunged into what could be considered a nightmare. Our stallions were twisted by magic to think like the Caribou who only saw the female gender as sexual slaves and pets to do their bidding. While all those that were female, no matter age, were there to serve, be used for pleasure and to toy with.” And almost hardened her gaze. “We had no rights. We weren't even people, simply property and things.”

“Will Equestria be in debt to the Overlord for his help?” asked the alicorn. “Yes. And maybe for a time.” then shook her head. “But, he also helped us when none could or wouldn’t. And when it’s all said and done? We will have our freedom restored and have our rights. No longer having to worry about our Stallions being warped into a shadow of themselves. Or to fear about being raped out in the street. Or even feel terror that our fillies will be snatched away and brought up as sex-dolls as young as six years of age.”

Florian seems to scrunch his face, looking a little off on that. Though Jerry knew it was an act. He knew just the way Florian was shifting his face a little. Though Fay seems to contemplate. Thinking and musing as she looks at Jerry in confusion. “A Overlord…who helps others…'' looking at him as she pressed her lips. “Why would the embodiment of Evil, aid, instead of supporting this form of Evil?”

Puffing a bit, Jerry told up front. “Because while I know I’m an evil bastard that may never be turned Good or can never be a ‘Hero’? Even I have standards of evil.” going on to tell. “I’m the type of Evil that wants to have the productivity and efficiency of a running empire. Those bastards, are the type of evil that would fuck everything and enjoy the short term before they died. Aka, previous Overlords. I do not want to have a short term ruling. If I’m going to be the Overlord? I’m going to be the one that will live for a long time.”

Cadence smiled a bit and said, “by simple terms in our world? He’s considered ‘Lawful Evil’. Someone that’s more concerned with the letter of the rule and organized parameters to follow.” then shook her head. “He doesn't go outside those rules and keeps to them. And if those rules say helping people is what has to be done for his survival? Then he’ll help people. It’s selfish, but he’s not going out of his way to burn the world to the ground.”

“Unless it’s for a good reason!” interjected Jerry real quickly with a raised finger.

“Is the…Overlord really a good alternative?” questioned Fay with knitted brows. “The Overlord, and those previous, are always Evil incarnated. They are the embodiment of Evil itself.”

Nodding, Cadence said, “in Equestria’s experience? The Overlord, or at least the iteration we have been dealing with, is rather tame in comparison to some of the evils my nation had to deal with.” Then decided to add in some amusement to Jerry. “It probably helps that Jerry isn’t very good at being evil.”

“Hey, hey, hush you.” told Jerry with a scowl. “I’ll have you know, it’s really hard trying to be Evil with so many people upstaging you!” adding on. “Besides, it’s not fulfilling to kick someone when they’re already down. I rather do it when they’re already standing. It's sad when they’re already down.” then added. “Also, it's far less impressive if they’re already on their last leg. That’s just petty evil.”

“You are…not like the previous Overlord.” said Fay with furrowed brows, staring at Jerry as she went on to question Cadence. “Does his words hold any truth? On him ‘owning’ this island we inhabit?”

Considering her words, Cadence spoke, “as far as Equestria and possibly the world is concerned? This is his domain.” going on, “even his magic has somewhat influenced the island. And for us ponies? That’s more than enough evidence that this is his Island.” And looked around. “I can’t exactly say the same for your own home. There’s a distinct difference in magic between his Castle and the surrounding land, and here.”

“That is because he is using Evil, Dark magic.” said Florian with a tsk as he motioned around. “We are using Good, Light, and nature magic to spread what is natural for us.” and went on. “I wouldn’t be surprised if all he attempted to make is just weeds and sickly trees of evil.”

Cadence gave a strange look to the elven man. Like she was even less sure of him than before. But she ignored him and continued to address the Queen directly, seeming to outright ignore the elf. “While it’s true there is dark magic in the Overlord’s domain? We Equestrian’s don’t see it as outright evil. Some of us have an adversity to it. And in our world? There’s a difference between Evil magic and Dark magic. Even if they are synonymous. Much like how Light and Holy magic are synonymous. In my senses? There’s Light magic all around, but not necessarily holy magic that you would label as ‘Good’. Just like how the Overlord is brimming with Dark magic, but not outright evil.”

“But it also causes issues for you all when you sense it from him, yes?” brought up Fay. “wouldn’t it be better, if this island was full of Good and Light to cover it?” Jerry's eyes raise a brow as if wondering if she was insulting him.

“Not completely.” Cadence honestly spoke. “Actually, if you’re willing? I would personally suggest a compromise that you both share your own halves of the island.” And raised a hand, “and I know, you both have an adversity to the other. But please, hear me out.”

Fay made a face, but motioned for the alicorn to continue. So Cadence spoke. “Jerry’s been working on cultivating the land into something more livable for his people. Dark Magic does have an effect on life to warp it. And his Minions seem to be aware of this and have been not using any to do their farm work.”

“But, as you might imagine that makes farming a little challenging. Even with the Earth ponies and Pegasi ponies helping.” Explained Cadence. “If you two can find common ground to work on? Perhaps your people can help make this island more fertile and have space to grow on the surface. In turn? Jerry would have the needed tools and supplies to help your people expand down here where you live.”

While Fay seems to hesitate? It was Jerry that spoke first. “I’ll be blunt, Fay. I’m willing to let you, your people, your elves, and any Light and Good creature live on my island, even topside if you want to help grow into whatever it is you want.” seeming to catch Fay off guard a bit as she didn’t expect him to offer up a, in all honesty, open agreement. “I’ll even let you all close up around in some sort of ‘isolated area’ if it makes you feel better.”

“In return, however, while I do need the tools and supplies, as well as making life grow on this island? All is to not have any trouble between your people and mine. Because while I can deal with you all living on my island? My main concern is if some…people, specifically on your side, might cause trouble because of this whole, ‘Good vs Evil, Light vs Dark’ blah, blah, blah.” and shake his head.

“I want us to drop this whole issue. Because right now, in all honesty? I care nothing on this whole thing of our old world. My main focus? Is my people and their safety.” going on to tell. “Honestly, I like my new life of ‘not that evil’. Really opens up the possibilities of what I can do with my life. But,” and raised a finger. “That will get interrupted, if I hear trouble happening between my people. And perhaps in the future, when there’s diplomatic talks, you could, I dunno…refer to this island and its people under my protection as its King-tyrant?”

“King…tyrant?” started Fay in confusion. “Why not a King instead?”

Cadence sighs, “he’s set on that title.” and gives a look to Jerry. “He refuses anything else. I’m pretty sure his Wife even tried talking him out of it, but he insists that it has to be ‘King-Tyrant’.”

“It's either Overlord, or King-tyrant. I am not using any other titles, as Overlord is my main title, and King-tyrant sounds badass. It’s a perfect title for a Lawful Evil ruler.” told Jerry.

Fay stare at him and asked in utter dumbfound, “...you have a wife?” As she knew Overlords have mistresses, but never wives.

“Well, technically she is my ‘mistress’-- but she’s mostly my wife. But yes.” Jerry answered as he added. “And yes I do have concubines-- but that was my wife's idea.”

“And I bet you have a slave hidden away as well.” started Florian.

“Hey, hey, she willingly became my slave!” defended Jerry. “Major difference!”

Cadence raised a hand, “the concubines would be our fault partially too. Equestrian culture practices ‘herding’, as we have more mare’s then Stallions.” and while looks were given?

Jerry agreed with a nod. “She's right, I am innocent in this regard.” the fact that the Overlord declared himself innocent was….shocking.

Fay took a moment, then asked. “What is the name of this island, and of your city, Overlord?”

“Oh uh,” nearly fumbled Jerry as he realized… he never got around to naming the place. Quickly he got out, “This, this is uh, the Island of Nowhere. and my city, is named Home.”

He was BSing them. Folrian knew it. Fay knew it. Even Cadence knew it. It was a blatant lie that Jerry was making into fact there and then. It seemed then that Cadence added to make her point well known. “Told you he was pretty bad at being evil.”

“I’m busy, okay! I have a lot more stuff to focus on than naming things!” double down Jerry.

“What could be more important than naming your island and territory?” called out Florian, even as Fay had a small, if not faint, amuse smile on her lips.

“To humiliate my enemies, hear the sound of my pleased herd, and to be the kind of Overlord that is benevolent rather than malevolent!” declare Jerry.

“You are the worst Overlord I have ever seen!” said Florian with disgust.

“Ah, but I am the only Overlord you have seen.” brought up Jerry. “Which makes me the best by default.”

Cadence smiled, then glanced to see Fay also smiling just a tiny bit. The banter was, in a sense, funny. Well, partial arguing seeing as Florian was obviously trying to pick a fight and rile Jerry up. But it didn’t seem to be doing what the elven man wanted.

Clearing her voice, Cadence spoke on. “In any case.” Trying to get things back on track, after being derailed so much. “Could I possibly ask that we take our talks someplace private between the three of us, Queen Fay?” Going on to tell, “We Princesses of Equestria have drawn up a rough draft of what an alliance might entail and I wish to go over them with you and the Overlord.” and glanced. “Overlord Jerry, did you also bring your own draft for the possible alliance?”

“I have.” nodded Jerry as he took out a scroll and unrolled it, as he thanked ALL that is good and to an extent, Evil, that he not only has a PR team to help him…but a certified Lawyer. And not just a blue, but an actual lawyer. And he made sure she enjoyed her position as ‘Overlord Lawyer’ in helping make contracts or making sure there’s no loopholes. He was glad that her cutie mark was a lawbook, because pony cutie marks were awesome like that. “I made sure it is both fair, and reasonable for both sides.”

The Queen found herself almost intrigued and curious now. Not just at the Eqeustrian’s initiative, but at this idea that the Overlord could make something ‘fair’. She would still have to read over the draft and scrutinize it the best of her ability. But if there was a grain of truth to Cadence's words? This Overlord was not about to screw the rules as long as they benefited him. Still… talking house was something she was almost leery of. But they did seem rather honest.

The Overlord maybe not, but the Alicorn certainly seemed honest. So maybe she could trust her word that nothing underhanded would happen.

“Yes, let us convene into another room,” moving to get up as she looked at Florian. “You may attend to the soldiers, Florian.”

“Yes, my Queen.” the elf, as he walked off, or…danced off.

Jerry eyed at him as his helmet head turned a bit, as he was just waiting until Florian showed his true colors. He knew the elf was planning something. He was just good at playing as an idiot. But his attention turned when Fay motioned them to follow, and as both Cadence and Jerry walked along, Jerry prob. “So, Fay. how many were brought over here?” wanting to get a head count.

“Mostly the elves, Dyrads, fairies and sprites so far. We are waiting for the next group, our priestess, our civilians, and finally the spider.”

....oh. Oh yes….Jerry likes. thought Jerry as he said. “Well…perhaps we can work in some agreement, where I let you all be lended a Spell Catalyst in exchange for some…spider eggs?”

Both nearly stopped to give their own looks. Cadence in confusion, while Fay was merely shocked at what he was offering in return for eggs from, if she was right? Their Spider protector. Though Cadence said, “we can discuss trade agreements after we’ve decided on an agreeable alliance treaty.” And resumed walking. “You did clear a few days for the talks, correct?”

Starting to walk, Fay said. “I cleared a week for us, as I wasn’t sure if the Overlord would be….talkative at all.”

“I honestly needed a break.” said Jerry as he told on. “After my latest adventure, I figured some down time would be nice, and a week of talking seem like a good thing. As I’m sure we can work over a few trade agreements. But, pardon me, I do have a question.” said Jerry as he asked. “Where did you procure a Spell Catalyst?”

Giving a side glance, as they walked into a hall, one made entirely of wood, as Fay responded. “We have found one from an area, Overlord. I understand they are…special for the likes of you. Am I to presume you had been seeking out…Netherworld artifacts for a while?”

“Indeed, and I’m sure after we do a few signing we can go into more detail on that.” said Jerry, as he added. “For now, let us just focus on reading over a few things and signing.”

Fay seemed to hum at his words. As she remarked. “You are rather…more relaxed compared to previous Overlords. And more talkative. Usually it falls unto your servant Gnarl to speak for you.”

“Oh him? Well…he’s well…been ‘relieved’ of his job. You can say I have a…distaste for betrayals.” responded Jerry.

Once more, Fay found herself blinking. Trying to get over that an Overlord actually done away with the old cunning advisor. Cadence gave a nod and spoke, “I remembered Aunty Luna saying that you had to deal with him before he tried something.” and asked, “but if he’s not dealing with the Minions while you’re away, who’s keeping an eye on them?” the doors to the new room are closing with a heavy thump.

“Some new and upcoming Minions, mostly Mortis and Quaver.” said Jerry as he told on. “Although Quaver mostly focus on anything around in the Dark Castle, while Mortis tends to the majority of them and the newborns-- or any minions I want back to life.” and as they moved into a room, with Jerry closing the door behind him as they all went to the table.

Nodding, Cadence places a scroll on the table and unrolls it. With a breath, she says, “as much as I would like to keep talking over recent events?” and motioned over the scroll, “it’s time to get to business.”

Jerry nodded, as he said while lowering his scroll on the table. “Lets.”

Winds howled their icy song amongst the frozen lands that were once filled with life. A deep rumble filling them as thousands of feet, marching in discorded disharmony as undead shambled along. Their groaning bones and husky hisses filling the air ever so steadily, as if to challenge and overwhelm the howling winds around them.

And in the lead, floating on wisps of green necromantic magic, was their leader. A pale human man in dark robes. In one hand a sharpened and long blade. In the other a staff with a skull’s tip. His bare feet did not touch the icy ground as he advanced with his massive hoard. Wispy green eyes scanning slowly from left to right, searching for any remaining life.

With a wailing, he turned his attention up as from a storm cloud a Windigo came rushing down, intending to feast on him. In turn he just grinned, and pointed his staff upwards. His will commanding those in his ranks. As one, many undead unicorns, with flesh half fallen off and bone showing raised their heads. Their eyes glowing blue with unnatural light as they all let loose bursts of magic. And as one the wave of magical power lashed out, smacking and rebuking the Windigo.

It turned, darting down for another try. But it shrieked and turned away when a gout of fire smashed into its ethereal body. More unicorn undead working together to use old magics they had in their former life. And after battering the hungry spirit, scared it off. Forcing it to run and search for easier prey.

With the threat gone, the necromancer began to once more float onwards. His undead hoard follows along. While the man himself kept his eyes peeled. Searching for any living people he could… or lost remains. And as he wandered in the winter wastes, he wondered. What other beasts could he raise?

Perhaps he could find more wolves to join the calvary? Perhaps some bears to fill out the forward forces. Maybe some pegasi to conquer more of the skies? Or maybe something more exotic like the Manticores with their powerful bodies of claws, fangs and deadly venom.

The necromancer also supposed that he could always search for an old farm full of chickens and raise hundreds of those. It was ever so entertaining to raise and use a horde of undead chickens to both beat and humiliate his foes. But those thoughts were put aside. For as he continued onwards his gaze locked onto a strange, and interesting sight. A stretch of warm desert land with no hint of cold or death.

Interesting. New lands to conquer. Was the single, greedy thought in his mind. And with a raise of his staff, stamped it into the ground. Quickly undead ponies and caribou rushed to him as he commanded, “Search for stone, carve me basons and prepare to shape a gateway!”

It would pay him good to have a quick means to return here later.

A flickering light

Zipping and sealing her dive suit, Twilight took a moment to half adjust the skintight suit that had become a bit of a guilty pleasure for her. While it wasn’t needed on land? It was very much required in the ocean and rather recently? She had found herself liking its simplicity and its support over her body. No it really didn’t leave much in the way of modesty, nearly being like a latex. But it was warm, it kept her chest supported, protected her against the chilling depths and had all sorts of useful places to put equipment and was very unlikely to snag on things.

Maybe I can ask Albert if I can have a few for myself when this mess is all over? the idea held merit and Albert didn’t seem to mind giving out things for people’s needs. Though Twilight decided she would find some way to pay him back. For not just the suits but many other things.

Turning, she watched Rarity gently check over herself. Mostly lost in thought as to how the suit clung to her. Twilight admitted, it really did actuate the figure that her friend worked to keep. One that kept fairly well, given all the jobs and work they had to do. Nevermind all the swimming that did their bodies only good favors in keeping in shape.

“I’ll admit, Twilight.” Rarity spoke after finishing looking over herself over and half nodding she had everything on correctly. “It’ll be nice to get back to Citadel-1. I think I’ve had enough time here in Jerry’s place.”

Curious and heading out to rejoin the rest of her friends, Twilight asked, “why do you say that, Rarity? I thought you enjoyed your stay up here?” She did herself. It was nice to feel the wind under her wings again. The soft sand and dirt under hoof and feel the earth pony magic in her connect to the land. She even recalled just basking in the warm sun and feeling the warm rays just warm and comforted her.

“Do not get me wrong.” Rarity rushed out with a raised hand as they exited out and walked onto the sandy beach. “I just…” and paused for a moment, looking for her words. “This has been wonderful. Getting out, relaxing a little and even the short beach trips.” something that had her smiling a little.

But then the ashen unicorn lost a bit of that smile and spoke while rubbing her arm. “It’s just… this place, it’s so…” And seemed to be unable to find the words. Twilight patiently waited, giving her friend a look even as they neared the other’s that goofed off near the water. “I-I just feel so… alienated. Not wanted.”

Ears pricked, Twilight moved to put a hand on Rarity’s shoulder and said, “what? What would make you say that? People enjoy having you around!”

Sighing, Rarity spoke, “I’m not sure.” And pressed her lips tightly. “This place just… It just looks wrong, doesn't seem right to me.” Turning to the alicorn, Rarity admitted, “this isn’t the first time either. Admittedly, even at the island that everypony’s at… it looks nice but it’s just…”

While she didn’t want to think about it, Twilight asked, “it’s not like the Town.”

“Exactly!” Rarity nearly exclaimed. Twilight nearly backed off at the raised voice, even as her unicorn friend went on. “Everything is so uniform and everyone is always so nice and happy--” going on to say, “I can’t tell you how often I look around, hoping that I would seem some sort of welcoming face or… or greeting or something.”

“And the worse part?” Rarity started, “oh the worse part.” Hugging herself as she looked at Twilight. “When do they smile? When do they greet me? Something just feels so… so…” Seeming unable to find the words.

Thinking on it a little, Twilight supplied, “sincere?”

Gulping, Rarity shook her head, “I just… I just don’t know what I’m feeling, Twilight.” And soon felt a comforting arm around her.

Gently, Twilight guided Rarity into a hug and told, “don’t worry, we’ll work it out. Together.” And smiled assuredly. “Maybe these last few weeks have just been a little… overwhelming and stressful for you. And you just need a bit of quiet to yourself and not so much noise-- I know that helps me feel better when I can have five hours to just destress from over-socializing.”

Slowly, Rarity nodded. Something about that felt strange to hear. That a pony should ‘need’ a moment to themselves. It sounded selfish… but Rarity admitted, some silence and alone time sounded… nice. With a shake of her head to try banishing those thoughts, Rarity jokes, “Twilight, I thought you were the princess of friendship? You need breaks for socializing?”

The joke in itself slightly surprised Twilight, not having heard Rarity crack one like that in a while. But she found herself laughing when the surprise ebbed away, giggling, “not all of us can be a Pinkie Pie and use socializing to power their extrovert ways.” Making Rarity smile and giggle a bit herself.

When they got close to the girls, Applejack asked the two, “what’s got ya’ll giggling like two pea’s in a pod?”

With a small laugh, Twilight waved, “oh, nothing.” And motioned to the water, “is everything packed away in the Harmony’s Song?” Again, feeling giddy in having her own personal cyclops ship. It wasn’t the same, but it reminded her of when she used to have her air balloon to get around. She really missed that thing.

Smirking, Rainbow rolled her eyes while hovering just over the others, “We got it, egghead. Even all those new boxes full of stuff you plan to experiment with like some mad scientist.”

Twilight went to counter argue about that, but Pinkie jumped up, “oh, oh, oh-- Twilight! Can I be your Egore!” And landed, hanging over, “Mashter, when can I throw the switch!”

That earned a few snortles or giggles from the others. While Twilight tried to hold back a smile. “I’ll think about letting you be my lab assistant, Pinkie.” Figuring it wouldn’t hurt as long as they were simple experiments. She might have trusted Pinkie, but there were some pretty delicate experiments that went on in the labs around her.

Removing her hands from Rarity, did Twilight clap her hands. “Alright girls, let’s load up and get moving.” Knowing they had quite a trip ahead of them. If it wasn’t for the fact that the Ruff Raft crew was around to escort them back to the seabase? Twilight might have felt a little nervous going back into those dark depths.

The alicorn hoped she would get good enough with using the Cyclopes to the point she could confidently navigate it through the deep blue sea.

Watching the many fish inside the aquarium swim about, Rarity reflected to herself over her current confliction in her mind. Since that day where she and the other’s spent time in their shared living spaces to just… comfort the other and remember ponies they knew, Rarity felt an odd… sensation of loss.

A loss that only grew as the weeks went by. Or was it months? It was hard to tell. Time had… gotten away from her really. how long has it been since I left my darling little Town? she wanted to sigh in sadness at it all. How long did she plan to just… stay here?

Yes, she knew why she came, why she left home. She wanted to rediscover her past. Get a grasp on her fragmented mind. To know who ‘Rarity’ was before Starlight had helped her. Memories that hadn’t completely returned. Partially due fact that grim and cold fellow, Magic, had taken some of their memories away to keep the Tree of Harmony safe. That still bothered her, quite a lot. And she knew it bothered the other girls too. Twilight was even furious when she got her memories back, having ranted after having some privacy.

Yet, despite that… not all her memories came back. Not every bit of her identity and memories returned. Rarity sagged at that. Reflecting on what Twilight told her. Why did she have such trouble trying to recall some of those memories? She even couldn't recall the… meaning between other’s. Meaning she couldn’t draw up or feel and it was blurred in grays. It almost felt painful at times at how muted and empty they were.

According to what Twilight had found out from Magic… part of the issue was when Starlight had helped her? It had further caused complications in some of her repressed memories. Whatever medical spell was used to keep the trauma away? Fragmented her already gapped memories.

Eyes flicking, Rarity half smiled when she spotted Fluttershy and took the distraction before her to think of something else. Mostly at how the pegasus had found herself remarkably at home in the water while tending to the fish inside. Rarity wasn’t sure she could pull up the same courage to be in a giant tube of water, it was hard enough to do so under an ocean. Even less so with… eels that had electrified prongs that sparked with said electrical power.

As gross and creepy as they were, Rarity had to admit their little electrical light shows were.. Dazzling in a sense. The way the whites and blues arced about and make an odd symmetry. The admiration for it all just felt… empty, all abruptly. It made Rarity sigh and glance away to another large aquarium not too far off. Just like the one Fluttershy was in, it was full of colors and life.

Guppies swam about in little plants dotting the sandy floor, a few crabs could be spotted sifting through the sands. Calm blue shells of cobalt mixed with small bits of peach accents. Her sky blue eyes lifted to trace the green kelp and the glowing sac’s of seeds that made it look like some form of naturally occurring lamppost. The ever absurd thought made Rarity giggle a little while observing a small, and thankfully normal looking shark swim about inside.

As much as Rarity wanted to love the picture before her, filled with vibrant colors and life… it all just felt muted. It felt like… there was supposed to be something there, while looking at such a sight. But it just… felt empty and bland. It filled her with a sort of longing that she wasn’t sure how to deal with. And part of her wondered if she should talk to her friends about it.

Yes, they all knew she felt a little off-put as of late. Even more concerning her memories. Memories she still felt scared to return to herself. Magic, the… interesting fellow that returned most of her memories, mentioned to Twilight that her mark might be the key to returning her memories. Though to Rarity that also meant the nightmares would come back. And that scared her, greatly.

Moving to the side and trying to let her mind relax, Rarity glanced to her left and noticed Aira. The changeling Queen seemed to have taken to her own break down in the aquarium spaces to watch the many collected fish swim about. Both mares traded a nod of acknowledgment before the white mare herself moved around the next aquarium and watched the fish in it. These looked just as alien and strange as the last few she saw with Fluttershy.

Pull yourself together Rarity, there isn’t any problem with this. She told herself, trying to pull up a smile that felt oddly off on her own face. Everything's fine. It’s just… a little homesickness, that’s all. Doing her best to convince herself that was the reason behind how she felt right at that moment.

While she drifted into thought, watching bioluminescent fish swim about in their own aquarium, she didn’t notice the body that neared her. Or, not until he spoke. “Rarity.”

With a slight jump and gasp, Rarity turned and breathed out with a fist over her chest, “Albert!” Settling her heart rate before telling, “you… you surprised me.”

“Sorry.” He told almost crisply while working away on his little PDA like always. “I was doing a small check up on the fish. Looking for any changes in behavior.” Both slipped into a slight silence before the scientist asked, “You don’t normally come here.”

“I was helping Fluttershy with a few things.” Told the white mare. “Once she’s done taking care of the… eels, I’m going to help her with a few other things.” Only getting a minor hum from Albert while he continued to do his own task.

Both slipped into silence once more, one observing the behavior of the fish. The other watched on with a slightly empty gaze of deep thoughts on her own feelings. It was something that Albert caught onto, and decided to ask while glancing at his tablet, “something bothering you?”

Blinking, Rarity asked, “bothering me, dear?”

“I won’t say I personally know you well, Rarity, but I can tell that you’re thinking about something. And it’s bothering you.” told the man simply. “I’ve seen the same far-off look other people get whenever they’re thinking of something.”

Shaking her head, Rarity turned and told while watching the odd colorful fish. “I’m fine. I simply have this… odd feeling I can’t place and it nags at me so.”

“Like?” Queried the scientist in curiosity.

“Well…” Rarity began, unsure if she wanted to share what she was feeling to the… admittedly odd man. “It’s… it’s just how this place is.” she eventually reflected. “The way the halls are set up, the manner the rooms are made. It’s almost chaotic and sometimes I don’t know how to feel about how everything is so…”

Glancing at the mare from the corner of his eye, Albert raised a brow and said, “You’re used to how the Town you lived in worked. Everything is symmetrical, having its place and nothing being unequal and completely orderly.” Then lifted a brow to add, “or how diverse the people here are, like your friends?”

“Yes, yes of course.” Rushed out Rarity. “I love my friends, really, but they can be… unbearable at times. Or they get into the most ridiculous of arguments, I just… I don't know why they would argue over the smallest of things. It’s almost chaotic at times.”

“Personal opinion.” Albert told simply. “Everyone and everything has them.”

Laughing a little, Rarity told while using a finger to twirl a few of her purple locks. “Not in my Town. no one has any different opinions or thoughts on things. It’s all shared and the same.”

“Is it?” Questioned the man, making Rarity pause. “They might not say anything, but it doesn't mean they have nothing to say. It just means that they keep quiet to stay the same.” While Albert worked away, he continued onwards. “Opinions are not a bad thing Rarity. They help change us. And with change comes evolution.”

Shaking her head, Rarity said, “I’m sorry, but… how is that a good thing?” She was a little confused.

“Equalization sounds nice, I’ll say that much.” Albert seemed to admit. “But there are issues with such an ideology.” Turning to her fully to tell, “primarily, the issue that nothing is equal.”

“But our town is.” Spoke Rarity.

“Is it?” He asked, “are you all the same color? All the same shape, size, gender and species?” The scientist shrugged. “The fact of the matter is, you’re all not. Some have wings and can fly. They can do something you can't. Some have horns for magic, again, use magic and others cant. Others have neither, but are much stronger than the rest.”

“And what about the Caribou?” Albert thought on. “They are tall and have horns, but can’t use magic like ponies can. They’re strong but only to an extent.” Looking at Rarity, the infected man continued. “The true honest nature of things, Rarity, is not to be equal. Because for anything to be equal, it must also be an unequal opposite.”

Confused, Rarity said, “that… that doesn't make any sense.” Staring at the man for a long moment.

When he raised a finger, Albert said, “it does… when you look at it from a different perspective, Rarity.” And motioned to the aquarium. “Take a good look. Right here, is a small ounce of balance.” Turning both their focus to the water filled space the fish lived in. “It’s a miniature ecosystem, Rarity. And all of it plays its own parts. Fish eat plants and other fish. Fish die and sink to the sand. Bottom feeders eat the remains. The remains of those remains break down and feed the plants. The cycle begins anew.”

While Rarity drew her brows close in confusion, Albert seemed to carry on with an odd passion in his voice. “This is a natural order. You have fish that are made to eat at the flora and graze. Keeping the plant life in check. And to keep those fish in check, you have predators. And even then, they can not be equal for the system to work. For a prey fish to live, it has to be smart enough to know danger. Swift enough to run from it. Strong enough to endure the chase. And later, survive.”

“Similarly, the predator must be smart when it hunts the prey. Swift to catch the prey. Strong to subdue it, and then eat it so it can survive.” it was a morbid thought for Rarity to think over, but one she somewhat understood. “They both can’t be the same. If they were, then what stops them from simply eating something else instead of the plant that could overgrow and kill off other plants by taking up too much space?”

“I-isn’t that a little extreme?” Asked Rarity while looking at Albert. “I mean, these are just creatures that live in the wild. How’s that the same to any civilized pony, or being for that matter?”

Looking at her, Albert told, “everything, Rarity. Civilizations don’t survive on one single thing. No city stood by only building walls. And no people rose by just only making bread. A diverse group of people is more successful than a single minded one. And do you know why?”

Rarity remained mute, unwilling to answer because she didn’t understand why. But Albert told her anyway. “Because individuality begets specialty. And specialties when brought together creates adaptability. And adaptability begets uniquity. But that’s the real beauty of individuality and uniqueness, Rarity. For each quark or skill the one knows, the more able they are to function. It makes them smarter, swiffer, stronger and overall, better able to survive.”

“It might seem like chaos to you and the people of the Town.” Albert went on. “But something like Harmony isn’t made up of one piece. True harmony is taking all the different pieces, and making a balance out of it.” Motioning his head to the aquarium, Albert pressed on. “The next time you look at something… consider what it takes for it to work, and ask yourself ‘how many things inside are exactly alike’?”

Breathing in, Rarity told, “but we can live with everything being the same. Everyone is content and happy!” Feeling her voice half raise on accident.

“You can live with the same thing. And you can be content.” Agreed Albert, catching the mare a little flat footed. “But are you actually happy, and do you feel at all alive?” Placing her into a muted silence. “Is it really living, when everything is so sanitized?”

For a moment, the ashen mare took a step back, unconsciously biting her lower lip. Not sure how to answer that question. In turn to this, Albert worked on his PDA once more. And as he worked, Rarity tried to find something to say, something at all.

So with a deep breath, she said, “of course I’m happy.” piquing his interest. His two eyes, seeming to glow with that sickly green virus peering deeply into her own gentle blues. It almost unnerved her, the focus on them. “How couldn’t I be? My Town, it’s such a nice place.” focusing on those thoughts, those memories. She smiled. “Everyone is so nice, there’s no arguing, no problems, why wouldn’t anyone want that?” and put on a bright smile.

Albert measured the mare for a long moment. A silent moment that made Rarity’s smile strain. Her ears flicked back at the intensity. Then looking back down at his PDA, Albert said, “because the only time things are truly equal, is when there is death.” Turning away and leaving Rarity to stand there almost stricken in horrorfield confusion. He seemed to tell while his lab coat fluttered behind, words trailing on a soft breeze. “Life is made of loss and gain, grief and joy, strife and calm.”

Stopping by an exit, Albert looked back with sharpened eyes, speaking in a simple, logical manner. “Is a life really worth having, if you are forced by others to play the same tune day in and day out?”

Then, he was gone. Out the doorway and into a hall that leads into the larger complex that was Citadel-1. Leaving Rarity to simply stand by the aquarium. Her mind swimming with confusion and confliction. She was happy, she was. I have to be, how can’t I be? If I’m not I… She shook her head, trying to drive the troubling thoughts away. Drive away the emptiness that continued to grip inside her chest more and more often. I… I have work. Rarity tried to remind herself, turning on her hooves and rushing back to Fluttershy.

Lying awake in the dark, Rarity found herself staring at the ceiling to her shared room with the girls. Her mind was rolling and spinning with troubles over what Albert had said. It shouldn’t had gotten to her. But there were some things that just pricked at her mind. Little things that made her restless.

Turning her head, she took in the sight of Pinkie Pie. The mare tousled and wrapped in her blanket like a cocoon and having somehow ended up upside-down from how one should sleep in a bed. To her other side was Applejack. Gently snoring away and her limbs half hanging out from under the sheets.

Harmony… is made up of differences. Eyes screwed tight, Rarity turned in place and clenched a pillow to hug to herself. Is a life worth having, if others forced us to play the same tune all the time? implying that… the town was being selfish--

Which couldn't be true! They got rid of their marks to be selfless. To not be over the other! but why does it feel so empty? The wandering thought made Rarity want to shiver, her body feeling on fire under the covers of her blankets. With her eyes closed, she could see her friends. All five of them. Laughing, running, singing and enjoying life--

All the same, she could remember the nights when one of them would cry out in horror. Of the days where they shouted and argued. Of the times where the stress got to them all. And they couldn’t stand one another-- and yet… and yet they still were here. Together. In the same room. Always with each other.

Sitting up, Rarity let out a shuddering breath. A hand coming up to her aching chest. What is wrong with me? and looked over the room again. At all the girls. Twilight passed out on her bed and held a pillow to herself for comfort. Rainbow snoring near obnoxiously as she was splayed out and blanket half tossed aside. Fluttershy peacefully sleeping and making small little whistling snores.

Why? Why did they still stick together, even when they were so different? Why did her heart ache out so badly to memories that could barely be recalled. Why does it hurt so much? And soon tossed the blanket aside. Hooves touched the metal flooring with a gentle click as she headed out of their bedroom space.

Pinkie Pie’s ear flicked as Rarity opened the bulkhead. And with an irritable twitch of that ear, did Pinkie open her baby blue eyes. Rarity didn’t notice as she left. Taking a turn in the metal hall and reaching the living space that was made for her and her friends.

Walking into the dim room, Rarity made her way to the black and dark window that oversaw part of Citadel-1. Watching through a few transparent halls as night shift pony crews walked about the sleeping city. Doing odd jobs and tasks and light maintenance.

How did they move on as if nothing happened? How did they stand one another with being so different? How did anypony here live with… any of this? For a moment, her throat tightened and Rarity sang to herself, “I have lost who I am.” Placing her hand on the reinforced glass, and looking at it in thought.

“And I can’t understand.” gently reflected the mare, trying to pull up faded memories that held not meaning, and yet did. Filling her with more unidentifiable pain. “Why my heart is so broken.” and took a moment to look back where the bedroom was. “Rejecting their love.”

Turning back to take in the dark waters, Rarity echoed out in grief, “Without, love’s gone wrong.” her hand curling to a fist, “Lifeless words carry on.” And gently shook her head, feeling herself shake. “But I know, all I know.” a few tears welling in her tightly shut eyes. “Is that the end’s beginning.” recalling the state of everything she’s seen.

“Who I am, from the start?” the unicorn questioned, eyes open to take in her simple dress. Her muted ashen like shade. The almost straight locks that made up her dulled purple mane. “Lost my home, no more heart.” Feeling ever so empty in herself. “Let me go, I wish to run.” Almost wishing to return to the Town. where she belonged… and yet.

And yet, how could she go back? How could she speak about her experiences? “I shall be silent.” Rarity mused in realization. Making her further sulk. “All this time, spent in vain.” and glanced back up to take in Citadel-1 with teary eyes. “Wasted days, wasted gain.”

All of this. All this effort. All this time spent… was there even a point to it? “All is lost, none remains.” Was what she finally decided. “And this war’s not over.” And trembled. Knowing that with all that’s happened in Equestria, and yet still happening all around. “There’s no light, there’s no sun.” it all felt so cold and distant now. Those sunny, carefree memories that were muted behind the loss of something within her.

“Leaving shattered ones.” She choked out. “To a place we don’t belong.” uncurling her hand on the glass to take in this underwater city. This man made structure that wasn’t even from Equestria. And like everything, surrounded in darkness. “And the dark has conquered all.”

With a small sob, Rarity found herself sinking to her knees and sagging on the floor, hand still on the cold glass. “And I’ve lost who I am.”

She nearly gasped when gentle arms came around her shoulders as she heard Fluttershy tell, “But we can understand.” Her head leaning on her side.

Another set of arms came around her as Pinkie gently told, “Why your heart is so broken.”

She was lifted by both, as Rarity found herself turned around. Applejack’s caring eyes met her as her chilled hand once on the cool glass was taken, and gently held by the farmers strong callous warm hands. “Reachin’ out, inner hope.”

Rarity turned her head as her other hand was taken and Twilight smiled to her in comfort. “Within, love will grow.”

Then was half jolted, the stricken mare turned her head once more as Rainbow half joined the hug with an arm thrown over them, stating on, “Stirring words soaring on.”

“But we know,” They all sang, “all we know.” A certainty in their voices, no there was a confident hope. “There is a new beginning.” Getting Rarity to look around, listening and feeling the comfort of those around her. Old memories, stirring.

Gently, Pinkie sang with a near promise to the last verse, “Who we are, from the start.” backing away a little to place one of her hands over her heart. In her eyes, Rarity could recall the long talks of decorations and party plans with Pinkie.

“Take ya home,” Applejack continued, placing Rarity’s once cold hand over her own heart, drawing the unicorn's gaze to the honest farmer. “in our hearts.” Recollecting the days on the Apple Family's porch, sharing lemonade with Applejack and Big Mac. Granny napping away in her favored rocking chair.

Moving to hug around Rarity’s neck from behind the unicorn, Rainbow grinned, “Let us in, and we’ll run.” Rarity flicked her ear, and could see those lazy outings as she and Rainbow would conspire silly cloud messages outside a couples house.

Fluttershy continued to sing gently with strength, “We will not be silent.” A profound thing to hear, from the quietest and shyest of them. The warmth in her voice reminded Rarity of those lovely days she would bask in the spa with Fluttershy.

Letting go, Twilight told as she moved to hug them all, her larger alicorn wings reaching out to embrace them all. Reminding Rarity of all those times this once socially awkward mare would make the most silliest mistakes and comprehend the mere concept that made Friendship what it was.

“All this time, spent in vain.” Twilight’s somber voice echoed so full of pain. Rarity shuttered a breath, feeling the loss of her parents, Hondo Flanks and Cookie Crumble. The place she called home now forgotten. Her efforts ruined and stomped on.

“Wasted years, wasted gain.” Reminding them of the years they were enslaved to those that only cared for greed, lust and the pain of others. “All is lost,” Knowing they could never return to what was. Gone were the days where Spiky-wiky helped her sew. Of her sister and her friend's return from a silly adventure. “hope remains.” but even then, they were still there. They were still together. “And this war’s not over.” One for their future.

“There’s a light, there’s a sun.” The five sang together, holding Rarity tight in their arms. “Taking all, shattered ones.” Arms binding, their words promising. Rarity felt her eyes glisten before she closed them once more. “To the place we belong.” and for a moment, the six basked in each other. Their hearts beating together. And in that moment, Rarity felt a deep warmth in her. Deep prescour memories surge back up.

I want it back. was the lone thought within Rarity. I want it all back. My memories. My mark, everything-- good and bad. I want it back. Even if it hurts, I want it back because I want to feel like myself. I want to be Rarity again!

It was selfish, she knew it was selfish. But Rarity wanted the emptiness to finally be over. With all their eyes closed, they embraced each other tightly, their hearts stirred as all they wanted was to help their friend. “And our love will conquer all.” and for a moment, the darkness that surrounded them was banished from the light that lit from their hearts. It was then she knew, even if she hurt again? Rarity now knew for sure, she would not be hurting alone. because my friends will be there by my side. My family will be with me.

With a collective gasp, the six found themselves surging with magic. A magic they thought they no longer had. It surged and reached and burst out. At that moment, the dark ocean was lit with a brilliant rainbow light. One that caused the waters to slosh and submarines to sway for a time.

All in that moment, scant seconds in that time and in the dead of night in the middle of an ocean; a pillar of rainbow light reached to the skies above.

It was late and really, she should have been asleep. But Tempest stubbornly kept awake a bit more. Wanting to just have a moment to think to herself. Mostly over the embarrassment of how the Overlord had escaped their fortress city. Or the humiliation he had caused them. Or the sheer fact that, despite searching the vast oceans? They had yet to find where he left.

It was vexing. She and twenty other ships were scouring the oceans for any hint of the Overlord and his presence. And yet they had no hint as to where he had gone. She wondered how they had so deftly flown the ship off. It was clear that those little imp things didn’t know how to fly a Zeppelin. And yet…

did they get lost out at sea? Or did they have a means to navigate home safely? it was hard to tell. And Tempest felt more annoyed at the lack of answers. How the little imps had pulled off the freedom of the Overlord. How the Overlord himself was able to break through anti-magical steel doors. How any of this had happened. They had every advantage, they had all the power-- and he just… slipped through their fingers!

The slight sparking of her horn alerted Tempest to her frustrations and with a deep breath? Did she pull it in. push it down. Control her magic. Sighing, she looked out over the dark skies and seas. One way or another. We’ll show that bumbling fool just who he’s… Then stopped.

Blinking, Tempest wondered if she was tired, but there was a glimmer. In the distance there was a glimmer of something… before a pillar of rainbow light burst up into the skies. She step back in shock, and even felt the ship rock. Around her she could hear the shocked cries of the crew as they took in the spectacle, the anomaly. And the magic… oh the magic.

It’s… it’s so powerful. She wanted to gap. But it was waning, weakening-- snapping out of it, tempest shouted, “Move! Follow that light!” shouting on and walking over the deck, demanding. “To port! To Port! All power to that piller of magic!” And half badgering the crew into action.

They rushed all around, pulling ropes and turning rutters as the zipline banked hard and put all efforts into zeroing in on this anomaly but it faded long before they could reach it. The magic winking out and only giving a hint of where it originated.

They flew quickly, but not fast enough. Or far enough. Even when they got out searchlights and began to scan the seas below? They found nothing. No ships. No islands. Not even a wreck. Just miles and miles of ocean. Tempest herself leaned on the railing, scanning the waters and wondering… what was that pillar of magic? And how did it dispense so much power?

Fay, Queen of Light and Nature, was overseeing the land that was granted and opened up to them. Instead of the dark cavern underground, she and her people were above in the open skies. Trees growing and land vegetating. While they still have the underground area for more refugees to arrive? It was hard bargaining. One for the Overlord to have two separate Gates into those areas.

A necessity in order to move people more seamlessly, as well as to avoid the mining of the workers of the Overlord. However in exchange? They were able to have a large plot of land to grow up into and having easy access to the nearby farmlands to help expand and feed both their people. It also gave them access to the ocean where fantastical constructs of the sea farreid in special supplies.

One of which being medicine to prevent a very deadly virus from infecting her own people. Free of charge, due to the threat of sickness posed. It was…an odd sensation for the long lived and magical fairy. The fact that despite all the agreements, signs and worries of what the overlord wanted-- his demands were…oddly simplistic. To help grow land and give tools to his people. To not cause trouble with his people, to give him access into their lands for any reason, pay a small tithe every year…

And to proclaim him as Overlord or King-tyrant.

Yes there was also the fact they had to turn in any Netherworld artifacts she or her people found but…considering the Equestrians had a trade deal and a sort of research that would replace such things in time? It’s a negligible loss. Especially since the Overlord lend not one, not two-- but three catalysts for a good portion of spider eggs. Yes she would need to return them.

But the only caveat was they wouldn’t be used for military reasons unless by her for good reason. He seemed strangely leery of her military-- and yet would allow her, the strongest of them, use it for battle if need be. It was an odd constraint that he would trust her…more than her own military. Perhaps, he believes I would not do a thing to him, being of purely Good and Light. That I wouldn’t stoop to his level of Evil to use them against him without a good reason. If so…despite him being ‘horrible’, he is also half decent when it came to rule keeping.

There was also the factor that she would need to let him mine the areas they had made for the Good creatures, but it was acceptable losses in exchange for having a good chunk of land for her people to be on. And while on the surface? She could feel the influence of these ‘sisters’. Feeling the magic coaxing the celestial bodies themselves into place, even feeling the moon alicorn tweak the starry sky into place.

Nothing like it was back in their world. As it made the night gazing all the more interesting.

Fay looked upon the sky…then turned her head. Her eyes widened in…surprise? Feeling a presence far off, as she couldn’t see it. But she could feel such powerful magic. But as soon as she felt the unknown magic, it just…disappeared. But in that moment, no matter how short? It eclipsed anything she’s ever felt before? Her magic, the magic of the ‘Celestial Sisters’, the magic of Cadence-- any and all magic just paled to what she felt in that split moment.

And for that brief moment…the Overlord words came back to her. How she was just a ‘small frog in a pond’...compared to what was here in this new world.

And as she reflected, she took a moment to try, try so hard to dissect what that power was stemmed from. It was hard, seeing how it took her by complete surprise and it’s rudeness. But after long minutes of agonizing thought… she came up with a strange, conflicting feeling. It was a magic birthed… from Dark and Light.

Was it this ‘Harmony’ magic that Uturo had told her about?

it’s too late for this. Angrily grumbled a pink mare trying to blink away the sleepiness. She clung her simple poncho close to her body, walking in the middle of the night up a rocky path that led to a cavernous cave. With a yawn, Starlight Glimmer blinked her eyes to once more banish her sleepiness.

Just minutes before, one of her alarm spells had gone and woke her up. Somehow, the Cutie Mark Vault had been disturbed. She wasn’t sure how someone got past the initial alarms to alert her when a pony or person went into the cave. But the alarm for the protective casing being harmed had gone off. So much as she loathed it? She had to get up and check it out.

Wouldn’t be the first time one of her ponies stupidly and foolishly thought that they needed to have their mark back. She still half wondered how they got past the first defense, but she supposed a smart enough unicorn could pull it off and disarm the slightly obvious first line of defense.

Though as she entered the cave and lit her horn with gentle blue magic? Starlight blinked at finding nobody. She put more magic into her lighting spell, scanning carefully over the cave. The useless stick that was the ‘Staff of Equality’ was still where it resided undisturbed. The shadows showed no hiding ponies trying to tuck themselves in a few cracks by the walls. Even the Vault looked fine.

Starlight walked inside, looking around and soon glanced at the vault. Everything looked fine and in order. And part of her sleepy mind wondered if this was one of those rare little false alarms. Possibly a gecko or something having found a crack and--

Her ear flicked. A creaking sound made her snap her eyes up and nearly widening. There, in one of the higher parts, one of the Cutie Marks was…. It was glowing. Not with it’s usual magical light, but with a pulsing purple light. The three blue diamonds seemed to swirl and shift in agitation. The magic pressing hard into the side of the glassy vault. Little hairline cracks stretching out, stressing at the pressure being placed.

what…? In all her time, all her years, Starlight had never seen a cutie mark… rebel? She wasn’t sure of the term for it. But with another creaking and another hairline crack? The mare took a step back in shock. It was like the cutie mark was trying to… escape? Impossible! Cutie Marks don’t just act on their own!

Yes, they had an inherent attraction to the ponies they belonged to. Like a powerful magnet that always was pulled in to its opposite. But never enough to be noticeable. Even something as light as a small animal could hold it back. But this? This was something different. For a moment, Starlight focused on the cracks and used an old spell she knew, repairing the glass and trying to fix the damage.

And yet the cutie mark seemed to bounce about, it’s new purplish aura flaring and fighting its confines. Even threatening to break the walls to breach into others. I don’t understand, what’s happening? Wondered Starlight, putting more effort into making repairs.

Was it the Mark? Maybe it mattered who it’s owner was. Starlight wracked her tired brain for who this one belonged to. There had been so many ponies over the years, and most didn’t keep their mark’s lon enough for her to always remember which one’s belonged to who. Maybe if she glanced it with a little magic? that would jog my memory. She decided.

So she stopped her repairing spell and instead prepared to prod the agitated mark. The glass cracked a bit once more as it bounced around. Touching it with her magic, Starlight nearly gasped. She found the need to cut the magic and next fell to her knees at the raw power. It shook her in shock and confused her. More so, she recognized it now. The mark and it’s owner. that’s Rarity’s! her mind then drowned in confusion. But what’s going on? Why is it acting like this? And what was that power that’s--

Starlight was forced from her musings to look up and see the hairline cracks she had been trying to fix were appearing once more. Her eyes widened as she lit her magic once more. Trying to fix and contain the mark-- right before it bounced back and forwards like lightning. “NO!” She cried, ignoring the now shattered spot in the vault to try and grab the mark in her magic.

Her aura wrapped around it, gripped it tight. And yet Starlight found herself unceremoniously yanked to the side and half dragged to the dusty ground. She shifted and got her hooves under her, going so far to hold her hands out as a mental focus so she could further ‘grip’ the cutie mark that was trying so hard to escape. All the while she tried to ignore the… the… drive that seemed to radiate off it. Like it had a mind of its own, a will of its own! And something, something she couldn’t figure out or understand, was empowering it even further!

Starlight grunted, pulling her head, curling her arms, trying everything she could to reel in this unruly Cutie Mark. her hooves sliding along the ground, trying to find a grip. She just had to get enough control to--

She slipped. In her efforts to get a better footing, her hoof landed on a rounded rock that rolled from under her. The mare yelped and stumbled, slid, fell! And as her head hit the ground? Her focus was broken for a fraction of a moment. “Stop!” she scrambled, lighting her magic, trying to grab it.

Before it could truly escape, her magic once more surrounded the Cutie Mark. it nearly zipped out the cave faster than she could properly surround the thing in her magic. And Starlight had to draw up on some of her annoyance to even hold it.

“I don’t know what’s making you so difficult.” Starlight spoke, half grunting and pulling the mark back. Going as far as to reach out and half scramble and grab the pedestal where she had the ‘Staff’ resting. “But I’m not letting you go!” and began to think furiously on how to contain Rarity’s Cutie Mark. Because obviously? Glass alone was not going to cut it.

With a groan, Twilight found herself rousing awake. Mostly due to the slight achiness of being on hard steely ground. Sitting up and rubbing her head, Twilight spoke with ruffling wings, “wh…what happened?” And blinked her eyes to try and get the sleepiness out of her eyes.

“Ugh… I haven’t felt this hammered since pinkie challenged me to that stupid salt-cube contest.” Rainbow spoke from someplace nearby.

As Twilight got herself up, slowly, Applejack spoke from under a woozy pinkie pie, “ya’ll are tellin’ me, RD.” and rubbed her blond head. “I ain’t gotta clue what jus’ happened…”

Breathing out, Twilight agreed, “I’m… I’m just as lost as you are, Applejack.” and looked at all her friends, every one of them sprawled out on the ground and in a pile with her. “You girl’s alright?”

“The room’s spinning and I’m not spinning with it!” Pinkie proclaimed, surprisingly awake to be coherent. Or, coherent by her standards. And her other friends gave similar coherent, if not confused responses.

“Oh, you’re all awake.” Every pony glanced to the half pleased tone and spotted Aria. The queen looked down at all of them with a dry look, if not with a hint of relief. “Sleeping on the ground isn’t exactly smart.” holding a datapad as she added. “Now do you all need a cup of coffee, or are you going to drag yourselves to it?”

Slowly, Twilight picked herself up and used her magic to help her friends to their hooves. “I-I think we got it, but thanks.” and soon took a moment to steady herself. Blinking, she asked, “wait… why…?” her tone confused as to why Aria was in their private habitat space.

“If you were wondering why I’m here,” started Aria as she looked at Twilight, easily feeling the alicorn confusion. “I felt a powerful surge of magic, the entire base was woken up by said magic and the disturbance of the magical energy. And when I track it down? The source came here, where you all are at.”

While Twilight blinked in stupefied confusion? Her mind, no matter how hazy at the moment? Recalled last nights-- or rather earlier that night’s little moment. Her eyes widened as she spoke, “our magic…”

Seeming to come to the same conclusion, Fluttershy spoke while checking on Pinkie Pie, making sure the dizzy mare was steady. “We… we did feel a surge of magic.” and spoke in thought, “it… it felt like.”

Wings flared, Rainbow found herself fluttering them and flying off the ground, “Whoa, wait-- I wasn’t dreaming?” and flew up to the princess in the room. “Did we totally just use the Elements just now?!” This time making Aira blink in shock.

Taking a deep breath, Twilight admitted, “I… I think we did…” trying to rectify this discovery herself. Because she was so certain that they couldn’t use the elements without… Well, the Elements! They didn’t have them on them, and yet they… they used it, used them! She was sure of it, she felt it, the power behind it and… and… I don’t understand, how did…

Twilight’s train of thought was derailed as she felt arms around her. Tight and needy and even a little frightened. Turning, Twilight instinctively hugged back and looked down a little. She found Rarity holding on to her for dear life, her eyes gleaming with some remnant tears. With a deep breath, Rarity spoke, “Darling… right now? I don’t care how or why.” And breathed out on a shaky. “I just… please…”

Everyone stilled at the desperation there. Even Aira found herself attentive. “Please… don’t leave me… I…” and soon, Rarity shuttered. “I haven’t… I haven’t felt this… alive in so long.” And tightly hugged the alicorn in her grasp. “I… I can feel it. The warmth, the memories… it’s fading. Getting colder. I… I…”

Quickly, Twilight hugged her friend, holding her close and assuring, “it’ll be alright Rarity, it’ll be okay.” casting aside her confusion at that moment on how the elements had manifested as they did. “We’re here for you. We’re not leaving you.” And glanced up, and felt happy when Pinkie and Fluttershy joined her in trying to comfort and calm the scared pony.

Applejack blinked and almost wanted to shiver. Rarity looked almost normal again. Her fur coat it’s near opal perfect white and her purple curls seemingly have miraculously returned. And yet, as the seconds ticked by? She could see those colors slowly mute. The pristine white turned more ashen. The deep rich purple turns darker and bland. That ain’t right. She thought.

Aria scowls, feeling a…sickness like over Rarity. Like something was draining Rarity of herself, the changeling queen knew from what she gathered from Albert, that Rarity didn’t have her ‘mark’, and it was likely due to not having it? Her entire being was being repressed. The changeling took a breath and told. “You all,” looking at the other mares. “Just…keep reminding her it’ll be okay…” and was quick to type something to Albert.

look like Albert was right in his theory of Rarity condition. Meaning we’ll need to take a trip to ‘the town’ to get her mark back…maybe ask the Overlord to help provide security in case things get nasty. she also knew that those lot might need a home, and what better than to have a home under the Overlord? She doubted they would stay at that place anymore.

Though she nearly wanted to retch, as she could feel Rarity, once rekindle with emotions, slowly begin to grow mute. It was…disgusting for the likes of her. Even more feeling the desperate fear, as Rarity truly didn’t want to lose those feelings, not the lack of feelings, anymore. She added a ‘likely urgent’ to her message to Albert. As it was clear the side effects of ‘losing your mark’ was apparent.

The girls were all worried. Fluttershy was surprisingly calm, in Aria’s mind. Hushing and saying gentle nothings into Rarity’s ear. And while Twilight was swimming in worry, she held firm and assured, “we’ll help you Rarity, promise.” Pinkie Pie nodded quickly, even coaxing them all to move to a nearby bench to sit down.

“And we can start by kicking Starlight’s flank into giving her back her Cutie Mark!” Rainbow Dash called out, a rallying warcry seeming to watch out from her. “That’s what’s caused all this, isn’t it?” motioning to her frightened and hurt friend, “I say we go and get it back!”

Breathing out, Twilight looked up to her brashest of friends and told, “and we will, but we can’t just run in Rainbow.” and shook her head, “we have no idea what Starlight can really do.”

“Not without help.” added Aira in agreement as she glanced at the six. “I sent a request to Albert to have this handled. And sent a request for the Overlord to help. Figure that once Rarity gets her mark, the others will too and be relocated.” and scrunch her face as she added. “This is a serious thing, especially with what I’m feeling.”

While still a little cautious, Applejack did ask the changeling in the room, “an whot ‘xactly are ya feelin’?” Her concern for Rarity overriding any past distrust she might of held towards the Queen in the room.

“Like someone is slowly dying.” told Aira. “like they’re barely alive.”

This made Fluttershy cling all the more tightly to Rarity. A building fear of losing her friend. But her soft eyes turned firm as she told Aria. “we’re going.” her low and soft voice barely heard, but yet sounded like a rumble of thunder. “We’re going with the others.” not wanting to sit back for this. Not when it concerned Rarity's health so much.

A small, light smirk grew on Aria’s face as she responded. “I wouldn’t expect it any other way.” then told on. “Just make sure you wait for Albert to arrive. Since he’s going to be needed if things get dicey.”

Snorting, Rainbow asked, “Him? What can he do? I thought he was an egghead that spent all his time in a lab fiddling with gadgets?”

“He’s also smart enough to cut through whatever bullshit this Starlight will spout.” responded Aria. “Overlord is good with emotion in his speech-- but if we want to put down whatever Starlight will say? Better have that egghead to cut through and hit where it hurts for her ‘equal’ shit.”

Twilight made a face to that, but soon nodded, “we might be able to talk Starlight down and Albert would be a lot of help. He’s proven to be very persuasive as well as cunning.” Then looked to Aria to ask, “what about you? What do you plan to do, Aria?”

Glancing down to the pad, Aria muse and said. “Mostly sticking here. Someone needs to pick up your slack while you’re off doing hero stuff.” going on to add with slight distaste. “Plus, no offense to you all, but going to some place like ‘Our town’ with what I heard? I’ll be emotionally starved.”

Slowly, Twilight nodded. “Good point.” knowing that Aria’s aid in such an emotionally stunted pace might actually be harmful to the changeling queen. “I’ll message Grain later about your administration help while I’m away.” there was no but’s or if’s on it. Twilight planned to go with her friends, Albert and whoever else might go to help Rarity get her mark back-- to get all the ponies marks back.

Because if Rarity was suffering… there was a good chance every pony was suffering and didn’t realize it.

“Wait!” Pinkie Pie called out, stalling everyone. The party mare rolled a hand while pulling away from the hug a little, “As much as I wanna charge in and face the meany pants Starlight and rescue everypony from being a empty emotional husk unable to feel what it means to be their own special somepony, we really should think about getting actual sleep and maybe getting a nice good breakfast before we face a possibly really dangerous mare that can mess with ponies brains and steal their cutie marks in a possibly horrific manner to latter stuff in a vault like her personal collectible.”

While the mares stare at their friend? Aria chuckled a bit as she said. “She makes a good point.” then told on. “Plus, it’ll be a while before Albert finishes helping Jerry with modifications to the armor. Not to mention for you all to reach the Dark Castle for a quick teleportation. So you got time.”

Slowly, they all nodded. Twilight breathed out and said, “come on girls, let’s get some extra shut eye.” and smiled to Rarity and hugged her again. “Don’t worry, we'll be with you the whole time.” planning to maybe scoot their beds close together. Maybe just toss their pillows and blankets into a pile.

Nodding, Rarity spoke with a shaky voice, “I-I’d like that.” sniffling as she clung to her friends. The five crowded around her.

Aria watched for a moment as they moved to the bedroom. Though Rainbow seemed to stop to look back at her. The pegasus glanced before flittering over to the changeling and crossed her arms. “Hey… uh…” and fumbled a moment before rubbing the back of her neck. “Thanks for, ah, ya know… checking up on us and all that.” looking away and crossing her arms. “And telling us what’s going on with Rarity’s… well, emotional stuff…”

Giving a slight roll of her eyes, Aria did respond. “You’re welcome. And the reason I said it, is because it’s right in my face compared to you all. I couldn’t even ignore it if I wanted to.” though added. “And I’m one of the few that checked in on you since I’m actually one of the few that could sense a magical surge like that. Had to use what authority I had to calm everyone down, assuring that we weren’t attacked.”

“Yeah. sure.” Rainbow got out clipidly before taking a glance at her. Sighing, the pegasus looked away and said, “still, thanks. Even if you’re not coming with, I-I wanted to say it. Since the other’s are busy with Rar’s and all…” then awkwardly hung there. “So, yeah-- night!” and zipped away in a prismic blur. Making Aria almost want to laugh at the tomboyish mare trying so hard to not act sappy.

But Aria could feel it. A gratitude for being there for them, even when she didn’t have to be.

Shaking her head in amusement, she turned, walking off as she began to type a few more things. Mostly informing Albert for later once he woke up. As she knew that he would be interested in what will be happening in the morning.

Your Town, Our Turn

PDA in hand, Lab coat over his shoulders and notes compiled? Did Albert leave his personal room and head out. His steps were swift and his goal firmly in mind. It was early morning and he still felt a little tired from being woken up earlier that morning-- or night. Either or. He was woken up regardless due to a base-wide alert and only lulled to sleep after Aria shot him a message of what happened.

Still, Albert felt the need to talk to the changeling. Mostly because the ‘use of Harmony’ was quite frankly, stupefying. The power output alone was so strong that it tripped multiple sensors he had set up for experiments. Something he mentally noted that he had to re-calibrate later.

Waving off those thoughts, he turned his PDA in his grasp, typed out a message and shot it off. He estimated he had a couple more minutes and again estimated that the message and the walk would give Aira enough time to wake up, get decent and meet him at her room’s door.

It didn’t take that long, as there was a ping that she was up and headed to him. And within a few minutes, she showed up, wearing her seasuit as she held her PDA, looking at him as Aria let out a breath. “I hope you read over the additional message I sent a bit later?”

“I did.” Albert firmly nodded. Slightly slowing his steps so she could follow him. That was something he liked about Aria. her ability to read him well enough to keep pace. Or at least, correctly guess what he might be trying to do. In this case? Deal with a few experiments and reset a few systems after last night's incident. “And thank you for informing me. With Rarity’s mental and emotional state deteriorating? I’ll be making plans to help her secure her Mark.”

“Are we going to add in the factors of those other people at the ‘Town’ trying to follow us for a better life?” asked Aria. “Or Starlight, likely attempting to cause problems for us?” going on to add. “From what I managed to get? She’s capable, if not difficult with knowledge or words.”

Nodding, Albert told, “I’m getting fallback plans in place just in case she gets difficult.”

“Like getting Magic with us?” asked Aria. “He seems to know her well enough, and likely has history.”

Reaching a bulkhead, Albert went about using a newly installed keypad to unlock it while informing, “Magic will be remaining at the Dark Castle in case the initial four plans don’t work.” Going on to explain while opening the bulkhead door to get into the lab space. “If Starlight is capable of removing a pony’s mark? We’re going to need to know how she does it. Then I can warn Magic in advance with my observations so he can counter the attempts.” and looked at the Queen. “His power in magical arts would be greatly hampered if he can’t counter that particular threat.”

“Then what will be the four plans?” asked Aria. “I know talking her down is a plan, as well as trying to use logic-- but what plan three and four?”

Putting his PDA away and reaching the first table, Albert began to recalibrate the machine and went about removing the current data reads it held. Soon he spoke, “Plan three will be having a large number of Green Minions scouring the area for Rarity’s mark. Locating it and getting it back is top priority. No arguments there.”

While Aria nodded in agreement, and understanding that if the first two fail? Then a Green could just steal the mark and bring it back while they retreat. “Plan four is the first emergency plan. We confront Starlight more aggressively. But only if things get more violent.” and moved to the next experiment.

“So…just have Jerry duke it out with her?” asked Aria, as she moved over to mark things as to make sure the calibration was successful. “Because no offense, unless we hit her with stasis guns in a surprise hit? We aren’t going to do much with the element bearers, you, or Jerry with his minions.”

There was a chuckle, though Aira could just feel the bubbling laughter from within him. Her ears pricked and realized, he was not just amused. He was laughing hysterically on the inside. “Well, I wouldn't blame you. I’m better known for my skills in research and engineering if anything. Fighting has never been by field of expertise, more like fleeing and surviving.”

And yet the changeling queen turned to look at the man that was resetting the third machine. She knew better. She could feel it. He had an ace up his sleeve if a fight did break out. The trouble was knowing what that ace was. And wondering how good in a fight he really was.

Having a slight smile grown on her face, she asked. “So, you are a hidden fighter eh? Does that mean you’re secretly a tactician that can predict the enemy movement?”

With a glance over his shoulder, Albert smiled secretly, though seemed to coyly say, “possibly.” Then returns to his work. “I have a few things I wanted to test out. Tell me Aria, have you seen the Mesmer’s I keep in the aquariums?”

“Mesmer’s, sandsharks, crabs-- nearly most aquatic things you have, I've seen.” told Aria as she took a moment to think…then look at him as she said. “Ah…now I see what you’re insinuating.” recalling the Mesmer species, as it was a predatory fish, with its fins flare out? Cause a hypnotic effect on those that look upon the optical colors. “So, experimenting to make ‘tools’ that are as close to weapons as possible. Clever, clever.”

“I always had the tools, I just needed to reply their function.” Albert seemed to tell simply as he finished up and got on his PDA. checking over a few things for a moment. “But like I said, only if things get violent. Starlight from what I hear? Doesn't strike me as the sort to act hastily or get overly violent.”

Going on, the man said, “while it’s true that there’s an objective to get the town’s people to reconsider their options in life and that they are in a state of emotional death? Our primary objective is Rarity first and foremost. Doing so as peacefully as possible will be our best bet. If she can convince them using her experiences? All the better.”

“Would it then be a kindness, to send them if they chose to-- the Overlord domain?” offered up Aria. “while the Equestrians also serve a good position, there’s the fact the Overlord might be more lenient with certain species Starlight collected.”

Humming, Albert said, “for the Caribou that’s no argument. And there’s also an argument to be made that any families around would be better off on land. But Citadel-1 and ‘Nowhere’ are the best candidates to make a life, as you pointed out.”

Aria scrunched her face. “Why would he ever name it Nowhere-- I have no idea.” the changeling shook her head. “It’s just…stupid.”

Albert stopped to shrug. “He’s not very good at naming things from what I understand.” And returned to his work. “But, it’s set in stone now. So no way around it.” and as he worked for a moment? Albert decided to ask, “how are the changelings doing, Aria?”

“They have…” Aria started, though furrowed her brows. “Having trouble. Mostly in underwater adaptability. While they are able to ‘eat’? The emotions are from stale, to basic kindness. Enough to get by, but not well enough. The young queen is learning what she can from me but…is also trying to keep up with the work here. She’s expressing concern. Concern of staying here as while its more safer…it’s also more difficult.”

“Add in that we haven’t even managed to wake up any of the hibernating ones we have here…we’re looking at a slow, but problematic issue of support in terms of emotions.” going on to tell. “And with no extra means to wake up those hibernating? They’re taking up space. We may have to ask Jerry to house them for a while.”

Slowly, Albert nodded. “Well, good news is with recent developments concerning this ‘Queen Fay’? It’s possible that an area of ocean can be dedicated to giving the changelings the source of food they need.” and when Aria rose a brow? Albert went on to tell with a glance, “there’s been plans to make a proper sea-port for use. Having a group of changings as on-station work crews and neutral ground for a few people might help and even give them privacy if need be.” And resumed working on his PDA. “technically under my employ, but you know I don’t micromanage things like some administrator.”

Nodding in agreement, Aira knew this could be beneficial, even if it would alter a few things, it would help with the food problem for that Hive. though she did ask with furrow brows. “And those still in deep hibernation?”

“We can make a special on-site storage facility in the same location to properly keep them safe and tend to them over time.” Albert told. “Unless you and young Colia think we should place them in a secret storage location? I figured that would be the best option. I do have those XL habitat spaces and they can be made in fair excess.”

“Personally I’m more worried if they somehow woke up and accidentally damage something.” said Aria as she muse a little.

Albert seemed to say, “we would of course have security measures in place to prevent accidents like that.”

“Sure, that’s true…” Aria said with a small nod. “But I’m not sure about these…’Creatures of Good’ that we hear about. Just because they are of ‘Good’, doesn’t mean their intentions are.”

Firmly, Albert agreed, “a reasonable assessment.” swiping at his PDA to check on a few more things.

“And personally? I rather send the hibernating changelings to Jerry, while he may be an ‘Overlord’, at least we know his intentions. These new beings? Nothing but them ‘being of Light and Good’,” and huffed. “Sure one can say they are that-- but it doesn’t mean it’s always like that.”

Humming, Albert said, “Jerry would make an excellent deterrent-- but I think you’re better off with a secret storage location if you’re concerned for the safety of the hibernating changelings.”

“I do think them going to a secret storage location is better.” nodded Aria firmly. “Because while we might not have any data on these newcomers? We know one thing. They’re from where Jerry is at. And they’re supposedly ‘good people’.” and gave a flat look. “Just because they may be good, doesn’t mean they may see something like a changeling as ‘neutral or good’.”

Stopping, Albert looked up with his sickly glowing gaze and said, “you're repeating yourself.” and asked, “is something the matter?”

Puffing a bit, Aria said. ”I’m just…nervous. These people just show up, and from where Jerry is. And we know near to nothing….we don't know their culture, we don’t know how they think-- Tartarus, we have no idea what they see as ‘good or evil’!” going on to tell. “And they, in all technicality, see Jerry as ‘their bad guy’. If he’s supposed to be their bad guy, then what are their ‘good guys’?”

Lowering his PDA, Albert moved to approach and stood before Aria as he told. “That’s why I’m suggesting an off-island base located in the sea. Give the changelings space to fall back if things don’t turn out well when they do go towards ‘Nowhere’.” adding on, “also why I suggested the more secure and secret undisclosed base location for the cocoons. Make sure your kind remains safe.”

As simple and frank as his tone was, Aira took comfort at the honesty and care that was hidden under those otherwise controlled emotions. It almost made her smile. While Twilight and her friends were coming around? Or that a few ponies even began to not see her as a monster? Albert was possibly the only one that really put honest effort into ensuring her race was given a chance at survival.

Aria smiled and nodded. “Thank you, that,” and took a calming breath. “That really eases my nerves…” though as they took a moment, mostly for her to calm down, she activated her PDA and commented, “did you know Twilight ask me if I could help figure out something? Apparently Jerry is wondering if he could get changelings as part of his ‘immigration thing’ for his new nation of…whatever he’s planning.”

“Sounds like murky waters.” Albert remarked as he returned to work. “Since changeling culture is built around a Queen. And to have ‘immigrants’ is almost asking for a whole hive.”

Yeah, honestly it just seems like he’s just wondering. That or trying to offer some form of sanctuary.” nodded Aria as she worked over the datapad. “I told her that it might not even happen, as changelings do follow a Queen, and a Queen would have to be pretty desperate to submit under an actual ruler rule.”

“The only way I see it being viable.” Mused Albert as he got into a locker for a few things. “Is it if a drone has left a Hive or decided to be a sort of informant? Otherwise? Immigration would be near impossible.”

Nodding firmly, Aria said. “Which is why I told Twilight to tell him that it’ll be impossible. As drones are usually leaving a Hive, or are spies. and a Queen wouldn’t submit herself under the authority of another at all. Unless they're desperate with their Hive." She works over her datapad as she continues on. “Honestly I doubt he’ll get even more people. With the way he’s been proclaiming himself as the ‘Evil Overlord’?”

“Only the desperate or the insane would become citizens.” huffed out the changeling queen.

Closing the locker, Albert spoke, “you’d be surprised how many people would flock to a tyrant if it meant they can get what they want.” Then soon spoke. “Which leads to another curiosity. Personally I haven't asked out of respect. But what will your plans be going forward?”

Aria found the question odd. Not seeing how that breached anything personal. But Albert seemed to clarify a moment later as he walked past. “You and Colia are the only two Queen’s we know of for sure. And you don’t have a hive like the young queen does. Meaning you need to make plans for rebuilding your race if you are, in fact, the last two queens left.”

“That's assuming,” Aria said with a raised finger. “If none of the other Hives haven’t left to other nations and are thriving.” going on to tell. “While it’s true the virus had caused issues? It's highly possible for Hives to survive in hibernation. So there’s that factor.”

“Not disputing that.” Albert spoke with a glance. “But even taking that into account, you also have to consider you’re also the closest changeling allies we have as well. Your health and the hive's health is important. Doubly so for you as you’re, in a sense? Alone.”

She nods, and Aria admits. “Well, to be honest? I was planning, after finding a good source of Love to help me stay stable long term? Would grow a Hive. I’ll need to find a guy, and start from there,” though glance at Albert. “But, that’s the clinical process. As while I can easily do that? I also want to…find someone that I can rely on for that Love. While I can ‘take’ love from others, earned love is stronger, and more lasting. So it’ll be a guy I have to grow a relationship with.”

Going on to tell. “It would also be someone I can have support, as well in an environment I can raise the hive as making a clutch isn’t easy.” then muse a little. “But, I rather play the long game of waiting and meeting people. No need to rush, as a changeling, I can fuck any guy to help get the seed I need.”

“But despite that, you still rather have a partner that you can harvest love with and they don’t necessarily have to be male to have that needed love.” Albert surmised simply.

“Technically yes but….” said Aria as she shake her head. “I just like guys. I’m not really into girls, I mean I can still get love from them but…it's more of preference.”

“I think when it comes to romance, it’ll always be a ‘preference’.” Alert told to her with a slight smile. “If you say survival? Then preference doesn't matter, only what works. In which case? Taking love would be ‘good enough’ then shook his head. “Though, personally a more reasonable winning survival tactic would be to instead make a large social group to harvest a constant stream of freely given love. That’s the winning strategy for your kind,”

Aria nodded. “Yeah, it is ‘good enough’...and you’re right, social harvesting is more easier but, it also tricky to manage all the mixture of love.” going on to tell. “Because it’s not just familiar love, but parental love, sibling love, romantic love, friendship love-- its all sorts of emotions and well, quality.” ant thought on it. “It's like, mixture of chemicals of the same type. Like acid. Even though they’re all acid, they’re all variants of acids with different potent of acidity.”

The man hummed and soon said, “well, I don’t think I can help much on the ‘romance’ part and at best I can be a donner.” then went on, “if there’s one thing I can offer you? It’s a location to make a hive at the very least.”

Aria looked at him…and held a secretive smile. As she giggled a bit and said. “Oh, I don’t know.” moving to lean forward as she looks at him up close. “I think you’re missing some….hidden factors.” and gave a light peck on his cheek, before pulling back to turn around as she added. “If you excuse me, I have to go. Got to do Twilight work in administration.”

“Sure thing.” It was said in such a simple manner. But Aira, even as she left the room, couldn’t help but giggle to herself. That little constant tickle of interest he always had had ramped into full attention at her little kiss. Closest thing to flustered she had felt from him.

Closing the bulkhead behind her and walking down the hall, she knew most of those flickers of feelings were base-line lust. The sort every person gets when they’re attracted to a person's body. But that little kiss was enough to get his full attention. Even interested in maybe trying something later.

Yes, she could fish for a good stud in Citadel-1…

But if she was honest? She enjoyed his brains. Sure some of the guys were….attractive in one way or another. But at best they were simple flings. And some were already in herds. She didn’t want competition. And while she could try to get a hive with a herd? It would also be…straining. Because it wasn’t as normal as a usual pregnancy. Not to mention the cultural differences.

Albert however, was a good mix of smart, neutral to culture, understanding, willing to learn and actually gave a damn about her in some capacity. Plus, he didn’t let her die. So there was that. Sure he was sickly but…well, she isn’t judging. His brains were more attractive than looks.

It also helped that he had what mare’s would call ‘financial support’. That was more than what most couples got and she would be stupid in not considering it when settling down to make a Hive. best of all? Albert wouldn’t even be insulted if that was part of her reasoning.

He was logical in that manner.

Twilight spared a glance to Albert as he piloted the Dauntless, having left her ship the Harmony's Song back at base. It was nearly a full day after the little surprise of using the Elements of Harmony, but Twilight was glad they were finally on the move. Mostly because Rarity’s mental state wasn’t doing so well. She tried to keep a brave face but being so empty was really getting to her.

Still, the Princess had trouble keeping her eyes off Albert. Or, more to the point, what he was wearing. It wasn’t his traditional hardsuit, or hardened black lab coat that he typically wore over it. It was some sort of new overcoat that looked padded and slightly protective. Like a gambeson type cloth armor. Furthermore, Twilight noted a strange backpack on Albert.

It was sleek, compressed and looked to have four batteries that gave a sharp neon green glow. She could make out equipment along it’s profile. And she was sure she could spot thick cords leading through the coat. Two such cords went down the sleeves of the coat for sure and led to the strange… armlets? Or perhaps armguards. They didn’t look like armor though, and were possibly some form of gadget. But again, Twilight could only guess.

Eventually, Twilight's curiosity became too much to bear. “What are you wearing, Albert?” her eyes gleaming in wanting to learn more about his technology or even innovations while using it.

“A new suit model.” Albert told her. “I call it the Mark One Survival Suit. inbuilt with a few options to keep the user protected.”

With a nod, Twilight asked, “is it power intensive?” and went on, “I noticed it uses four… Ion batteries?” If she was judging the black and green glowing batteries correctly.

“Ion Batteries.” Albert nodded. “Normal batteries work too. But I decided to up the power with Ion varents. Expensive but I think it’ll be worth the investment.”

It made sense, Twilight supposed. The Cyclops Albert used also came with Ion Cells, even if it could work just fine with normal power cells. Though knowing Albert? He had a few normal batteries as backup in case his main powerscore went dry. She should know. She saw an entire locker in the back of the Dauntless dedicated to spare backup power cells.

Honestly, he had plenty of power cells to possibly operate a sea base. Albert’s preparation was borderline paranoia.

Shaking those thoughts away, Twilight spoke in interest, “so, this is the first version of a line of environmental suits?” That was her guess here. Given the name of the suit. Which would make sense.

“One of a few.” Albert nodded in confirmation. “Ever since I worked on Jerry’s armor? I’ve been working on smaller suit side projects. One of which being a more heavy duty aquatic suit for extended periods of time in the water and possible more safety measures while in greater depths.” Going on to tell, “mostly for establishing better mining operations. The area we’re in happens to be rich in a number of metals, but it’ll require underwater mining.

“For base expansions?” Questioned Twilight curiously.

“I’m thinking about later trade and research.” Albert returned. Perking the alicorn’s attention. “There’s been a lot of talk and change over the weeks. And everyone’s talked about the future in some capacity. And I’m too, now considering future options when things finally settle down.”

Coming in and flicking her ear, Applejack asked in her own curiosity, “what’s all this about plans?”

Turning and smiling to her friend, Twilight spoke, “I was just asking Albert about a few things. And he was talking about the possibility of opening trade and research as an avenue for what I think is business.” and looked at Albert. “But how would that work? Seeing as well, you’re not really a nation in yourself.”

Shrugging, Albert told, “I’m thinking of being an independent business possibly.” And while Twilight slowly nodded in consideration? He seemed to read her thoughts. “Most of it will be around scientific advancements, study of aquatic life, oceanic exploration, mining and I’m thinking even cultural exchange.”

“Cultural exchange?” Applejack asked while scratching her head, “how’d you figer, sound less business and more… well, diploma talk.”

Shaking his head, Albert said, “I’m thinking more along the lines of social research and the arts.”

“Oh, I think I understand.” Twilight brightened up immensely. “You plan to do a sort of study on cultures, how they’ve formed and even have those that join work on and sell their art.” And mused, “still, sounds like a lot to deal with and consider.”

Chuckling, Albert told, “its all something to consider.” Then asked to Applejack from over his shoulder. “How’s Rarity doing?”

Gramncing, Applejack told, “she could be doin’ way better.” and let out a breath. “Poor girl’s been clinging to that blanket ya handed off to her.” and tossed a thumb over her shoulder. “Shy an’ Pinky’s been helpin’ her. But even with us helpin’ her out? She’s starttin’ to slip back inta that slump where she can’ recall how memories feel or memories blur and get harder to recall right.”

Pressing her lips tight, Twilight asked, “Applejack, would you mind trading spots with me then?” Thinking about leaving the consol where she kept an eye on the cameras.

Nodding, Applejack spoke, “sure thing Twi’.” And switched spots with her. “I’m sure Rare’s would like the company.” something the alicorn nodded to as she headed to the main room. The bulkhead clunking as it opened and closed.

There was a moment of silence before Applejack spoke, “we mighty appreciate the ride, Al’.” and made a face, “though, I gotta ask, why are ya comin’ with?” adding on, “not that we’d turn ya away, just you don’t seem t’ be the, uh…”

Smiling faintly, Albert asked, “the sort to go out into danger?” And soon said, “well, I might do a lot of academic work. But I do a lot more hazardous work than you think.” And went on, “honestly, I see this as something that needed my attention. I’m more or less am going to help if things get difficult.”

Humming, Applejack nodded. Then she asked while glancing around. “Say, where's that young mare, Deft?” She was sure of the young unicorn mare that often was around Albert’s side. Or at least helped him drive the ship.

“Bottom deck going over supplies.” Albert told simply. “I realized there was an oversight in handing out the cure to the people of the Town. so it’s something I’m going to rectify in case they get infected by some chance.”

Blinking, Applejack spoke with a breath out, “well gee, I guess durin’ all the confusion, we didn’t think about makin’ sure all those folks don’t get sick.” Feeling a little embarrassed and ashamed at forgetting like that.

“A lot has been happening.” Calmly reminded Albert. “Everyone has a lot to deal with and something’s bound to slip up someplace.” And returned his focus forwards. Rising the Cyclops up and hitting a shallow 150 meters. The sunlight became more and more clearer as they rose higher and higher. “We still have roughly 12 hours to go.”

With a deep sigh, Applejack hoped Rarity could hold out until they reached the Town.

As they reached onto the docks of Nowhere, moving out and later changing into their land travel clothes, the six mares began to walk, with Albert coming along, his survival suit almost looking like a heavy overcoat and suitcase by his side. Though in some surprise, Jerry was waiting for them, just a bit ahead in his usual black armor, patently standing in place for them to reach up to him as he said. “Got your message, Albert.” and said while raising a hand, forming an outer gate. “And I figure I can give you all a shortcut.”

And asked. “Need me to come with you in case things get nasty? I can bring in more than just Odd with his group.”

With a swift nod, Albert said, “if you can keep to the outer part of town and wait for our call? That would be nice.”

The girls all blinked, Twilight asking, “wait, call?” And hurried along. Each one going through the Gate that teleported them straight to another gate, this one being a Main Gate. They all blinked and had to re-steady themselves, though once they did? Albert explained.

“Remember the rescue plan I had in place?” the infected man taking a moment to look over his person, putting down the steel case for a moment to do so. “Like I said, it’s an emergency option. If not slightly violent.”

Rarity, using applejack to keep herself steady and looking almost tired or ill, spoke with a touch of fatigue. “Isn’t that a bit… extreme?”

Turning, Albert told, “nobody will be hurt.” and went on, “scared and panicked, but not harmed. The plan is to get your mark back, one way or another. Jerry is just one of a few emergency backup plans.”

Jerry nodded, even as Odd appeared with a group of greens by his side as Jerry told. “Alright Odd, go to the cave-- wait for the signal.”

“By your word, Overlord-sama.” said Odd with a bow head, before scurrying off with his Greens.

Jerry turned to the Spawning Pits as he commanded. “Blob, Goop, Mortis. Bring your own groups. You’re with me.” and out of the Pits, three Blues came out, with their own assortments of Blues, Greens, Reds, and Browns. While Jerry got his own minions?

“Wait a minute, partner,” said Applejack with furrowed brows. “I get why you’re helping-- but why ask for additional help?”

“The master believes that despite our numbers, Starlight will have many tricks. He merely wishes to be prepared if anything were to happen if things get bloody.” said Mortis as he raised his cowled head to look up. “And each of us are trained for specific needs, needs that are…magical in nature.”

The six shared uneasy looks to this. But Albert told, “you six are going to be one of the main means of returning Equestria to normal.” his voice carried a heavy tone of certainty. “I know you want to do this as peacefully as possible. But Jerry and I know what has to be done and are willing to take those measures.”

“That being said.” breathed out Albert. “We’re going to attempt the diplomatic route. Convincing Starlight or the Town as a whole to return Rarity’s mark is much more ideal.” Then he picked up the suitcase. “Now. Let's get going. The sooner we resolve this? The better.”

Each of the mare’s shared a look of slight nervousness. But Twilight took a deep breath and agreed, “let’s go girls. It’s time we got Rarity back-- completely.” and marched on with Albert. Half brushing her dress to stay down. And with that? The other’s followed with.

Jerry watched and soon followed at a distance. All the while watching Rarity. She always looked off, but now? She looked tired, exhausted and even… depressed. And while the other’s walked with a good pace, he noticed Applejack was half helping the mare along. Was Rarity always that slow?

His brows furrow and glance to Mortis as he asks. “Any idea why she’s slow?” wondering what happened in the short time she was gone.

Mortis, hummed as the Minion spoke. “Her magic, and to an extent, her soul is weakened, Master. Due to her not being whole, it is taking more energy to keep herself able, I believe whatever had happened, made her far weaker than normal.”

That was ominous to know. And Rarity was living like that ever since she came from the Town? It actually suddenly made sense why she would often get tuckered out much sooner than most. And here he thought it was because she was simply a former fashion maker. But if the loss of her mark did cause other issues… how did she live with that?

Shoving it aside, he thought over what he knew. Most of his parts of the plan if things don’t go right. One was to have Odd smash this ‘Vault’ and retrieve Rarity’s mark. The other, if things really went down hill, was to get into a straight on fight with Starlight while getting the mark.

The only trouble was… the last report he got didn’t tell him if the Vault had Rarity’s mark. He knew its description. Three cyan diamond shaped gems semi-lined up in a vertical manner. And while the greens knew where the vault was? Well… the issue was there were so many marks that they had trouble finding one out of many.

Moving to sit down on a rock, Jerry figures to wait. As he just gotta have faith that things will work out. That Odd will find the mark…although if he was honest? It was likely all the minions might just break every mark to find Rarity mark. That was possible. He let out another sigh and shook his head. While his minions just stood there by him, he waited a bit. Wondering how things were going for Albert?

Ponies and Carabous worked with sunny smiles as they pulled in the most recent harvest from their nearby farm. The grains were a little dry, and not the best. But it was food and it was helpful in making many of their signature meals. Most of which are types of baked goods.

One pony, letting out a tired breath, gave a weary smile. Part of her wanted to use magic, but she could barely spark enough up to move the piles of rolled up grains. And she was starting to wear out, even with most of her home helping. maybe just a little break. she thought, standing up and taking a deep breath while waving her shirt to get some cool air down her shirt.

As the unicorn thought about getting some water, she blinked and saw seven shapes. Three ponies and a… she wasn’t sure what it was, but the sight did make her smile. New ponies and possibly new friends! So with a large smile plastered on her face, she spoke, “Welco--” and nearly lost her smile at the sight of the stranger of the seven. A bare-skinned creature with… unnerving boils and cracks that looked nasty.

Then her eyes were torn when she heard, “Sugar Bell, it’s nice to see you again.” prying her eyes away and spotting a pony she hadn’t seen in a long time.

“Rarity?” Sugar Bell spoke with a shocked look. Right before she spoke, “you’re back!” And glanced between the mares that were around her. One even keeping Rarity steady. Sugar Bell tried to not look directly at the strange male near the six. Instead she walked up to say, “it’s so good to see you again, Rarity.” and asked, “who are these? Your friends?”

Nodding, Rarity smiled, “these… These are my friends.” there was something… in her voice. Something deeper, emotional. And pain. For a moment Sugar Bell backed up at the somberness in that smile. “Have you seen Starlight, Sugar Bell?” asked Rarity. “I’m here to ask her something.”

“Oh.” got out the rosy mare, “uh, sure.” and went on, “I think she’s out in the fields at the moment, we’ve had a big harvest this month.” and slowly asked, “what were you wanting to ask her?” only vaguely aware of the other townsfolk passing by, looking in curiosity.

For a moment, Rarity bit her lip, looking a little uncomfortable. But she breathed in and said, “I-I… I want to have my Cutie Mark back.”

For a moment the street came to a standstill. Many looked at Rarity with a sort of shock. While many still had smiles plastered, most looked to be proclan, possibly too shocked at what was heard. It made the six shuffle almost uneasily at the wide, far too wide smiles.

“That will have to come later.” Spoke the only male of the group. Snapping attention to himself. Sugar Bell once more nearly recoiled at the sight of his flesh. But he spoke, “my name is Alber and I have something for your people.” and held up a case. “Vaccines. There’s been a deadly disease spreading around and I want to administer this to the ponies and caribou here before it somehow finds it’s way here.”

Slowly, Sugar Bell found her smile straining, even becoming worried. “Is that what, erm…” trying to be polite about it.

“Is on my skin?” asked Albert simply. “Yes.” going on to tell with a slight smile, “it looks worse than it is. Mine’s a… minor mutation.” and motioned his head to the mares by him. “Everyone’s had it. And while the sickness doesn't spread quickly on land? We’re not taking chances. It’s already claimed thousands of lives.”

Nervously, Sugar Bell spoke, “I’ll go find Starlight.” and turned to run off to locate the head mare.

This left the seven to wait. Taking in the Town and all it’s creation around them. For the most part, the ponies were unnerved by the sight around them. Though Fluttershy, after having a moment to calm, found herself a little enamored at the rather calm atmosphere. There was no shouting, no rushing, no yelling or hustling and bustling-- if it wasn’t for the fact of what this ‘Equalization’ did to her friend? She would have found this a nice place to live.

It still didn’t stop the pegasus from smiling kindly and waving at every passing byer that gave an enthusiastic, ‘Welcome!’ to her and her friends. They all, even the Caribous, seemed like nice people.

While fluttershy waved and greeted those around that passed them by, Rainbow asked lowly to Albert, “hey, how aren't you creeped out by this?” getting Applejack and even Twilight to turn. Mostly to take in Albert’s rather impassive gaze.

In response, Albert put the suitcase down and reached into a pocket to soon pull out his PDA. opening it up and tapping away as he said, “who says I’m not?” and seemed to work away on something. If Twilight guessed? Notes for a project to work on back at Citadel-1.

Huffing, Applejack told, “ya’ll got one hay of a poker face, sugarcube.” almost unable to belive the man that was with them was this mentally fortified. She looked around and said, “still, this place gives me the heebbejibies.” Nearly shuttering.

“It’s the smiles.” Pinkie told with a narrowed gaze, almost squirting and hunching like a guard dog. “Those aren't real smiles.” Eyeing every single person around her. Albert paused in his work to give Pinkie Pie a look, never recalling a time she got into such an aggressive, if not highly protective posture.

Lowly and shifting a little, Rarity said, “I think we’ve all convinced ourselves that we’re better off without our marks.” and lowered her head sadly. “And that by smiling like this, we can just say everything’s… fine…”

Albert stared at Rarity next, taking in her almost defeated and weary. He let out a breath and returned to his work. There wasn’t much he could do for now. They just had to wait.

Eventually, Sugar Bell returned. She looked almost nervous, her smile a little more strained than before. And beside her, with a far more pleasant smile was the mare of the hour. Starlight. Albert glanced up when he felt Rainbow thump his shoulder with a hand. And for a moment the scientist tried to gauge the pink mare that was coming to them.

When close enough, Starlight spoke with a near peppy, “Welcome!” reminding Albert of some camp counselor or over-the-top children's teacher. “I heard that you all had a lot of things to share.” her soft cobalt eyes flicking over each of them before landing on Rarity.

Albert had seen her regard him for a moment, almost narrowing a hair. but when her eyes landed on Twilight? They glinted with interest. She even tilted her head a little, as if trying to take a peek at something. “Oh my.” Spoke Starlight in surprise, “excuse me for assuming but, are you a Princess by chance?”

she just skipped over my cure and Rarity’s want to charge in favor of Twilight’s position. Albert lowered and turned off his PDA. Dedicating all his attention to the situation before him. “Oh, well, yes.” Twilight spoke a little flustered, surprised by the sudden question. “I am.” then smiled with a waving hand, “but my being a Princess isn’t really important at the moment.”

Starlight hummed, nodding a little before smiling on, “I suppose you’re right, I just was, well, caught so off guard that a Princess would come and visit us.” A slight stress when mentioning ‘princess’, if it was intentional or not, Albert didn’t know. But it did make him weary. “Then this is about this ‘Vaccine’ your… friend here offered and Rarity wanting to take her Cutie Mark back?” The first reference was spoken with uncertainty. The last bit of the mark held a little strain.

Clearing her voice, Rarity said, “y-yes, Starlight.” almost sounding a little nervous. “I’m very grateful for what you’ve done for me, and am thankful that everyone here was so accepting of me.” then glanced at her friends, looking to them for strength. Then she looked back to Starlight. “But, after being with my Friends… after seeing more of the world and picking up the pieces of myself… I think that I want to return to my old life.”

An ear flicked and Starlight continued to smile. Soon, the Unicorn said, “I see. Well, if that’s the case…” and motioned, “come along, let’s go to the Vault to see about getting your mark.” while this put the girls slightly at ease?

Albert had to wonder. Why did Starlight give in so easily?

Jerry was tapping his foot, humming a tune as he was waiting for the call. He was practicing his ‘singing’ as he had been working out what would work with ‘being annoying’ or ‘villain like’? The man was just waiting with his minions in the shade, as there wasn’t much to do. However, as they waited? There was something…off in the air. Jerry wasn’t sure what it was, but it got Mortis, Blob, and Goop to notice quickly.

As well as a few other Blues, as they all focus on an area. Jerry turned his head as he asked. “What's going on?” moving to get up, as he looked to where the Blues were looking.

“Something comes, Sire.” spoke out Goop, as he focused as he added. “Magic, magic and the smell of death.”

That made Jerry focus more and asked. “How close, which direction?”

“It’s coming from that area,” spoke Blob as he added. “It’s heading…to the town.”

Jerry frowns, and soon grabs his axe as he said with grimace. “Undead…look like the necromancer is searching for any living thing. Can’t let him ruin the plan.” and told. “Let's go. We need to make sure they don’t reach the town.” already making the move as he left the Main Gate, heading off to where the undead were amassing. It didn’t take long for him to see what seemed to be animals. Chicken, weasel, birds-- wild life mostly.

But he wasn’t going to assume anything. As he said while raising his hand. “Spread out! We’re not going to let them get into town! No matter what!” his minions did as ordered, and Reds began to fire bolts of fire, burning the animals as the flesh burned, the wild life out sounds of pain and death. Dropping in place as Jerry was planning over things, Reds in the back, Browns with shields in the front, Blues in the middle, Greens spread out for assassination.

Blob was following a similar formation on one end, while Goop was in the back, focusing on the entire situation at a higher altitude. Mortis was letting his Browns cover, with a few blues by him. His reds and greens spread out as the main blue was sensing out the area of any undead they might miss.

And while the wild undead died, Jerry was scanning around, as he didn’t see an iota of life force. Okay…this is annoying. No life force. and while he was looking around, seeing no undead managed to get through, Mortis spoke out. “Sire, there’s another wave coming, faster.” The man looked ahead, as he saw what seemed to be bodies, moving bodies of ponies and caribous.

Making their way along at a slightly faster pace, but were shambling as Jerry ordered. “Don’t let any of them through! You hear me?! Not a single one through!” and rushed ahead as he used his thrusters to speed forward, before raising his axe. Slashing and hacking down to cut down the numbers. And while the undead were being cut down by him, or by the Browns or burned by the Reds?

There were bits of blue life force coming from the bodies, as while that made Jerry a bit happy? It also forced him to refocus as there were a lot more undead. He raised his left hand, sending out his Target spell to hit onto one undead, draining the ‘life’ and magic as it spread into four other undeads close, before finishing it off as their bodies disintegrated.

Feeling his mana being recharged he went to slam his weapon again, seeing and hearing his Browns beat back the undead, and Reds and Greens hitting wherever. But as he was keeping the undead away? He heard from Mortis. “Master, there’s undead moving in another direction, faster!”

“You all cover this area and move once there’s no more! Morits, jump. Mine, with me!” commanded Jerry as his minions move, Jerry speed rush, using the thrusters to make him run faster, as Mortis leap over and grip the side of Jerry pauldron as Jerry used his thrusters to charge ahead, going off to another direction as his Minions were running as much as they can.

He looked just ahead, seeing large beasts, some ‘manticores’, a few flying changelings, and even a few undead wolves. Jerry felt irritated, as well as concerned. As he wishes he had those salamander mounts already! And it would be a while before the spiders would hatch. Jerry had to push aside those thoughts, with the sight of the undead beasts, and flying changelings with…FUCK! Jerry sent out Combustion, as the tower of fire burned those he could reach in the air, before targeting more as he commanded. “PITS! NOW!” and as he managed to speed off ahead of the horde, pits formed up, as he commanded. “I need Reds! Lots of Red-- Yip! BURN THEM IN THE SKIES!”

And as Yip came out of the Pits, he saw the many enemies, many infected with Cara and changelings infected flying in the air as the Red cackled. “Yes Master!” and brought out his Reds to fire those in the air, Jerry focus on burning more with his Combustion spell, ensuring that he got them all as much as he could. While Mortis got off and formed magic in his hands, before sending out a pulse of magic, blasting to slow down those more dangerous wild lifes.

It didn’t take long for Jerry's own horde to come up, with Reds firing at the flying changelings above, Browns attacking anything and Greens jumping on the back of anything they could get. While the Blues went about reviving any who died. While Jerry managed to get as many fliers as he could, as well as commanded. “Grubby, get a Gate by the Pits.” and as a outer gate form by Jerry, restoring his mana, he kept flunging more spells as to keep any of the fliers away, as well as doubling both Halo and Legion of Honor to give a boost to all of his Minions.

While it was a heavy drain? With his Gate nearby? He could keep it fed as well as provide tactical defense.

He was going to cover Albert. Though he grit his teeth, knowing that he has to focus on ensuring the undead didn’t get near the Town. he didn’t want to let the bastard get a win, especially at this delicate situation! He didn’t want any more to be infected by the sickness, and he was going to make sure those people would live! Because if anyone is going to do anything-- it was him!

Overlord vs Undead Hoard

Albert wasn’t so sure of Starlight’s intentions. Not when they began to leave town and go towards a winding rocky path that led towards a nearby set of mountains. With its slowly secluded area? He began to half prepare himself. Even Twilight seemed a little unsure, though was keeping hopeful from the looks of it.

It was as they were partially up the incline that Rainbow said, “The hay!?” It was enough to stop them all and glance as the pegasus pointed, “Look!” And from there? They did.

Albert found his eyes widening a bit, while the mares all gasped. Even Starlight spoke, “what is that!?” Taking in the wave of undead that was coming towards the town.

Twilight seemed to say in realization, “the Necromancer.” breathing out anxiously. She glanced at the incline that would lead to the vault, but then back to the town. Quickly she looked and told, “Albert, Starlight.” her tone turned serious, “go to the vault and get Rarity’s mark, the rest of us will go back and warn everyone!”

Turning sharply, Starlight spoke, “what?” Then began to say, “what’s going on, what’s this about a necromancer?”

“No time.” Twilight rushed with a hint of authority. “A lot of things have been going on and this is one of the bigger threats we heard about-- we need to warn everyone in town!” And gave a look out. Then glanced at Albert, “is Jerry..?”

“He’s out there.” Albert spoke, wanting to sigh that Twilight revealed their hidden support. But at the moment it didn’t matter. “From the flashes from here? Jerry’s probably holding them off. But that’s a large hoard, and I can tell he’s going to get spread thin at this rate.”

Nodding, Twilight opened her wings and told, “come on girls!” And took wing. Fluttershy and Rainbow doing the same to fly after. Applejack and Pinkie run to hurry to the Town and warn and try and prepare them.

“Hey, hold on just a moment!” Starlight shouted in slight frustration. Though she turned her slight ire to Albert and Rarity. One with his PDA in hand and messing with it. While Rarity looked uneasy. Starlight considered them, then glanced at the undead that were coming in massive waves. Nearly biting her lip, Starlight asked, “what’s going on?”

“We talk on the move.” Albert told curtly, turning on heel and began to walk up the path. “But a summary? There’s a necromancer that’s been conquering the remains of Equestria and we’ve been trying to prepare to fight them later. And it looks like they decided to try taking this area of land.”

Starlight seemed to twitch to that. Even look at the undead that slowly were spreading out further. She even looked on with some concern when a wave of red electrical magic seemed to burst over the hoard. Going from rushing, to near berserker crazed. It was shortly followed up by a blue lightning that rippled out, and like that the tide of the fight turned. Whatever or whoever was holding them was suddenly pushing back the defenders. Hard.

Firmly, Albert told, “we need to get those Marks and evacuate possibly.” Snapping Starlight from her staring. And when she looked at the strange male? The unicorn took a moment to think.

I don’t want to leave, I can’t leave-- but… but what are we supposed to do against THAT? And again looked at the undead horde. The advance nearly trampled through whoever was keeping them at bay. But it slowed and the defense was stabilizing again. But it was staggered.

She didn’t want to abandon this place she worked so hard to make. But if those undead reached the town. “What will they do?”

“Given reports?” asked Albert as he told factually in a chilly way, “enslave and kill.”

Shuttering, Starlight found herself making up her mind. “We leave.” and began to rush back to town. Though found Albert’s arm in front of her. She glared, but he glared in turn. “Getting to the vault will take too long, and I’m not leaving everyone to get attacked!”

Albert held that gaze with her. Then asked, “Rarity, you know the way?”

“Oh, ah, yes. Yes I do.” Rarity stumbled in admission. Surprised at being addressed.

Thinking, Albert nodded and lowered his arm. “Go then. Work on evacuation protocols. You might be right on us needing to get out.” and turned. “Rarity?”

Nodding, Rarity took the lead once again. Albert on her heels. For a moment, Starlight staried after them. Right before turning and running full throttle for her home. She wasn’t going to lose anyone. Not to destructive selfishness, not to their marks, not to ‘destiny’ and certainly not to invaders!

Jerry was fighting almost as if his life depended on it. His armor more than stood up to nearly any undead that got close to him. Most could be crushed without much of a thought with his powerful mechanical limbs. And most attacks hardly even got him to notice. But these undead were just… Endless! Or at least, it felt like it.

Whoever the Necromancer was? They had time to amassed a lot of undead. And what was worse was when that burst of magic affected the undead army. The first hastening them to move faster and attack faster. And a second one to shield them in a manner that they were practically invulnerable to all harm! He lost a lot of minions from that magical combo and was forced to hastily call on more minions when he could.

Now he was fighting tooth and nail with multiple undead. Undead wolves trying to bite and hold his legs down. Undead ponies trying to grab and pry at his armor. Undead chickens flocking up to his face to blind him. Undead mice trying to nibble between the armored plating. Undead caribou guard trying to block his target spell with anti-magic shields!

It was all so damn annoying! The only good thing was both spells used on the undead horde had worn off. But the fact that it sundered his defensive line was a massive issue. Then, as he charged and used his Perimeter defense to shock and jolt the undead off him so he could thrash and tear the undead apart? Did he notice a splash of flame and fire.

Turning, Jerry prepared to deal with an outer undead unicorn. But nearly stumbled when he saw undead Minions. To point, his minions as undead. There weren't many, but the four reds with peeling flesh and bony ribs only showed their dead state. They haggard breath and hissed out incomprehensive sounds while lumping fire at him. Not in glee or with grins. Only with unfocused gazes and focused intent.

Mortis glared down, as he, Yip, Goop, and Blob were working hard in protecting the Overlord and fighting off the threat. And while the minions had to sacrifice lesser minions? They were ensuring they fought hard. And mortis formed magic as he grip his scythe and cast a spell with a slash of magic.

A blue light came out of his scythe and cut down any undead in the way, or even the undead minions as Mortis took in the life force and slammed his scythe on the ground. Auto healing the minions around as he spoke. “Dangerous for minions to be used.”

“Bad.” Agreed Blob, countering magic of a Red undead bolt and redirecting to another dead.

“Wall made!” Called out Goop, forming a magic wall around the pits and gate, ensuring none of the undead got close. Even if he and many Blues were holding it up? They were keeping the wall up as much as possible.

“Burn and die! Burn and die!” call out Yip, as he had a series of cannons fired with his Reds, as he was in the back, supporting with cannon fire. Though had to move fast to reload and use his own fire magic to burn what he could at the undead.

Jerry took a newborn minion, charging him up and tossing him out; he was happy as he charged at the undead, before he exploded into a magical burst. The overlord was managing to keep up his legion of honor and halo up— as while he kept his minions buff? It was a drain of his mana. Thankfully? Being within range of the gate kept him boosted.

But it was clear he was starting to be overwhelmed. And he needs to keep holding them off, the only issue is how long. He hoped Albert saw this, and had the town use the main gate. He doubted the people could leave any other way. Even as he was tossing magically charged newborn minions at the horde to die in explosive magical fire. Or even hitting as hard as he can. Though he was feeling he was slowly being overwhelmed in this fight of attrition.

He growled, as he needed more, he needed actual defenses, actual weapons of war to push back this horde-- he needed more than what he got to be able to push back this many. If Overlord stuff was coming in-- why hasn’t he been able to get damn Overlord netherworld stuff!? But his focus was pulled back as he had to suddenly bring up Sanctuary, forming the magical dome to push back any smaller undead from getting into his suit.

While the Dominator armor was sealed in? He wasn’t taking any chances. He lowered the shield as he swung his axe, cutting down the undead as while the axe was doing its job? He needed more. He needed more power to fight off this horde. More energy to keep them from reaching the town with its inhabitants, more to kill to weaken this other villain, to render the horde before him, to destroy it all, to fight, fight, fight, fight!

“Message from Albert.” Spoke the automated A.I. thing that seemed to be in the suit. “Play message?” And while it asked, Jerry twisted in place, kicking and stomping on another undead that had gotten close.

With a burst of irritation and magic, Jerry formed another Sanctuary and half growled, “Play message!”

“Playing Message.” Helpfully told the A.I. before seeming to read to Jerry. “We are on our way to the Vault. Twilight, her friends and Starlight have returned to the Town to evacuate. Rarity is leading me to the Vault. Make staggered retreat to the Gate.”

“Send a message back to Albert. Tell them to get the townsfolk to use my Gate to teleport in the Castle. It’s the only way for a quick escape from the horde! I’ll hold them off while retreating back to it!” ordered Jerry, as he couldn’t really type out the message, as he hoped the A.I. was smart enough to send his message by voice.

There was a small pause, before he heard, “Message sent.” Which nearly had him sighing. It was good to know that Albert really thought about--

He nearly jumped when a blast of magic exploded to his left and for a moment he worried that the Necromancer sent in something more powerful. But a streak of pink magic came flying over his head and struck the next group of undead before him, blasting and sending them flying away. Jerry chanced a glance back and just over the town in the air was a single pony. One that caused a spark that quickly grew and lanced and again blasted a large swath of undead away.

Right, he had an Alicorn on his side. And apparently she was a portable magical artillery…

“Someone get over to her and--,” started Jerry, though turn to Yip, and told. “Yip! Get to Twilight and make her fire bigger shots!” knowing that with Yip acting as ‘artillery’ oversight? He could help direct Twilight in better reach. He lowered his shield of magic and took a few newborn minions to over charge them and sent them to explode in a magical explosion.

“Sire yes--” Began to salute Yip, before another magical blast came-- only it wasn’t. They watch what could only be described as a ‘beam’ go from side to side and cut down a good amount of undead. “Whoa! Why don’t we get any magic like that!?” Yip spoke in both awe, but also annoyance.

“Yip, Yip, go!” shouted Jerry in slight irritation as he sent out a burst of lighting to disintegrate more undead. And as the Red minion scurry off with his minion group? Blob called out.

“Master, we can’t hold position long! We are getting hit!” The Blue was reviving who he could, but the hit of the undead, especially the smaller undead bothering him and his blues were causing issues.

“We’re treating slowly backwards! Minions move back bit by bit!” commanded Jerry, as he heard his minions moving back, and after he got a few more minions from the pits, he commanded. “Grubby, drop the pits and gate, we’re pulling back.” and both pits and gate drop down into the earth as Jerry was pulling backwards. But he took a few grenades and with a pull of pins-- tossed them onto the horde to cause some damage.

He lost sight of the things and resumed fighting. Though the ground trembled and the air cracked with a powerful explosive force when they finally went off. Jerry turned to see what could only be described as a ‘hole’ in the Undead forces where each grenade went off. Causing a nice break in attackers, at least in that area.

It was a very short reprieve, but it allowed him and his Minions to back up and set up the next defensive line. Cannons and magical blasts came overhead, Yip having apparently repositioned the guns and Twilight still suppressing fire.

But even with that, Jerry found the need to back off every so often. More and more ground was lost and much to Jerry’s frustration the Town was getting closer and closer in sight. He could just about make out the ponies and caribou that--

Something, no, a lot of something scratched overhead about them. And for a moment the battle slightly stilled as the sky was filled with glowing bright streaks flying through the sky and later seemed to dive down into the town. Though as much as he wanted to watch? Jerry turned his attention to the Undead that had resumed their advance. The undead first, then he can figure out what that lightshow was.

NO! No, no, no, no! Starlight wanted to scream and rage as she watched in horror as cutie marks came streaking down from the skies and into her perfectly happy ponies. And as each one was struck and even seemed to flash with magic and regain richer colors. Some looked a little scared, but others seemed to also have a strange look in their eyes, as if they longed to have this.

For once in a long time, Starlight felt a deep scowl forming on her lips. But she had to repress it. For now she had to just grit her teeth and focus on keeping her people going. Even though this had just ruined the perfect way of life she and the other’s had made here. The only constellation to all of this, was what few belongings she had and the more special things she kept to herself.

“This way, hurry!” Starlight heard and saw one of those outsiders, ‘Rainbow’ something. The pegasus looked just as confused as to what happened, but was focusing on getting people to move. Apparently she returned from the fields.

“Leave’em!” Applejack called to some family trying to move a cart of things. “Take the important, leave the rest!” And helped grab a few things. Clothes, money and a few necessities.

As Starlight rushed, she saw the shyest of the group gently helping one of their slightly more disabled people. “Just hold my hand and I’ll get you to someone that can help you into a cart.”

As much as they irked her, as much as Starlight wanted to spite them for causing this mess-- they were also helping everyone. Starlight turned and told a few Caribou, “grab a few carts from the left shed, they should still be loaded with grain.” They nodded and rushed off, knowing that a little food would help during the escape.

Then, the Princess herself swooped down. She let out a breath from using so much magic, but told with strength, “is everyone ready, Starlight?”

Lips pressed, the pink mare took a deep breath and nodded with a bit more control over her emotions, “as ready as we can be, I sent a few to grab a few carts of food.”

Twilight made a face and said, “where we’re going, we’ll have enough food. But a little can’t hurt I suppose.” then soon told, “my friends will be leading you all to someplace safe. A magical Gate that will teleport everyone away.” Then pointed up, “I’ll be covering you all from overhead.”

Shifting her bag around her back, Starlight told with a glare, “I’m not going to run with the rest. I’ll be covering them too.”

Twilight blinked in some surprise, but after a moment nodded, “Do you think you can cover the rear then? Make sure everyone catches up?”

“Easily.” Spoke Starlight a little tightly. “You should go, I think the battles are getting closer.” Something that the Princess gramanced to and took off into the air. Starlight glared a little up, but shook it off. Get the town out first. Then… I’ll just start over later. It was a massive setback. And she could tell that a few of her people were internally rejoicing at having their marks back, at having their hubris once more influencing them.

I can start over another time. Equization means nothing if we’re all dead. Starlight reaffirmed with a tight breath as she moved back into organizing the people and making sure nobody got left behind.

Jerry gave a shout and swung his axe, the blade sparking off a glinting blade. He swung a hand out, casting his Target spell. And in return, the enemy he intended it for darted to the side. Floating on wisps of green magic. Their pale bare feet not even touching the ground as they seemed to float over and off the ground. Recognizing he was different from the rest of the undead. As he was clearly human-- which made Jerry all the more tense under his armor.

Pale deathly skin, glowing green eyes-- a ragged robe covers his form with a ram-skull hood covering his head with angular features. Jerry half glared at this man. The Necromancer. He was only sure with how they moved, the intent in their actions, the armored robes and the two weapons in hand. A glinting sword in one that struck out like a snake. And a skull-tipped staff in the other, blasting out magic at every turn.

Jerry knew, he knew this was the guy. Not just because of his appearance-- but he caught the guy literally raising a pile of dead minions into his own thralls. He hoped to just kill the guy by charging in and hacking him to bits-- but the damn guy was slippery! Just using that floaty-magic of his to dodge and twirl out of the way and dart in and out to poke at his defenses.

So far? The Necromancer couldn’t seem able to get past his armored defenses. But Jerry himself couldn’t land a hit on this much faster bastard! And as Jerry was about to cast another Target spell? The necromancer jumped to the side and pointed at Jerry--

As one, nearly every undead in the area snapped their heads to Jerry and with a rabid shriek from every one of them they ran and charged. They didn’t care if minions were in the way. Or if cannon fire cut them down. All at once Jerry found himself the image of a lone survivor being dogpiled by zombies. They couldn’t hurt him-- but they were bodies that were getting in the way of him and it was making it near impossible to move!

Blob, Mortis, and Yip were in the back, supporting-- but he let out a roar as he grip his axe. Gripping with both hands as he spun around, going in a 360 movement forcing the undead back briefly as he went to grab a Blue newborn, draining the minion to form more mana and health. He couldn’t get a gate up, nor the pits as he didn’t want this bastard to get any funny ideas.

But even with the boost of mana, he once more had to deal with the upcoming horde, as despite him hitting or slashing. Even using his thrusters to push back for space? His minions were being cut down or trampled as he was losing them.“Message from Twilight. Play Message? Intoned the A.I. once more.

“YIP, FIRE ON MY POSITION!” roar out Jerry as he added. “Play message!” and took two more newborn minions to charge himself.

Surprisingly, instead of the A.I., he got a voice recording as Twilight’s voice spoke almost breathlessly, “We’ve got everyone at the Gate, Jerry. It’s time to pull back! Albert said he and Rarity are on their way, but I’m concerned that they might not make it!” Then the A.I. told, “Message end.”

Odd is with them with his Greens. He can make sure they make it out. thought Jerry as he commanded, even as artillery fire rained down around him. “Retreat! Retreat to the pits!” and saw in his HUD, his suit was at 76% power. He needed to pull back. And began to use the remaining of his minions to both supercharge himself-- and sent out as explosive bombs.

The Necromancer raised his staff upon seeing this, and the undead got jolted by red magic. Magic that crackled over them and caused them to hasten. Rushing faster, attacking faster like rabid animals. They were leaping, grabbing, trying to pile on him, slow him down, get in the way. Trying to stop him from escaping. He used the suit’s Perimeter defense a few times, trying to get them off. But they kept getting back on-- so he changed tactics.

Activating the Shield feature? A protective cover of shifting triangle like energy blanketed over him in a bubble shape. And while it was draining his energy? He was able to plow right through the undead that no longer could grab or get ahold of him. Allowing him to escape as he saw his smart minions already gone, taking everything into the pits as they disappeared. All he needed to do was get to the Gate and pull it out once everyone was gone.

More and more undead tried to of course get in his way. And Jerry could see his power ticking away every second almost. He was thankful he was fast, half a minute and he went from 73% power, to 43% power! This shield was a powerhog like Albert said. But with one last burst of speed and coiling his legs, Jery leapt and shut down the shield. Putting everything into thrust and watching the gauge in the corner of his HUD. Quickly the thrusters were burning through their current charge and they could only help give so much air-time.

But it was enough to get clear of the undead, and with a crunch of hard dirt, Jerry landed with a hissing of pistons. Right before he took off in a run and headed for the Gate. his thruster power returned to full in no time. A flick of his eyes and Jerry watched that 43% power tip into 42% and then just hang there. As long as he didn’t use any more gadgets? He should be able to maintain that amount without any hassle.

He could hear the undead trying to keep up, but he was just fast enough to keep them outpaced. And from overhead, beams of pink magic flew. And on the ground, cyan bolts flew past him. They were soon joined by other magical colors, some smaller than the rest. He even watched a few horseshoes get chucked past him.

Then he saw them, the ponies and caribou of the town. The ponies in particular were of much varied and richer colors. Some even have lost their same mane styles. Jerry wanted to stare, but again he was reminded of the situation as more and more people ran into the gate to teleport away.

Glancing, Pinkie ran up to Jerry and said, “Jerry! Al and Rarity’s not back yet!” nearly bouncing in place, hands waving in the air, “Nearly everyone’s in but nobody’s seen them!”

“Sending a message,” started Jerry as he said. “Albert, where are you? We’re getting everyone in, but the horde is coming close! Do you need me to hold off them a bit longer for you to arrive!?”

He waited until he got a message back as the A.I. spoke. “Message received: Cut off. Hiding.”

“Send Message: Albert, I’ll head to you, I got enough juice for me to find Odd and get you all through a gate!” Jerry said as he turned to Pinkie and told. “Pinkie, get everyone in, I’ll set up some defenses to hold off for a few extra minutes.” (done)

To that, Pinkie shouted, “Are you cray-cray!? There’s a Zompony apocalypse coming in from over there!” pointing in the direction of said undead and giving them a look-- Then blinked with, “oh, I didn’t know zombies sparkled red!” then paused to ask Jerry, “Wait, is that a bad thing they’re sparkling red?”

“Fuck, fuck-- yes!” nearly shouted Jerry as he said with heated words. “I don’t have a choice, Pinkie-- the Necromancer is among them-- and he won’t give us time to evacuate everyone here.” coming close by the gate to charge up, and getting more Minions as he added. “Just get everyone moving, we aren’t going to have enough time.”

“Roger that, Dodger!” Pinkie saluted before zipping off with, “RUN! THE ZOMBIES ARE COMING, THE ZOMBIES ARE COMING!” not the most calm and orderly way of going about it-- but those not defending got the message to hoof it.

And as Jerry saw those defending pulling back, Jerry told. “Send Message: Albert, I’m being forced to pull out, I’m getting the rest out. Have Odd keep you and Rarity safe until we can get you out by outer gate.” Then turn with his horde of Minions, most of which were new blood as he commanded. “Goop, Yip, get out here!” and as both Blue and Red pop out from the Pits, he commanded. “Goop, set up what runic traps you got. Now!” and as the blue did so?

Jerry turns to Yip. “Light me up! I need to charge!” if he was going to hold off the necromancer? He needed more power in his suit than what he had. And fire was going to make sure his suit was charged up.

Yip at first looked confused. Then his eyes lit in realization as he looked to the red’s around him and ordered, “On the Overlord, fully burn!” And with embers sparking as he got close, did Yip put all energy into letting out a constant, if not very short range burst of fire. His fellows did the same as they sprayed out a short ranged flamethrower of all things. It didn’t reach far but it was hot. Jerry watched as his temperature read out and skyrocket up before tempering off.

He waited… and saw one percent go up. Then another. Slowly another-- it wasn’t fast. It felt way too slow. And the hoard was approaching much, much faster. Clearly, he was not going to get a lot of recharging done before the hoard got to them.

But Jerry wasn’t the only one there. A blast of cyan magic from the ground and pink from the air lanced out. Blasting and blowing up the front group of Zombies. Starlight moved up to one side as she sent out rather shockingly potent bursts of magic. While Twilight landed by his other side, looking a little worn from casting so many combat spells over the duration of this.

“Starlight!” Twilight called out, “small multiple blasts to slow them down, I need a moment!” and began to light her horn. Layers of pink magic wrapping around her horn as she cupped her hands.

Starlight gave a glance, but turned and began to send out multiple smaller shots. These caused concussive like blasts that slowed the undead down more than anything. But it was buying time.

They were nearly on them and Twilight’s brow began to get damp with sweat. But when her eyes opened, nearly glowing with white power, did she wave her hands out.

Jerry was not unfamiliar with big scary stuff. But seeing one mare, one he knew was a kind hearted, nerdy and sometimes awkward woman that often tried to be friends with anyone no matter what-- exploded with so much magic, so much power and force that the air clapped? He nearly stumbled back. A wide wave of magic blasted out in a massive wave, turning dust and upon reaching the hoard? Send it flying and away from them. Tumbling, shoving and just outright reclaiming large swatches of land.

Twilight nearly doubled over and panted, a hand on her forehead and horn sparking. A pony was right by her in an instant, she tried to wave them off, but the unicorn said, “no you’ve done enough.” Trying to sound firm, but concern was in their voice.

“Y-yeah, enough.” He heard Starlight stutter, looking at Twilight in her own shock. But she shook it off and told, “Gate, now!” Which did Jerry agree. Twilight might have blasted back the closest group, but there were more that were far off the flanks and now rushing in to get them. It was time to leave.

“Pits!” commanded Jerry, and while the Minions all jumped into the pits, he made sure both mares were inside the Gate as they teleported. And as he came onto the Gate and teleported? He mentally commanded the removal of the pits and the Gate. As both Pits and Main gate began to cut off and began to go within the earth, disappearing from sight as they left.

All that was left was the necromancer with his horde of undead. Watching the sight of what happened with Twilight blasting away a portion of his undead…and internally wanting that pony as one of his undead, as she was rather powerful. However, he also felt fascinated by Jerry. And was rather interested in making Jerry an undead, even wondering if it would allow him more minions if he controlled the ‘Overlord’ if he heard right.

With a smirk, he eyed the area where the Gate used to be, as he’ll have his chance at another rematch.

Jerry let out a slight breath of relief, even as he moved to his throne and sat down, the stone throne shifting its form again to accommodate him as all around, ponies and caribou were being organized. Many of the ponies voiced confusion, annoyance, or even concern. Starlight eventually calls out, “QUIET!” causing an utter silence at how…demanding and angry it was.

Got to keep a eye on her. thought Jerry.

But with a deep, calming breath, she claps her hands and tells with a smile that was clearly strained, “we need to get organized and find some space to settle down, everyone. There’s no reason to get worked up.”

Jerry spoke. “And speaking of organized, Welcome to my castle.” gaining attention to him, as he leaned back in his seat as he looked at them all, as he glanced at Twilight as he asked. “Need a mana potion?” noticing how tired she was.

Though she waves a hand and smiles. “Thank you, but no. Just…just give me a while.” and winced as her horn sparked. “I just…over did it a bit.”

Jerry nodded, and soon spoke up. “Fluttershy, can you help move those with disabilities to proper bedding? I’m sure the medical ward I have should suffice for them all.”

Nodding, the butter yellow pegasus softly said, “O-of course!” And waved a number of people to follow. She looked nervous, mostly with how many she was directing. But she was keeping together rather well. Pinkie was quick to volunteer to help and hopped right along.

Twilight was helped by that unicorn mare from before, seeming to want to make sure the princess didn’t try to do anything to further overtax herself. Applejack was quick to take her own share of work and talk to a slightly tense Starlight-- possibly over where they could move everyone. Jerry knew he did have space in the city-- maybe too much space. There was room for everyone.

“Applejack, perhaps you can guide the rest to the city, there is plenty of space.” suggested Jerry.

Turning, the apple mare nodded, “I’ll be sure t’ get to it, Jer’!” and turned to Starlight again. Chatting with the mare as the two of them were off.

Jerry was about to relax, or that was until a prismic blur stopped next to him, Rainbow having hands on her narrow hips as she asked, “Hey, where’s Rarity?” and glanced around, “Or Albert? What about them?” Possibly out of the know.

Letting out a slight breath, Jerry told while moving to set his axe on the side of his throne. “They got cut off. They’re hiding right now and have Odd with them. Once we get things settled here, I’ll try to track them and pull them out with a smaller gate.” knowing that he’ll need to charge his suit, try to track where they were with the Tower Heart-- and make a gate near them to get out.

“And you just… left them behind!” Asked the nearly outraged mare.

Jerry turned as his fists clench and his voice growled. “You think I left them?” his voice dripping in anger as he reminded her. “Rainbow dash, have you just forgotten about Two. Minutes. Ago. Of our situation? Did you forget about the horde of undead that was coming at us?”

“I don't care if it was a flood of them!” Rainbow said, “if I knew they were left out there, I would have gone and got them myself!” Fully of bravado Jerry felt was misplaced.

“Rainbow.” he said as he soon began to stand up and look down at her, only for her to flap and retain eye-level. “You would’ve been killed.” looking down at her the best he could as he said. “And you would’ve caused your nation, your friends-- and everyone else the loss of your element.” going on to tell. “I don’t like leaving them any more than you do-- but we barely managed to get out those townsfolk. The Necromancer was there. He was charging his horde to come at us. He managed to make my dead minions into his thralls.”

“Right now? We can’t just go back as he’s still there. Right now? I can go and find them, and when I do? I can make a gate, get them here, and do it with near to no losses.” then told on. “Even if you did fly off, you don’t know nor do I know where Albert or Rarity is.”

“Alright, brainiac.” Sarcastically spoke the pegasus. “If we don't know where they are, how are you supposed to get a Gate to them, huh?”

“Because Odd is with them.” flatly told Jerry.

“So you do know where they are!” Shot back Rainbow.

“Oh for the love of all that is,” started Jerry as he took a breath to calm himself, as he told in an irritated tone at the pegasus. “I know Odd is with them, but I need to know where, and I can do that, once I take a moment to focus.” and soon grabbed his axe as he began to walk off. “Now if you excuse me, I’m off to do just that!”

“Not without me!” countered the speedster, moving right beside him and almost taking point as if to lead.

Jerry rolled his eyes and just went straight down to the Spawning Pits, ignoring her as his metallic boots echo down the stairs. Even if Rainbow tried to take the lead, he gripped her shoulder to lightly pull her back as he wasn’t in the mood to stroke her ego. It didn’t take long for him to reach down to the Pits, as he came up towards the Tower Heart and stretched out his hand as he took a breath in.

Focusing as the stones floated around, before shifting as his eyes stared into the orb, using the Tower Heart to find where Odd was. It took him a bit of time as he saw them on a cliff side-- no…the mountain. They somehow climbed the mountain and now are overseeing the horde. It was all over, and even flowing and wrecking the town. Searching for anyone.

He saw Odd with his Greens, keeping close to both Albert and Rarity as he mused. Okay, seems like Albert is taking stock of the situation. Probably gathering data… and he soon saw Albert getting a builder tool, starting to make a habitat under a stony ledge. Going about preparing solar panels and everything for the long-haul just in case.

Jerry took another breath in, as his focus was on the Tower Heart, as he tried to get into contact with Odd, to touch Odd mind for telepathy-- but instead of that? When he touched Odd’s mind, instead of talking to him? Jerry's mind felt it was going out of his body and into…Odds. Even if he knew he was still back at the Dark Castle, he was also here. He felt Odd presence within the body, and while Odd was shocked? He was also in awe of Jerry’s presence within him.

Jerry took stock of the situation, the cliffside, how his body could feel the wind, how he could feel his control over the other Greens around and spread out. Even how his body shifted. Jerry thought he had to possess a Minion with the Netherworld Shards…

Apparently not, as with the Tower Heart, he could bypass that…and he knew THAT wasn’t part of the game mechanics…he shook his head, and figured to work it over later. As the Green Minion turned to Albert as the minion voice spoke through. “Albert,” the voice being duality, part Odd and part his own, as Jerry spoke through Odd. “there you are-- give me a moment, I can make a Gate for you and Rarity to get back.”

Albert paused in his work, even looking at Jerry/Odd with a slight look of confusion. But he nodded and turned back and began to deconstruct everything. Jerry was going to turn away, but blinked and looked at Rarity. The mare looked down the cliffside in worry, but that wasn’t what had Jerry’s attention. It was her still ashen coat and dull mane color. And that exhaustion, it was still there. Along with a sort of… hopelessness.

“Rarity, what happened to you?” asked Jerry/Odd, coming up by her, as the possessed Minion went on. “Why aren’t you still looking like that?”

Turning, the unicorn spoke with a tight voice, “it wasn’t there.” looking ready to cry. “My Cutie Mark… it wasn’t in the vault. Albert shattered the whole thing, but mine wasn’t there.”

Turning inward, he checked through Odd memories, and was looking over as there was, from what Jerry saw? A wall of glowing marks, then Albert and Rarity enter in, and try looking. But Albert chose within moments that it was best to set charges along the glass-like vault and destroy the wall. Causing the marks to streak out the cave as soon as they were free-- but none went to Rarity.

Jerry frowned, and thought on it…and asked as he crossed his arms. “If it’s not there, maybe it was somewhere else?”

“Now’s not the time for debates.” Albert was heard as he finished up his work. “We need to leave. Before we’re possibly found.”

Jerry nodded, and turned with Odd’s body as he formed his hands up, as an outer gate form, with a Green Spawn Pit. As the Greens entered, Albert was fast to help Rarity up and later head straight for the Gate. once they were through? Jerry moved in Odd body to jump in-- and cut the connection. His mind was back in his body, as once he gained his body back? He noticed a contrail of rainbow hues. The pegasus was already off like a bullet to meet Rarity. He made sure the Gate and pit was gone to remove evidence.

He let out a breath, turning back to get up the stairs and meet with Albert. As this was concerning news of Rarity mark.

The whole point of their mission was to get it back, and maybe help the other ponies. But primarily get Rarity's mark. And they got most everything but the primary mission done. Which of course begged the question of ‘where’ Rarity’s mark was.

As Jerry entered the throne room, he was able to see Rainbow leading a distraught Rarity off, no doubt guiding her to the room the six of them had shared in the castle during their stay not days ago. For some reason, Jerry had a feeling that they would be sticking around a few days. Not just to help with the influx of people, but to help Rarity.

Albert himself worked on his PDA and told, “Twilight is administering the Khara cure to your new refugees. And Applejack is getting everyone situated into their own lodgings. I’ve sent a request ahead with the minions to get a better handle of the Caribou that just entered, they might have worked fine in the Town but better safe than sorry. I’ve also sent a request to one of your Caribou scientists to see if any of the Caribou here will have a relapse in habits.”

“Thanks.” nodded Jerry, as he moved to cross his arms, thinking with a frown under his helmet. “Still, not able to get Rarity mark… this is an issue….” and asked. “Got an idea who might’ve taken it? Because it feels odd that out of all the marks there-- her’s wasn’t there.”

Albert gave a thoughtful hum and told, “well, we need to interview the ponies. See how many have and have not regained their mark. It’s possible that there was a second Vault we didn’t know about and the one I blew up was near capacity.”

Going on, Albert said while typing away, “it’s also possible that it was sectioned off solace or hadn’t reached the vault. But our overall suspects are narrowed down to Starlight or someone else in the Town that had ulterior motives.”

“Let's try Starlight first. She was in charge of the whole shindig, and considering how she ran the town and did the whole ‘equalizing’? Odds are she’s our main bet of knowing if there was more than one vault.” told Jerry.

“Let the girls handle her first.” Told Albert simply while he finished. “I’ve just updated Twilight. Rarity is not just her friend, but a subject. If Starlight gets difficult we can step in, but until then? Let’s allow them to handle it.”

“...I’m still having my Greens keep an eye on Starlight. I’m getting the ‘secret villain’ vibe from her.” said Jerry.

Shrugging, Albert joked with a slight smirk, “your house, your rules.”

Jerry grinned under his helmet. “Damn right.” though as he glanced around, he added. “Well I’ll say this Albert. I just had to face off the Necromancer. And he seems to not be able to control his undead well, but have magics to boost them in speed and aggression. Even able to use my own dead minions as more thralls.” a frown on his face. “The armor helps push back against the guy's magic. But I couldn’t even hit him with the guy moving around in the air.”

Seeming to think it over, Jerry went on. “But it’s also clear that he’s able to control those with Khara easily like any other dead. And while I can figure out a way to handle him one to one? He’ll overwhelm me with his horde.”

“Those with the Khara could have been dead for a while, and that’s just the sickness persisting post mortem.” Albert seemed to counter while lowering his PDA. “and you’re assuming a lot. For all we know he has very fine control of the hoard and he was just testing you. Or maybe he had less control because he had so many. We lack a lot of data.” Then motioned to the forge. “Let me take a look at your armor in the Forge.”

Jerry nod, though, and sent the helmet recording of the entire fight to Albert PDA as the two men began to walk. As Jerry said. “One thing I am annoyed at? He has control of not just people, but small animals, mythical, and even has them use gear without issue. While the suit kept me safe from the smaller enemies like mice? It also proves a problem. Too much focus for me.”

“Elaborate?” Asked Albert with a slight glance, even as they descended down the steps. The air slowly gets warmer and the clangs of a hammer’s work in forging weapons reaching their ears.

“Okay so, he seems to send small rodents, mice, rats-- going up to my armor, trying to bite through and tear apart the armor plating, he had chickens, literal chickens rushing at me. He had caribou with their anti-magic gear on them. He had ponies firing bolts of magic, and despite me holding off, for every undead I managed to kill, they took down my Minions, and my Blues didn’t have the means to revive them except Mortis.”

“And instead of breaking apart? The Minions began to rise up as undead with rotting body parts.” told Jerry as he moved the armor to the specialized stand to get out. “And the guy was in the middle of the horde, able to send out electricity like magic to make his undead berserker, go faster in hitting or overwhelming me. Blue gave them a moment of invulnerability. Stacking them both?”

“Made them hit hard, hit fast, and were unstoppable for a short time.” Jerry breathed out as he went on. “And with the motion of a hand pointing at me? All of the undead's heads turned to focus on me and went only for me.”

Humming deeply in thought, Albert waited for Jerry to fully pull himself out of the suit before getting out a repair tool. The man took his time to look over the armor, searching for damages. “Well. I think I was right about assuming. He’s smarter than you think.”

Kneeling down and using a finger to feel part of the armor, Albert went on. “The fact he sent mice to attack at the armor joints? That’s not a fluke. He purposely brought mice along to purposely attack the joints of more heavily armed opponents. The fact they only attacked you or rather focused on you the most and not the minions? It hints at it.”

“The Chickens are odd, and neither one did damage.” Spoke Albert while moving to start working on a ding in the armor. “But the fact he began to prioritize Caribou with anti-magic gear on you and begin using magical able unicorns to out-range you in damage? I’m starting to think he was getting a feel for you and how to take you down.”

Going on, Albert said thoughtfully. “And from your account, he kept in his hoard and even sent them right for you-- you were the biggest threat. This is what he must have realized. And he knows that without him the hoard will probably disperse. So he keeps the largest body mass to use as meat shields.”

“All guessing and conjecture, but that’s the impression I’m getting.” Albert spoke. “High mobility to keep out of reach, and using the undead as meat shields to further keep enemies out of reach.”

“Great….Fate sends a ‘better villain’...a smarter one.” breathed out Jerry in irritation. “And you all are stuck with me.”

Stopping his work, Albert raised a finger, “on contraire. You’re still alive.” Going on, “you lost minions, but you nearly had his undead at a standstill. I think what you need is better equipment and more numbers. Then you’ll be on more even ground to face him and his undead.”

“Yeah the Axe was not effective.” agreed Jerry, then scowled as he crossed his arms. “And I was stalling. If I had equipment that could’ve helped, I might’ve done something. Like having summonable catapults, or ballista's.”

Resuming his work, Albert told, “I’m working on new weapons for you. Along with armor mods.” catching his attention. “I’m already nearly done with a modification for your off hand. A large armored shield. Anti-magic plated too.”

“I thought your stuff doesn’t allow the use of weapons or means of weapons or fighting?” asked Jerry in confusion.

Albert just gave a grin. “No. but, that doesn't stop me from modifying or scanning already existing weapons and inputting them as new blueprints.”

“There’s also the fact that Albert scanned Forge stones!” added Giblet with glee. “Scan Netherworld artifacts, gain new knowledge and means!”

Head tilting in a slight nod, Albert spoke, “that didn’t hurt either.” And spoke on. “In short? I have an arm-shield that will cover one arm and give you a large steel anti-magic shield for use. Straight from the Storm King's anti-magic alloys, meaning that it can reflect magic. If you can practice enough? You could potentially rebound combat spells to their senders.”

Jerry grinned at that, though he somber up as he glanced at the Forge stones with a frown. “Well, one thing I’ll say, is that despite what I managed to gather with the Forge stones? I might not be able to craft anything with them.” huffing in slight irritation. “Been rather tight with money and been lacking Dark Crystals for them.” feeling annoyed at being unable to craft anything of Netherworld alloy.

“I suggest you leave that behind for now and focus on upgrading other avenues of research.” Albert suggested. “With the new things I’ve scanned? I think I can supply you and your minions with some easy to replicate tools and weapons that Giblet can further enhance.” Going on, “cheap, easily made amass and due to them being common materials? Then no loss in the enemy getting them because it’s common steel.”

“Heh, nice,” grin Jerry as he shakes his head. “Well, it’s been a while since I looked at upgrades of the city, maybe I can see if anything changes.” seeming rather thoughtful as he added. “I’ll also need to go to the Dungeon later. I got a lot of minion rebuilding to do. And then there’s reports of things over farmland, and then making trades with Fay,” though added to Albert. “Which remind me, you got my message on that pointy eared bastard, right?”

Albert gave a simple nod with, “I’m working on contingencies. And might bring in someone else to help with them.” Then refocused on the armor. “I’ll give your armor a checkup and see if I can do any tuning of the systems after that fight. And next week or later? I’ll have a few modifications for your arm attachments. The Shield is one, but I also have a grenade launcher, a propulsion cannon, a drill and a few other ideas to try out.”

“The grenade launcher and propulsion cannon-- Oh Albert,” said Jerry with a slight chuckle as he grinned while joking. “Are you just trying to make me more of a badass?”

With a humorous look, Albert said, “well, I can try. Your suit won’t completely stack up to a Prawn suit completely. But I can make you pretty close.” then resumed his work adding. “The only reason I’m making a grenade launcher is because a Propulsion cannon has to ‘grab’ before it can ‘launch’.”

Now Jerry was curious as to why Albert was telling him this. But it was made obvious soon enough. “The Propulsion cannon, especially the one ratted for Prawns, can lift massive and heavy objects. Nearly fifty times heavier than what a normal propulsion gun can lift. But like I said, it has to first ‘grab’ and tether something before it can do that. And do so with a cannon-like force.”

“The Grenade launcher option will let you load a number of those grenades Pyro has been making. So you can quickly shoot them out in rapid succession without needing to ‘reload’ them one at a time.” Finished the scientist. “Pyro’s working on variants of explosives. You’ve just been using High Yield explosives. But gas bombs, pepper bombs, incendiary bombs and many others are on his list.”

“....so that’s why they blew up so big.” said Jerry in realization, as he recalled the ones he tossed at the horde earlier caused large amounts of damage. And thought it over as he let out a breath. “Well…that is both assuring and concerning at the same time.” letting out another breath as he glanced at Albert and asked. “Need anything? Because otherwise I’ll just suit up and start grinding and working.”

Shaking his head, Albert told, “no. I’ll finish up your armor and be heading to the Labs near the beach.” going on, “I might have someone send Twilight’s ship over if she and her friends stay for long. Otherwise? I’ll be around for a while.”

Jerry nodded, moving to suit up and get into his Arcanum armor, though switch into his harvest helmet and got a blade as he waved at Albert and Giblet. “Well, I’ll be off getting more Minions.” moving to walk off, though as he left them to their work. Jerry walked up the steps, feeling some fatigue from the fight-- but was quick to siphon off from the Tower Heart to get him up to snuff.

He managed to reach up to the throne room and was about to head to the dungeon-- but stopped when a Servant minion came over to speak. “Master, Paper pony request to see you!”

Jerry raised his brow, and t thought on it-- before recalling. Oh, Case File! Right, my personal Lawyer…wait why does she need me? thought Jerry as he asked. “Did she say a reason?”

“She said it’s time to start working over laws and tax.” responded the Brown servant.

“.......” Jerry stares down at the Minion, before sagging with his head lower and arms drooping. “Fuck.”

A challenge of Ideals

Letting out a breath and nearly sagging inside the room that would be hers, Starlight nearly flopped down on the bed and just laid there. Her mind was trying to get over what had just happened. Her ears flicked at the slight clopping hooves of one of the ponies that were from her town walking around downstairs. must be Double Diamond taking stock of things again.

She liked Double Diamond. He was loyal and kept to the ideals she had made with the town and was once of the few that seemed to be most entrenched in them. And it looked like he still was, having shown a lot of anxiety and worry about how he now felt.

I can start over. Starlight thought to herself. She would have to talk to the townsfolk. Get them unmarked once more and reform her town… someplace that wasn’t here. But she had a few problems. Firstly she needed to find a way off this expanse of land that was under the ‘Overlord Jerry’s claim or at least someplace quiet enough to restart their peaceful little corner once more.

But, more importantly… how to do the unmarking. Without the ‘Staff of Equalization’, going about unmarking the ponies once more was not going to happen. How was she to explain that to them? She was already getting a few uncomfortable questions about how she used her magic so well. Not that a little lie that I got my mark the same as them didn’t work.

Slowly breathing in, Starlight sat up and looked to her bag that was now laying beside her. Lighting her horn, she gently unzipped a bit of it just to peak inside. Whereupon she saw a glinting light of Rarity’s mark, inside a specially enchanted jar that kept the mark contained. That purple magic stuff that surrounded it seemed to have died down finally. But there were still a few wisps and the mark still shifted around in an agitated way.

First the Cutie Mark acts up. Then Rarity returns barley a few days later, wanting it. What’s the connection? Starlight pulled a face, her mind working overtime while she zipped her bag back closed. It had something to do with that odd purple magic that surrounded the Mark, but the pink unicorn couldn’t figure out what. Only that it was radiating a large amount of magic. Magic that she couldn’t quite analyze, not in just a few days.

With one final deep breath, Starlight decided that she would sleep on it. It had been a long day. From harvesting the crops of her home. To organize a few teams. The appearance of that Albert man. Of Rarity and her friends…

She would sleep it out and figure out what to do in the morning.

Or, that had been her plan before the door to her room knocked. Dragging another sigh out of herself, she got up and almost tiredly put on a happy smile. She had to keep appearances and it would do anyone good if she appeared the image of cranky unfriendly pony.

So, forcing herself up and walking to the door, Starlight spoke, “Hi, how can I help you…” almost slowing down when she saw Twilight Sparkle. The Princess of Friendship. She stood there with a sort of strange firmness about her, and was now looking better after overtaxing herself. Though still relatively tired.

“Starlight.” Twilight spoke with a hint of exhaustion. “Can we please talk?”

Refraining from flattening her ears back in annoyance, Starlight smiled, “of course.” and motioned a hand, “would you like to come in?”

With a small smile, Twilight said, “yes, that would be nice.” and walked in. Starlight closed the door behind the alicorn then moved to straighten things out. More importantly, place her bag elsewhere in the simple room. Thankfully, Twilight took to walking to a small table that was in the small space and sat herself at a chair.

There seemed to be a moment of the lavender mare taking a deep breath, organizing her thoughts. Starlight half were regarding the alicorn. She seemed more tired than Starlight herself. But nearly pushing past one's magical limits and trying to later organize the ponies into some living spaces? Well, it was a lot for one mare to do.

“Do you know where Rarity’s Cutie Mark is?” The one question nearly made Starlight pause. And the unicorn did her best to make sure nothing slipped past. Instead she just smiled and looked patiently towards Twilight, who seemed worried. “She didn’t get hers back when everypony else did.”

Nodding, Starlight walked over to take her own seat and spoke, “of course, I understand. It’s a concern that her’s is missing out of everypony’s.” and soon sat herself down. “By the way, what happened at the vault?” Trying to keep her frustrations down at how it was more than likely destroyed--

“With the threat of the Necromancer, Albert didn’t want to risk the Cutie Marks falling into their hands.” Told Twilight in a sort of simple manner. “He had no means to transport them, so releasing them and hoping they returned to the ponies they belonged to was the next best thing. According to him, the potential of someone magical exploiting them was too great a risk.” and shook her head. “He didn’t want to risk a small portion of someone’s soul near the Necromancer.”

For a moment, Straight considered this fact. There was a possible risk of a necromancer, a manipulator of dead and souls gaining a small portion of someone’s soul? alright, maybe that wasn’t such a bad idea. it was very… logical. But that still didn’t mean she wasn’t angry at things being ruined so badly.

Still, the Town Leader got her focus returned to the situation at hand and spoke, “well, that is… reasonable, extreme, but I can’t fault his reasoning when you put it like that.” it was spoken with a hint of begrudging agreement. But this was the better solution given the situation.

“Still, there’s nothing I can do if Rarity’s mark wasn’t in the vault, as odd as that is.” Starlight went on to tell. “I’m not sure what you’re expecting of me, Princess.”

Hand up, the lavender mare spoke, “Please… just Twilight.” there was a small smile and an attempt to show more familiarity. But the unicorn could see the slight exhaustion still in the alicorn. “And I’m asking because she needs help in getting it back.” And gave a worried look over to Starlight, “she’s hurting.”

Blinking at the absurd statement, Starlight spoke with a near laugh, “Oh Twilight.” And waved off, “the Equalization process brought on by the Staff of Equalization is completely harmless! No pony ever suffers from the freedom of their Cutie Mark.”

Despite this, the princess shook her head, “I-I don’t know anything about this.. Staff.” A trace of doubt in her voice. But she continued, “but you’re missing context.” And breathed out. “Maybe using it on a pony is mostly harmless. But using it on a pony that had their memories missing?” Starlight went to say something, but Twilight went on. “Or on a pony while under magical influence? One under past trauma? Then further mentally altered under a medical spell to try and heal those trauma’s and undo the former spell's effects?”

For a moment Starlight sealed her lips. She couldn’t help but ask, “she had missing memories before she came to my Town?”

Nodding, Twilight told, “Someone named Magic, an Archmage noble from Canterlot. To keep certain state and government secrets safe and secured? He secretly took the memories of a select number of ponies. Rarity was one of them.” and looked to Straight with concern. “I don’t understand your reasons to go about Equalizing ponies, and personally I find it wrong to take away something that makes them truly special and unique.”

Then with a sort of strength that did not show on the tired Alicorn's tired body, did Twilight tell, “but, right now one of my closest, dearest friends is suffering. Unable to recall her memories properly, feeling empty inside and finding everything hollow. To the point I’m starting to worry something horrible is going to happen to her mind if this keeps up.”

It was all very extreme, and Starlight again doubted this. All the same, that tone of voice spoke with such resolve and… fear. For a moment, an exhausted Starlight considered these facts. Considered the possibility of someone of Rarity’s position actually being greatly affected. Yes, she knew Rarity’s mind was a bit warped when found, and she undid most of it and even used a spell to mute the bad parts but…

Missing memories on top of that? And done so by an Archmage at that. could there have been a… a drastic change in the spell with these other effects going on? Would it have really caused something like this? it filled her with an uncertainty and Starlight wasn't sure how to address it. Not at first anyways.

So, with a deep breath, Starlight said, “we’re both tired, Twilight.” Blinking her eyes to keep awake. “Why don’t we… meet in the morning and I take a look at Rarity?” She partially didn’t, but if the mare was suffering…

Biting her lip, Twilight looked not so sure. But she nodded, “Alright. In the morning.” and slowly rose up from her seat. “It’s been… a long day. You’re right. We need to sleep and rest.” And gulped down dry air to tell, “just please… don’t take too long.” And excused herself. Leaving out the door and allowing Starlight to stew in thought.

The unicorn did not want to believe her spell was causing harm. It was never made to cause long-term issues. But what if something was causing issues because of these unaccounted for alterations. Some of the medical spells she put on were never really taken off, in fear of something resurfacing…

Again, Starlight looked at her bag and wondered what she should do.

Next morning, Starlight woke up relatively bright and early. She didn’t want to get out of her bed, plagued by the thoughts from the prior night. But she forced herself up and went for breakfast. Double Diamond, being the goofy sweetheart that he often was, had prepared breakfast for herself and most of her town's people. They gave nervous, half-hearted morning greetings to her, and Starlight could already see the cracks forming in them.

Confliction of if this was good or bad. Confliction on maybe using their talents once more. There was just a lot of conflict all around. Starlight could tell, she needed to address this somehow and soon before it got away from her. But now really wasn’t the time. So instead, as she sat to have an, admittedly, really nice breakfast? She said, “Double Diamond?” getting his undivided attention. “Can you please gather everyone later in a nearby square to say…” and thought it over, “ten hours from now. I have an announcement for everyone later.”

Blinking, the rather white stallion said, “sure thing, Starlight.” seeming to almost half wince at his accent that had slipped out. Just a bit. “I’ll be, like, getting that done.” Ear twitching as he did it again.

Nodding with a smile and trying to not show her own stain from showing through at how quickly the cutie marks were influencing the ponies once again, Starlight said, “thank you. I have a few things to do this morning, but I’ll be sure to help alleviate any concerns once I’m done.” and finishing breakfast off quickly? Got up and left.

Leaving the hotel-like building, Starlight began to walk the semi-empty streets of this city. Looking around, she could only take in the half gothic architecture. Only made all the more odd when she would spot stranger architecture mixed in. such as the blocky and orderly buildings she would cross now and then. Or the more flamboyant, colorful and creative housing that would look to be of pony craft.

She could spot a few of her town's people around. Even a couple Caribou. Though they seemed to be in deep discussions with caribou that were, apparently, from here. Starlight stopped to actually take in the sight of a Caribou and mare standing side by side. The taller male has a near possessive arm around the mare’s hip. And the mare herself holding a hand near a small bump, clearly with foal. Both were talking to a couple Caribou from her town, seeming curious and deep in discussion.

Shaking off her slight surprise, Starlight resumed her walk. Trying to wrap her head around that a Caribou and pony were together, without needing a little mental nudging to suppress their more baser and savage wants to dominate the opposite sex like animals.

I need to understand how this place works and fast. If this place is anything like that finicky idiot… She wanted to narrow her eyes in the thought of the Overlord. She remembered him, he looked different than he did now. But she recalled him. Mostly at how much he shouted and threw a tantrum in her town.

She would deal with that later. For now? Starlight focused on her path to the castle. It wasn’t where she wanted to go, but it was, as far as she knew, where Twilight and her friends were. She walked up the winding steps that lead to the castle. Passed the admittedly silly looking minion guards in their slightly oversized armor and much-too-big polearms by their sides. A single question to a pony servant got her pointed in the right direction.

Soon enough, Starlight was before the door that was to Twilight and her friends. And a corner of Starlight’s mind wondered what made the other five so important to be right beside a princess. It seemed… odd. But starlight placed those thoughts aside and knocked and waited. The door opened in a moment. She gave her smile and said, “Hello! Princess Twilight said Rarity hasn’t been feeling so well and I came to see her.”

Before her was that very pink mare-- one that seemed to regard her with an edge of suspicion. Still, she said, “sure thing!” and Starlight got the impression that this mare was just trying to be nice. It was the little things. The slight tightness of her smile. The near unblinking gaze that peered into her very soul…

Repressing any shutter that wanted to surface, Starlight walked herself in. The room was rather nice, and spacy. Not super luxurious for what she would expect for royalty, but it was clearly made to house a few people at once like an apartment. Then she looked to a couch and found Rarity.

To say, Starlight felt a little… shocked. There was no smile on the mare and Starlight swore that Rarity’s coat was a more muted ash-gray than a pial white. She looked more exhausted than the day before and looked almost… broken? And when Rarity’s eyes turned up to her? Starlight really felt her body shiver. Those eyes looked almost dead as they were tired.

Still, while Rarity’s friends tried to comfort her? The unicorn tried to smile and say, “Hello, Starlight.” sounding soft and just drained.

With an almost uneasy smile, Starlight spoke, “hello Rarity.” and walked towards her. Feeling the need to gulp. She could see a pony or two from the friend group eyeing her a bit. None more so than the cyan pegasus, Rainbow or other.

Sitting up straight and hand rubbing Rarity’s back, Twilight asked, “did you have a good sleep?”

Clearing her voice, Starlight said, “good as one can get after everything that’s happened.” It was truthfully a little rough. But she managed with what sleep she could get. “Now, Rarity, how…. How are you feeling?”

Pressing her lips into a thin line, Rarity spoke, “I-I’m not sure.” and shifted a little. “I know I feel… devastated, honestly. But I also just feel so… so…” dragging off to find the words.

“She’s had a rough night.” Fluttershy said while trying to gently soothe her friend. Rubbing a shoulder, massaging the back. “She has been off balance all morning.”

Again, Starlight tried to not think too heavily on this. So instead she asked, “may I perform a medical scan, Rarity?” figuring that would help determine how bad it really was. Because it couldn’t be so horrible.

Blining, Rarity shook her head and spoke, “I-I suppose that won’t be an issue…” and with that consent, Starlight started up her magic in her horn and began to bathe Rarity in her magic. Reaching in and feeling around.

The equalization was still in place, which was obvious. And so was her old medical block on Rarity’s person to keep any lust and extreme emotions down. But she did notice that the strange magic that caused Rarity to have that lust and extreme emotions was… gone. Completely gone. And more to that, there was a strange… disjointment. Magic trying to flow but not doing so rightly.

Starlight pulled a face and dug deeper. Mostly into the sections of her own spell effects on a pony and felt what could be called ‘stretched strings’. Like parts of Rarity were… pulled thin. Misplaced. Only partially in place. She tried to make sense of it all but… in admittance, she wasn’t sure what she was looking at completely.

And because she didn’t know, Starlight wasn’t sure how to fix it subtly to make Rarity realize she didn’t need her mark. Because there was something wrong and Starlight just had no idea what it was. maybe just undo the medical suppressor? She doesn't need it anymore… I think… clearly it was having an impact on Rarity’s emotions. Suppressing too much. But was Rarity ready for that? there’s no other spell in place so…

So, before she did anything, Starlight said, “something is wrong, but I think it’s my previously made medical suppressor. The one to keep the bad memories away.” And gave a worried look to Rarity. “Removing it should let you feel right again, but you’ll remember the bad parts of your past. And I don’t think it’s smart to remove it.”

Breathing out, Twilight admitted, “we felt something similar.” Gaining Starlight’s attention. “The Archmage I mentioned? He had similar reservations that we need to undo it bit by bit. But with Rarity’s emotional state as it is… it’s been difficult to. He thinks she needs a full reharmonization for that.” Then flicked her wings. “But… the equalization has been… making that hard.”

That… was concerning. Starlight knew that the Equalization made re-harmonizing happen far less. She was sure that was because those that were Equalized didn’t require harmonization anymore. But if Rarity needed it and couldn’t… No, no they must have gotten this wrong. My Equalizing spell makes things perfect for everypony!

“In my experience.” Starlight spoke in a steady manner, “ponies that have been Equalized no longer need to harmonize themselves.” and gave a smile. “They find that they are content, happy and don’t need to sing out any worries or problems because they don’t have any.”

Bristling, Rainbow spoke, “you can’t be serious!” Though was stopped when Applejack grabbed her shoulder. Catching the cerulian mare’s attention. The farmer shook her head, persuading her friend to be silent for now.

Starlight watched out of the corner of her eye, while she heard Pinkie tell, “you’re wrong, you know.” and looked at the overly pink mare that looked sad. Somber. “Rarity’s hurting a lot. She tried to harmonize days ago.” and moved to nearly squish between Twilight and Rarity, hugging the gray tinted mare and nearly squishing her body into the unicorn. “You didn’t hear it like we did. It was so empty and painful.”

Troubled, Twilight scotted away to give room and nodded in agreement. “We had to join in to help. And even after we did? It quickly began to drain away.” and looked at Starlight. “And now it's getting worse. Every day Rarity’s getting worse and we’re scared for her, Starlight.”

She tried, she really tried. But when Starlight looked into Twilight's eyes? She didn’t see any tricks or lies. The princess was truly scared. Her eyes glistened with a sort of pain one felt when a loved one was slowly dying. But she didn’t want to give up Rarity’s mark, to do that would be giving up on the way of life that worked just fine for all. The Town was proof of concept!

granted one or two were a little difficult and needed reminding or correcting to properly be inducted-- but it still worked! Mentally amended Starlight who clamped down on herself. Even if her chest was clenching a bit. She ignored it, brushing aside her other feelings to remain realistic and confident in herself. She couldn’t doubt herself, not after all the time and effort she put into this.

“I…” even then, a reluctant word could barely form in Starlight’s mouth. Her mind takes a moment to furiously search for something to say, something to counter with. She had to take a breath to steady herself and tell, “I’m not sure what I can do.” trying to be as detached as possible.

“You could tell us where Rarity’s mark is.” Rainbow once more pitched in, seeming to shift in agitation. “We heard that Albert busted the Vault and that Rarity’s was the only one to not show-- so you gotta know where it is, right?”

The confrontational tone gave something for Starlight to focus on as she asked in return, “and what makes you think I would know anything?”

Sighing out, Applejack spoke with a slight dryness, “Rar’s talked all about stuff from that town of yours, Starligh’.” And went on, “even told us how ya’ll used that Staff thingy to move her mark into the vault. Who else would we be askin’?” Going on, “why, ya were gonna take us to the vault where it was t’ begin with!”

That made Twilight fidget. Her eyes darted to the side in thought. Ignoring the Alicorns actiones, Starlight continued to say, “I’m not sure what to tell you. It was there before.” seeming to shrug almost nonchalantly.

Then, Twilight spoke with an almost solemn tone, “Starlight, what was your real reason to bring us to the Vault?” Those in the room looked at the Alicorn. Blinking a bit when she continued to ask, “You’re saying Rarity’s mark was there, and make it sound like it was always there and never moved. But we know it wasn’t, the vault was blasted to bits.”

Looking up at Starlight, Twilight asked, no, demanded firmly. “What was the real reason you were bringing us to the Vault, Starlight? If it wasn’t to get Rarity’s mark, what was it?”

Nearly stepping back, Starlight said with a cheery smile, “Now Princess, no need to be like that, who said I wasn’t going to give you her mark?” and took a moment to think to herself. Mostly to search for an excuse that would make sense.

An excuse she began to frantically think of as Twilight seemed to say strongly, “it’s the fact that despite us coming to your Town, it’s Rarity’s mark only that’s missing.” When Starlight began to open her lips, Twilight told on. “I know this because I read health reports of everyone from the town after they got their share of the Khara cure. Everypony’s mark, except Rarity’s, is accounted for.”

“So tell me Starlight.” Twilight went on. “Tell me what reason you think that Rarity’s Cutie Mark has gone missing. Tell me why you wanted us to follow you to get it when it’s clear it’s never been there. Tell me the truth of what’s going on.” Standing up to be more eye level and her wings flaring.

Again, Starlight wanted to take a step back. But instead she decided to stand her ground. She leetred back at this alicorn princess with annoyance. “Tell you?” She began, “how about you tell me why you decided to twist Rarity who was completely content in my Town with this idea that she need her mark to be happy?” going on, “who says that returning it would make her happy-- everypony that’s gotten theirs back has been in a state of confused chaos-- it’s anarchy ready to happen! They were content the way they were!”

“No they weren’t!” Pinkie spoke up from her spot near Rarity. “I’ve seen those smiles, they weren't real, they weren't happy.” The party pony going on, “they’re the smiles that you put on to lie to everyone and yourself everythings fine-- which means nothing is fine at all!”

Feeling a touch annoyed, Starlight felt a vein in her head throb a little and her eye wanting to twitch. “And it’s prideful remarks like this that split up friendships and cause problems. Something that nobody, pony or Caribou, has under the flag of Equalization!”

“Equalization is a lie.” That one statement made most of the room blink. Mostly in shock at the dull tone of it. When eyes turned, they took in Rarity, hugging herself and looking just dead tired. “There’s no such thing as ‘truly equal’. If there was, then there wouldn’t be a reason for things to be different.”

Turning her tired gaze up, Starlight felt herself want to shiver at the almost dead look in Rarity’s dull blue eyes. “Someone told me… if everything was the same, we would be dead. Because life wasn’t worth living, if everything was the same.” She gave a small laugh, almost sounding hollow. “I… I didn’t get it. Until I did.” and shuttered. “I… I understand, Starlight. Your dream, it’s nice. But it’s a lie. A horrible, horribly sweet lie that we all wish was true.”

Shaking her head, Starlight said with frustration, “but it is true!”

“No it’s not.” Chuckled Rarity with no mirth or humor. “We just wish it was, because if it isn’t? We just… wasted all our time on a sweet little lie…”

Concerned, Fluttershy spoke, “Rarity… are… are you okay?”

Shivering, Rarity spoke, “I’m… I’m not sure Fluttershy, I just feel… very tired.” her head almost veering away, as if she couldn’t figure out where to look. “Maybe… maybe I should just… lay down for a bit.”

Twilight’s hands balled in worry as she told the girls, “M-maybe you should help her lay down for a while. Maybe she’ll have more energy later.”

Fluttershy quickly nodded, and Pinkie was right there to help. Both taking Rarity by each arm and helping her up. All of them watching the mare seem to almost shuffle along aimlessly. The sight of it made Starlight want to shutter again. There was clearly something wrong with Rarity and her mind wanted to deny that there was one by her own hand. It just didn’t seem possible.

But when the door closed? Twilight seemed to breathe out. “Please.” Getting the unicorn to snap to Twilight again. “At this point? I don’t care if you were trying to trick us to the Vault to do something to us. I don’t care if you have a warped sense of friendship.” and said with desperation. “But please… if you do know where Rarity’s mark is, just please… give it back to her.”

Opening her mouth, Starlight tried to say something. Though she found her voice rather empty. She wasn’t sure what to say. Denial was on the tip of her tongue, but the look Twilight held with her… she was desperate. For a moment. Starlight thought that over while closing her lips. She thought it over. “I…” She spoke with a slow hesitance, “I… need to get back to my people, they’re expecting me to give a small speech. They’re… a little stressed.”

She could see it. A sort of disappointment. But Twilight nodded, “alright.” and breathed in. “but please… don’t wait too long.” and waved her hand. Allowing Starlight to be dismissed.

Turning on hoof, the mare rushed out the door and nearly let out an anxious breath. Uncertain what to do for a moment. Think later. You have a lot of ponies to calm down. And nodded to this and rushed in a fast walk back towards the Castle’s front door. She could figure out the whole thing with Rarity and Twilight’s desperation for her mark later. For now, she needed to think.

Jerry looked between the two mares, as Shadow and Lovely were relaxing and focused on the mare in the lab coat that had her horn alight, a Minion beside her ready to assist. She was Doctor Positive Health, and was one of the few ponies who transferred into Nowhere in the earlier days. Mostly due to being ‘married’ to a caribou from the facility long ago, and now worked as a doctor for the Dark Castle.

Right now, as Jerry stood between the two mares as his hands held theirs, mostly as support for their check up, and while he knew they were both fine? It was mostly to ease their nerves, especially more so as to see what gender their kids were and how many Lovely was going to have now that they were more developed for one to scan. He gave reassuring looks, as both mares squeezed his hand in a mixture of uncertainty and excitement.

He was glad he could endure the squeezing grip of an earth mare. Because if he was in a weaker form, he was sure his bones would be crushed. He gave a light squeeze back to both mares that grip his hands, as Positive finished her scanning as she said with a light smile. “Well Overlord,” looking at Jerry in a bright manner, “I say right now they’re both healthily growing into the fifth month period.”

Seeming rather bright while she continued. “Right now, I see two colts from Shadow, and a filly from Lovely.” Her tone filled with congratulations, mostly towards Shadow herself. The thestral herself looked on in deep surprise.

“Two colts?” Shadow said in surprise, glancing down to her belly as she moved a hand to gently rub it. The thestral knew she was having twins, but she didn’t expect twin colts.

Lovely look down to her belly, looking amazed as she said. “A filly.” she sounded happy, felt happy too as she was having a filly, the earth mare was also wondering how she could have a single foal. She knew Jerry went at her more during their heat. But on the other hand, it also meant that Shadow was lucky. She couldn’t help but giggled a bit on the news.

Shadow glanced with a slight smile, feeling glad that Lovely was giddy on the news, though she focused on Positive as she asked. “Doctor, is there anything we should know?” figuring to see if they need to take any extra steps.

The doctor seemed to think that over, before the unicorn shook her head as her horn ease its glow. “Besides that, just take it easy, eat whatever you can, and take breaks every now and then.”

Jerry gave a nod, as he helped both mares onto their hooves, and walked them out of the medical room. His hands still in both of theirs, as he let them both lean on him. He saw Sonata outside waiting, as she came by their side as Jerry said with a slight smile to both mares. “Well, look like we’re going to have rowdy kids when they’re a bit older.”

Shadow smiled as she leaned on his shoulder, letting her head rest a bit as she said with a fond smile. “That entirely depends on what kind of foals we might have.” though she became thoughtful and spoke. “Still, me having twin colts... That’s honestly rare.” she knew that while having more than one foal wasn’t a big thing for thestrals? Having multiple colts was quite a rarity at times.

Usually it was more fillies than colts in a pregnancy. It was rather surprising to hear she would have two colts.

Lovely said in thought more thoughtfulness, “perhaps its a good thing we’re having small serving of foals, as I doubt we would be able to handle more than what we have.” she moved her other hand fondly onto her stomach, as a low smile grew on her face. As while she enjoys serving Jerry as her Master? She also was happy that she would be carrying his seed.

Jerry looked curious between the two as he asked. “Is it that big of a deal for more than two colts?”

Shadow nodded her head as she looked up to Jerry. “It is. Usually a mare has more fillies than colts. Usually it's either a single filly most times, a colt and a filly, or two fillies. Having more colts doesn’t happen as often.”

Jerry was thoughtful on that, even as he was guiding them both back up to the Private Quarters as they walked along the stone halls as he asked. “You two have been doing okay? I know I tried to check up on you two while I went out, but nothing too stressful happened, right?”

“Well, it is starting to become harder to work as a maid,” admits Lovely as she glances down at her body, as while it was still as hot, her stomach was developing more and it was harder to bend down. And she couldn’t wear her outfit due to her already large breasts growing, and becoming more leaky. “My chest began to grow heavy, and a bit more tighter.”

“You’re probably lactating,” said Shadow, as her own breasts were starting to grow a bit, and get heavier. “It’s happening to me as well.” and while Lovely gave a glance? Shadow explained. “Mothers start producing milk in their breasts for our foals to have. It’s naturally Lovely.”

The earth mare nod…though smiled a bit as she asked. “Then maybe we could go up and let Master drink from us, I’m sure he’ll enjoy tending to us more.”

Shadow flicked her ear, and while she wasn’t going to say no, she glanced at a blushing Sonata on the kinky suggestion, and the crystal mare suggested. “M-Miss Lovely, you should probably consider, erm, milking yourself so that when the foals arrive? They have spare milk to have. You only produce so much at once. Better to save it for your foals.”

“And we do have that new fridge.” added Jerry, as while it was rather hot at the idea of drinking milk? It was also likely better to save it. Though he added in thought. “But…maybe I can help milk you two with a few bottles at the ready.”

Shadow giggled at the slightly pervy idea, and glanced at Sonata as she added. “Maybe Sonata could…join in and help milk something of yours, Jerry?” Sonata blushed more deeply, but didn’t say anything. Bare making a small sound that only her thestral ears could pick out. Shadow was determined to get her handmaiden laid, as over the time the crystal mare was around her? The thestral wanted Sonata more intimately with Jerry.

However their various thoughts were pulled away, as down the hall a clopping of hooves could be heard, and Applejack was seen coming up. The farmer looked mighty worried, as she half stopped by the four and asked, “is Doc’ Positive Health still in?”

“We just got done, so yeah, she should be.” respond Jerry, and asked with furrowed brows. “What happened?”

“Hopefully nothin’.” Spoke Applejack while rubbing the back of her neck. “But Rar’s ain’t feelin’ too well and we’re gettin’ a bit worried fer her. We figured to have the Doc’ come down and check up on her, see if she caught sumtin’ or not.”

“Do you think it could be Khara?” asked Lovely in slight worry, as she recalled that they went to that Town previously, moving a hand on her stomach in concern.

“An’t the freaky plague stuff.” Applejack shook her head, “Twi’s sure of it. None of them symptoms. It’s somthin’ else.”

Jerry looked at Applejack, a light frown growing on his face as he asked. “How is Rarity condition?” He didn't have time to check in, mostly because yesterday was full of work. As well as sparing training, and after that rest.

Sighing, Applejack said, “tuckered out, tired, ‘lethargic’ as Twi’ puts it. ‘Shy think’s that Rar’s body isn’t gettin’ enough of somthin’, but despite Twi’ being a fancy princess? She wants t’ be on the safe side an’ make sure all bases are covered.”

Shadow wasn’t sure what it could be, though she said. “Hopefully Positive might figure it out, and if she can’t? Maybe it's…a magical thing?” she wasn’t sure herself, as she wasn’t well versed in magic sickness.

“Tha’s what got Twi most worried, honestly.” Breathed out Applejack. “Iffin’ so? Well, she says she migh’ know how to fix it. But wants a professional opinion first.”

Jerry nodded as he said. “We won’t take too much of your time then, go on ahead Applejack.” and shift a bit to let Applejack have some room to get past them.

The apple mare tipped her hat to them before half speed-walking away. Sonata watching with a slight concern herself. Turning, Sonata spoke, “We should return to your chambers, M’lady. We still have some exercises to put you and Lovely through.” nearly making Shadow want to sign in amusement.

“Exercises, hmm?” said Shadow in slight amusement, even as the four began to walk, with Shadow turning her head as she held a slight smile as she teased. “And would those exercises include our stud watching his two pregnant mares, and for you to show off your body to said stud?”

“T-that wouldn’t be necessary.” Sonata began while trying to keep her pois. “It would be.. Inappropriate of me to do so as well, M’lady, he has you, and his concubines. I would never dare impose!” nearly squeaking the last bit out.

“That’s not a no~.” giggled Lovely with a growing smile.

Jerry raised a brow and glance between the two pregnant mares as he asked. “Should I be concerned that you want Sonata to be pulled in?” he wasn’t sure if this was just hormones talking, or if it was something else entirely. “I mean, I get Sonata is attractive, she really is-- but isn’t it also,” he was trying to find the right word on that.

“Nonsense,” said Shadow with a shake of her head. “I’m just thinking that with Sonata being trusted over these past few months, I’m thinking she might enjoy being closer to you is all.” and added with a glance to Sonata. “Since it’s not exactly uncommon for ‘special maids’ to become concubines to their lords.”

The dark mare wanted to smirk at the continued and deep blush the crystal pony held. Her lips sealed tight and unwilling to say anything. It was hard to tell what she was trying to not say, though Shadow had a very good idea that Sonata was not against the idea. Just was concerned for causing Jerry unduly harm if she were to be hurt.

Something Shadow found silly. Spree would be part of the herd and she was going to get hurt plenty in her line of work. There was no reason for Sonata to dodge out with that excuse. The only question was how to do it?

Shadow thought on it, even as she turned her head forward, the four of them were walking into the throne room, and going up the stone stairs. Both mares are supported by Jerry as they lean against him. And Shadow thought it over, as she knew Sonata was ‘sent to protect’ Shadow and her offspring, and to an extent Jerry. And Sonata didn’t reveal any kinks she would have, trying to be professional.

Shadow thought over the months and realized that Sonata had been keeping things professional. Sure there were small moments where kinks or sexuality were mentioned, Sonata would get fidgety and even blushes. Didn’t matter if it came from a male or female mouth. And Sonata became even more flustered when Shadow mentioned to her to be with Jerry as a concubine. Anything sexual seems to rile her up a bit.

Even though she kept professional as best she could.

Which made Shadow think…and a mischievous idea grew into her mind. Even as they came up the stairs into the Private Quarters, and were heading to the bedroom, as Jerry seemed to think of having some privacy for whatever exercise Sonata mentioned earlier. There were the sights of Minion Servants cleaning, or even the maid clones dusting around.

Lovely glance as she saw the maids more lively, and half wondered if they were given more than ‘directives’ to move around. It almost felt like they were actual ponies. She knew that they did their work, and while other ponies were becoming maids or servants? It still felt odd that the clones were a part of the sight in the Private Quarters. She was just glad that Jerry had time to spend with them more, she knew why he had to go out, being the Overlord meant doing things.

Still, it was nice he was here to spend time with them all, and likely doing work on his growing nation.

Jerry himself was wondering if he needed to keep an eye on Shadow and Lovely. As while he knew mood swings were a thing, this seemed rather odd for Shadow. He half wondered if this was a thestral thing. Because from what he gained in understanding, thestrals seem to want to ‘expand the pack’. Granted he could be wrong, but it was the only reasonable thing he could think of at the moment.

When they did reach inside the living room, where one found an array of couches, sofas, bookshelves, and other nice pieces of furniture. Shadow motioned to Lovely to let go of Jerry as when both pregnant mares let go, Shadow enacted her plan as she asked. “Sonata, can you come over here? I think Lovely might need a bit of help for our exercise.”

Curious, but doing as told, Sonata walked right along. Hand on Lovely's arm to make sure she could help the earthen in case something did happen by chance. Jerry half doing his best not to eye the round behind the handmaid’s modest uniform. A little hard to do with the natural sway that the tail gave.

And as Lovely began to carefully bend down, moving her hands down as low as she could to her hooves, she pulled herself up, and did her exercises as normally. Though gave half glances to see Jerry trying his best to not look at Sonata form. Shadow motioned to Lovely, with both Jerry and Sonata too occupied to notice the thestral hand motions. And Lovely didn’t respond openly, but had an inkling on what Shadow wanted.

The earth mare went to stretch, but accidentally ‘bump’ back Sonata with her elbow as to make the crystal mare stumble. And while Sonata got bumped, the maid was rather composed in raising a hand to block the bump with a hand and made a calm step back. “Careful Lovely, I’m still right by your side.”

“Of course, sorry Sonata.” said Lovely, and while she moved her arm back?

Shadow thought to herself. Damn. I forgot she has insane reflexes. she wanted Sonata to bump and have Jerry grab her. But if Sonata had those reflexes? She might need to plan another way to get Sonata intimate to Jerry. And with a glance to the man, even as he moved to sit down on the couch as he kept a watchful eye on the two mares? Sonata began to go over what yoga stretches they would be doing from here on and moved to get the mats.

Shadow figure this was a long process to do.

Breathing out, Twilight walked herself to the nearest balcony and looked out over the city just at the foot of the Dark Castle's slight rocky hill base. From here she could make out the few citizens that made up the future ‘natives’ of this island. And just past the walls could slightly see both ‘Good-kin’ and ponies working out in the fields. Part of Twilight wondered when the two sides would fully begin trade in earnest, though knew that might be months, maybe years off until more trust could be had.

These little thoughts slightly helped the alicorn get her mind off her worries. But only for a little bit. Because she knew, just inside the castle walls and in a bedroom graciously given to her and her friends? Rarity lay in bed, exhausted and looking dimmer and dimmer. Twilight shuttered to think about it, but it almost was like Rarity was giving up to live. maybe that’s an extreme prognosis. Twilight amended, but it sure felt like it.

Positive Health gave a verdict that all but told Twilight that it might go that way. Rarity’s magical balance was completely skewed and was only getting worse. And she needed to harmonize in some shape or form. After that she left, and Rarity, even if she needed it? Couldn’t seem to pull up the will for it. Or rather, lacked any inspiration to sing out and reharmonize with the magic around her.

With a deep gulp, Twilight knew she had to do this sooner than later. Because her options were slimmed down to two things. Take off the medical inhibitor for Rarity’s emotions and hope, hope that she would be fine without her mark to balance out any possible lashback they knew little of. Or… confront Starlight and see if she truly did have Rarity’s mark with her.

It wasn’t certain, but with the theories Albert forwarded her, the evidence given and events that transpired? it’s possible she was luring us into the Vault to steal our marks and force us into whatever her following was. And there’s a chance that Staff is indeed, just a stick as Magic suggested. Taking a deep breath, Twilight opened her wings and took off from the balcony.

it’s a risk. To confront Starlight outright. But Rarity needs me, needs us, to help her. Either I convince Starlight… or I confront her head on. Something that the alicorn wasn’t looking forward to. But she felt that she was out of options. Part of her wondered if this is what Celestia would do?

Sighing, Twilight thought as she neared the ground, she would probably have an answer that would guarantee no conflict. And gently landed her hooves to the brick ground before walking the streets in search of Starlight. She glanced around and kept her eyes peeled. Then B-lined for a pony to ask, “excuse me, but have you seen Starlight glimmer by chance?”

Sitting in her room, hands half folded together, Starlight looked at the jar that held Rarity’s mark. It had finally settled now, and gently floated in place. Whatever magic had possessed it long had dissipated. The unicorn watched it, observed it… tried to understand it. And the situation that Rarity was in. She fidgeted and tried to get over everything that had happened in the course of two days. Or would it count as three days by now?

Shaking her head, Starlight narrowed her eyes at the cutie mark. Trying to understand what was up with it. Why it had calmed. And also wondered to herself if it had even dimmed or not. It was hard to tell. But more to the point was what to do with it.

No, she didn’t want to just ‘give it back’ and show that her way couldn’t work. But from what she understood? Rarity’s condition had begun to deteriorate and removing the medical suppressor on her emotions could have unforeseen consequences. Part of Starlight doubted it, but given that Rarity was in this mess to begin with because of multiple spell effects on her to begin with? Well, Starlight wasn’t sure if she could live with the guilt of ruining an innocent mare’s life.

Yes she was annoyed that Rarity left. Yes she was angry Rarity had a change of mind about things. Yes she was furious that Rarity would have the audacity to call her whole plan and ideal a total lie! But was Rarity really at fault? Or was this a long time coming and just happened faster with the little trip outside the town?

Sighing and lighting her magic, Starlight picked the jar up and floated it before herself. Turning and twisting it in thought. Letting it go would mean that she was admitting there was something wrong with her plans. Keeping it would possibly result in a mare that is… Starlight wasn’t sure how to define Rarity at the moment. But looking at her was making her feel all sorts of off. It was very disconcerting.

So distracted, Starlight almost didn’t catch the knock on her door. She looked up with a near snap of her head, and felt her eyes go wide when she heard Twilight’s voice. “Starlight, are you in?”

“Just a moment!” Rushed out the pink mare, using her magic to grab her bag, stuff the jar within and move it to the side where she zipped it shut. She plastered a smile on and opened the door with her magic, maybe opening it with a touch too much force as the alicorn stood at the doorway a little surprised at how fast the door swung open.

Clearing her voice and cutting out her magic, Starlight spoke pleasantly, “yes Princess Twilight, how can I help?” trying to not over do her smile and making it as sweet and soft as she could.

For a moment, Twilight regarded the mare before her. Then with a breath in, she said, “Rarity’s getting worse.” Making the unicorn almost go still. Twilight invited herself in and closed the door. Her eyes flicked to the bag at the side of the room. Then she looked at Starlight. “Do you have Rarity’s cutie mark, Starlight?”

Shaking her head, Starlight began, “Twilight, I’m not sure what makes you--”

“Yes or no, Starlight.” Twilight spoke with a sort of firm authority that Starlight herself hadn’t heard since days prior. The Alicorn took a deep breath and told, “Rarity’s not doing well and I’m worried if she doesn't get her mark back to help stabilize her person, before we undo the Medical induced suppression.”

Then, Twilight pinned the unicron with her gaze, one Starlight met with just as much confidence in herself. “I just want to know the truth, Starlight. The truth on a lot of things, but right now? I want to know the truth if you have Rarity’s mark or not because she’s not getting better.”

Starlight debated on what to say, almost stuck in indecision. Once again, she took a moment to think over the possible desperation in Twilight to be talking in such a manner. And with a drop of her happy facade, she crossed her arms and asked, “and what if I did?”

Sighing deeply, Twilight asked, “then I would want to know why you’re so stubborn in keeping it to yourself.”

“To myself?” Starlight spoke insured, “I’m not, or rather wouldn’t, keep it for ‘myself’.” Told the pink mare, corrected herself. “I would be doing Rarity a favor if I did. She was much happier without it.”

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “she didn’t know what she was giving up. And now that she does, she wants it back.” and told firmly, “you don’t have a right to take and hold something like that from anypony.”

Firming her stance, Starlight asked, “and why not?” And went on, “I’ve been the gatekeeper for every pony’s mark. I used the staff to put them in the vault for safe keeping, freeing them from their talents that forced them to be something above other ponies. Having,” and made air quotes, “preset ‘destinies’ that put them in front of other ponies. It’s not fair to anypony that a mark dictates everything about their life!”

Waving a hand, Starlight went on, “Every pony as a colt or filly hopes to find their mark, and when they do they have to hope it’s something they either like or something that can help them in life.” and went on with a roll of her eyes. “Talent in skiing? That’s not getting them anywhere in life. Talent with Pinball? Well, they’re out of luck when there’s no pinball machines.” She went on, “Talent in horseshoe tossing? What’s their destiny? To forever work at a low end carnival to out do foals in a simple game?”

The words came out near spiteful, angrelly. And Twilight wanted to flatten her ears. When put like that? She could understand how that could be unfair. Not every pony’s tallent was made to do things past their expectations. But Twilight steeled herself and said, “that doesn't mean a pony is restricted, Starlight.” And told on, “I might have a talent in magic itself, but that doesn't mean I’m limited to just that.”

“And you would know better?” Asked Starlight in response. “You’re a Princess, you have access to more chances than any pony could!”

Twilight was going to rebuke that, but took a moment to think. “Then don’t take my word for it.” And felt more confident in this new argument. “Take it from my experience while watching someone that had zero talents to use.” making starlight want to blink.

“Zero talents?” Starlight started off. “You’re talking about the Caribou?”

“No.” Twilight denied with a shake of her head. “I’m talking about Albert. About Jerry. They’re Humans. They don’t have anything like we do.” And began to name off. “They don’t have cutie marks. They don’t have an earth pony’s strength and endurance. They don’t have a pegasus’s flight or weather manipulation. No unicorn magic. No Caribou endurance-- they are, by definition, completely and utterly average and not naturally magically capable.”

Slowly, Starlight began to say with bilding speed, “but… Jerry-- he’s the Overlord, he has magic!”

“Not naturally.” Twilight told with a shake of her head. “He only gained it after becoming the Overlord. Human’s, as far as I know, aren't born with it.” And while she paused to let Starlight mull that over? Twilight told on. “They had to both work through raw effort to get what they wanted or needed. They innovated and adapted. And Albert showed how much you can innovate and adapt.”

Hand raised, Twilight told, “I know this because I lived beside him to see what can be done. I’ve seen him suggest changes and possible ways to further our advantage.” She soon said, “you said a pony can’t use their marks for anything more?” and told, “He took a young colt who’s only tallent was in games and showed him the console controls to many amazing bits of technology.” and shook her head. “Now there’s no pony better at controlling heavy machines and automated machines than that colt.”

“You say a pony whose talent is to only spot out oddities is never going to get farther than eye-spy games?” Twilight began again. “Albert showed them that they can use their talent to scan an environment and notice patterns so that teams of ponies can avoid being attacked by ambush predators or know likely locations to find certain flora and fauna.”

The princess emphasized further. “You say a pony that learns the periodic tables could only take jobs that include only being a chemist?” this time, Twilight smiled. “I happen to know a brilliant scientist that has a talent for elements. And he uses his talent to not just learn how to make explosives, but with Albert’s help? Learned how to use that same know-how to become a half-competent mechanic and engineer, understanding how the chemical make of metals and components would work with one another.”

“No, we’re not equal. No pony is ever equal. I know this and Albert even agrees on this.” Told Twilight with a nod. “But that doesn't mean we’re any lesser than the other. We’re different, but together? We make something bigger, greater-- as Albert likes to put it?” and breathed in to recite, “Nature is made up of thousands of different things working together. If one too many things fail? It all fails. That is the natural order, to me that is what Harmony is.”

For a moment there was a silence between the mares. One half leering at Twilight in thought. The other, regarding Starlight carefully. “Albert and I, we don’t always agree on everything. For him? Everything has a place in the natural order and the sacrifice of the selected should be made when necessary. For me? We can all work together, become friends and become harmonious by growing together with our differences.” and breathed out, “we don’t sacrifice each other, but even I admit that self sacrifice is needed for the better good.”

Flicking her ears, Starlight asked, “and what makes you think this would change anything?”

Breathing out, Twilight thought it over. “Because I know, if you had Rarity’s mark, and if you complied in returning it to her? That we would be willing to forgive you. That we might be able to even compromise with your ideals.” Then focused on Starlight. “But Jerry’s made it clear, he doesn't agree with your ideals of Equality at all. And while Albert might compromise? I also know that if you willingly withheld Rarity’s cutie mark? I have no doubt he will act out to return it by whatever means he deems necessary.”

“Like what?” Asked Starlight. Doubtful that a human with, by Twilight’s words, no magic and nothing special could be a threat to her.

“I don’t know.” Admitted Twilight. “But honestly? Whatever he would do might be worse than anything that anyone else might come up with.” and shook her head, “and I definitely don’t want to find out what that might be.”

Snorting, Starlight asked, “you’re seriously more scared of a… scientist more than what an ‘Overlord’ like Jerry might do?”

Gramancing, Twilight told, “trust me Starlight. You don’t want to find out the lengths Albert is willing to go to get the job done. You can laugh at the idea now, but I understand better than most why a warning like this shouldn’t be taken lightly.” And looked at the pink mare almost pleadingly. “So please…”

Pressing her lips tight and thinking it over, Starlight considered how she was in a tight position here. She was aware of how Jerry was leery of her, even would have some minions eyeing her when she happened to spot them. They were not welcomed here and she, as well as some others, knew it.

And the Princess is willing to forgive me for… well, trying to trick her. She knows I was up to something and I think she… knows I have Rarity's mark. She can’t have any real proof, but she has made the connections. Thought out Starlight. I still doubt that a sickly male could do anything. But I know the Overlord can. Giving up Rarity’s mark is… annoying. But if I can be forgiven and moved someplace else…

It was with a deep and exhausted sigh that Starlight regarded the alicorn. Moving a hand to run over her face, she said flatly, “Fine.” Making Twilight perk her ears. “I still don’t agree with all your points but… fine.” and used her magic to pull her bag over. She grabbed it and unzipped it to get the jar out. Twilight’s eyes focusing on it.

Holding it out, Starlight told, “don’t think I’m believing any of your words, Princess. I still think Equalization is the right path.” then breathed out, “all the same… I don’ want the guilt of Rarity getting worse on my conscious. And if there is someplace else for me and the others can go? I’m willing to take it. Since we’re not really welcomed here.”

Taking the jar, Twilight tried to keep her hands from shaking in excited joy. She held it in her arms and nodded, “I’ll talk to Albert. I’m sure he’d be willing to do something to give you all space.” Then smiled, “and while you’re not in agreement on our ideals? I still want to say thank you for coming around.”

Fidgeting, Starlight told, “just… just go. I have a lot to think over.” not sure how to feel about the grateful look in the mare’s eyes, or the honest smile. Still, Twilight nodded and headed out. Though paused at the door.

“Starlight?” Spoke the lavender unicorn once more. “I forgive you. For trying to deceive us from before. I hope we can become good friends later.” Then opened the door and left. Leaving Starlight standing still in her room. Unable to grasp those words in her mind.

They made her feel… guilty.

Subtle effects

Twilight nearly ran the rest of the way back. Only using a short teleport to rush herself to the castle before doing so. The jar was tucked firmly to her chest, arms around it to somewhat hide it for now. The princess nearly rammed through the door, her magic sparking in time to open it before she could.

Door closing, Twilight spun slightly and ran for the next door to their bedrooms. Rainbow and Pinkie glancing at her rush. Twilight opened the next door magically and looked to her friend. Rarity was half laying in place with a sort of dead tiredness, while Fluttershy read a book while keeping an eye on her. She heard Applejack calling, “What’s all tha’ racket?” presumably from the kitchen.

Fluttershy glanced up with curiosity. Her eyes widened when Twilight moved the jar up. “Twilight, is that…?” a fragile hope in her voice. “Where--”

Taking the lid, Twilight smiled, “it’s not important right now.” And spoke, “Rarity?” getting the mare to slowly turn her head, eyes taking in the alicorn… then looking to the jar. As her eyes widened a little? Twilight took the top off. The mark next to zipped from the jar and right for the tired mare. And in a burst of magic was blanketed by white.

Rainbow, Pinkie and Applejack were by the doorway just in time for this. And when the light died down, they saw Rarity with her opal white coat once again. Her purple mane is rich in color and once more in that stylized curl she ever so loved. And when Rarity breathed in, her eyes opened? She seemed to almost shiver and sit up, holding herself.

“I…” Rarity breathed, before taking a deep inhale of air. “I…” and looked upon them. Her glistening eyes full of repressed emotions. “I… I don’t feel cold anymore.” And began to smile, “I can remember… I can remember…” and frowned a bit, “or… I sort of remember, I.. I still…”

Moving up, jar magically placed aside, Twilight sat and hugged her friend and told, “don’t worry Rarity. The Archmage and I will remove that suppression spell on you later. For now? I want you to rest. You need a moment to get your equilibrium back.”

Arms coming around, Rarity could only clutch Twilight close and begin to cry. Feeling so much joy at that moment. Twilight began to rock her gently, while Fluttershy moved in to also give a hang. The other girls, seeing what was needed, also came in to give their own hugs. Fluttershy humming along to comfort them.

At that moment, Rarity couldn’t help herself. She sang, ever so softly, even as her voice shook from her tears. “And I’ve found who I am, and I can understand why my heart was so broken, rejecting my Mark.”

“Lifeless words, fade away.” Intoned Fluttershy gently, nuzzling Rarity’s head. Her soft self trying to comfort and uplift the unicorn.

Rainbow scooted herself closer, holding tight as she told, “But we know. Oh we know.” that confident certainty there.

“That this is a beginning.” Twilight Softly spoke with happiness. Feeling her heart lift, feeling calmer that they were all there once again, together.

With a few tears herself, Pinkie tried to hold them all with her arms and reminded, “Who you are, from the start.”

“Took ya home, to our hearts.” Applejack nodded while being half squished by a couple of her friends. Not that she would deny it, not with Rarity needing them.

And rather together, they sang, “Let us go, and we’ll run. We will not be silent.” Their hearts warming together in their comfort. “All this time, spent in vain. Wasted years, wasted gain.” Knowing their pain, but still remaining even past all the harm and pain. “All was lost, hope retained. And this war’s not over.” Looking to one another, Twilight moved a hand to take Rarity’s and hold it up with a smile.

“There’s a light, there’s a sun.” Spoke the Princess at first, but the other’s joined once more, taking their hands to join the two. “Taking all shattered ones.” Magic built in them, and Twilight was scaly aware of how it colaced. “To the place we belong.” and heads bowing it, foreheads touching and bumping they smiled, “And our love conquers all.”

For the second time that week, a magical burst of rainbows shined. And in that moment, the Minions felt a strange shiver go through them. Mortis found the Tower heart quiver with a sort of ‘anxiousness’. And many Good-kin near the castle found their eyes turning to the Dark Castle, confused at what they felt

Twice now, that was twice now that Fay felt that energy. Twice she felt that unknown energy, and this time it was close. And instead of that raw feeling? It was…controlled. Focused. Condensed. And it came from the Dark Castle. So she decided to find out why and how.

With a teleportation spell to send herself off to the large doors of the Dark Castle, she waited for the minions to open the door. And once they opened, did Fay notice that the Minions were…finicky. They seemed a bit jumpy, and seemed glancing around. And as she entered, she took notice of the aura of the magic. As the normally dark magic that normally permeates the castle felt…

It wasn’t Evil in the air. Yes there was still plenty dark, but it felt less corruptive. As it wasn’t suppressed, more like…subdue? Like the evil was, in a manner, pushed and cleansed to an extent. She would figure that the Overlord would want to push back whatever cleanse the air, and yet he seems to not even bother. But she pushes aside those thoughts, and refocuses on trying to find the source of this unusual magic.

As it was still there, not as strong, but it resonated, calming. Up a floor. And after quick maneuvering and climbing of stairs, reaching to the ‘guests areas’ of the Castle, did she knock on the door.

For a moment she felt nobody was there. But when her ears barley made out the clopping of hooves? She knew it was a pony’s room. Then the door opened, and Fay blinked. She found a slightly teary and young alicorn whom tried to clear her eyes and had clearly rushed to clean her face off.

Clearing her voice, the young princess blinked and spoke, “oh, hello. Can I help you with something?” And gave a small smile. And while she did? Fay couldn’t help but feel it. The hidden magical power within this mare. Not all her own, there were clearly two scores. The young alicorn’s own impressive magical power in light and dark measures that were harmonized… and the power from before. Only making that magic shine all the brighter.

But it wasn’t alone. It felt like a piece, a part of a set. And Fay found her eyes glancing a little past the mare. Feeling five more. Five more defined ones. One of hope and chaos. One of steadiness and strength. One of nurturing and gentleness. One of lively energy and vibrating want. And one that felt… revitalized, a magic that wanted to reach out and give and pour outwards…

Fay shook her head to refocus and looked at the inquisitive mare. Then her mind recollected the four current princesses. Given how young this mare was… this had to be the youngest of the four Alicorns. This had to be Princess Cadence's ‘sister-in-law’, Princess Twilight Sparkle. To say, Fay was underwhelmed with the younger mare. At least when it came to external looks, she didn’t look as real as her sister-in-law having simple jeans and T-shirt.

But the magic within this mare… Fay was certain that magically speaking? She was stronger than Princess Cadance was. And that, in itself, was fairly impressive. More so that the tint of dark magic in the alicorn was… controlled, contained-- tamed if she was so bold. This was not just a Princess, but a practiced mage.

“I apologize for interrupting something,” sincerely said Fay as she look to Twilight. “But I, and many others, sense a strange magic coming out of the Dark Castle. And it caused a sudden change that…it was nothing I felt before, even sensing it now, as it seem to subdue the nature of the Dark Castle.”

Blinking in realization, Twilight spoke, “oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t--” then cleared her voice, “Me and my friends were trying to comfort another friend and our… Well, a simple term is our ‘Magical Elements’ activated.” Going on to admit, “it’s been.. Acting strange lately and we weren't expecting it to act out, sorry if we alarmed you any, Miss…?” searching for a name. All the same sounding ever so much like a well behaved child-- it was almost endearing.

“One of the Good-kin, Queen Fay,” responded the fairy.

“Queen-- oh!” Twilight seemed to rush out and bow. “It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, your highness.” trying to show as much manners as possible.

“There’s no need for such things,” said Fay with a shake of her head. “We are both guests of the Overlord lands, and of relatively equal station.” though she continued on to speak. “But I must confess, this magic is…odd, a combination of Light and Dark mixing in, and the fact you enact it with these…elements?” her eyes glancing over the mare's shoulder to try and see the rest, not seeing anything indicating as such of these ‘elements’.

Standing up, Twilight spoke once Fay finished, “it’s the magic of the Elements of Harmony. The most powerfulness magic in all of Equestria, possibly Equis.” The alicorn going on, “we don’t have the physical representations of them with us-- which is what makes this so… well, abnormal as I stated. We didn't know we could use the magic of Harmony without the elements on us.” And cleared her voice, “so, you’re not the only one surprised.”

“Which is…odd.” said Fay with furrowed brows. “Since this is the second time I have felt this ‘harmony magic’.”

Twilight nodded in agreement at being odd. Then she sniffed the air as Twilight thought, wait, is something burning? But soon she glanced inside when Fay heard a, “Frittere baskets, the pie!” and watched as a western orange mare came running out a door and jumped a couch and headed to an open door way.

“NOT THE PIE!” Shouted a second mare, a pink blur practically flying through the air and not touching the ground. “ANYTHING BUT THE PIE!”

Fay bore witness to all this, as well as a cyan pegasus flying out and shouting, “forget the pie, what about the cooked carrots!?” and flew into the kitchen.

“RD, le’ me do the cookin’, last time ya tried fixin’ something ya just added a pile o’ ketchup!” Called Applejack from the kitchen.

“Ketchup makes everything better, AJ!” Argued Rainbow.

“Wait, everything’s better with sprinkles!” Helpfully added Pinkie.

For a moment Fay wasn’t sure what she was seeing, much less hearing. She did spot a white unicorn being helped out by a yellow pegasus. Both a little teary from whatever had been going on. But also seeming to laugh at the chaos.

Clearing her voice, Twilight gave a sheepish smile and asked, “we were about to have lunch. Would you like to come in and have some?” Making Fay want to shake her head. These ponies were just so… strange, but friendly.

Fay considered it, and gave a brief nod. “I do have some time to spare.” and added. “And I am rather interested in this, harmony magic’ you all seem to produce. It is nothing I have ever felt before. Even from my world.”

Moving aside, Twilight motioned, “then please, make yourself at home, Fay.” and asked, “is that alright with you if I go by your name?” Which the Queen nodded to in acceptance.

As she was let in, Fay was soon assaulted by all sorts of looks from those that could spare it. “Oh, Twilight, who’s this?” Spoke the yellow pegasus with long elegant flowing pink locks. Reminding Fay of one of her elves almost.

“My ears are burning, there’s a new friend!” Exuberantly called the pink mare from before as she came to the doorway. With bright blue eyes she called, “HI!” and zipped over, nearly making Fay come to an abrupt halt. “I’m Pinkie Pie, what’s your name?” Having the glow and smile of a hopeful and excitable child.

This… was going to be a very interesting visit.

Okay, make it simplistic, but meaningful. We can’t exactly go out on a dinner date since well, there hasn’t been that many restaurants made. And we can’t go to the island, nor where the ‘Light-kin’ is at, so…here at the Castle. thought Jerry as he let out a puff, wearing nothing but simplistic clothes. Mostly since he didn’t have much. Though he knew Spree probably was the same.

And right now, he was doing a ‘dinner date’ with her in the Castle, just in a more private area. He knew she wanted a date, and he asked her a few days back as he had plenty of time now. He was internally glad she accepted, and now was waiting for her to show up. He was just sitting in the chair, as before him was a table with candle lights, and sitting by a window showing the landscape of Nowhere.

He internally controls his emotions, as he was just figuring to treat this as a normal outing. Sure it was a date of all things, but treat it as a normal outing between him and her. And see how things go. And trying not to fall into old habits of my time. No sisters bugging me, no embarrassing moments…just me. And Spree as we just interact as normal. mentally reminded Jerry as he nodded a bit. And right now he just needed to wait.

He was brought from his musing when the door opened and he watched Spree walk in. She wasn’t overly dressed, a sports bra stretching around her torso and showing off her perky chest. While a pair of jean shorts were the only thing over her legs. The golden mare seemed to push back what looked to be a freshly washed mane and said, “Hey Jerry.” And closed the door behind her to walk in. leaving Jerry aware of her muscular belly.

It wasn’t an outright six-pack like he had. But there was a very defined set of muscles there and reminded him that Spree was not as much of a girly-girl as the rest of the mare’s in his lineup. She was just as much a fighter as he was. And when she sat down, Spree let out a breath and grinned up. “Thanks for the dinner, I could use something to eat after the workout I out myself through.”

Putting a hand on her shoulder, Spree rolled her shoulder and arm and hissed, “that’s gonna be sore for a bit. Blue healing water is nice and all, but doesn't quite take the soreness away.”

“Well, you could always just ask a Blue to use their magic to help ease the muscles when they get sore.” brought up Jerry. “It’s actually like getting a massage in a way, just without the actual touching part.” then asked. “How’ve you been Spree? I know you have been going back and forth between here and the island.”

Shaking her head and lowering her arm to rest on the table, Spree said, “just report and check in with the Princesses.” And rolled her eyes. “That and talking to Princess Celestia about us.” using her other hand to motion between them. “Don’t know if you realize, but I’m here to keep an eye on things and keep the peace with Equestrians and… whatever the caribou and pony folk here are gonna be.” and mused, “the Nowhere’s?”

Giving another shake of her head to clear her thoughts, Spree went on. “Anyways, if, which seems likely, we become a thing? Then I gotta switch over to this place. Meaning my spot needs to get filled. And I’ve been handed options to look over. Can’t have a Mare or Stud that’ll cause trouble while their job is to prevent it.”

“Right,” said Jerry in slight musing, as he knew a replacement was needed. As he asked. “Still debating over who to pick? I know there’s probably options between a ‘spy’ to keep tabs on me, or someone from the former resistance to keep an eye on me.”

“I’m thinking of asking this gal named ‘Rosy Rust’, which seems promising.” Spree spoke simply. “I plan to have her over and put her through her paces. See if she’s a fit or not. Trial run and all.”

Jerry gave a nod, as he wasn’t familiar with the name, but figured he would meet this mare soon enough. His head turns as the door opens, revealing a Red pushing a cart in with two metal covers. “Dinner!” call out the Red, as when the Minion came close to the table, then got up to reveal the covers. On one plate was a green bean casserole, while the other plate was a fish with some greens on the side.

The Red moved the plates onto the table, before bowing as the minion pushed the cart away. Jerry chuckled as he glanced at Spree and said. “Hope you enjoy, the Reds have been mastering their craft in the cooking arts with actual chefs in our kitchens.”

“I’ve noticed.” Spree grinned while taking a fork from the side of the dish. She then told with an amused chuckle. “They’ve been improving, ain’t arguing. But have you seen the stuff that goes on in that kitchen while they try?” and shook her head in mirth. “I swear, if this place wasn’t made of stone? It would have been burnt down ten times over.”

“Now if only we could finally install proper lighting and air conditioning.” puff Jerry as he began to cut into his fish with a knife and fork.

Scooping some of her food, Spree told, “invest in crystal lamps. That’s what most places in Equestria used.” and shrugged. “Air conditioning? Well, we just get blocks of ice and shove them in some fan-thing. There’s a bunch of magic behind it, maybe ask one of the eggheads.”

Oh how do I miss modern technologies. lamented Jerry internally, as he was a little jealous of Albert having space-tech to use, and all Jerry had was a tower like castle from the medieval ages. “I’ll see what I can do with the crystals. Though if we need ice, I’m sure a quick trip to Equestria wouldn't hurt.”

“One way of doing it.” Spree laughed. Then worked on her food some more before telling, “once things get settled around, I’m thinking of heading into the field with you more often.”

Giving a glance up, Jerry thought on it and nodded, though asked. “Need to visit Giblet to see if you can upgrade your armor further? With the stuff we’re getting from Albert, I’m sure a little bit more protection wouldn’t hurt.”

Thinking about it, Spree gave a nod. “Sure.” then asked, “think I could get some anti-magic lining? That stuff sounds damn useful to have.” Magic was always a risky thing to deal with and having something to say no to it would be one less concern for her.

“Hrm, that’s workable. I’m sure if we ask some people, we can get it in. Hopefully it won’t cause issues with your armor.” said Jerry in thought as he took a bite, chewing and swallowing as he added. “Did you want to add coating to your weapon on anti-magic? Help cut through shields or gear of magic too.”

Thinking that over, Spree shook her head, “Maybe I’ll take an extra weapon that has it. I’d rather my spear be good for fighting, don’t want to over-rely on anti-magic protection.” And while she ate and thought, Spree asked, “hey Jerry, ever consider using a claymore?” making the man pause in his next bite.

“I was debating on switching my axe for a heavier weapon.” admit Jerry, “while the ax is good, even if it was added a bit of weight with the titanium? It’s more of a balance weapon, and from what I get from Albert? My new armor is more stronger than the prototype.” then told on. “Although with me getting a anti-magic shield? I was debating if I should keep with my axe or have Giblet craft something more.”

Spree countered, “depends on the shield.” And thought to herself. “Why not have the ax as a backup?” going on to wave a free hand. “Way I see it? You should always go into battle with a few weapons. At least one backup and one in hand. I always have a few daggers on me, in case I get disarmed.”

Taking a bite and soon pointing her fork at him, Spree continued. “And a claymore or great sword wouldn't be a bad idea. We can train you on how to use one. And if that armor is as strong as you make it? You might be able to deal with it one-handed. Use both for one style, but if need be use just one hand to swing it around.”

“Typically what make’s it such a threat is its range more than anything.” Spree explained. “Not too many are stupid enough to approach what is essentially an artillery-styled melee weapon. You have to get inside their guard to do much, but given your heavy armor? Well, that’s just even more stupid. You could probably flatten anyone that got too close.”

Laughing lightly, Jerry agreed as he mused over and said. “Well, with me having an ‘inventory space’ now? Having additional weapons to carry isn’t that bad of an idea. Especially if I can put them away quickly.” and added. “Although maybe I could also learn how to use a spear later, it helps really get on an enemy's nerves.”

“Easy.” Spree grinned. “Spear’s are pretty easy to learn. Not too complex, but I can teach you a few pointers.”

“Which I would be happy to have,” said Jerry as he teases lightly. “So another ‘training date’ then?”

Snorting, Spree rolled her eyes, “ah, not you too-- I already got Dew, Haze and Marsh on my case that each spar is a ‘date’ between us.”

“Well to be fair, they are thestrals, and Shadow said ‘couples’ tend to train each other.” pointed out Jerry. Though furrowed his brows a bit and said. “And speaking of thestrals…is it common for them to, ‘expand the pack’?” glancing to Spree as he went on. “Because Shadow seem to, try to get Sonata in on our herd, and Lovelys’ now gotten into it.”

With a near snort, Spree asked, “you’re kidding?” and lifted a brow. “I mean, sure, some thestrals like expanding the ‘pack’, but typically it’s the guy that’s doing it. Not the mares.” Then went on to shake her head, “Not sure if you realize this, Jer’, but Shadow’s low-key bi.”

As Jerry slowly blinked, Spree asked, “what? You thought she had flings with me just because we were dumb kids alone?” and went on, “we weren't ‘friends with benefits’ just because we helped each other a bit. There was something there, sure she likes guys way more. But she likes mares too, even if it’s a bit.” and nodded, “and I’m with Shadow, Sonata’s pretty hot.”

“But wouldn't it be a bit pushy on Sonata?” brought up Jerry with a raised brow. “From what I can tell, she seems uncertain about the idea.”

“She’s shy, if anything.” Spree told while taking a sip of her water. Lowering the goblet, she told onward. “Even I can tell she’s just really shy-- or maybe just a little nervous of how people eye her up. Not that I blame her after what happened.” and gave a shrug. “But Shadow’s pretty on the nose about people, maybe she knows something we don’t.”

“Hrm…” thoughtfully hummed Jerry, as he decided to speak to Sonata privately. Although he let out a bit of a breath, as he was reminded of his other tasks in his busy schedule. “Well, I’ll probably have to add it on my ‘List of Evil Overlord Management’.” rolling his eyes as he added. “Since I’m nearly complete on the law and tax system here.”

Snortling, Spree spoke, “you suck at naming stuff-- kinda glad Shadow ain’t letting you name the kids.”

Sighing in dejection, Jerry said to himself. “No one is letting me live down the naming of the island, are they?”

“Or the clones.” Pitched in Spree, “Shadow told me allll about that.” and laughed to herself.

Jerry huff, as while some of the clones have normal names, he may have overdid it on the naming, but honestly what was wrong with a name like Subdue? It fit the whole pony thing! taking another bite, Jerry thought to himself. Although is it me, or are the clones becoming more ‘life like’? taking on personality quirks since the whole ‘harmony wave’ those six mares did?

He knew that the clones became more aware, more…active, and he was certain that they did a few teasing moments to him. As if they were showing off to him when he watched them. He wasn’t sure if it was something Magic did, or something that…wave did. And that wave of harmony felt…weird. It made the Dark Castle less evil, that was for sure. Made all the Minions tingly and even the Tower Heart felt ‘altered’.

Nothing too bad, thankfully. But the Tower Heart was…it was less evil like, which would concern Jerry, if it wasn’t for his connection still being intact. And the Castle felt…well, less on edge, and the walls started to be more gray. Less dark, but still got that dark-gray edge. And he did notice that…for some strange reasons, metal was growing around the Dark Castle and the city of Home.

He wasn’t sure why, and was still investigating that. But his focus was pulled back to Spree, as he asked. “Say, how are Dew, Marsh, and Haze doing? I know they've been hanging around Jasmine, and Jade has been keeping an eye on them all.”

Breathing out, Spree seemed to smile, “better. So much better.” and looked up to Jerry with a sort of relief. “Dew’s doing way better now she’s not in that tuna-can they call a ‘sea base’. And both Haze and Marsh have been in better moods than when I first took them in.”

“Admittedly, I feel like a shitty mom to them.” told the golden mare honestly. “I hardly have enough time to spend with them and I often feel like I’m fumbling.” and sighed, “thank Celestia that Jade and Shadow are there to help. Jade is just good with foals and Shadow?” She snorted, “well, part of this is Shadow will be their step mom. And she knows how to bring up thestrals more than I do. I’d be making a bigger mess otherwise I think.”

“How do you think I feel when the foals are born?” said Jerry with a bit of a breath. “I know it's the first time dad jitters-- but I feel like I’ll make mistakes no matter what I do.”

Snorting, Spree told, “you’re going to make mistakes period. No avoiding it.” and rolled her eyes. “I learned that the hard way when I took my own brats in.” Then smiled. “Best you can do is learn from your mistakes and try to make it better for them.” Then looked to Jerry to tell, “remember, you’re going to be a step-dad to those three too. You and all the mare’s. The only break we get is they’re all thirteen and already getting a little independent. No hand-holding needed as much.”

“Keep an eye, but don’t do much unless needed.” nodded Jerry, taking another bite as he puffed out in exasperation. “Probably doesn’t help that I’m busy between making a nation from the ground up or out on the field to spend time with them…then again, I’m not sure where to start.” going on to tell with a shake of his head. “I asked Shadow, but all she said was to give them time and let them come to me.”

Nodding, Spree said, “I’d say wait too. No reason to lead people if they don’t want to follow.” And went on to say, “besides, not sure if you noticed that your ‘citizens’ are starting to find partners and some are getting hitched or already having kids. Give it a few years and this place is going to double in number.” and grinned, “sure, it’ll take a couple decades before that number doubles again-- but you get the point.”

“Before or after I get more ‘refugees’?” brought up Jerry in amusement. “Since while I got a town worth, the Browns really went all out in building an actual functioning city.”

“Sure, but I’m just saying, you’ll get something going easy in your lifetime.” Spree waved off. Then spoke on to ask, “how are things with that lady, Fay?”

Sighing, Jerry leaned back as he responded. “Tolerable.” taking another cut in as he went on. “I have nothing against her. Honestly she’s reasonable to an extent, and we managed to work things out, it’s her people that are a bit of trouble.” rolling his eyes as he went on. “Since most are still clinging on to the whole ‘Good against Evil’ mindset of the world before.”

Considering it, Spree asked, “why not ask Pinkie Pie to help set something up to ease the tension?” Going on to say, “I heard she and the girls are gonna sty a couple days to figure some junk out. Might as well make something of it.”

“Normally I would….it’s just…Florian.” said Jerry with a bit of hate in his tone.

Raising a brow, Spree thought it over and asked, “Fay’s dopey stoner guy?”

“I know he may seem like that-- but he’s anything but that.” told Jerry as he scowled a little, and cut into his fish more, breaking it apart before taking calming breaths before taking a bite. Chewing and swallowing as he sip his water, and said. “It’s all an act. And I’m just waiting for the opportunity to show it self of what he really is.”

Face pinching, Spree worked that over as the golden mare said, “so your gut’s saying he’s going to try something one of these days.” And hummed. “Well, guess that’s a good enough reason to think about pushing the minions and the volunteers into training harder.”

“Something like that.” Jerry as he took another bite, and thought about her comment. “And the minions do need a good push on training, especially the guards and some trained minions…” and asked to Spree. “And you mention volunteers. Former resistance members?”

Nodding, Spree said, “some resistance, some former military caribou.” and told on, “turns out some of those horn-heads from the labs and places you raided used to have some military training. Not all, but a couple before they dropped out for more easy work. And they’re not half bad.” and snorted, “a little too handsy around the mare’s-- but given their backgrounds? Well, as long as they don’t get too liberal I’ll just smack them with extra drills and work.” And smirked. “It’s a nice motivator to behave, knowing every little sneaky grope results in another hundred squats or pushups.”

“Ah yes. Reminders to behave with the threat of exercising till you drop.” and Jerry snorted a bit in amusement. “Something Elsia would enjoy giving out.” not even realizing he mentioned one of his older sisters' names.

With a small giggle, Spree said, “well, normally I’d toss them out for ‘sexual harassment’, but I’ve learned that Bucks once they hit puberty can’t help it, something about having stupidly high libido or something.” then soon asked, “who’s Elsia?”

Jerry pauses, and realizes he mentioned that name, and seems to debate on it. He took a drink of his water, before lowering the cup and answering. “One of my older sisters. She was a military gal. married to a guy who’s military. She wanted to be in it when she was young and had me as her ‘recruit’. Suffice to say, I would make a very poor soldier.”

Laughing a little, Spree said, “okay, sure, you’re not a prime pick for a soldier, but we can still shape you up. Just need more training and discipline is all.” then told on in thought. “And I’m serious. You can make the cut, you just need more training.” and rolled her eyes, “what’s the word you use? Right, ‘Hell’, I think you’d be Shining Armor’s second coming if you put more effort into training.”

“Well, while that is something I could do-- I also have Case on my ass on finishing on rewriting my taxes forms, laws, and tithes,” counted off Jerry as he added. “As well as managing the Castle and city here.”

“You know what you need?” asked Spree as she sat back. “You need proper scheduling.” And went on. “Training in the morning. Some light work in the morning. More spars past lunch. Then back to lighter work and later relaxation at night. Maybe swap one or two days out with raw training or paperwork. Then at least a day or two to break.”

“Well thankfully? I’m almost done with the written work.” puff out Jerry as he shakes his head. “Did a bit of late night work with Case and we should be done in a day or two writing that stuff up. After that? Well, just proper management and having to check out a few spots on the island with the caves.” then took another bite as he thought out loud. “All that’s left is just working on the ‘proper deal’ between me and Equestria-- but that can be done far later once things are dealt with.”

Then took another bite as he added. “And training, hrm, I won’t say no to extra training-- but I’ll want to include a bit of harvesting in those training moments. Need to keep boosting my minion resources. Lost about a good dozen or more since that necromancer popped up.”

Tapping her chin, Spree told, “you should ask Mortis about finding a good handful of smart minions and making them dedicated trainers.” Going on, “I train those minions and then once they’re up to standard? They train others. It would spread out the training. Have at least one or two train their own trainers so they can up the pace of how many minions are competent enough to swing a sword.”

“Probably need to add more additional training once the spiders hatch and when I get those damn salamanders.” said Jerry in thought. Knowing more avenues would grow with the Spiders and Salamanders used by their respective riders.

“Ah, right, that reminds me.” Spree spoke in an amused deadpan. “Thanks for putting wolves in the place, Jerry, not sure if you know, but the girls decided they wanted a wolf.” and rolled her eyes. “I would have said no but, well, turns out they got a puppy and have been taking care of the tyke. So congrats, I’m blaming you for making me a dog owner now.”

“Well….to be fair,” said Jerry with an amused grin. “Wolves are a Browns great friend.”

With a snort, Spree told, “you’re lucky that you’ve got dedicated vets to teach the girls how to raise one of those ‘savage beasts’.” and took another bite of her meal before going on. “Not that I could have said no, those damn puppies are too adorable.”

“They are adorable,” agreed Jerry as he took another bite of his fish. “And I’m glad the girls are enjoying their new pet wolf.” finding it both amusing and a good thing that his idea of having wolves around was a good thing.

“Sounds like when they’re older they might take him hunting.” Spree told in thought while working on her food. “Been hearing talks from Shadow and the Good-kin, or Light-kin-- whatever.” waving a hand as she did. “They’re planning on getting a forest made and even getting some wildlife.”

“We’ll just need to make sure the volcano doesn’t overspread too much.” mused Jerry. “Or rather it’s smoke.” knowing that it would be an issue.

“Wasn’t Dr. Kalvarn workin’ a bit on that?” asked Spree. “Something about getting some sort of mining plans from albert to… ‘relieve pressure’ or something?” and sighed out, “some techno-jargon to leave the volcano active as it is, but make it so it’ll not blow it’s top.”

“Yeah he was, and he’s still going over it with Albert. They need to just do some more work.” nodded Jerry, taking another bite, as he recalled that Kalvarn was working on the solution as it was more of just calculating on how to dig in the volcano without causing an issue. “There’s also talks of having the land actually ‘growing’ with the Light-kins as they’re planning on getting the last of their refugees in.”

though speaking of…I wonder what history there is in that world compared to the knowledge the Minions have? I know Mortis said he remembers I did the ‘good things’ in Overlord 1…but did that carry over to their world? Or was it just a normal Overlord doing evil things? Jerry wasn’t sure, as he wasn’t sure how to approach the topic at all. But it was another pin to put on for future Jerry.

Fay thought over to herself. As after the visit to the six mares and returning back to her home in the newly named ‘Light Haven’, she considers their strange oddities, if not overall friendliness. Welcoming her and while respecting her status as a Queen? Also acted like she was one of them. Not treating her too differently with flowery words. Which she rarely gained, as she didn’t partake in the politics of her court or other's.

Applejack was downright homely, honest even. Rainbow had slight pride, but enjoyed going over stories. Fluttershy reminded her of her elves with that gentle kindness. Pinkie reminded her of a child, so full of hopeful light and good ready to spring up. Rarity was a little off, a spell of sorts on her-- but was rather respectful and complemented Fay for her looks. Even offering to make a dress when she was better.

Fay kindly declined on the offer, as she was fine with what she has. Twilight explained later on that Rarity was under a medical spell to help suppress traumatic events, as Twilight and another planned to slowly undo it as long as Rarity was able to withstand the old trauma. Which was understandable. And as for the Princes of Friendship herself and her personality? Well, she seemed not just respectable, but also friendly and a little awkward.

Far different from what Fay was used to. Still, the fairy asked for this harmony magic, and Twilight described it as an ultimate form of magic that was found by the Celestial sisters. A type of magic discovered over a thousand years ago. As the elements embody six aspects that also govern Equestria ideology. Kindness which was to show love and care to all even enemies. Laughter, to bring joy and hope to those around. Honesty, to be transparent and truthful to your neighbors. Loyalty, to remain steadfast in your faith to your friends and family. Generosity, to be willing to give and make sacrifices to those that need it most.

Magic. An abstract concept of all five culminating into the catalyst and power that brings out these aspects to full force.

No one force was over the other. No one force acted alone. If one took precedence over the other? Imbalance occurs. As you couldn’t have one over the rest, as like honesty, as it would be struck in a sense of truth and order that becomes stifling. As well as generosity, as it would give away too much that causes problems for itself. Loyalty was the same, as it’ll become fanaticism. Even magic wasn’t over the rest, as it is absolute power, and straight up power can corrupt…

Which….explains why there is a mix of Light and Dark in them. That was why they are not ‘Good’ in the simplest sense, but ‘Balance’, the complete embodiment that is ‘harmony’. A balance of everything working in tandem…

I wonder…is this why the Overlord hasn’t conquered these Equestrians at first? Because he knew of this power and realized how it could backfire against him? it would make sense. That he saw the folly of tipping things out of balance. And unlike previous Overlords? Wasn’t so greedy to grab for too much and was now, as Cadence said, playing by the rules. She actually wondered… Was this Overlord a descendent of the Third Overlord? The one who, despite being connected with Evil, was also…benevolent.

Allowing his people to feed, giving back the elves their statue of the Mother Goddess. Sparing the sacred Groves when it was corrupted and in turn allowing the forest to retain its beauty. Even allowing the elven race to repopulate by saving the female elves from the dwarves. She knew of this Third Overlord in the past, never meeting him but…was it possible this new Overlord was his descendant?

Though she found it hard to believe, as it was hard to tell. He acted so…different from the Third Overlord…unless…was he the same as the Third? It was something she wasn’t sure about. And at the same time, found it hard to tell, as the Third Overlord disappeared in the Forgotten realm. Nobody heard of him again.

And it wasn’t just him, but the Dark Tower that disappeared too.

She thought it over, as there wasn’t much to tell….but then she thought. I never met him-- only heard of him from old stories and texts. And it said he just disappear one day….wait…. she furrowed her brows…If he vanished…and she met this Overlord…were they…the one and same?

She shakes her head. No, it couldn’t be. It couldn’t possibly be that… thought Fay, and yet as much as the fairy denied it? There was evidence. He came here. He freed the caribous. He attacked the caribou. He’s now allied with the ponies. Getting their leaders back. Encouraging growth, even bothering with attacking the ‘Light-kin’....yes…that…the Third Overlord would rather encourage ‘loyal followers’ than to take things….

He killed the seven heroes who were corrupted. And overtook it all…

She found it hard to imagine the ‘benevolent’ Third Overlord being here, and somehow still alive after so long…but was it him? This Jerry was…different from what she heard. She heard the third Overlord was a former hero. That he sacrificed himself to stop the Second Overlord. And that he became the Third…that he was stoic, strong, and was ruthless, but gave mercy…

Even attacking others that were a threat to his power.

She took a breath and shook her head. As she doubted Jerry was the Third Overlord. There was no way.

Sitting in the admittedly comfortable chair, Starlight looked over to Albert as he worked away on that strange device in his hand. Beside her was Twilight, the mare standing tall and with more poise than before. The unicorn took a deep breath and waited for a moment longer, before Albert spoke. “Your request, Twilight, Starlight.” and gave them both a look. “Is to make a separate location so Starlight and any of her townsfolk can have room to themselves to continue living their form of living?”

“Yes.” nodded Twilight. “I realize that you have… some uncertainty about how their ideals work…” putting it delicately.

“Misgivings and arguments.” Albert seemed to correct while looking back down at his PDA. “but, that doesn't matter right now.” making Twilight blink. “If Starlight and her people want to have a place to themselves? I might be able to work something out, as long as they’re willing to play their part in the grander scheme of things.”

Standing up straight, Starlight asked, “such as?” a little more cautious of what a deal might entail. She doubted his power, but she wasn’t going to doubt the sort of trouble a deal could make.

“There’s a number of small desert islands that we keep located out at sea.” Albert told them both. “Some are near mineral rich locations or even bio-diverse ecosystems. I’m willing to set you up at one of these locations as long as you’re willing to make a fully functional township that any future mining or research teams can get supplies from while making open trade with Citadel-1, the Island of Nowhere and the Equestrian people.”

Raising a brow, Starlight asked, “that’s… it?” expecting something a bit more.

Nodding, Albert told, “as long as you don’t disturb the teams I send to do their work? No other big demands. I’ll be willing to set you up with basic living conditions too.” And worked on his PDA. “Normally we use Gate’s for quick transportation of people and goods. But you will have to make a deal with Jerry to have a gate to use for your use. I can clear Expedition teams to ferry goods at a slight price, but you would have to trade off island for whatever needs you might have.”

Starlight worked that over in her head and admitted.. It was pretty generous. “And you’ll just… give it, even if you don’t like how I run things?”

Shrugging, Albert told, “you’ll have to reconfirm your ways regardless.” Going on to motion to her. “I left the staff behind because I didn’t know it’s worth it and we were in a rush to escape.” And shrugged. “So your ideals of equalization will have to be given a heavy retrospect.” then smiled, “unless you had the means to replicate the staff’s power. But given it was a one-of-a-kind artifact of ancient magic? Well, you’ll just have to deal with having marks again.”

As he resumed his work? Starlight gripped her hands tight. Damn it all! If I try that trick again? They’ll know I faked it all! She was stuck, and Starlight knew it. So, she had to bite her tongue and smile, “well, that’s very kind of you.”

Nodding, Albert told, “it will take a week to set everything up.” and glanced at them. “Twilight. I’ll have someone move the Harmony’s Song to port for you and your friends. Once things have resolved for Starlight and her people? You’ll have a way back to Citadel-1.”

“If it’s alright?” Twilight spoke, “I think I’d like to help Starlight get her people situated on the island.” getting a surprised look from Starlight. “They’ll need all the help they can get.”

Albert hummed, but said, “well, you are a princess and they are getting new rooms and board by your request…” then shrugged, “if that’s what you want. Just be sure to inform Grain of this.”

Twilight nodded with a smile and turned to leave. Starlight followed soon after, feeling bothered at being backed in a corner where equalization was now impossible without showing her hand. But as they left the lab-space and walked on the beach? Starlight asked, “why are you coming to help?” and glanced at the alicron.

Turning, Twilight breathed out. “Because you all lost your homes and you can use the help.” And told, “I meant what I said, Starlight. I’d like to be friends later on.” and held a hand out, “are you willing to give me a chance to show you there’s another means of friendship?” and smiled. “Let this be my chance to prove it?”

Starlight looked at that hand. Uncertain if she wanted to grasp it and all that it could possibly mean. Then with a roll of her eyes and a slightly disgruntled sound, Starlight grasped the hand and said, “this doesn't mean we’re friends. We’re work associates.”

Giggling, Twilight said, “of course!” and let go. Both mare’s head back to the city of ‘Home’ to give the news to Starlight’s people.

Meanwhile at The Legions of Evil!

The Storm King took a forceful breath. Even if he was deeply annoyed. He glaring down onto the map of the world, his gaze going over his island and many others near it. Ever since the Overlord’s ‘great escape’ things had been going slow. For one, a good portion of his ships were damaged, or destroyed. And replacing or repairing them had taken a good chunk of time. He was sure half of the home fleet wouldn’t be ready for another half year.

At least he had a number of other small fleets at his disposal. But it was a pretty large hit to his military and trading power. The next issue however was more irritating, as most of his industry was sabotaged, resources stolen, or destroyed. Especially his merchandise!

That was going to set him back even further than he would like. He growled a bit as while But what was far worse, oh far worse-- was that his prized ship. His own personal ship? The Disaster of Storms was stolen! Stolen by that damned OVERLORD!

He spent good money on that ship and security for it, and it was stolen by a bunch of toad-shaped imps!

It was just as bad as the fact that they stole artifacts his army had combed and found over many lands and over the island. Even those strange crystals full of magic-- Magic he hadn’t even gotten the chance to try or test out!

So yes, he was not a very happy Storm King. But, he was just as much a businessman as he was a conquering warlord and setbacks like these, as irritating as they were? Were just margins in the overall profit that was his kingdom. It was why he invested in so many avenues of business. No invasion or conquest goes off without a hitch when you don't have backing. And things like merchandising or trading goods was very good business. More so if the goods were from a foreign power that you just conquered and had something rare that no other nation had.

Still, I need to deal with this Overlord and his hoard. He’s gotten to my island before and we don’t know how. Mused the large ape creature as he got off the table that the map was on and began to walk in the large expansive room he was in. trinkets, odd and ends and even some finer magical artifacts were all around on display. Some to further his power. Others because they were expensive rarities.

Stopping by a window and overlooking his fortress city he carefully mused on his plans for Equestria. It was a frozen waste at the moment and the ponies were nowhere to be seen. Tempest seemed so sure that the Alicorns were the key to getting what he wanted most-- power over all the weather itself.

Looking to the side, he eyed the staff with a cyan crystal in the middle of two metal prongs. It was some ancient relic that could take the power from specific scores of magic. And the broken-horned unicorn was certain it would be the key to getting that power he so lusted for.

But… it was just a wall decoration until they got the four alicorns. Which was annoying. But Tempest in the meantime was very useful. She was a highly competent soldier and got things done. I’ll just keep hanging that horn recovery over her head until she either runs out of use or dies. shrugged the tall storm beast as he walked amongst the spacious room. Stroking his chin in thought.

hmm… Equestria is abandoned. There’s no airship patrols, no beasts to contest frozen land… I’m sure I can import heavy coats and armor from… from, oh what was that one place with all the white-bear people called again? He shook his head. Whatever, I’ll just make a few trade deals, get plenty of winter gear from them and set up forward positions in Equestria and start digging up its riches for a quick cash grab. Not like anyone will notice. Which made him grin and nod to himself. He would of course need survey teams and maybe a few explorers. But he’s got money and resources. Just had to find the right people to grab for that money.

The Storm King gave a look to the map that oversaw his island and internally, he knew he had to deal with the Overlord at some point. For now? I will prepare. I’ll be ready for whatever diabolical plots he’s cooking up, even at this very moment.

“Alright, alright people,” said Jerry as he looked over the table, with his O&O cover, dice, papers and notepad before him. Looking at the players as he grinned. “Welcome to session zero, where we’ll be making your characters.” going on to tell as he looks at Shining, Cadence, Twilight, and Jasmine. As the filly looks curious to play as she looks over her sheet. “Now first off, since we have Jasmine as a new player? I’m going to let you all be bumped to level 3 to get yourselves started, make things manageable.”

He went to explain to Jasmine. “Now Jasmine, the simple thing for this is to roll the dice when you either want to perform an action, or if I need to tell you or the other players what to do. And anything can be changed with the roll of the dice.”

Jasmine gave a nod, she scrunched her face a bit, looking at the sheet and seemed to be working over it as she asked. “What does it mean if I get six’s in total with my d6 for a stat?”

“It means you have gained a stat total of 18 in that category. This turns into a high modifier that can help you do actions.“ explained Twilight as she was already working on her character, as were Shining and Cadence. The lavender alicorn was glad that Jerry offered to host a game in a private room for them all to play in. It was nice to enjoy something simple and fantasy-like compared to what was going on. The princess asked curiously. “What class are you going with, Jasmine?”

“Warlock!” respond the filly with a bright smile as she told on. “I’m having my patron as the Archduke Fiend.” and while given looks, it was Shining that asked.

“Don’t you want…something different? Maybe a…warrior or a ranger, something simple to start out with?” Asked the stallion as he thought her going for a warlock with an obvious nefarious patron was worrisome. That and magic could be tricky in this game now and then.

Jasmine in turn told. “Nope,” she continued with a wide smile. “Besides, this is where we can act out as characters, and be fun.” Causing Cadance to let out a giggle at how adorable the filly was being.

Jerry was given looks as he raised his hands up. “Hey, I had nothing to do with this, this is all on her.” and while there were ‘mhm’s from the ponies? Jerry rolled his eyes as he looked at Jasmine and said. “Alright, finish up rolling for your warlock, and go over what you want for spells and gear.” turning his attention to the rest of the players he went on. “After you’re all done, we can begin the game for session zero.”

“Sure thing.” Cadence smiled as she scooted over, “here, let me help with some of that Jasmin.” Knowing how tricky it was for her when she first started learning this game.

Grinning widely as Jerry told. “And be prepared, for the world of Arthus, and for all there is to be seen of this world.”

Heavy work and construction happened all around the docks as Tempest half oversaw the restocking and repairs of her ship. It wasn’t severe damage, but they had hit a rather rough patch of rogue winds that nearly tore off one of the rutter’s at the aft. The storms near Equestria are starting to get worse. Those Spirit horses are going to be a problem later on if they’re not dealt with. She reflected a little grimly.

The search for the Overlord, and the Equestrians, had not gone well. There was that one anomaly some weeks back, but Tempest hasn’t been able to locate it since. She did notice the artifact she used to track the Alicorns had a weak pull on one such alicorn in that area. But the mare felt that it needed some tuning because it was pointing down for hours.

just more things to add to the list. Irritable thought maroon mare as she took a deep breath. As she took that moment to relax her mind, her ear flicked at the sound of wadling claws. She didn’t look back and said, “what’s the situation, Grubby?”

Seemign to much on some snack, the hedgehog told, “Fella’s said it’s just some rust and cracks, replacement will be in soon. Hour or somthin’.” And made his way next to her to watch. “So… what’s the plan? Storm King’s been pretty mad since that Overlord guy ran off.”

Tempest herself felt pretty angry herself and made sure the idiots that were doing guard duty were properly given punishment. Still, it didn’t fix the fact they lost the Overlord. “For now? We continue patrols and wait for the Crystal Ball that tracks Alicorn Magic to get returned by the Sages we have under our employ. Once the ship is repaired we’ll resume our original objective, while keeping a lookout for the Overlord.”

Tapping his chin, Grubby asks, “why not wait here?” and got a sharp look from Tempest. He shifted, but said, “well, just sayin’, he found a way on the island before. Wouldn’t he, well, try again once he’s back up to strength?”

Considering that, Tempest nodded, “you have a point.” letting her ire simmer down. “We’ll do a few sweeps of the island. Then resume our original task. And every time we need to restock we’ll return and do more passes.” Then snapped to attention. “Forward orders to map out a course to search the Islands going north-west from here. We’re expanding our search. Make sure we’re well stocked for a month’s trip at most.”

Salutting, Grubby said, “Aye-Aye, Tempest!” And dutifully waddled off to do just that.

Nodding, Tempest looked back to her ship. The hedgehog was obnoxious a lot of the time. But he was dutiful and far more observant than most gave him credit for. why he stays on my ship I’ll never know. But I won’t discard those skills. Mused the mare to herself. Her mind working out on any other tasks and missions she might have in the upcoming weeks. She wasn’t sure what the Storm King planned to do, but it was no concern of hers until he needed her services.

“As you are traveling deep into the lands of the forgotten forest, where the remnants of the dead linger. Their spirits wander in repetitive motions and are stuck in time of when they were alive. You managed to reach into the ruined temples of the decaying and corrupted forest. Where there was once a goddess of great worship there, now forgotten by all.” Jerry said, as he was recounting their earlier campaign, as the now level 5 members were focused on Jerry, as while Shining felt he could do a better job DM?

He couldn’t deny that Jerry was adaptive, if not quick with DMing everyone. Even causing a few surprises to his sister, as while Twilight was a quick learner? The Overlord caught them off a few times now and then. Twilight was enjoying the game, though half wondered where this ‘world’ Jerry made originated, or half the creatures Jerry spouted out now and then.

Cadence was enjoying herself, and she could see Jasmine was enjoying herself too, even if the filly was the only ‘chaotic’ member in their group of mostly ‘good aligned’ characters. With Twilight being a wizard, herself a cleric, and Shining a paladin.

Regardless, as Jerry finished up recounting and asked, “what, do you all do?”

“I roll to investigate for any traps.” told Jasmine as she rolled a die.

Jerry leaned over, seeing the dice roll to a 15, and adding with her modifiers, he said in a simplistic tone. “You do not detect any traps in the area.”

“Are you still looking for traps?” asked Cadence in mild amusement to the filly. “I know you’ve been doing it since we got through with the halflings town.”

“Better to know if there's a trap than not.” said Jasmine with a light shrug as the filly told. “Better to assume there’s some trap in this ruined temple of an ancient civilization.”

“She does have a point.” brought up Twilight as she gave a slight annoyed look to Jerry who grin wide. “He did spring a trap on us with what seemed to be a normal door” adding in a huff. “I still think you broke the rules with that mimic trap.”

“Ah, ah, ah!” brought up Jerry with a raised finger. “I told you things are going to be a bit different,” then added. “Besides, we’re working on a limited edition edition.” then soon continue on. “Now who is going to do what?”

Twilight sighed, and soon said. “Swirlstar the Bright will have a look around to see if she can locate any text or information off the temple. Structure.”

“Hagar will just keep an eye out for trouble,” told Shining, as he took a drink.

“Perwink is going to look around for any treasure.” add in Jasmine.

“While Maybell will keep close to the paladin.” finished Cadence.

“Well, roll a history for me Twilight, and Jasmine roll investigation.” said Jerry as he took a drink as he doubted she would find anything--

“NATURAL 20!” shouted Jasmine in glee, as she looked at Jerry with an expected look, and Jerry lowered his goblet as he rolled his dice, to see if she found anything….

And Jerry puff as he said. “Well, it seems Perwink, through some reason, managed to find under some rubble some gold, some artifacts, and some enchanted items. Though if you want to learn what it is, then you’ll either need a high arcane roll to know what the items are, or someone else with that roll.”

“Swirlstar, look what I found!” told Jasmine as she used a more different pitch tone, though it was more or less, her enacting her character, which was a foal warlock as she came over with the items. “Look, look, look!” and as she was making motions with her hands, Twilight went to shift her tone to a more gruff tone.

“Yes, what is it, little hellion?” asked Twilight trying to play a slightly snotty tone while she moved to pick up her dice as she went on to say. “Oh, you want me to look at this stuff? Fine, let's see what you have.” and made a roll. “23 total.” She announced, while Jerry took a moment to look over his things. He thought for a tick before making a few rolls himself as Jerry said.

“There’s a few artifacts, mostly old silverware, some rings, a few enchanted. One of them actually is a rare and powerful artifact, said to allow three wishes. But once those wishes are used, it becomes a common ring.” and he added after being given looks. “The roll was high. And this civilization tends to craft powerful tools of magical usage.”

“Dibs.” proclaimed Jasmine as she began to write it into her sheet.

“Wha, hey!” started Twilight. “Why do you get the ring?”

“Because I called dibs, rule of dibs.” responded Jasmine again, as she asked Jerry. “Do I need to make a roll whenever I use it?”

“No, but word to word, you have three charges of it. And they are altering effects that are permanent. So be mindful of what to wish for.” explained Jerry, as he was writing down something as to make note of Jasmine having the ring of wishes, and while Twilight said her character was back in looking at ancient texts? Jasmine suddenly says.

“I wish for a cup that has an endless amount of hot cocoa.” and at the looks of the other ‘party members’, Jasmine gave a light smile and said. “What? Hot cocoa is good.”

Jerry contemplated that…before saying. “Alright,” then cleared his throat. “As you made the wish, a steel cup appeared before you, with light steam coming out. The flavor you smell is of hot cocoa, like the kind you had from your home.” and added to Jasmine. “Add an infinite hot cocoa cup in your inventory.”

And while she did? Shining shook his head as he remarked to Jasmine. “Why did you waste a wish? That thing is important.”

To which the crystal filly glanced up and told. “Hey, any foal would wish for a sweet to enjoy.” Jasmine finished this by sticking her tongue out as she added. “You’re just mad because I call dibs on the ring.”

“No,” said Twilight with a sigh as she took her dice. “Just wished you kept those wishes preserved for a while.” then rolled as she asked Jerry. “I got a 26. What did I learn from the walls of ancient text?”

Jerry chuckled as he took his goblet as he said. “Oh just a brief description of their civilization, how they prospect, and then them going to war with short people over some old grudge from a long time ago.” then took a sip as he lowered the goblet. “And from what you can gather the civilization was losing.”

Florian was…annoyed. He was annoyed that ever since Fay brought them all here, and even of these other magical beings, he had to work more. Sure he used that excuse to attempt to reach the Glorious Empire but…he was certain that the connection was going to be closed up soon. He attempted to try to get some of his forces here-- but it was all difficult due to the complicated magic.

Yes he had planned things to work without him for his Empire in the meantime, but he also was annoyed that he was being cut off from it, and the well of magic he built up over the years. What was more, is that the Overlord was here. Florian didn’t know how or why, as the Overlord disappeared with his Tower. It was rather shocking, as once upon a time he considered gaining magic from that artifact in the Tower.

But then it vanished when they were sent out into a small forested location, and he had to consider another way of gaining magic. Hence him building and growing the Empire with those humans. And while there were some upsides to it, there were also some issues. Like magical creatures refusing to die so they were harvested of their magic. Even more so with him having to play the role of the foppish and exaggerated hand to Fay.

The fairy had no idea who he was, as she was oblivious to the real things going on. So focused on being Good and benevolent, even ignorant of what goes on in her court-- it was all too easy for him to manipulate things. However, it was also annoying. As not only were they stuck on an island with the Overlord here, but it was clear the Overlord spotted something off with him.

Florian doubted it, as he played his act well, but every time he tried to get into ‘Home’ and the Dark Castle? The minions seem to eye him, and refuse entry without a proper reason. It was clear that the Overlord wasn’t going to let any of the Light-kin in. well, with the exception of Fay…

Which irritated him.

Though Florian was patient. He knew that it was a matter of time. Even if he didn’t have his magic? He was still an elf. He had centuries to live. And the Overlord was just a mortal. It was just a matter of time. For now however? He just had to be patient, find a way to get the technology of what his Empire made to drain magic and resume operations. Even more so, with a new resource of these ponies.

So far they seem friendly, and seem welcoming. Well most of them. He knew that Cadence, that pink ‘alicorn’ knew something was up. Florian just didn’t know why yet. Maybe he was exaggerating too much with his acting. He also knew that she was more politically inclined than Fay was. So he had to be careful around her. He knew there were other ‘Princesses’ that were mortal gods. And they could just be more politically inclined.

So he would need to play his game carefully.

Overall, if he wanted to get this new ‘harmony magic’ out of these ponies to give himself magic, he would need to be careful. And need a way to not have a trail leading to himself. Thankfully…he had ways to smuggle means of taking magic. As equipment is more easily smuggled than people. It was just a matter of time. All he needed was a few good excuses, a bit of attention pulled away, and overall just something to distract everyone.

And then he could begin his operations once more.

Straightening up a few papers with her magic and placing them aside, Cadence gave a smile and a nod to Fay, “I think that just about does it, Fay.” And gently took the papers into her hand to give to the fairy. “Agreements for trade between your people and Equestria concerning common goods.” Then spoke with a small smile, “Celestia and Luna wanted to also give their apologies for not being available for these talks. Given how complicated things have been? They’ve not had much time to make these talks personally.”

“It is no trouble,” assured Fay as she gave a brief nod. “I understand a bit about managing refugees far from home.” though the fairy queen furrowed her brows slightly, looking at the papers as she admitted. “Though I still find the concept of these agreements…difficult at times. Back home, one word is usually good enough between Light-kins. Only those of Evil would tend to use these…written agreements. That and humans as time progressed.”

With a laugh, Cadence spoke, “I’m sure Aunty Celestia would have loved the idea that people could make a vocal agreement and keep to it.” and shook her head. “Sadly, that’s not how this world works. The written agreement helps keep people on the straight and narrow, a reminder there's consequences.” and soberly told, “the sad fact is? Everyone is all capable of doing as much good as they are evil. It’s not a nice truth, but that’s what we live with and we’re not all immune to corruption.”

Smiling brightly again, Cadence told, “but, that’s why we have the ideals of Harmony. It helps keep us rooted and stable.” then amended, “well, unless we stray or reject it. There will always be something that causes someone to fall.” And sighted sadly, “even we Alicorns are sadly subject to it. Aunty Luna fell to her jealousy a long time ago and became mad. And while she was to blame to fall to the temptation? Aunt Celestia admitted that she could have done more, been there for Luna and maybe prevented it…”

While Fay knitted her brows and worked this over? Cadence spoke, “we’re not proud of our shortcomings, but we try learning from them. Aunty Luna’s gotten better since then. And we have Twilight and her friends to thank for that, since it was the Elements that saved her in the end.”

Fay recalled the elements, as it was part of the discussion she had with Twilight on harmony magic. And the fairy remarked. “Yes, those artifacts. Twilight spoke of them briefly.” and went on. “Such strange things, even more that…this Harmony never killed.” glancing at Cadence as she explained. “In our previous world…usually a Hero, or Hero’s of Good, kills those of Evil to preserve balance over the world. Or to make sure Evil was put down as to stop the reign of Evil-- usually the Overlord was removed.”

Nodding, Cadence told, “we have similar magical artifacts in the world. But they all have those similar issues I mentioned of being so one sided and uncompromising.” Then continued to explain, “the way Celestia explained it to me was that the Elements seek to balance, not destroy. To harmonize not shatter.” Then made a set face. “The only exception is when it comes into contact with something that refuses to change.”

Her eyes searched towards Fay, who seemed confused. With a giggle, Cadence told, “you see, the Elements don’t ‘force’ something to be good, or to stop being what it is. It flowers into someone and gives them the chance to be better, to be harmonized.”

“Does that mean…did you all use the elements on the Overlord?” asked Fay, as she thought that could be a possibility on why the Overlord seemed so…different from previous iterations.

“Actually, no.” Spoke the Princess of Love. “Jerry’s naturally the way he is. He hasn’t come into direct contact with the elements as far as I’m aware.” yes he came to the Tree itself, but Cadence didn’t think he actually got hit by it’s magic. “Anyways, because of this? It’s always a conscious choice for anything that’s aware and sentient. While inanimate objects get purified or brought back into balance. But when it comes to something that refuses to change?”

Breathing out, Cadence told, “that’s when they start getting more sterner. When Discord was still free and causing trouble? It would seal him into stone. Not kill him, but punish him for his deeds nonetheless.” and thought on. “When it hit Nightmare Moon, the name Luna went by in her madness? It removed the darkness and allowed Luna to break free of the magic that overwhelmed her with jealousy.” And shrugged. “Luna and Celestia even said that it would seal other evils if they were uncompromising or just refuse to let go. Alive, but being punished all the same.”

Fay nodded slowly, being rather thoughtful. “An odd way of punishing someone. It is rather an odd aspect, I must admit. To keep someone alive rather than removing the threat altogether.”

“It’s just one of the few aspects of Harmony.” Cadence smiled. “Mercy in kindness. Grace in Generosity. And forgiveness in Laughter. All in hopes that someone can be a better person.”

“An interesting concept,” said Fay as she said with a slight nod. “Normally I try to be merciful unto others, but there are times when my hand is forced to protect the many. As Evil is as cruel and ruthless, we can’t let it go free forever.”

Nodding, Cadence spoke, “Celestia would agree with you on that. She used to tell me that there would be times that I would have to choose between mercy and action, because sometimes? The ones aiming to harm our Ponies won’t give us the chance at mercy.”

Fay gave a brief nod, knowing that there will always be times when one is forced to do drastic measures. And while Cadence was putting away the papers, the Queen spoke. “Cadence, there is something I am…curious about. The Overlord, where exactly did he come from?” going on to tell. “Because, I am troubled by a thought that has persisted for some time, as before we left here? Our world's previous Overlord wasn’t killed by a Hero, but…vanished.”

Turning to that, Cadence spoke, “well, we’re not sure where he came from.” And thought on. “He just… appeared one day according to what I’ve heard.” and thought on, “I’m sure Twilight would have a better answer. She’s been spending some time here on the Island to learn more about the minions and even history. So I’m sure she could give you a full detailed answer.”

While that only made the Fairy Queen wonder and even worry a bit more? Cadence smiled, “actually, how would you feel about a break, Fay?” something that made the queen blink. “Myself and some others, like my Husband Shining Armor and Twilight herself, are running a small game for fun.”

The pink alicorn smiled on. “We’ve been doing it every night, and we’re planning to run it for a week. Something to break up the work and monotony and relax a little. Would you like to join? It would be a good chance to socialize and let worldly worries just… drift away for a little bit.”

Fay gave a contemplating look, as she spoke. “A small game?” and look at Cadence. “Do you mean a game of chess?”

Giggling, Cadence said, “not as simple as that, I’m afraid.” and went on. “It’s called Ogres and Oubliettes. It’s a fantasy game where you imagine a world of adventure-- be someone else in a sense. Play out ideas and have fun just doing things you normally wouldn’t have the chance to.” And raised a finger. “You get to make your own character, their own stories and have a variety of spells and skills you can use in both combat scenarios or socal ones.”

While the Fairy Queen tried to get her head around this? Cadence said, “I know, it’s weird. Shining got me into it when we were just teens. At first it was a little odd, but it’s actually a lot of fun.” and smiled. “It also helped me later on in life, if you can believe it.” surprising the Fairy women.

“Really,” said Fay, as the woman muse over this, but asked. “But…what is the point of this game of pretending? You said it is fun but…I don’t understand why.”

Nodding, Cadence said, “it depends on the Dungeon Master-- think of them as the person that manages the game. They help give the rules the lands and situations. Typically they give you a ‘Quest’ to complete. Like saving a town or serving a King from far away. And the ‘game’ can last as long as the players like. But we’re running just a week-long ‘Campaign’ as they’re called.”

“The goal for this campaign?” asked Cadence, “our characters are to investigate an evil presence that’s been infecting the land. So our task is to find it and deal with it.” and shrugged, “how we deal with it is up to us.” and told onward, “but, that’s sort of what makes it fun. Seeing how things play out.” and nodded, “and that’s ironically what helped me learn how to be a proper Princess.”

“It put me into these made up situations where I had to make choices.” while Cadence shook her head, she told, “while they’re pretend and not real? Well, if you took a grain of salt and asked yourself ‘what do I do when an ally is about to die, but to save the King I must leave them behind’ comes up? Well… it really puts you into the spotlight on hard to make choices.”

“It’s not perfect.” went on Cadence. “There is a fair bit of chance that happens in the game. But Celestia told me that life can be like that. Unpredictable. You can do everything right, but something as small as tripping could mess up everything and you have to live with those consequences.” And soon finished with a nod. “Ruling is never easy. And while these little fantasy games are pretend? Well, you can always look at them as ‘what if’ things that could happen in real life.” And bobbed her head. “Every fight, every encounter, every discussion-- they could end up being situations you might find yourself in one day.”

Fay thought it over, and while she was still unsure…she also considered it would be a nice pass time. Maybe something for her to do as things have begun to settle. And it will be a while until the last of her people arrive. She gave a slight nod and said. “Perhaps I will join you in this ‘campaign’,” though Fay asked curiously. “But is your husband going to work with a new player as the ‘DM’ was it?”

Shaking her head, Cadence told, “not this time. As much as he would love to? He’s going to be one of the players.” And went on, “like I said, so is Twilight. And Jasmine is one of the new players we’re helping along.” Then told, “no, our DM is Jerry.” And smiled at Fay’s long look. “Turns out he’s just as much as a nerd as my beloved is.”

“I….” started Fay, taking a moment to just…let that sink in. As not only the Overlord was running the game…but was making the campaign where the heroes succeed? It was…a bit mind-boggling for the Queen to hear. Though she took a brief moment to gather her wits and said. “Well…let's hope the Overlord is able to adapt with a new player.”

Laughing, Cadence told, “don’t worry, I’m sure he will.” and as they left the office, the Princess asked, “if you want? We can work on getting you set up. I think Twilight will be available soon, we both were going to go and visit ‘Home’ to have a small lunch outing.”

The Fairy Queen could only nod. This was all very strange, but as much as she would not otherwise? A break did sound nice. And while she was uncertain of Jerry and what he might do in the game? Well… she supposed that she could give it a chance. The idea of this being a slightly good learning experience like chess was a fair enough reason to try this.

Sitting in the cold throne room that was Canterlot, the Necromancer let out a board humm while tapping his fingers away on the armrest of his chair. He was bored out of his mind, mostly trying to figure out what to do. He thought about searching out new land to conquer-- but the icy tundra was going to be old and that town he found had nothing of value.

He thought about getting those pretty and sexy mare’s to entertain him. But most had fallen ill with that strange disease. While others were trying to survive off of what little food and heat he could give. Not that he thought too heavily on it, but he didn’t want to lose his remaining sex slaves. maybe move them to that desert place with the ruined town? He nodded to this and put it on the backburner for tomorrow's project. Maybe make a subjugated town that gave him tithes in maidens? That sounded appealing. He was going to live forever and needed something for himself.

Ugh… if only that Overlord would show up already! He got up and began to pace the large throne room. Arms crossed and becoming agitated. He had no idea what the OVerlord was up to and he was itching for a second round. He hadn’t had that much fun in, well, months! It was boring to fight ghostly horse thingies that ran away when enough power was shown. And there were no more of those deer-people to slaughter and terrorize.

Should I start looking south? it was a thought, but he groaned aloud, “that will take forever.” and rubbed his face. Then he turned to a nearby undead and asked, “Still nothing?”

The creaking skellington with barely any flesh left, seemed to light their horn. After a moment, they hissed and shook their heads. No sign of the Overlord's strange presence. This made the Necromance huff in annoyance. So, he began to march his way out. Sex as fun as that was, didn’t appeal to him right now.

hmm… there was some weird arcade in this city… the necromancer mused in thought. maybe I can see if I can get those machines working. Give me something to do. and soon shrugged. He could conquer, raid, pillage and have more sexy time with the pony-ladies later. He needed something semi-entertaining right now and he wasn’t getting it sitting on his butt. Or, not until something more interesting came up for him to fight and deal with. maybe I can see about resurrecting Hydra’s. Those are a thing here, right?

Fay gave a narrow and hard glare to Jerry. Looking at him across the table, as she spoke in a restrained tone. “Overlord, you are the most ruthless, evil, manipulative cur. A monster with the darkest of hearts, and the greatest champion of Evil as like all Overlords are.” Fay tries to ignore the giggling of Jasmine, the filly holding her hands over her mouth. As Cadence, Shining, and Twilight were doing their best to not laugh, but were holding wide smiles.

Jerry snorted as he retorted. “Well, what did you think was going to happen when you let that woman get off scot free? She was the succubi queen in disguise! If anything, that’s your own fault for not talking it out with your team!” looking at Fay, who was playing a cleric and sorcerer mixed class. As to fit with her magic and Light side naturally as she chose ‘lawful good’.

Though Fay turned to look at the other's as she spoke. “But she was the victim, she was along with many other women trapped in that cell, and that disgraced paladin had them all there for his cult of lust.”

Cadence calmed herself and nodded, “and I don’t blame you. I probably would have done the same given the split-second situation you were in.” Then went on to think. “In hindsight, it probably would have been a good idea to wait for us to regroup to escort them out… but it’s already happened.”

Twilight soon nodded in agreement. “You’ll find stuff like this can happen all the time. That’s why it’s important to try and investigate or try observing people before making an action.”

“And because of Fay unforeseen consequences, the succubi has taken over the entire town, caused a plague of the undead, and are draining all the life energy within the town and castle that they reside.” spoke Jerry as he look over to the players. “And while you all could try to handle this, you all are outnumbered, need a moment of rest, and used up a good portion of spells during the fight with the former paladin. So you all need to come up with a plan to either risk camping nearby, or leaving the town for a time.”

Thinking, Twilight said, “I’d hate to leave the town, but we do need to regain our strength.” Pondering on the situation.

“Going in right now would be risky.” Shining agreed with a nod while looking at the others. “I’d vote on finding a semi-secure location to get a long rest in and plan things out from there.”

Cadence however shared her concern that Fay also had. “But there’s probably a lot of people that could use our help now. We don’t have to fight immediately, evacuating people should also be an objective.” An idea that Fay nodded with, liking this thought. Save who they can then deal with the rest once they have the strength.

Jasmine thought it over, as she spoke up. “Jerry, I still have my ‘request aid’ boon. Could I ask my patron, the Archduke, to aid me in handling this issue?”

Jerry hummed, and said. “Well tell you what. Give me a charisma roll. With the difficulty of…25.” knowing her modifiers could help depending if she rolls close enough.

Fay gave a look, mostly of the filly actually having a ‘archduke devil’ as a patron for her character. She felt Jasmine wasn’t making the right choice of her character being a child with a devil for a patron. Cadence smiles as she says. “I would like to Cast Guidance on Perwink.”

With Fay getting the idea, repeats. “I too would like to cast Guidance on Perwink.”

And as the filly made the rolls, getting a 11, and with the added aid from her modifiers, and the spells? Jerry muse as he asked. “What's the request?”

To which Jasmine spoke in character. “Oh please, oh please Dark One of Wraith. Please cleanse this town from the succubi and the undead roaming in it. As we can’t do anything to stop them.”

Jerry nodded… then spoke with a slight grin. “Well, your patron has heard your request, and granted the boon.” seeing Jasmine perked up, before he added. “However, due to the roll not being high enough? He takes your words quite literally. As you asked for the town to be saved…and soon there was a large blast of fire from below the grounds. Burning everything around as to remove both succubi, and undead as to ‘cleanse’ the town from the threat.”

As they staired, Twilight looked at Jasmine and spoke, “you forgot to be specific again, little Hellion.” both playing character and just stating facts.

Jasmine looked sheepish, as she spoke in character. “Well, I did say cleanse…he thought I meant to burn everything to the ground.”

Fay looked admonished as she asked both in character and as herself. “Why would you ever make a pact with something so evil and dark, small one?”

“He promised me cookies.” answered Jasmine.

Cadence couldn't help it. She began to laugh and giggle and the silliness of it. While Shining armor bemoans, “Cookies, why is it always cookies?”

Jerry smirked as he answered. “Because the dark side has cookies.” and clear his throat as he said. “And so, as the town screams and burns alive. You all witness the power of the Dark One of Wraith. And inevitably, destroy and save the town at the same time. You all managed to stop the succubi and remove the plague of undead. But you also destroyed the lives of whoever was left, as after a few minutes pass? All that is left is the smoldering ruins of the town, the castle, and the bodies turning to dust.”

And with a pause of silence, Twilight sighs out. “Well…” and looked at the party, “at least the succubi is dead…” and thought, “ we should…go and make sure though. Just to be safe.”

Jasmine agreed. “If there’s no bodies found? They aren’t dead.”

“How could the succubi, much less their queen-- could survive that?” asked Fay, as she tried to keep in tone of her character.

Thinking about it, Shining told, “it’s possible she could have been under a protective room. It could happen.” and told, “with my ability to detect evil? I can see if they’re still around. And if they are? We might be able to smite them and end them without their forces to hamper us.”

Fay nodded, as she said. “Then perhaps we shall go and make sure the succubi queen is gone for good.” and added with a look to Jasmine. “And perhaps, convince the child that she should be more specific…and perhaps change patrons to something more, lighter?”

Jasmine proclaimed with a pointed finger. “Never! You can never deny me my cookies!”

With a small smile, Cadence giggles, “n-not sure what you were expecting, Madam Ray. You know how devoted she is.” trying to get back into character. But she couldn't help it. Jasmin was just so adorable.

“That's right, I shall never give up on the Archduke-- because he gives me cookies! Unlimited cookies!” said Jasmine with a more upbeat tone. “And they go perfectly well with my infinite cocoa!”

Sighing ruefully, Twilight enacted out, “this hellion was a mistake.” Getting a few laughs and one exasperated sigh from one Light-kin queen.

It was gone.

The Crystal Empire, HIS Empire was GONE!

He had searched the frozen tundra for far too long. And the wispy shadows known as Sombra, could only come up with one conclusion. The Empire was gone. Buried under ice and snow. And that infuriated him to no end. The dark wizard-king eventually skulked away, heading more and more to where Equestria’s ‘not so frozen’ lands were. And as he reformed on the peak of a mountain to look to the once lush lands?

The fanged unicorn could only give a near contempt sigh. Windigos had taken over more or less, and that meant that the ponies either were back to their old ways… or they weren't there at all. Either was annoying to think about. But in the end? Sombra figured that he could regain his rightful place as King after dealing with the annoying hate-filled spirits here.

As for the Equestrians… The once-more living King hummed while moving over to sit on a nearby rock. His mind is heavily contemplating his next set of moves. Hands together and fingers tapping away on the other. I need to gauge the power of the Princess. Their youngest, she wasn’t that powerful. She was nearly ready to collapse last I battered at the barrier she held over the Empire. in a duel? He would have to be careful, but Smbra was sure of victory over her.

Celestia and Luna I’ll have to be very careful of. I may have outmaneuvered Celestia in our last bout, but she still caused plenty of damage. And her sister… He nearly gramanced. best I don’t cross swords with Luna without a plan. My magic doesn't matter against an Alicorn who’s magic is of the Darkness that I too wield. That was his own ego and folly. Facing an Alicorn who embodied all that was night and darkness.

He wouldn’t make that same mistake twice.

Still, besides those two? Sombra was very sure he could attain a second victory if and when he found the ponies. they might fight hard against a foe, but they all have soft hearts. Put their loved ones in the way and the fight leaves them. So busy saving they can’t always save themselves. making the dark unicorn nod to himself.

Then, his ears picked up wailing. but for now? Pest control. And turned his eyes up at the ghostly horse like forms that carried clouds of cold with. With a savage grin, Sombra rose and spoke, “Kneel before your King.” and with eyes wisping with green dark magics, rising like a smooth smoke, did his horn bubble with dark purple magics and burst out. Laughing as the first Wendigo was overcome by dark magical induced Fear.

The other’s to the side wailed in shock, and furthermore in terror as the shortly began to upheave with black spires of dark crystals. The magical corruptive things battering and bashing the just as magical spirits. Those there in the pack turned to flee.

Sombra simply walked to the edge of the mountain and stepped off. Dark crystals forming under armored hooves and letting him casually slide after them. Chasing after the same same spirits his ancestors once feared would return. And now? He was fear incarnate, and all things feared him.

Fay had…noticed a trend during the game. While she didn’t recognize it at first? She noticed hints and bits that made her rethink things. At first, she didn’t think too much. But she noticed and heard from the other's of the previous parts of the game that made her…think. As the fairy recalls events of the past of her world, where seven heroes of greatness, began to decay and corrupted into forsaken people who took in their own Evil.

It was even more apparent by each one that was a mirror version of the Heros. The Halfing consumed by gluttony, the elf by sloth, dwarf by greed, three humans by envy, wraith, and lust. Yes the details were altered, and even to the point the campaign was similar.

Even as she played with these ponies, enacting her character and working off the other's? They reach the final boss of the ‘game’ as it were. Breaking into the tower of the dark lord, and starting to confront him as they were all at high level. And as Jerry was going into detail of the threat, describing the area?

Jasmine called out. “I used my second wish on my ring! I want to wreck the final boss!”

Jerry paused, as he was going to tell something, but huffed as he said. “Well…the wish was cast, and the dark lord suddenly got a heart attack as he knelt over and died.” though told on. “However, because of your rush action? You all activated his trap, and a teleportation rune activated under you. Teleporting you from one plane to another. As you all came upon the demonic planes, as you activated the Dark Lord trap.”

Going on to add. “And because of it, you are all stuck for the rest of time in this demonic realm.”

“Hey wait-- that’s pushing things!” started Shining with a look to Jerry.

Shrugging, Jerry said. “Well, if you all did ‘trap check’ one of you would’ve noticed the rune under you all. The Dark Lord wasn’t playing fair so…”

Twilight seemed to think and said. “First I want to ask my party to hold hands to form a circle. I want them to trust me on what I’m about to do.”

“Eh,” started Jerry as he looked over a few things and said. “Well, you’re going to let Swirlstar cast the spell on you all?”

“Swirlstar hasn’t deterred us yet,” said Fay.

“I trust whatever plan the wizard is making.” nodded Shining.

“It’s better than us being stuck in a demonic realm.” brought in Cadence.

Jasmine seemed to think, before sulking and said. “Well, this isn’t where the Archduke is at…so I’ll go with.” playing in character already.

Jerry nodded and said. “Alright Twilight, what are you planning?”

Smiling, Twilight tells, “I would like to cast the seventh level spell ‘Plain Shift’ and my target is the mortal plain at my tower where I have a mail circle already set.” Making Jerry pause at that. And took a monet to take a book and search up the spell and its effects. Then he felt his eyes widen a bit, seeing it’s function, particularly that it could take up to eight people that link hands in a circle to a different plain of existence-- or more to point, a magical circle that they knew the sigils to. He recalled Twilight wanting to have them go to her tower in the past and get a few things and what not… and she did say she was making a magical circle back then…

That sneaky minx.

He let out a huff and said. “Alright, I’ll allow it.” then clear his throat. “As you perform the magic spell of plane Shift, targeting into the tower of yours, all of you appear into Swirlstar’s tower. And you managed to escape the demonic plane.”

“Well that seems to be the end of that.” said Shining with a gruff.

“Does this mean we win?” asked Fay curiously.

“Yes, you win against the final boss.” indicated Jerry with a slight smile.

And while Fay looked confused at his wording, as did Jasmine? Shining, Twilight, and Cadence look at Jerry, and it was Twilight that asked. “Wait…the Dark Lord wasn’t the BBEG?”

And instead of answering her, Jerry cleared his throat as he spoke. “And as the door opened within your tower, a friendly greeting of your guide, and mentor Swirlstar entered. As he spoke with slight cheer.” and shifted his tone to a elderly man. “Congratulations, Swirlstar. You managed to defeat the Dark Lord. I am so proud of you.”

Twilight with a blink. “Wait… how did he know we came back?”

Jerry then said. “He raised a hand, showing a gemstone full of magic, then crushed it as he spoke in a more clear and authoritative tone.” then spoke in that tone. “Thank you for clearing the way for me.” and then added. “Roll initiative.”

And as the ponies rolled, Fay asked in confusion. “What's going on? I thought we defeated the villain?” she wasn’t sure why Swirlstar mentioned showing up like that.

Twilight chose to explain, “Apparently, that wasn’t the real Villain we ‘beat’, just a distraction to try and get rid of us.”

“Got to admit, I didn’t expect a twisted villain from you, Jerry.” told Shining as he added. “Especially it being the Mentor all along.”

“Well…he was a Hero after all.” started Jerry, and told with a grin. “Now,”

“I cast my last wish!” told Jasmine.

Though Jerry raised a finger as he brought up. “Now hold up. First, you didn’t call out your roll.”

Jasmine huffed and said. “13.”

“13.” told Shining.

“8.” said cadence.

“14.” said Twilight.

“6.” finished Fay.

Jerry nodded, and rolled his die. Then he looked down and said, “Well, BBEG got 13, Jasmine. So we need to re-roll.” And as the two rolled again, Jasmine rolled and said.

“Oh come on!” as she got a natural 1.

Shining rolled his, and huffed. “10.”

Jerry rolled his dice, as he said. “16.” as he looks at Jasmine. “Sorry Jasmine, you can’t use the Wish yet.” then he said. “The wizard focuses on you, as he knows you still have the wish ring. And cast Word kill on you.”

Twilight spoke up. “I use my reaction to Counterspell, 9th level.”

“Lemme just roll that,” said Jerry, and as he did? Jerry huff and said. “Well, it deflected back and the Wizard managed to move out of the way with a reaction. Then called out to you,” and changed his voice. “It seems I have taught you well, perhaps too well Swirlstar. A pity I must kill you instead of my initial plans.”

“Why?” called out Fay, being in character. “Why are you doing this? Aren’t you supposed to be a hero?”

To which Jerry gave a mocking laugh. “Oh, you really think so? Perhaps if you didn’t kill the Dark Lord-- you would’ve realized the truth, foolish one.” going into character more. “As your precious ‘mentor’ went to strike at the Dark Lord long ago, he fell into my trap-- and it was such a wonderful trap. It’s rather predictable how you ‘heros’ are, isn’t it?” and while Fay took a brief moment, her mind taking in that?

Jasmine called out in her character. “I knew there was a reason you look funny! It wasn’t your hat at all!” going on to tell. “You’re just a big meanie who refuses to let go!”

“Whelp, I am more than a ‘big meanie’--- I am the Dark Lord!” proclaimed the Wizard. Then Jerry cleared his voice, taking a sip as he said. “Alright Twilight, what are you going to do?”

She smiles a bit too much for Jerry’s liking and tells, “I will cast my 5th level spell, animate Object, and use it to animate ten swords I have hanging on the walls of my home.” Once more making Jerry pause.

Did she trap her own house? Is that why she kept so much of their ‘junk’ around? “And as my bonus action, I have the ten blades to attack my former Mentor.”

“Roll.” told Jerry, and as she did? He saw that each blade would be a +6 to hit, and he knew that it all add with a d8 +2. So he made multiple rolls. After a while he said, “He got about half damage, some of the blades hit. Other's managed to miss by inches.” and told on. “And as he managed to evade, he cursed out,” changing his voice. “Smart pony-- always keeping worthless junk. Guess I should’ve expected this!”

Jerry then said. “And that ends your turn, Twilight?” and at her nod after looking at her notes, Jerry began to get something as he told. “He took a look around, knowing that this is your home, and had many defenses hidden away. So he cast a dimensional plane on all of you to teleport you all out of this tower.” going on into detail, “and as,”

Fay spoke up. “As a reaction, I too cast Counterspell. 7th level.”

Jerry took a breath, grabbing the die to roll, as he said. “It works as the spell fizzled. But the Mentor did not give up, as he cast Mind Silver onto Perwink. Roll an intel save.”

Jasmine rolled-- and whined as she told. “I got a nat 1!”

“Sorry, Jasmine, but your mind is being assailed by mental projections.” told Jerry as he said with a glance. “What are you currently seeing in your mind?”

“I…am…being….denied….coookies!” called out Jasmine in her character voice, as she said. “I went down on my knees, wanting to have the cookies, but cannot as I was told no in my head.”

“Evil.” told Fay with a look to Jerry.

Jerry shrugged, and soon told. “Well, this is the big boss.” Jerry then said. “Alright Shining. your turn.”

Shining nodded as he declared. “I charge with grapple.” and rolling as he told with a proud smile. “I got an 18, and with my bonus? That’s 23.”

Jerry rolled, and said with a nod. “As you charge towards the Mentor, he tries to move out of the way, but you grab him tight against your armor. What are you going to do?”

Shining seemed to think, looking over his sheet, and said. “I call out to the other's.” going into character with his gruff tone. “Somepony, get the ring from Perwink! We need to put him down now!” and made a motion. “I move to keep a hand on the Mentor mouth, ensuring he couldn’t speak out another spell.”

Cadence spoke up. “I rush over to Perwink, take the wish ring and call out for the death of the Mentor.”

Jerry sighs, but nods as he says. “And as you use the last wish, there was a scream of death as the mentor, body crumbling in black smoke, as he was tossed by the paladin. His body lay on the ground as the Mentor shouted out.” and shifting his tone. “You think that just because you kill me? That it is finished? No-- this will never be finished. As long as Good arises-- there will always be Evil. Be it a Dark lord,” and gave a motion of his eyes to look around. “Or from those who used to be Heros.”

And let out a decrypted laughter, as Jerry spoke in the Mentor voice. “Because no matter how much you try, how much you do….” and weakly spoke out. “Evil always finds a way.” then said in a more calmer tone. “And with that, the final villain, the final threat of the world was vanquished. His body disappearing in black smoke into nothing, as you all stood there, with Perwink recovering and all of you seeing the remains of the Mentor.”

“Nothing but a robe of someone who you all knew and trusted…turning out to be the last villain of who used to be heroes of the nation. And with that you wonder, you wonder if he was right, that no matter what happens…that there will always be evil. And despite all attempts, it will always come up.”

“All you can do is try to help ensure there is still plenty of good left in this world of yours as you have a brief victory of finishing the fight.” Then after a bit of silence…Jerry let out a long drag of breath and looked at them all. “That was a good game-- but nothing personal-- I hate you all.”

Jasmine giggled, as she asked. “Are you just mad because we took out the big bad boss easily?”

Raising a finger at her, Jerry told. “Only because you got lucky on finding that ring! The dice was in your favor at that point, Jasmine.” going on to add with a huff. “But as a DM? That was a good game.”

“But…I don’t understand.” started Fay with confusion on her face. “Why would the Mentor be the ‘BBEG’? I thought the Dark Lord was the apparent evil.” looking unsure as to why this happened at all.

Deciding to take this, Shining told, “it comes down to personal interest.” And leans on the table. “It’s happened before. Someone on your side getting too greedy for wanting something they can’t have and deciding to turn on people to get it.”

“It’s like that discussion I had with you the other day.” Cadence nodded in agreement. “We all can do our best to be good people. But we all have that little tiny bit of evil just waiting to take advantage of us. Even if they’re good intentions, they can have consequences if done without the correct use.”

“But the Mentor half raised Swirlstar,” brought up Fay as she looked at Twilight. “Why would he betray them all? Why would he even be the real villain? It doesn’t make sense.”

Getting up to come over and pat Fay’s shoulder, Twilight thought it over and spoke. “Because Mentor wasn’t the real one, the one with us was just taking advantage of his student.” And spoke, “it’s like Uturo once tried to tell me. Evil using kindness to get themselves into better graces.”

“Plus.” added Jasmine with a scrunch face. “Remember what ‘Mentor’ said? He said the mentor struck the ‘dark lord’. Meaning that he and the dark lord switch places…” then pause, and slowly look at Jerry and ask. “Was that why the Dark Lord didn’t kill Swirlstar?” recalling an encounter where the Dark Lord fought them all in the forest of the ancient civilization.

Jerry nodded as he said. “That’s right. Even if he was full of evil-- he couldn’t bear the thought of actually doing the deed against his actual student.” then added with a roll of his eyes. “I was going to have that reveal but…someone jumped too soon.” giving a look to Jasmine who looks sheepish.

“Still, I’m a bit surprised you went that route.” said Shining as he leaned back, while looking at Jerry. “Having the former heroes become corrupted and causing problems? Not something that's common.”

Twilight nods and smiles, “it was an interesting narrative. Dark, but still good story telling with how you had it crafted.”

“Yes….” started Fay, her mind thinking of the ‘heros’ in the game…and the parallels of history. “An interesting…narrative.”

Cadence soon asks while getting up, “So Fay, how was your first true run through an O & O campaign?” and used her magic to grab and pull over some drinks for them both. “I have to say, you did pretty well for a first time player during combat scenarios.”

Fay thought on it, and soon smiled as she looked at Cadence. “You know…I think I understand how this is fun now.” finding it rather exciting. Able to see what could happen or what happened with their choices. It wasn’t all perfect but…it made her learn a bit about the ‘gray’ area that this world seems to go off of.

Jasmine looks at Jerry as she grins a bit. “Don’t sulk too much bro. I’m sure Shadow and the other's can cheer you up.”

Jerry snorted as he told while packing things up. “I’m not sulking.”

“At least you hate us all equally.” cheeky said Jasmine.

Which made Jerry think back to his ‘harmony song’ or villain song…and snorted with a grin. “You’re right. I do hate you all equally.”

Twilight giggles and says, “alright drama-king, and hellion.” moving a hand to pat Jasmine's head. “We still have an hour of free time and a table full of snacks. I say we spend it relaxing while we can before we have to get back to work.”

“Motion to follow Twily’s suggestion to chug and munch junk food?” Asked Shining with a raised hand.

“Aye!” called out the other ponies, with Fay adding, ‘yes’.

Jerry added with a sagely expression and nodding along. “The King-Tyrant approves of this action.”

“You are never going to drop that, are you?” teasingly said Jasmine with a look to Jerry.

“Nope. It’s my title and my title alone and nobody will take it away from my cold hands!” proclaimed Jerry.

Fay could only roll her eyes. The Overlord was such a, as Twilight put it ‘Drama King’.

Temporarily raid and surprises.

Jerry puffs a bit of breath, sitting in his chair as he was in his office, or as close to an office room he could have. His body was recovering from the slight soreness of training, as while he wasn’t happy with adjusting his schedule a bit? He also knew he needed to be stronger and more skilled. As to not only handle against the Necromancer again, but also the many other threats he had yet to still handle.

There was only so much one could do with dumb luck before it was spent. With how he got captured by Tempest, he wasn’t willing to make the same mistake twice.

Still, he grabbed the goblet of Blue healing water to drink, as the stuff was good to help with soreness, and for hydration. He was currently looking at papers some of his minions stole from the Storm King. Mention of artifacts, army detail, and brief detailing of map structure from what he could gather. The latter was drawn by the claws of some of the minions, and while it was crude? It gave him a rough idea.

But as he was looking over all of this? It was making him think of Equestria’s own capital. While he briefly went along the streets of Canterlot…he never went deep into the castle itself. And there was untold knowledge, information, loot, resources, and possibly some dangerous artifacts that could be ‘retrieved’ for him to get. As well as maybe a few things that could be used later on.

He thought over it more, and Jerry also figured to see if there were any survivors. He doubted it but…well, there was a chance. Which made him think on something…Maybe before he goes off to raiding and acquiring stuff? He should ask someone who lived there about anything important he should know. And with Twilight being here still, he could ask her. So he moved to get up, cracking a bit of his back as he shifted in his comfy clothes.

The man didn’t take long to stretch as he walked out of the room. Already heading to where he knew Twilight was, it didn’t take him long to travel as she was still in the Dark Castle. Mostly likely checking on Rarity, though he also knew that she could be going over a few things. But he figures to check the guest room first. When he reached the guest room, he knocked on the door, waiting as the door opened as to his luck, Twilight was there to greet him.

She looked at him and said, “oh hey Jerry, what seems to bring you over here?” Her arm moved and made sure some bag was in place. From the looks of it, she was on her way out.

Jerry gave a light grin, as he said. “Hey Twilight,” he continued. “I’m here to talk to you about something, I was planning on checking into Canterlot castle to find anything useful. As well if there’s anything I can keep an eye out for, since with the Necromancer around? I figure to see if I can take stuff before he does.”

Blinking a little at this, Twilight thought it over and spoke, “well… It would be nice to know what happened to Discord. Last we heard he was dealt with in some magical Order prison. We expected him to escape with the amount of chaos going on, but, well… we haven't heard a thing.”

While Jerry nodded, a little cautious at the idea of approaching a Chaos God? Twilight continued to say. “It wouldn’t hurt to check on the Barracks either. There was a large amount of weapons that were stored there, even magical ones. Not to mention armor, what we have is nice. But there was some high quality magical armor that the remnants of Equestria could use later.”

This was also good information and Jerry thought about helping himself to some. Something to put towards the debt the ponies owed him and all that. “Then of course there’s the Canterlot Vault, but you’ll need Celestia or Luna to unlock that.” making him blink and stop for a moment to work that over.

“Wait, hold up.” started Jerry as he raised a finger. “Did you say the Canterlot Vault-- as in a vault filled with all sorts of things that were locked away that is either magical, or forbidden?”

“Mostly just dangerous.” Twilight said, “not so much as everything was dark or forbidden and more like that they were too risky to allow to be left to float around.” Going on, “for example: the elements of Harmony. They were not dangerous, but it was safer to keep them in the Vault than out in the open.”

“And continuing on that,” said Jerry with a slow growing grin. “Wouldn’t that mean, if things were clear in the castle, I could bring either Luna or Celestia to open the vault so we can acquire those elements or to an extent…a few things that could be properly disposed of?”

Twilight stared at him before rolling her eyes. “You’re not wrong, but only if it’s safe.” and went on. “I would suggest doing a preliminary scouting before getting one of the other Princesses involved.”

“Why do you think I’m asking you for anything important? I’m planning on scouting around the castle to relieve a couple of things, and gather any stuff.” retort Jerry.

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “Well, that’s all and good. But if you want to know of anything else important? You should also consider the Canterlot Library.”

“....the libraries?” started Jerry as his grin grew wider. “Well, I know where I’m going to raid first.”

Breathing out, Twilight said, “just be careful.” going on to tell, “I’m hoping Diann didn’t burn everything of our history and magics and the Canterlot Library is the only place I can think of that anything might remain intact. We already lost so much of our past from their self-righteous take on how ‘things should be’.” And took a moment to think.

“You won’t find the physical Elements of Harmony in the vault. They’re with the Tree.” Told the lavender alicorn. “If they haven’t been too disturbed? Maybe consider looking into Princess Luna and Celestia’s old chambers and studies for anything.” then pressed her lips and quirked them to the side. “Otherwise? Well… there’s a lot of places you can go, but the rest are things you would need experts to know about.”

“I’d include the museums, important landmarks of the city and the like-- but I think what I covered are the highlights that you should be on the lookout for.” Continued Twilight with an eventual nod. “I will have to ask the Princesses about their feelings on this matter, and they should have a response ready when you return from your scouting.”

Jerry nodded, as he reached into his pocket, and took out a large scroll, unrolling it as shift the scroll over and with a pen taken out from the side of the paper? Began to write down into his ‘Evil List of Shopping’. As he wrote down the highlights. Check Discord statute. Raid all knowledge of Canterlot Libraries and especially the dark forbidden stuff. Raid the Barracks for all the goodies and armaments for myself and minions. Find goodies in sisters chambers and hopefully diaries. Attempt to get into Vault once things are cleared out. Check for manifests of information from caribous of any goods.

Jerry thought over a bit, before adding. find any potential survivors that somehow managed to stay alive. Bring them to Castle posthaste for healing and cure. Scavenge for any additional foods…. Jerry thought as he tapped his chin with his pen and added. Also sexy lingerie for potential use for the herd. and after adding that, he clicked the pen and attach it to the scroll as he rolled it up. “Welp, I’m going to be busy with my Evil list of shopping.” he glanced at Twilight and asked. “How’s Rarity doing?”

Smiling, Twilight said with a sigh, “much better.” Then sobered a little. “A few nightmares here and there, but compared to before? She’s doing much better.” Going on to tell, “I think right now she’s with Shadow and Sea and doing a few small projects. Since she regained her cutie mark? She’s been working on new dressing projects, just enjoying her love for fashion” (end)

Smiling, Jerry nodded. “Good to hear.” while he knew nightmares were expected? It was also good she was recovering. And having some interactions with others. Though he did add. “Although if she gets any ideas on ‘refurbishing’ on my armor? Please tell her the King-Tyrant prefer his armor as it is.”

With a small laugh, Twilight said, “I’m not sure what she could do, you can alter the color of the thing whenever you like.” Jerry was a little surprised she knew this, but the mare motioned him aside and told, “I’d like to talk more, Jerry, but I need to get down to the City Square and help Starlight get everypony ready for the big move.”

“Right…her.” said Jerry with a slight huff, but shifted to move aside. “Well, good luck dealing with the commie.”

Twilight paused halfway out and asked, “I never got around to it but… what is a ‘commie’? You’ve used the term with Starlight and her people a lot.”

Humming a bit, Jerry thought it over…before he said. “It’s a slang-- usually meant for someone who may believe ‘we are all equal’, but is a total hypocrite.” going on to tell. “Look, I may be the bad guy, and may be evil-- but I’m honest in being it. The likes of her?” and snort. “Even if she claims her ‘equalization’ is better? She’s a total hypocrite. If she really believed her own shit? Then she would’ve tore her mark off like everyone else.”

Raising a brow, Twilight asked, “what makes you so sure she didn’t?”

“Her fur color. Her mane. Her eyes.” told Jerry as he looked at Twilight. “You saw how everyone in that town were, less in terms of color. She was the only one with full color. Everyone else was dull. Not to mention if she was like everyone else? Her magic would’ve been near low.”

Not that she would dispute it, but really Twilight had more important things on her mind at the time. And given Starlight’s slightly paler pink coat? She didn’t see a huge difference. But she was very much aware of how Starlight hadn’t really shifted much since the other’s got their marks back. not to mention Magic’s own thoughts on the situation…

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “well, you won’t have to worry about her for much longer being on the island. Albert is getting her and the other ponies set up someplace else.”

“Good,” huff Jerry as he began to walk, walking past Twilight. “One less snake for me to remove from here.” then waved. “I’ll talk to you later, Twilight. I got some exploring to do at Canterlot.” Jerry glanced at Twilight as he added. “Just keep an eye on her, alright? Even if she lost her magic stick, she still gives me the villain vibes.”

Giving a smile, Twilight assured, “I’ll be careful.” while privately thinking, because I’m having doubts the Staff was the real deal, just like Magic theorized. And soon took her leave for the nearest balcony to use.

Jerry watched her go, and shake his head. Moving to walk off as he pockets the scroll into a pocket as he thought of the scouting of Canterlot. He knew he still had a Main gate there, hidden under the crystal caves…and he did remember the path…right? no wait…I wasn’t subtle when I went to Canterlot in breaking out Celestia and Luna with those mares…kinda broke through…and I think I got an outer gate hidden in that prison? Hrm, might need to check in with my Minion Digger if they’re still available.

Jerry admittedly forgot, as he had a bit more important things to focus on than gate management. But if worse comes to worse, he could search for the connections later. Right now? He had to suit up and talk to Grubby on those gate placements.

Aria half focuses on her surroundings. Her eyes focused on the PDA and working over management. As since she was a ‘temporary administrator’? She was working to keep things manageable. Thankfully with her being a Queen changeling? It was far easier to multi-task. Working over developments, requests, information, and sending out orders. She had to admit that Grain does a good job in assigning tasks and jobs.

Though if it wasn’t for Lush? Then there would’ve been a management issue. And Aria was glad someone managed to handle that, otherwise this would’ve been a nightmare for her to clean up, as the queen was tapping away and focusing on what needed to be done and handle it swiftly for the entirety of Citadel-1.

Off to the side of the room she was mostly hiding herself away was Albert. The scientist vigorously worked on some chemistry project that had something to do with the Khara cure. She wasn’t sure what it was about, but more than not she would feel a spike of elevation. Telling her that whatever Albert was trying to do? He was getting close to completion.

While the man worked, a nearby set of fabricators buzzed away and made entire crates of the standard cure that was to be brought to the island where the Overlord was. Something about sending in a second wave of the cure to the remaining ‘Light-kin’ that had begun to make the island their home.

There was a beep as the bulkhead to the lab was opened and quickly walking in was the young mare Deft. Aria glanced at the navy blue unicorn that closed the door behind her and sped walked to the man, holding some materials close to her chest. Holding them out and correcting her slightly skewed glasses, she told, “here you go, Albert.”

“Thank you Deft.” Nodded the sickly man, taking the vials and liquids to place to the side and immediately start using them.

As he worked, Aria kept an ear open. Mostly to listen to Deft when she asked, “what exactly are you trying to do with this strain of the cure?” her otherwise flat tone piqued with curiosity.

Taking a glass stick to gently mix the liquids and holding it up to carefully observe the reactions, Albert told her simply. “Making a variant of the cure that won’t inadvertently harm me.”

Aria gave a slight pause. Her mind halting and glancing to look towards Albert, as she spoke up. “A cure for yourself?” her hands half pausing from the typing as she focused on him and asked. “Is that why I’ve been feeling you being excited? Curing your version of Khara completely?”

“It’s been a small side project.” Albert told while putting the vile down into a machine. As he worked the controls and set it to go? He went on to tell both pony and changeling. “It was never high on my list because the infection I have was… ‘stable’ in a very broad term.”

Making a face, Deft crossed her arms and asked. “Then what changed this from a side project to a primary one? You’ve been at this for almost a week and haven't worked on the Heavy Prawn project for a week.”

While Aria was curious about what this ‘Heavy Prawn’ project was? She found her attention stolen by Alberts internal amusement. Even interest, though not in Deft herself. “Aria made mention of finding suitors and myself being one.” making Deft blink and look at Aria in some surprise. Then back to Albert when he told, “however, given the infection in me? I felt it prudent to remove any undesirable elements. If I become a ‘breeding stud’? I need to be in peak health as possible. Don’t want any mutations or sickly batches of young.”

“You’re assuming she’ll pick you for sure.” Deft said a little slowly. Seeming half unsure of this, but also just confused. Maybe… was that jealousy Aria tasted? Not a romantic jealousy, more like…

Family jealousy, or…a form of protectiveness. Cute, but understandable as Albert is the closest thing to a ‘dad’ she has, even if he treats her as an apprentice. And Aria spoke with a light smile. “Well, he is rather cute,” going on to add. “And one of the few who seem comfortable around me, add in that he did help save my life doesn’t hurt.”

Deft looked at her and said, “Joy saved your life. Glint and Albert just medically cared for you on return.”

“Mhyes-- but he was the one who made the cure.” pointed out Aria.

There was a rise in amused humor from Albert, though the only physical hint was the slight smile. He turned away and reached to the machine as it beeped and took out the glowing glittering vile of yellow stuff. Turning to a nearby microscope, he began to get a sample from a nearby drawer and began working over the next phase. “I know. You think I could have any number of mare’s in Citadel-1. You seem to think Glint and I have something in common.”

This made Deft twitch an ear. Though a slight flush on her cheeks could be seen and Aira could taste her embarrassment. “It’s a professional relationship. I have a good hint that she might be seeing a stallion from an already formed herd in sector B-7.”

While Deft shifted her lips, seeming to almost pout? Albert asked, “why do you think I’m better off with someone else?” and continued his work. Getting the sample on a tray and soon getting a small drop of the vial to use on it. The microscope getting sighted in for the results to come.

There was a pause before Deft looked at Aria. a deep caution and concern in her being. “You can’t always tell with changelings.”

“Ah I see.” said Aria with more amusement in her tone as she lowered the PDA, already having things set up ahead as she focused on Deft. “It's because of what I am, and what I need for ‘food’, that stems your caution of me having a relationship with Albert. Or more possibly, you are thinking I’m just using Albert as a ‘breeding stud’ rather than an actual lover, yes?”

The young unicorn held a defiant gaze, despite buried uncertainties. Possibly aware she wasn’t really a match for someone older and possibly more magically inclined. “Changelings are good actors, and we know they can cause alterations to someone’s mind. How would we know you’re not planning something?”

“Then by that logic, wouldn’t that mean anypony who managed to learn mind manipulation magic can do the same thing a changeling can do?” brought up Aria as she made it more of a statement.

“At most, it’s a unicorn sanctioned thing and even then you often need great studies or magic in that area.” began Deft. Neither seemed to pay much mind as Albert hummed to himself. “You however, are from a race that have innate skills for it, correct? And you can use things like seduction to get close when someone’s unwary.”

Aria laughs a bit, shaking her head in amusement. “If I wanted to use seductions, I would’ve gone to a herd already to get love and a breeding stud.” then went on to say. “And as for the minor prodding of altercations of the mind-- why would I risk not just myself, but technically the ‘last’ remaining changeling survivors of being deceitful? Of risking my life to alter someone's mind when I’m more or less, the second to last of our kind?”

“That wouldn’t make sense, and it would be both foolish and arrogant of me to do so. Neither which I am of.” said Aria.

While Deft seemed to think, and a small fear bubbling in her. One that seemed centered more on Albert, coated with a protective want? Both were brought from their debate when Albert said, “HA!” And went on to tell a nearby cat poster, “I’ve done it Henry! I’ve done it at last!” Adding as he got his PDA out, “alright Surly, start the simulation!” and got a scanner out to go over the current cure he made.

Besides the burst of joy that she enjoyed for it’s moment, Aria found herself staring at Albert as he chatted away to his PDA. then mentally remarked to herself, Well…look like he’s back into his ‘chatting’ with his ‘friends’. knowing that he probably developed the need for social interaction by being isolated, so him being a little ‘unhinged’ was something she got adjusted to.

Off to the side, the Queen heard a sigh and glanced to see Deft shaking her head. Apparently just as used to this. They did return focus when they heard the PDA chime, “Preliminary test complete: Khara cure variant C-215 compatible. Chance for biological error: 1.23%”

“Not perfect.” Muttered Albert while looking at the vile in his hand. “But… far closer than all the other’s. Possibly as perfect as I can get.”

Aria calculated the risks, and asked with furrowed brows. “If it’s 1.23% chance of error, wouldn’t that mean that there’s a low chance of a miscalculation?”

“Very low.” Albert nodded while pacing. Deft moved aside to let him walk in his little ‘thinking circle’ as he muttered and mused. “All other variants had errors as large as 70% or as small as 20%. This is the first one where I’ve gotten below that twenty-mark threshold. There’s a very high chance this will be the cure I need.”

Deft then spoke, “but… there’s also a very small chance it won’t work out well?” then made a face, “what would happen if it fails?”

Thoughtfully, Albert told, “Degradation of cellular structure, complete auto-immune diseases being applied to self, possibly a seizure-- the effects are theoretical mostly, but that is the rough outline of what may happen if the cure doesn't properly take effect.”

Aria frowned, though glance at Deft as she told. “Better call up Glint just in case that does happen. Can’t risk him falling into a seizure by pure chance.” and began to work her fingers to type a message. “Scratch that, I’m sending her a message. That way we have things prepared if it does happen.”

Turning away from the Queen, Deft asked, “you’re not going to seriously take that?”

“Not right now.” Albert agreed with a nod. “I do want to try a few other methods.” and quickly moved to put the vial away and label it. “But, if none of the other’s turn out as I like and all other scenarios don’t pan out? It might be my best option.”

Lips pressed into a thin line, Deft spoke, “then do that.” For a moment Aira was sure that a ‘please’ was meant to be someplace in there. But the young mare held it back. “Was there anything else you needed?”

Albert hummed and returned to measuring the materials he had on hand, PDA set out to look at what worked in the most recent mixture. “Yes. a steady magical touch would be nice.” It was spoken in an almost simple manner, but Aria could sense a trace of care there.

While Deft wasn’t the most emotionally expressive of mare’s, the changeling queen could still sense her attentive hope. “Sure, just no more talking to ‘Henry’. Please.” and said in annoyance, “I can only stand so much of… ‘him’.”

“Of course.” Albert spoke in amusement. As if he was laughing at some inside joke. Aria shook her head. That man made her wonder a bit.

With a power of magic, Jerry appeared within the crystal caves, coming out and scanning around, as he didn’t see anything. Though with a raise of his hands, he had his minions be brought out of the Pits as he began to walk. His mind was trying to recall where the exit was, as it had been so long since he recalled. Though he was sure he might find his way out…

Although he was internally musing as he walked within the somewhat dark caverns. His suit lights help see the path as the armored man walked on with his horde behind him. Okay let's see, I just go this way and walk down this path… he was mentally recalling the direction, going along in the dark caverns as he looked at the large gemstones and reflective visuals they were giving off.

Hrm…wonder if I can mine this stuff later? Jerry wasn’t sure how useful the stuff was, as he didn’t have a scanner on him. Or at least the type Albert and most ponies used to scan materials or other items. And while he would have just had his minions start mining the area? This was all technically belonging to Equestria. Even if he was going to ‘own it’ later through debt? He didn’t want to be ‘That Guy’.

Plus, he wasn’t sure what it could be used for. It was something for him to write into later for him to look over, as Jerry just partially his map, and trying to recall his steps of the caverns as despite the lights providing him sight? It was becoming apparent that he was going to be lost, since despite his ‘built in map’? With him forgetting how the layout of this place was?

It would take him a while to reach up to the surface. He huffs a bit, as he figures if worse comes to worse? He could either make an outer gate to teleport back to retrace his steps again in the caverns, or use the outer gate in the dungeons under the castle. Either way he has a way out.

Still, he figured that once he reached up into the castle? He’ll need to have more than himself raid around. Even if he could move around easily? The castle was a big place. He considered asking Spree if she wanted to go raiding for gear, and have a few of his smart minions help along. He was, after all, one Overlord. And he had a lot of willing Minions to do tasks. And he was certain they would be able to.

Side’s, he was sure after it was cleaned out, he could return again after making sure the coast was clear for either Celestia or Luna to open the Vault for all those goodies. Though part of Jerry wonders if either Celestial sisters would ‘give’ some of the stuff in the Vault to him? I mean not everything, like some national artifacts or some sentimental values. But some dark and forbidden stuff should be okay for me to take. I mean, I can easily drain the magic and make them useless. Give more power to me, help strengthen my island…and cutting off loose ends to make sure they aren’t used.

He knew that having some dark and evil artifact left somewhere was usually a stupid idea. It was usually better to make sure it was properly dealt with. Or at least have someone to do it. And with him able to drain magic out of things? Well…it would make things easier long term.

If he was allowed. It was just as likely Twilight got back to him and said that the two wouldn’t let him in for X reasons. Or maybe they wouldn’t come to the castle for some other reason. They were, after all, very busy with work. In fact, didn’t Cadence and Shining mention something about how Luna had been putting a lot of ponies through training to eventually retake Equestria and Celestia being busy trying to help the ponies back on their hooves after all the trauma?

in all honesty, the Vault might be the last thing for me to go to…I doubt I’ll be able to take anything in there… thought Jerry, as he took a turn around the corner, as he added in thought. Although I’m sure that they all would be very happy with me ‘liberating’ a lot of their texts and books from the library…. maybe I can finally fill up my own ‘library’ with the Canterlot books? The Minions built the damn thing, so might as well fill it with books. And if I’m lucky, we can find ‘unaltered’ versions of books too.

But first? He needed to find a way out of this damn cavern.

Four. Hours. Four. Damned. Hours.

That’s how long Jerry has been stuck in this cavern for. That’s how long he had been roaming around for. That’s how long he had been until he found the entrance leading out. He would’ve been lost were it not for his map, having to backtrack, go around a few times. And as he managed to reach up to the cavern entrance? He was reminded of something that irritated him even more!

He wasn’t even CLOSE to the castle! He wasted. FOUR. DAMNED. HOURS. Over nothing!

Jerry took a deep breath, then slowly breathed out as he raised his hand, forming an outer gate as he teleported himself and his minions into the dungeon where Celestia and Luna were once upon a time. He took a deep breath in, and soon spoke. “Anyone listening in? I’m at the castle…finally.”

“Yes Master, I am here.” spoke Mortis as the Blue Minion asked. “What do you need?”

“One: I want to have some of the smarter Minions here. I’m going to be stretching out searching and need teams to gather resources and intel. Second: get Spree and ask her if she wants to join in to help spread the search. Finally, I want one of the smarter Minions to search for any survivors in the Castle. See if they huddle up somewhere to keep safe and warm.”

“I shall do as you command, Sire.” spoke Mortis, as Jerry walked off the outer gate, taking more calming breaths, as in hindsight he should’ve gotten into the Castle via outer gate here-- but hindsight was 20/20. And thankfully he didn’t have to wait long. As Odd, Pub, and Quaver came out.

Jerry gave a glance as he asked. “Quaver, I thought you would be at the Castle? What brings you out here?”

The jester smiled, before bowing as he spoke. “Why serve you, oh King-Tyrant!” raising up, as his right fake eye glowed, as the glass eye was replaced by the red stone that imitated an eye as he went on while raising up Greens. “We are to serve your will.”

Jerry nodded, though told. “Pub, take some wolves and roam through the castle. Search for any living people that might survive. They would give off scents.” the Brown nodded his head.

“Yes Master, your will be done!” and with a gate forming , Wolves were coming out as Browns were getting on and they zoomed off to seek out the living.

Jerry turned and said. “Odd you’re on information gathering. Search for information of any kind. Second priority is searching for survivors.”

“Yes, Overlord-sama.” said Odd with a bow head, as he and his Greens moved to leave.

Jerry turned to Quaver as he thought…before saying. “Go and search for anything useful.” figuring the bard would find anything good.

“But of course, Master!” said Quaver as he moved with his group of Greens, as Jerry puffed a bit, then turned to wait for Spree to show up.

It took some time, but Spree did eventually come through the portal. Though her armor looked to be somewhat modified with extra cloth. The mare gave a look around and gripped her spear with a heavy gloved gauntlet. A cloth mask hiding her face while her eyes glanced around the prison.

Jerry could make out a slight grimace in her gaze, but the covered mare muffled out, “Canterlot dungeons. Not the first place I hoped to visit when coming to the capital.” And wandered up to him. “You know… there used to be this donut joint Twilight loved to talk about. Best donuts in all Equestria, she’d say.”

“I’m sure we can set up a donut place at Home.” Amusingly said Jerry, though he focused and told. “I need you to gather a group of minions, head to the barracks and take everything that isn’t nailed down. I’ll have Grubby make a gate for you to transport things in.”

“After that? We’ll try to regroup while I search the library to get another gate to take everything.” He seemed to muse as he added. “We might be able to take everything within the castle. But we might need to go back at a later time for more resources.” Then asked with a grin in his tone. “Ready to raid for the Overlord?”

Reaching over to tap his metallic helm with her staff, Spree told, “just remember half the stuff’s gonna be on loan. Books especially.” And pulled the spear back to hold over shoulder to say, “I just hope there’s something left to preserve. We already lost a lot of lives, don’t want to think about the history we lost with it.”

While that brought Jerry’s mood down a bit? The mare by his side shook her head and told, “let me handle the Library. Minions do alright, but I want to work the place with a bunch of blues. Some magic tomes are pretty old from what I hear, and we want to make sure none of it gets damaged.”

Jerry puffed out as he remarked. “Well considering how Diann has been copying stuff from you all? Odds are he probably preserved some books to cheat his way in keeping a tight grip." Though a question pops up. “Mortis, did you get all of that?”

“Yes Master, I shall have Grubby build the outer gate once Spree arrives in the Canterlot libraries.” responded the Blue within the helmet.

“Good,” Jerry said, while looking at the mare as he told. “Mortis is going to make sure Grubby gets a gate ready for you to transfer all those books,” and added for Mortis to hear. “Make sure all the Blues come to help, we got a lot of knowledge to move and I want to make sure there’s nothing left.” and Jerry began to move as he went on to add. “I’ll swing by the barracks and grab everything. With luck we should be able to clear out a good portion of everything.”

Though he did add with a glance to Spree. “But get a bit of browns and reds added just in case, there’s a good chance the necromancer came here to get more bodies or been looking into things.” while he doubted the necromancer came here in Canterlot? He wasn’t going to assume there wasn’t a possibility. And Jerry would rather have some caution, than to be jumped by any undead around.

Spree went to say something, but the two heard a clatter of something. Both readied their weapons and moved in slight haste forwards and left the dungeon space. Just ahead in the hall the two saw the Browns from before that had rushed ahead. The riding browns swinging their weapons as their mounts dodged about. While in the halls were the undead.

Caribou soldiers that once guarded the walls now fought to take down minions and wolves. Ponies that either fell to magic or were sex slaves now lunged and tried to grab the minions, often scrambling after them like deranged creatures.

There was a slight curse, but Jerry didn’t catch what it was. Only that Spree was not happy with this. “So much for hoping you were wrong.” and prepared her spear in both hands.

“Head to the library, and get those books.” told Jerry as he ready his axe as he charged ahead, unleashing the Legion of Honor to empower his minions as he sent the Browns to charge, Reds firing bolts of fire and Greens moving around to stab or decapitate limbs of the undead. Jerry slammed his axe, using the armor enhanced strength to rip apart the rotting flesh and decay as he continued on to tell Spree. “I’ll clear the way for you to get moving.”

He saw the Brown riders moving around, evading and stabbing with their blades or spears, ensuring their mounts avoid getting jumped on. And while his group of minions were making way as he was slashing and hacking? He also was annoyed. As apparently the Necromancer had set things up here-- and likely made Canterlot his home base.

Spree moved to take a different route, a few minions following. Though she and they came to a stop when she shouted, “Whoa-boy!” And began to swipe and stab her spear forwards. Mostly to bat away the undead that came rushing around a corner and upon seeing them? Charged.

Spree stept back and began to bat and sweep her polearm about the flailing limbs and bodies. Stabbing forwards at each opportunity but mostly trying to keep the slightly enmassed hoard from reaching her. “Don’t let’em close! Reds, burn the first line-- Browns ready defensive front line!” snapping her orders out quickly. “Greens, pull back, ambush positions incase--”

She half yelped when one undead caribou grabbed her spear and yanked. Making the earth mare nearly stumble forwards. She tightened her grip, got a better stance and told, “Fire on this one!” Getting the reds to focus on the caribou, even as she went on. “Head and arms, head and arm!”

A few gouts of flame clashed against the areas where there was some missing armor. The head popping off and the arms falling. And yet the body, while stumbling, tried to ‘fight’ on. Spree finished it off with a stab to the hip and caused a leg to become too weak at said hip and make it fall.

She backed away and said, “Jerry, I’m having a hard time trying to kill something already dead over here!”

Jerry turned, and began to call his minions as he ordered. “Pub! Charge!”

And the wolf riders, charged onwards with their weapons, aiding the Browns holding the line as they pushed back the undead. Jerry came up by Spree side as he commanded. “Reinforce behind us!” and while his horde moves to do so? He began to slash and hack as he cut down the undead and told. “We’re going to be stuck here unless we push.” and thought it over-- before gaining an idea as he called forth the spawn pits as he told Spree.

“Okay, if we stay here, we’ll be stuck. Get the minions to the pits. I’m carrying you to the library. They can’t pull me down with my shields on. And we can reach there faster.” knowing with him having 100% with his suit? He could rush with his shield activated, bulldozing away and use his magical shield first, to save up the energy of his suit for the trip. Granted they would have no minions.

But on the other hand? It would get them to the library faster. Plus less minions to add to the necromancer collection.

“Not worth it.” Spree seemed to deny, backing herself away from the hoard. “I say fall back and let the Green’s scout while they can-- we come back later with more stuff to get rid of these things!” Which sounded like an annoying thing to do. To just run just as they started. “Charging through who-knows how many undead is just asking for trouble!”

Maybe she had a point on that front. There was no telling how many undead were in the castle.

Puffing a bit, Jerry agreed as he said. “Good thing I got Odd out scouting around,” and gave a glance and commanded. “Pub, pull back with the wolves.” letting the wolfen spawn pit form, as Pub obeyed, and with his wolf riders? All enter into the wolfen pit. And while Jerry wanted to go out and gain stuff? He also knew that if the necromancer was here? He had possibly collected nearly everybody here.

“Retreat back to the cells.” told Jerry as he soon added. “All Greens, scatter, and seek Odd, informing him I’m having you all scout and gather intel-- as well as grabbing anything if possible.” and as the Green scattered, he pulled back with Spree, as the Blues, Reds were pulling back, with the Reds tossing fireballs, while the Browns were pulling backwards while still covered by Jerry spell.

The two were forced backwards into the prison cells, and as with depositing the minions? Both Jerry and Spree got on the gate, as it teleported them back into the throne room, as Jerry let out an irritated breath, then took a deep breath as he slowly breathed out. Looking at Spree, Jerry said with a huff. “Looks like we’ll need to wait for Odd and the other Greens to get intel.” then rolled his shoulder.

“How about we head down to the dungeon and spar? Since we can’t do anything right now.” she smirked a little and nodded, as they both headed down to the dungeon, as they would just need to wait for any responses.

Quaver was moving his claws over the amount of papers, as he was gathering many manifests, the jester was going over many papers that were left over in file cabinets and desks. And with the Greens able to sneak without any undead detecting them? It was rather easy to gain so much.

Even now, as he was in the Canterlot library, having many Blues taking out books with some Browns and setting them in nice stacks. The jester heard of the Overlord's desire for everything to be taken, and it was Quaver who wanted to ensure the Overlord’s will be carried out. Yes the undead were rampant around, but with the minions barring the doors? They had plenty of time, and had ways to go around.

Still, as the minion looks over the information and stacking them nicely together, even taking something to ‘add in’ information he had gathered and worked over. However he turned to see Odd coming by, as the Green dropped onto the table as Odd spoke. “We have successfully scouted the entirety of Canterlot castle. The undead hasn’t noticed any of us.” Odd expressions shift to a frown. “We found some sick mares, most infected by Khara. We have moved them to be healed and given the cure. Within the Dark Castle as the Overlord would desire.”

Both minions knew Jerry would’ve wanted that, even if he was preoccupied, if Jerry heard of this, he would’ve wanted it. So they did it without being told to, and with Grubby helped? Got an outer gate to move them all to be aided.

The Green continues on to tell. “We gather, based on what we gather from them? That the Necromancer settled here as a seat of power, having some of them entertain him, but took only the few healthy ones to be moved to some desert, we presume it was the remains of the Town. though we’ll need to scout later.” going on. “We are also searching for his current playthings as of now.”

“Good, good.” said Quaver as he glanced from the tablet to Odd as he said. “We shall be taking everything soon, and shall please the Overlord with our many bounties.” giving a wide smile as he looked over to see the many minions talking books, shifting them to one large place to pile up and Quaver moved to stand up onto the table, as he looked at Odd as he said with a wide toothy smile.

“I believe it’s time for us to take everything. Doesn’t it?” and move to take his jester staff as he spins it around.

Odd gave a nod, though the ninja-green spoke hesitantly. “Should we not inform Overlord-sama that we are essentially raiding without him?”

“Oh rest your worries, we are merely following the Overlord desire!” assured Quaver as the jester told with a wide grin. “And as his Minions, we do take our job with pride.” seeing Odd nod, and Quaver grin widely as he spins his staff and with his claw hand takes his gem eye out? Infused power with it as he waved his stick as was ‘performing’ a song. And as he cast the song and moved his arms, all the Minions spread throughout the castle and city? Began to move faster.

Grabbing items from food, materials, and even information. Greens spread over more, taking everything from the Barracks, and even within the castle. While the Blues and Browns move the books from their pile or shelves to the outer gate to be teleported and moved by the other Minions inside the Dark Castle. He waved his arms around, increasing the tempo as all over, Minions were moving around, breaking things apart, dragging things away, and for a few greens, grabbing the playthings of the necromancer and sending them via gate.

As everything was moving faster, with everything being taken apart or moved, Quaver only smiled widely as he knew by the time they were done? It would all be gone, and the Necromancer would be mighty mad. Which would be good. As Quaver knew? Everything. Must. Go.

A bit of time to kill

In the depths of Alberts laboratory space, Deft and Aria watched along with Glint as Albert began to insert the most refined variant of the cure for himself into a small device. With worry only picked up by those that either knew her best or could read emotions themselves, did Deft say, “you probably should run more tests. To eliminate all risks.”

“I’ve run as many tests as possible.” Albert told while making sure the device read green and showed it was all ready to go. “This is the best I can hope for.”

Making a face, Glint asked, “and you don’t think you can further improve it anymore?” not liking the fact there was a small margin for failure.

“I’ve done everything I could and I have been working on this before.” Albert told them while moving the sleeve of his lab coat and swimsuit away. “I could spend the next decade refining it further, but that might just be a waste of time. I’m fairly confident in the feedback data my PDA’s ran.” Then he looked at the three mares. “You’re just here in case that one percent failure happens.”

Werly, Deft asks, “and you think we can do something to prevent it?”

“I have confidence you can do something.” Albert told with a nod. Then took a deep breath. The only sign of his true nervousness. Then placed the device against his skin before pulling the trigger.

Aria watched with the two, waiting for anything to go wrong. And after two seconds, it seemed to be fine. Until Albert grunted and began to fall over.

Aria horn quickly glowed, holding him and gently laying him down as she, Deft, and Glint were by his side. Checking him over as the blistering boils pulsed. Cracks glowing and seeming to spread for a brief moment, as when they were all close? Deft asked in fear, hint in her tone as she panicked. “What’s wrong? Is it failing?”

Glint raised her scanner while placing her PDA on the ground. “Give me a moment.” Glint hushes while telling. “Hold him down before he hurts himself!” having to back away from the man’s slight thrashing and convulsions, as both Aria and Deft held down the man physically and with the use of their magic. Aria kept a controlled expression as she tried to be calm and felt his emotions.

Feeling pain wrecking through Albert's body, worry and slight panic as well-- but it was mostly pain in him. She turn her head as Glint told. “It’s working, but it’s attacking some of his body.” and gets out the same device and loads something into it. “Hold him still!”

“Already doing it!” told Aria, as Glint takes the sleeveless arm to administer the red mixture.

Nothing seemed to change as the man continued to convulse in the magical grasp of both unicorn and changeling. But Glint kept a keen eye on the PDA while scanning the man. And as time slowly wore on, the boils began to settle and even turn a more normal skin color. And when it was over? Albert went still. Breathing heavily and slowly stopping.

Glint nodded and told, “stabilize.” and glared at the man as his eyes blinked open. “Well, I want to congratulate you for solving your own problem. But also want to smack you for trying something this untested out.”

With a gulp of air, Albert asked, “did you get the data on what went wrong?”

With a twitching eye, Glint said, “you almost went into shock!” Nearly yelling this out. But calmed a bit to grouse, “and yes, I got the data.” Then told both mares, “get him to a bed for rest. That cure eliminated the Khara in his body, but nearly tore him apart from the inside.”

Lifting him with Aira, Deft asked, “what did you use?”

“A very strong regenerative potion.” Huffed out Glint while standing back up. “It was mostly to keep him together more than anything.” Then pointedly told Albert. “Bedrest. Two days. I’ll come and check on you, but you’re not doing any work until I clear you.” tone going stern and hard.

“Better listen,” playfully said Aria, as she moved to make sure Albert was leaning on one side of her while Deft had the other side. “No need for Glint to get on your case further.” though taken a moment to look him over, as without all the boils and sickness? He looked rather handsome, she glanced at Deft and told. “Come on, let's get our insane human to bed.”

Rolling her eyes, Deft told, “insane and suicidal.” and began the trek. Glint takes her time to work her PDA before half following them.

“It was a calculated risk.” Albert told the younger mare gently. “You’ll find that most things in life are calculated risks. Even the ones with a very high chance of succeeding.” Then seemed to assure the doctor, “and I’ll take the bedrest. My body feels… drained.”

With a ‘mmhmm’ from the slightly irritated doctor, Glint told him, “the potion mix draws off your body’s own reserves. It spent possibly a day or more worth of nutrients to keep you alive.” then told the two mares, “get him fed and make sure he gets plenty of water. He’ll probably be starving in a few minutes.”

“Deft, when we bring Albert to bed, you can grab the food, I’ll get the water-- he has plenty in his room.” said Aria as she looked at the younger unicorn as she looked back to Albert and asked. “So. how does it feel to finally be cured?”

With a slight grunt while shifting an arm, Albert told, “ask me again, once I’ve had proper rest. Any preliminary observations might be tainted by lingering side effects.” Making Deft roll her eyes. But a small smile could be spotted from where Aria could see.

“Hmm, alright,” said Aria, though moved a hand to raise his head up a little, as she push to press her lips against his. Holding a slight kiss as she held it, before pulling away as she said in amusement. “Now I can finally do that without worrying about popping a boil.”

While Albert just rose an amused brow? Deft let out a, “guh, really?” eyeing the Queen with a hint of defensive uncertainty.

Glint just glanced at the two, then shook her head and spoke, “if you think you have him in good hands, Aira? I’m going to return to the Medbay and see about checking on any more accident prone ponies.”

“Sure thing,” said Aria with a wave of a hand. “We can handle him, not like he’ll move around for a while.” Then while she and Deft escorted Albert, the changeling gave another look to Albert as she said in amusement. “You know, there’s going to be a lot of heads turning when they see you. Probably won’t expect a handsome man like you without all that sickness covering that face.”

Chuckling, Albert soon let out a slightly tired sigh and sagged a little. His long hair obscuring his face for a moment before breathing in and trying to walk on his own power. “Contrary to your beliefs, I’m considered average.” Then spoke on, “though, given how sickness is not attractive for ‘potential mates’ of any species? I guess average is a big step above.”

An amusing light laugh escaped from Aria, as she made sure he didn’t trip as she told. “Maybe, but considering how you’re the second human in the world? I say you’re a step leagues further in attraction.” giving an amusing smile as she added. “And I don’t mean looks alone, that brain of yours is attractive, in fact, I say you’re smexy.”

With a groan of, “Cadence, why me?” Deft seemed to look to the ceiling, as if begging one of the four alicorn princesses to come and save her from the flirting of the two. Then turned to Albert and asked, “why did it have to be her of all people?”

Albert raised a brow at Deft and said, “why not?” fighting his want to smirk when the young mare glared at him heatedly. “I won’t be judging you on who you might choose to take as a mate. Male, female, Pony, changeling--”

“Like I’ll ever get seduced by a bug pony.” gripped the navy blue unicorn.

“You never know.” Albert said indifferently. “Point being, choosing a mate isn’t always cut and dry. I was going to be fine living a solitary life. Aria presenting a chance was just an option I decided to take. Nothing wrong with that.”

Eyeing him, Deft asked, “and you’re sure you’re not being seduced by her wiggling her butt around?”

“Unless,” said Aria with a mock surprise expression as she looked at Deft. “you don’t want Albert to just be your mentor…” and teased with a wide smirk. “But wanted him to be daddy for you~?”

“UGH!” Deft scoffed and said, “don’t you dare get any weird ideas! He’s like, ten years older than me!”

Rolling his eyes, Albert seemed to agree, “she’s too young for me.” then mused. “But… I won’t deny that Aria has a very nice pair of hips.” and nodded, “very healthy for childbearing. It’s considered ‘sexy’ as you say.”

“That’s it!” Deft huffed while sipping away from Albert. The man seemed to anticipate this and used what strength he had to keep standing. “I'm going to get his food-- you both and flirt when I’m not around to hear it!” and stomped off.

While she stomped away, simmering? Albert spoke in thought, “we’ll have to keep an eye on her. She has some repressed issues concerning changelings.”

“Probably either what Chrys-bitch did, or some other Hive or changeling.” agreed Aria, as she moved to wrap an arm around his side to let him lean on her as she walked at his pace. “I thought it was just a distrust due to history with Chrysalis. But something tells me it might be more than just that.”

There was a nod as Albert spoke in a query-like manner, “resentment during her statements?”

“A bit of suspicion, defensive, protective. They are the major constants, there’s a hint of fear,” said Aria in thoughtfulness. “Odds are, either she, or possibly a family member was affected by changelings once. Maybe replaced, or got their emotions sucked dry, could be anything honestly.”

Nodding, Albert told, “she gets the same around Caribou. Highly defensive and even more antisocial than before. I think you’re correct, that it has something to do with her family being affected. As she now has none.” as they walked on, Albert went on, “if and when we progress things with each other? I hope you’ll be there to help her out. There’s only a few people she sees as role models. Glint being one. And I am also one. And I have a feeling that Crisp Image is another, even if it’s not to the same level as myself or Glint.”

“I can assure you that I will do what I can,” said Aria as she nodded. “But it’s up to her if she wants to be around me.” and hum a little, as she added. “It might be a while before she tolerates my presence while around you. Probably won’t lower her guard for a good while with what I am.”

“I’m sure she’ll adjust in time.” Albert spoke with a slight smile. “She’s surprised me before.” and saw the bulkhead to his personal room up ahead. Along with a newly installed keypad. With a breath out, he spoke, “for now? Bedrest.”

She nodded, and when they came close, she moved a hand to push a few keys to open the door. Though there was a red glow over it, she looked at Albert with a ‘really’? Expression. Before she moved to grab his wrist gently to raise it up as she let him push the keys. “Figures you would use DNA scan on your own stuff.”

She only got a chuckle from him. And watched with a bit of annoyance when he inputted a completely different code. Once the door was unlocked they walked into the space. It wasn’t the most impressive one and Aria could swear it was a secondary lab/workspace with all the tools and devices scattered about.

Moving him to the bed and placing him down, Albert let out a slight breath before turning and laying back. And while she made sure he was comfortable, Albert mused, “funny. We met under very similar circumstances. Me watching over you while bedridden. Only now the roles have been reversed.”

She let out an amusing snort, moving to make sure he was comfy with the blanket over him. “Well, at least when I get my clutch, we can always repeat how I met you when they ask how we found each other.” saying this with amusement and a smile on her expression as she added. “But you should rest now, if you get thirsty, let me know, alright?” seeing him nod, though, lifts a brow at her.

“When will you get your clutch?” a slight questioning there.

“It’s not a matter of if, only when,” said Aria in amusement as she said. “Unlike most races? Depending on how much love I get and how much seed? I can pop between thirty to fifty eggs on a low end.”

“Fascinating as that is.” Albert spoke, “I meant in regards to making this final that I am going to be your future mate-- or whatever the proper term for Queen Changelings getting their mate would be in your culture.”

“The proper term would be, ‘husband’.” said Aria with a gentle smile as she moved to gently cup his cheek. “And considering how you’re the only one here that actually likes me? well…I’m not complaining.” then told while leaning to give a chaste kiss. “Now shut up and rest. You need your energy for bigger things. Like making sure we’re prepared to handle the Light-kin.”

Nodding, Albert said, “agreed.” and went on. “You should consider getting things ready in my stead.” and smiled. “I can’t work, but Glint said nothing about you helping me convey orders.” making Aira want to roll her eyes at the man’s reasoning.

Leave it to Albert to look for logical loopholes.

Aria knew that this was it. This was the day that she and the young Queen Colia, would be meeting with the ‘Light-kin’ to see if they were agreeable enough to harvest the needed positive emotions to keep themselves fed. It was an admittedly big step for the changelings. More so due to the fact to make this work? They planned to not be in disguise while doing their harvesting. Something that had many changelings nervous.

Turning her eyes up from her PDA, Aira measured the young queen herself. The girl was barely into her late teens and was doing her outright best to be the leader her Hive needed. But from here, from where she sat inside the cyclopes? Aira could just see the nervous energy coming off her. The way the young queen fidgeted, or how her wings constantly buzzed erratically. Aira was sure that if it wasn’t for the four Channeling guards posted by her? Colia would be more frantically pacing.

Turning an ear, the changelings saw Deft open the bulkhead to the front of the ship. The young mare told while fixing her round glasses, “we’re on final approach to ‘Nowhere’.” seeming to have an eyeroll in her tone. “Albert says it’s time to get ready to swim.” Then left through the bulkhead without a word and sealed it.

With a deep breath, Colia again tried to relax. Aira could sympathize. The young mare was going to be trying to be the Queen her hive needed, despite not really being ready for such an intense meeting with a real ruler. Even Aira was a little tentative about this Queen Fay and how she’ll act around their kind. The only good thing about this is that the Light-Kin seemed to have some form of chivalry and honor, so backstabbing was very unlikely.

Giving a look to Colia, Aria tries to reassure. “Relax Colia, I’m sure that after the awkward phase, we should be able to have things smooth out.” the bit older Queen putting her PDA away after a quick check up on any messages as she added. “Plus, you’ll be focusing on your Hive with their work, I’ll likely be the one to talk more with this ruler more.”

Breathing out, Colia spoke, “that… that’s appreciated, Aria.” taking another breath in to try and quell her anxiety. “But I have to go. It wouldn’ do me any favors if I just.. Let someone else handle this.” Which made Aira almost want to smile. The girl was very nervous, but wanted to play her role. “If i don’t go and represent my Hive, how can I show that we really mean what we, I mean, show that we…” Fumbling with her words at the last moment.

Pondering it, Aria knew that any big talk would probably overwhelm the younger queen. She was no doubt relying on information and suggestions of her Hive. but that would only help Colia so much. So with a slight mental nod, Aria decided to do what her mother did with her when she was Colia’s age.

“Well then Colia,” started Aria as the older changeling looked to the younger one. “How about you let me do the talks, while you watch how politics work between two rulers,” going on to offer. “While you can interact, being in your own Hive? You could also let me speak on your behalf to help cover any issues you may not notice, or even help learn and apply for later use.”

“While it’s a bit unorthodox for me?” Aria admitted, “It’s also something a Queen would do when raising their daughter.”

Ears a bit flat, Colia shifted a little and her guards gave sideway glances. After a moment, Colia nodded, “I think I can agree to that.” seeming unsure about letting so much power be given to another Queen, but also not feeling confident enough in her own diplomatic skills. But they both knew the stakes of their situation and it was better to work together than to let suspicion make things more difficult.

The thrumming of the engins seemed too dull and Aira knew they were close to land now. So, making sure everything on her person was secured? Did Aria stand up, likewise, Colia did the same and both Queens made for the bulkhead. Changeling guards not far behind.

They could feel a thumping and whirling clicking, the sounds of the new ‘docking’ machines that Albert had no doubt installed into the island for use. They exited into the bridge where Albert was shutting down the Cyclopes and Deft was moving to go and get the next batch of Khara cure.

Albert glanced back and gave a nod to Aria, his now cured features being much more appealing to the eye. She found herself smiling and nodding back with a subtle wink before heading to the ladder and working her way down. Deft she saw a bit to the back working the lockers and getting out entire batches of the glittering cure out.

Colia wasn’tfar behind and so Aira pressed on. Opening the hatch she glanced down at the ladder just below and smiled. Gad for the recent changes that Albert had, over time, installed into the technology available. She slid her way down and to the ladder before reaching the hall below. Colia and her guard came soon after. They walked down the hallway, found another ladder to climb back up to a new hall and eventually opened the last bulkhead.

This one led out onto a very nice looking beach, one that led to a very lush and vibrant jungle like area that was becoming overgrown with trees and flowers. For a moment the changelings took a moment to really take in the tropical location, as well as the Light-kin that were around.

Tree homes could be seen from their location as well as a few ground houses and beach homes. Elves were nearly spotted at every turn, tending to the area. Along with other Light-kin such as Satry’s and even fairies.

Aria flicked an ear and turned to see Deft once more. Along with Albert. Both placing down small craters of the cure and going back to get some more. Colia soon said while gaining Aria’s attention, “someone’s coming.”

Refocusing, Aira looked ahead and saw a female in a blue and white dress. From her relatively stunning features and the two elven men with blades and shields? Aira could only surmise this being Fay. or perhaps another high ranking official.

Aria could sense some mixture of emotions from the two elven guards, ranging from uncertainty and wary, to even mild suspicion. Aria could only guess it was due to the changeling appearances that cause these emotions. As she glanced at the one in the dress, and felt a sense of power radiating from her. Similar to Celestia, but different. She wasn’t sure what, but she could sense a mixture of intrigue and wonder.

Not much of suspicion or questioning, but more curious like. Which made Aria half wonder why this being felt this way, but gained her answer as when they came close, the woman spoke. “Greetings, I am Fay, you must be the ones to deliver this Khara cure.” and gave a look over, seeming a bit surprised to see another human as she studied Albert, though Fay's attention turned to the changelings as she seemed to study them.

Aria gave a brief nod, as she said. “We are,” and said. “I’m Aria, and that's Colia. Don’t mind the guards, they’re here to keep her safe.”

Fay gave a slight curious look and asked. “Why is that?” giving a look over between them as she noticed differences as she saw that while Aria and Colia had more pronounced fangs and slitted eyes? The guards had less pronounced fangs and more compound blue insect eyes. And while they all may seem ‘Dark-kin’ from appearance? Their magic was more neutral, as the two females had more magic in them, though Aria had more than Colia had.

She gains an answer from Aria, as Fay looks at the older woman. “Well,” started off Aria. “She's here to speak for her Hive, while I’m just here to help add more compound, since us changelings work a bit differently than ponies.”

Changelings… thought over Fay, as that was a word she never thought to hear. They were supposedly killed off long ago in her world. And giving the appearance of these creatures? They were not the same as what she heard. Perhaps another quirk of their different worlds, as ‘unicorns’ here were vastly different from the ones they brought. And was it a shock for the unicorns here to see their counterparts.

Colia cleared her voice and spoke, the youthfulness alone made Fay glace curiously. More so at how the young Queen attempted to speak in an eloquent manner. “As Queen of my Hive, I came to speak on behalf of my future children and….” half stumbling to find the right word, “garner good relations.”

Fay lifted a brow and Aira almost wanted to giggle. She nearly did when Deft, returning with another load with Albert, spoke up, “the correct term is, ‘harbor good relations’.” making Colia want to fidget in embarrassment.

Shaking his head, Albert paused in his work to look at Fay. Then the man spoke, “Queen Fay?” pulling her eyes to him. “My name is Albert. I’m the one that primarily synthesizes the Khara cure.” and motions to the small patches on the sandy beach. “If you could inform all newcomers that haven't had the cure given to them? I will be setting up a temporary building to administer the cure to them. To further prevent the chances of them catching the disease.”

“In the meantime?” went on to the scientist swiftly, “I would also like to conduct some research and study after I’m done.” going on to glance past her. “I’m very curious about the local flora and fauna and even the biology of the Light-Kin as a whole.”

Fay gave another glance at Albert, half musing if he was a scholar of sorts, as she spoke. “Perhaps after administering the cure is finished, as I would prefer to have that handle first with all of my people, or at the very least those like us.” then look to the ‘Queens’ as she continues. “And we can speak more of having good relations,” then amended. “However this will mostly be in the lands here of us Light-kin. If you wish to have your people go outside on the island? You will need to speak with the Overlord on this.”

Nodding and trying to regain her pois, Colia spoke, “we understand, but we come to you because of our own needs. Since we thought that the Light-Kin could provide in a way that the Overlord can’t.” causing a real curiosity to rise in Fay. one that Colia decided to expand on. “Changelings as a whole, feed off of emotions. Positive emotions. Love especially.” and shifted a little. “The primary reason we’re here is because the Equestrian’s, with as much love as they can have? Are still healing. They still have a lot of repressed anger, resentment and hate and that is.. Poisonous to us.”

“And you believe that due to us being of Light-kin, we can provide more positive emotions?” brought up Fay in thoughtfulness, and half muse it was an assumption due to what they are.

“Well, yes, but, errm…” Colia tried to say, trying to find the right words.

“You all also haven’t suffered what has happened here in our world,” said Aria as she looked at Fay. “So you all are, in a way? More ‘filling’ of positive emotions and content happiness.” adding on with a glance around. “And it’s rather obvious with the passive emotions around here.”

“So you all wish to ‘eat’, but in a more passive means?” asked Fay as she muse briefly before saying, “while this may be true to a majority of us, we also are recovering from our own losses.” though added. “Although if I may be so bold, perhaps you should consider checking over at Home, as while I’m not sure how well tuned you are of emotions? Perhaps there could be a growing love source or at the very least, additional positivity that is hidden in plain sight?”

There was a hesitation, but Colia said, “maybe… after we’re sure that we’ll be accepted over there.” something that almost had Fay raise a brow. But Colia decided to say, “changelings don’t have a very good reputation. Even worse after another Queen, by the name of Chrysalis, attempted to do a hostel takeover of Equestria with her Hive. since then? Changelings have been under even more scrutiny by the ponies as a whole.”

“Another Queen,” started Fay with a slow raise of a brow. “A relative of yours?”

Aria laughs low as she shakes her head, as while there were glances of confusion from the two elven guards, and slight confusion from Fay? Aria managed to control her laughter as she soon said. “No, nothing of that sorts,” going on to explain. “Changelings work differently than most other races. We are Queens to our own Hives, ‘mini-nations’ one would call it. Each Changeling Queen has their own Hive.”

Colia nodded and told, “Queens are the only fertile females in our hives. We are the mothers of our Hives. Leading and birthing the swarm.”

Seeing the curiosity growing in Fay, Aria added. “Those guards by Colia are usually called drones. They’re usually male or female, but male drones are warrior cast, and female variants are worker cast. None of them are fertile and are completely sterile.” which got a shock from the three, as they weren’t expecting that as Aria told Fay. “Some male drones, usually breeder drones are fertile-- but live far shorter than a usual drone. They’re used to help rebuild the Hive, and if we don’t get that?”

“We usually get ‘donations’ from males of other species to help get the Hive growing.” Finished Aria.

Once more, confused curiosity seemed to radiate from the. Fay even looked at the young Queen in bemused thought. Colia picked up on these emotions and told with a half buzz of her wings, “I’m not old enough yet to start. But I’m the daughter of the last Queen and that’s why I have guards with me. I’m the future of the Swarm.” and tried to not shift. “And it’s why I came. My hive needs food, and the only good feeding grounds near us are… well, here, with the Light-Kin.” and breathed out nervously. “Since you’ve never seen changelings before, we were hoping that there wouldn’t be as much of… um… suspicion towards us?”

“While that is partially true,” said Fay, as she studied the younger Queen. “I must wonder in terms of your appearances being so different compared to ponies, as while your magic is similar to theirs, even if more neutral, your appearances seem…” trying to find a good word so as to not insult them.

“Bug looking?” said Aria with a roll of her eyes and mirth in her expression. “Well, genetics are a bitch.”

Colia spoke a bit nervously, “we know, our bug appearance is… well, we know it’s sometimes off putting.” and went on, “but we wanted to come like this, to show we meant well.” And while Fay wanted to nod? She also pondered the wording the girl gave. Seeming to speak more of something to that.

“What do you mean, ‘meant well’?” asked Fay, as she looked at Colia. The young queen shifted a little nervously.

Though Aria spoke up, “Well, we figured it was better to let you see what we are in the open, instead of this,” and green fire form over her, causing the two elven guards to shift in defensive position, though pause to see a unicorn of light gray fur, brown mane and blue eyes that spoke with a stick out tongue. “Der, I’m a silly unicorn pony. That likes sunshine, sparkles, and prancing on rainbows!”

Deft coming up with another load of supplies, stops and blinks before saying in annoyance, “We do NOT sound like that!”

Aria turns her head to give a raspberry sound, and turns to look back at Fay as green flames over her, shift to her original form. “See, since we’re changelings? We can shapeshift into nearly anything. Though we figure to be out in the open instead of disguises, so that way there won’t be any unnecessary drama.”

For once, Fay found herself a little stunned. More so at how seamless the transformation was. Perhaps it should of been obvious by the name alone. But with the power to shapeshift on apparent will? She could almost see the pandemonium this could cause. Though she also knitted her brows in thought. More to the fact they wanted to come to her out in the open like this in honesty.

Because it now made sense why Changelings had a ‘bad reputation’ if they could take on the shapes of others. If they could do that, and more concerningly copy the appearance of others… Was that why they didn’t go to the ponies? Did this other Queen use such tactics to do something far more nefarious?

Fay seemed to work this over mentally, going over her thoughts as she spoke. “Then perhaps before you go off to collect positive emotions? I should inform my people of your appearances, so as to not have them think you are related to the Dark-kins.”

While Aria raises a brow? She glanced between herself, then to Colia and to her guards…before giving a nod. “Make sense, we do kinda look like we are on the side of ‘evil’ with our appearances. Seems like a good reason to forewarn and not cause issues.”

Colia soon asked, “would it help if we were here when Albert begins administering the cure?” Going on to tell, “we do have practice in working his equipment and there will be a lot of people that will need help.”

“Somewhat, it would help ease some,” said Fay as she admitted. “Though do not be on edge if you feel some suspicion or concern. Our world…lacked the understanding of ‘Harmony’ this world has, as it was more split between Good and Evil. some are still…unsure that there are more complex forms.” and soon added. “and…I should warn you,” recalling Cadence's shock when she met their world unicorn.

“That some of our wildlife might react differently to this cure. Especially our unicorns.”

“Oh, I didn’t know you all have unicorns,” started Aria, though a pause moment as she added. “Wait, why did you add wildlife with unicorns?”

“Because our world's unicorns are…more animal-like.” responded Fay.

Aria stared at Fay…before she said. “Okay this I have to see.”

“Indeed.” They nearly all jumped with Albert seeming to appear from nowhere. Possibly sneaking up on them while they were busy talking. Nonetheless he seemed to have a Scanner tool in hand as he said, “I’m very curious about this alternate reality version of the Equestrian Unicorn pony tribe.” Nodding in a very sagely manner.

Aria almost wanted to roll her eyes. The only thing that could get Albert’s full attention was, of course, a new research project. Thankfully, Deft seemed to remind them as she counted the crates, “we still have to distribute the cure.”

So with a sigh, Albert nodded and put his scanner away. “I suppose you're right.” then said pointedly, “but we can still make time to see about distributing it around the island while also scanning the local wildlife.”

“Don’t worry,” teases Aria with a look at Albert. “We can fix your scanning fetish by letting you scan the populous while administering the cure to them.”

“Fascination not fetish.” Albert turned to her pointedly. Though the Queen could only sense a good nature humor there. “If it’s fetishes you’re thinking of, maybe consider those for more important situations that don’t dip into anything implied by the exhibition.”

Colia blinked a few times and looked between both Albert and Aria. even saying, “are you…?” she and her guards catching onto the traded emotions between the two adults.

“They are.” sighed an almost exasperated Deft to the young Queen.

“We haven’t done the ‘dirty deed’ yet-- since we’re busy,” said Aria in amusement as she looked at Colia. “Buuuuut, I did manage to get him to agree for us to sleep in the same bed, so progress.”

Fay gave a slight confused look, though seeing no ring on either of them, she asked. “Are you two…courting?”

Aria worked over that question, though Albert spoke. “In a board term? Yes.”

Aria added. “We’re just busy most of the time, so we take what we can to court with one another when we can.” and added. “But for now? How about we talk more on how to handle the whole ‘changeling feeding’ thing in a more private area while Albert handles the cure giving?”

Fay nodded, and motioned for them to follow her, as to work over whatever agreement they would have.

Working away on his PDA, Albert hummed and mused on the data thus far collected. Much to his expectations, every single being and creature of the Light-kin were magical. Much like the Changelings. And maybe a bit like ponies too. The elven biology also had him highly curious and made the man wonder if there was a way to synthesize a strand from them to up the lifespan of others.

A project for later with Magic’s expertise in cloning. Resolved the scientist. He glanced to the side and saw Deft finally leaving his side to head for the beach and docks. No doubt to head back to the Dauntless where she could get some peace, quiet and away from the changelings and even a few of the people here. not completely xenophobic. But she does show tendencies of distrust around non-ponies.

Shaking that off, Albert walked along and continued to scan and survey the area. The changelings were off with Fay and were now having some small political chats for future contact. If things went well? Albert hoped that the ‘mid-way’ base for trade could be fully manned by Colia’s hive. As it would be at the perfect range for the changelings to both fly to land to gather food, but also have someplace to work and live in relative peace. Or until a time that things become a little more open.

Flicking his lime green eyes around, Albert spotted some elves seeming to converse with one another and approached. “Excuse me.” he spoke, getting the two men to glance at him. One look over them had Albert mentally nodding that they were either light infantry, or hunters. “A word if you will?”

“And what brings you over to us, human?” asked one of the elves with a raise of his brow. Seeming to look at Albert in question, mostly of his appearance.

“Curious intrigue.” explained the scientist. “I’m doing research on your home and wanted to learn a bit more about your people.” going on, “perhaps ask if you can point me to any scholarly individuals.”

“The scribes and scholars are busy working over what scrolls we have,” said the second elf. “And we only have five of them, due to,” a slight distaste in his tone. “The ‘Glorious Empire’ burning or destroying what's left of our people.”

Lifting a brow, Albert spoke, “ the ‘glorious empire’? Rather flamboyant of a nation's name, isn’t it?”

“Considering it’s your species, of course it is.” spat out the first elf as he crossed his arms.

“Well.” Albert spoke simply, “humans have very conflicting ideals. So saying one nation is mine simply because they’re humans is very ignorant.” and told on, “for millennia, humans have been known to get into strangling matches with one another over the smallest of things. So I can safely say, I’m not affiliated with this empire in any shape or form.” and shook his head, “I personally have no real information about who they are as a whole.”

The first elf snorted, though the second told. “Suffice to say,” a frown showed on his expression. “The humans from our world have been destroying and reshaping their territory in expansion. Even our sacred areas being used for tourist areas with our remainders of people as servants.” then told on. “The humans from our world have been growing further, and with them outlawing magical creatures, or capturing them has been a concern…till now.”

“Our scholars won’t have time to talk to you,” said the first elf as he looked at Albert. “They’re too focused on putting everything we managed to keep into the archives. And most everyone is working on building for those below to come up.”

Humming to that, Albert soon sighed, “shame. I was hoping to get some more cultural research in.” Then shook his head, “another time then.” seeming to nod to this. Then thought on it and spoke, “then I’ll leave you be. I’m sure I can find out more from others.” and figured to possibly see Queen Fay once again. Given if she wasn’t busy.

Both men nod, watching him leave, as they study him. Seeming to keep watch until he was off in the distance.

And while Albert was exploring, keeping his eyes to look around and scan a few more things, up ahead was the sight of a tree being grown. Off to the side, was a glowing orb, a Spell catalyst, and being grasped by a large plant like woman, seeming to stretch out her hand and with the catalyst reacting, upshoot the tree to grow larger and bigger of what would take decades, in a few seconds.

Fascinated, he came over to watch and observe, but not really near just yet.

The plant woman was focused, as the dryad let the tree grow a bit more, before stopping and soon reaching into herself, before tossing out seeds. She stretched her hand out and large plants began to grow from the ground, covering around the trunks of the large tree. The plants were varied, but each of them held a fruit of some form as she nodded her head in acceptance of the structure.

Before she turned, as large root-like limbs moved from under her as she was moving with the large orb in grasp as she moved to a few feet away. Taking out a seed to plant, before she cast her hand and with the catalyst once more reacting? Caused the seed to grow from a sprout, before growing into a thin tree and maturing the tree at a faster pace.

Moving to half follow, Albert took a moment to walk his way to the tree recently grown. He examined it and looked it over before getting his scanner out. Its activation and alien sound made the plant women pause and glance back. This time observing him as light danced over the tree. Finishing, Albert put his scanner tool away and got his PDA out. Humming and tapping his chin in deep thought. “Mature to prime age and full of energy. Magic keeping the plant sustained until it fully roots and settles? But how does it bear fruit without pollination beforehand?”

“That would be from my own brand of magic, human.” spoke the dryad as the large plant woman looked down at him with her compound white eyes as she spoke on. “Dryads like me, are able to help plants bear fruits, and to give life. While we may not have bees available for now, once we have fully converted the landscape into a more friendly environment, we’ll let the buglife spread for them to resume their duty.”

“Until then, we are merely preserving and empowering the forest with our own natural magics.” She finished.

Perking, Albert said, “fascinating to know. Even more that you’re using magic as a temporary substitute to give sustenance.” and mused, “but, given that all life grows off of energy? Maybe not a far stretch of a thing to do. Using raw energy to encourage growth. But the amount of energy required…”

“It is due to the spell catalysts.” responded the plant woman. “With them being infinite magic stored inside? We are able to draw upon their magic to empower our own. With these catalysts we have gained, it is merely enough to not just grow plants, but ensure that they are still alive after our work.” motioning to the orb in her other hand, as she said. “Thanks to the Overlord contribution, we are doing more for the land.”

Though tilt her head as she spoke. “I must wonder though, what brings you here human? You are not from our world, nor are you someone on the island. So what caused you to be here?”

“A few things.” Albert spoke while lowering his PDA. “Transporting cure for the Khara disease so none of the Lightkin get afflicted by it. Transport of some people to discuss peaceful relations with your Queen.” and patted his PDA. “and research on your people, your culture and the local flora and fauna. I’m a scientist, you see.” and when she cocked her head to the side curiously? He said, “or a Scribe would be another term. A scholar and seeker of knowledge.”

“A scholar,” slowly spoke the dryad, as she seemed to register that and said. “Then I hope you will find fruitful knowledge during your time here, however I don’t think the scholars are ready to speak with how busy they are.” and motioned her hand to grow the tree a bit more, letting it be more mature as she spoke on. “However, we dryads have managed to keep our local flora and fauna safely away deep underground. No point in letting them out with no natural habitat for them to thrive in.”

Nodding in agreement, Albert said, “this island isn’t very hospitable for much life.

“Yet.” said the dryad. “As slowly, the land is being filled with life. Though most of it is centered near the Home of the Overlord domain.”

“Have you considered asking for Equestrian aid from the Earth ponies?” asked Albert curiously. “I’ve found their ability to grow and tend to plants is quite astonishing.”

“We have…some problems with them.” admit the dryad. “It is more of the combination of magics that is more of an issue. While we have heard of these ponies and their talent, it is also difficult for their magics to work with ours.” going on to tell. “And it is harder for them to do as they claim, with the land still being revitalized by the Overlord powerful artifact.”

Humming, Albert tapped his chin and said, “there must be an issue with ground content then. While they can grow plants very well? It won’t matter if the ground isn’t healthy enough for plant growth. And that is of course not factoring in what plants would work best on this particular island.” going on to say, “there’s a reason specific plants grow in specific areas. Environment plays a large part in what allows for what plants to grow or what creatures to thrive.” and made a face. “What was the local environment like in your home?”

Going on, Albert said, “a concern to bring up, since you’re bringing in non-indigenous species possibly to an island that they might not be well adapted to. Even if you replicate many plants from your home. An island acts far differently than a continent. Or a mountain range, open fields and so on.”

“Most of the plants we brought are tropical,” said the dryad. “But a good majority of the plants, like these trees, or specific flora we gained is from a more inland continent. One rich with plants and trees.” going on to tell. “However, we also had to modify the plants to grow in underground settings due to the empire of our home expanding and cutting down many trees for their expansion.”

Humming, Albert said, “I’m going to hazard that they practiced deforestation to an extreme then.” and twisted his face. “Reckless. Not unexpected from expansion, but still can be reckless.” then mentally waved it off. “There wouldn’t happen to be any dryad scholars in your ranks, would there?” adding, “given when they’re not busy with establishing a home.”

“We dryads are not scholars.” respond the magical plant woman with a shake of her head. “Most scholars are the elves. We dryads are protectors, manipulators of nature and focus on the safety of those here. As of now, we are merely growing the forest and expanding our touch,” though hum in thought. “However…it does seem rather odd, as while we are expanding…the land itself seems to…allow us to expand. Strange.”

“I’m told this world is very magical.” Albert told the Dryad. “The Equestrians express this fact more than once.”

“Yes, but the thing is human, this land is under the domain of the Overlord. And we have heard despite the aid of the Equestrians? The crops had trouble growing. But with our magic, the land seems to let us mold and grow more of the forest.”

“Then perhaps it’s not magic alone?” asked Albert. “Given your kind of magic being ‘Light’ as I’ve heard? It’s possible that it’s affecting the local magic to reflect that. As I know the Overlords magic is primarily Dark magic and while it can grow things? It’s not as stable as some forms of Light type magic.”

While albert mused this, he said, “well, I hope some Dryads reconsider on becoming scholars or at least think about looking into other options.” going on to smile. “I personally would love to have a dryad associate when I need to know more about flora. Your ability to grow and handle plants would make any of you an invaluable asset in keeping plant specimens alive and understanding their nature.” and mused a thought. “Do you know of any that would be willing to help me with a research project of mine concerning a magical plant?”

“What sort of magical plant is it?” curiously asked the dryad.

“The Equestrians call it a ‘Seeker Vine’ plant.” Told Albert. “Some form of magical plant that was half made by Caribou magic. It has a very particular lifestyle that is… well, to sum up ‘Dark’ in nature, as it rapes females to sustain itself and later spread it’s seeds around.” then went on. “I want to find a way to utilize them for something more useful than Caribou debauchery.”

The dryad face twisted, as she spoke. “I apologize, but I don’t think anyone here is familiar with such a thing. If you desire to handle it-- perhaps seek the Overlord and the caribous he has under him to work on such things. Anybody here who would hear that? Would consider purging such an abomination.”

“Understandable response.” Albert nodded. “I only asked, as I see value in your skills in manipulating plant life. You might not know it, but that ability alone I hoped could provide more insight.”

“....perhaps if you gain a seed of it, then a dryad would be able to understand its nature far better.” spoke the dryad.

Considering this, Albert nodded. “Thank you. Maybe when I have time I’ll come back with a few samples.” Then mused and spoke, “I may have to talk it over with your Queen, but would any of you be opposed to growing any exotic plants or aquatic plants that can be harvested for food and other uses?”

“We are…unfamiliar of aquatic plant life.” confessed the dryad. “The mermaids may know, but they are not here. As we were force to leave them due to their constant need of water.”

“A shame.” Albert spoke. “But, it’s an offer I thought to give.” and nodded, “for now? Good day to you. I should leave you to your efforts.”

The dryad nodded, turning to focus on her work with growing the plant life.

And while Albert was taking in that brief, but insightful discussion? It also gave him more questions to work over, both from the society here, but also the impact they have on the land. As it was clear that despite the fairy’s, the gnomes, and a few satyr? A majority of the species here are elves.

Are they the dominant species, or just the ones to escape most of the ravages of an overly-evasive expansion by this Empire? Pondered Albert as he turned away and worked on his PDA again. and magicals being illegal? That sounds like a very strange law to pass. Were they scared or was there something more to it? granted he knew a lot of what Jerry told him. But Albert still wondered.

Humming, Albert also pondered on if there were any here besides the Elves that would be interested in joining his research divisions later on. He felt compelled to find any dryads that would be interested in this sort of idea. And the Elves sounded like they were culturally brought up to learn more than anything. Glancing down, Albert decided to type this away as something for later.

Author's Note

Hey guys. Sorry this had been late, but its December. Crazy things happen. But...I think I'm going to take a slight long break. Don't know if I'll jump back on this again, mostly due to writers burn out. But happy new years.

The Start of Evil

Author's Note

I know this is a bit of a shock, but I'm testing something out. Seeing how this story will work, and don't worry I haven't given up on my...unhiatus story. its just tricky as ever.

The Start of Evil

Darkness reigned and the earth rumbled in the desolate plains. Thunder roared and tremors growled, the darken soot ground aglow with many a red river of hot magma. This place, once long since forgotten in the once lively isles so far from any land. A place long forgotten by all. Dragon, Minotaur, Diamond Dog, Gnoll, Griffin, Yak, Horse, Pony, Changeling, and even Caribou.

It had been a long time since this land had seen life, and it has been longer that any clear mind know of it’s true existence. But today, was different. Today the land shook with a great force, the skies gave primal calls of shock and the waters around the lone island turned with a slick fear. Change hath come. Darkness hath reason.

And soon began the day known as Tuesday.

A bolt of thunder, black as night, struck the highest of ground, the obsidian ground rising and molding to it’s will. The power of two great beings molding it, shaping it and making it into the needed from. Magic charged the air, and power vibrated into each thing. A great castle and it’s tower rose, reaching into the heavens before it’s completion…

And soon, was the castle inhabitants awoken, the subservient beings who loved to please their Master, their ruler…

The Overlord.

However there was only one problem. There was no Overlord...until once the imposing structure was made… did a random portal open up to it’s highest peek and a being fell in with ~~girlish~~ undignified ~~screams~~ yelps while hitting the hard ground. And was in slight pain as the portal closed. A ~~whimper~~ pained sound came from the being, as he was slowly getting on his feet, looking himself over as his expression turned from surprise, to bemusement.

“Am I…” started off the man, or rather the 19 year old, as despite his new look and his newly acquired Arcanium armor that actually has weight to it-- he was still a 19 year old in a body of a man that clearly showed he worked out in the gym. Granted he rub his head some, from the headache that was growing of his confusion and the fall. He however couldn't help but comment. “How was I supposed to know that weird update would of did this?”

Looking at his left arm, seeing the gem gauntlet as he leer at it with a mixture of confused and surprised as he added with a mix of more shock. “Are you serious…” Looking more at his armor that he earned within the game “I’m actually wearing this? For real?” he tried to think back on what happen, after a exhausting day at college, he felt like playing Overlord again. Going over his save file, enjoying the slightly tedious thing of harvesting, armor upgrading, and enjoying being a sort of benevolent Overlord...or a Dark Overlord now and then. He paused in his backtracking, as he glanced around, looking to the endless seas, the dark visual...and the fact he wasn’t where he was. At. All.

Seeing over the ocean, the lands of bleak-- and the fact that he was on the balcony of a odd castle of sorts. “Where...am I?” he muttered to himself, as he couldn’t believe he was not only in the body of the Overlord like in the first game, but on a island of all things...in a castle…Holy shit, am I in the Dark Tower!? while that could be one way to discover where he was, he felt that this wasn’t somewhere in the ‘Overlord’ series.

As earlier, he noticed he was seeing the sea around him. And he recall that the first game didn’t had that. So here's a million buck question. Where was he exactly? And soon that question was answered with a horde of voices in cheer. “Master!” With a quick turn of his head, his expression in shocked and surprise, he saw them.

The Minions. What surprised him more was that there were four tribes-- the Browns, Reds, Blues and Greens. They were all cheering, jumping up and down with their arms as he was slightly wondering how in the blazing hell did they all just appeared out of nowhere? No seriously, how did they do that? I should've heard them the moment they all ran here to the balcony!

Sadly he didn't had time to get the shock out of his system, as the minions parted as the man saw Gnarl moving up before him with a pleased look. “Oh Master, it is truly a honor to see you are alright!” Bowing before him as the elder minion went on. “Truly we feared we lost you in that sudden shift of magical distortion.”

Wait, what!?! thought the inner 19 year old, but Gnarl went on. “And thankfully for once, not a single thing was lost or misplaced.” Then grunt. “Although the Dark Tower seem to be more of a Castle, or maybe a mixture.” Pondering on that before tossing his musing to speak to the imposing being. “But that is something else to muse, we do need to see what change, as the Tower,” correcting himself as he continued. “Er, place seemed to be different.”

The person himself managed to gain his voice as he spoke in a deep tone. “Such as?” Gaining all the minions eyes to their Master, and some looking to Gnarl to respond as the elder Minion Master hum and spoke.

“Well Master, while the majority of the Dark Tower is still here, there has been, unique changes here.” motioning the Dark Master to follow as the old minion went on. “The throne room has been altered much, nothing like before.” as the minions themselves went about their own business and went either back on guard or in the Spawning Pits to relax and wait until the Overlord needs them.

“What sort of altering do you speak of?” questioned the man as the two went down a series of stairs, however his answer soon came as the entire throne room was larger, looking a mixture of being in a cave like setting and gothic. It actually looked to be of the Netherworld--

oh… thought the geek. It look exactly like the Netherworld throne room in Overlord 2…. seeing the lava streams going behind the throne, with dark red drapes on the throne and carpet before it. It even got the Netherworld teleportation thing in the ceiling. He gave glances to the sides of the throne room as his glowing eyes note of the Overlord 1 health, mana, minion totems. Including his spells of the first game. Okay good. Look like the totems are by the side, the spells are hanging above, and my progression in the game file is still good.

“As you can notice Master, the throne room is expanded, more evil like.” giving a glance up with a toothy grin. “Not that I’m complaining, I enjoy such evil looks,” then look around as he frown. “But it does require some adjustment for the minions, Sire.”

While he simply nodded, he internally groan. And all of my added upgrades to the Dark Tower are gone, well beside the spells and totems...wait. he quickly asked. “Gnarl, what of my armory and Smelters? My moulds? Or my gold?” Gnarl gave a short snort of amusement as he said.

“Worry not Master, like I said before, most of the majority of the Dark Tower is still with us, including the Smelters, your vast armory and moulds, and your loads of gold as well!” Then snort in irritance. “Sadly the peasants and elves who work here aren’t around, a shame too, this place might need good dusting.” then turned and said. “However there is a minion missing, Master, although maybe for the better.” Gaining the man attention as Gnarl told.

“Apparently the Jester was found dead with a slit throat.” this caused the man to double-take in surprise, granted he knew of the Jester betrayal within the game, but he was honestly surprise the Jester was dead. And who could've killed him? slightly wondering that as Gnarl voiced his thoughts the same. “To be honest, I’m still wondering who killed him, granted he was annoying, but we do need to get a new Jester for you, I’ll see through the Browns on who could be a good Jester for you, Sire.”

Gnarl went on to speak. “And while the Throne room was alter much, there are other changes within this place. For example, while the Spawning Pits and Tower Heart are still connected, there is another room. I haven’t figure out what it is yet, but don’t worry Master, we’ll figure what it is soon enough. The Dungeons are moved a bit, but can be found over there by the stairs thankfully. However the entrance to the outside from in the Pits are gone, and there are added entrances, mostly from one location from a large gate.”

So there are mixed elements of Overlord 1 and 2 Towers here, but why? internally thought the Dark Lord as he asked. “Gnarl, any other changes of I should note of?” The Master Minion hum for a moment, tapping his chin with his claw as he soon spoke.

“Well Master, the Treasury is still where it was in the Private Quarters, as well as the Tower upgrading room, the Dungeons are empty for now, and we still have the Forge….Oh yes, I recall that the Private Quarters have a pool now, odd, but perhaps it would be the best, even if you’re evil-- you do need to focus on hygienes.” The Overlord gave a low chuckle, as he soon said.

“Inform of any changes, find a minion to start locating where we’re at, maybe see if we can start finding anything of beyond the sea, I doubt we came on the island to slowly starve here. I will be in my Quarters until then.” Gnarl bowed his head to the armored being.

“Of course Master, it will be done.” as the Arcanium armored being turned around, going up to the stairway leading to the Private Quarters as Gnarl soon thought. Wait...I never told him where the Quarters were at! surprised of this, and ponder if the Master guessed with the Dark Tower stairway to the Quarters. Eh, something to ask of later. thought the old minion as he went on in his thoughts and move. for now, find a minion to be the new Jester, get a minion to find a location, maybe Grubby? He seem to have a knack with digging and such? however despite all this change, he could feel Evil risin on the horizon, Evil with the Overlord at its helm.

As the Overlord glance around, seeing the hall and the fire place at the end of said hall. Glance to the left, knowing that it was with the rooms of his Treasury and Tower upgrade room. He turned to the right, as it was of his own chambers and of a empty room. As he enter to the right path, he saw the empty room on the right side as he knew where it was. He made a turn to the left, as to enter in the chambers of the Private Quarters, and with the door closed behind him, he let out a long breath.

He glance to a hanging mirror as he position himself before it, seeing the dark covered area under his helm, the glowing eyes...before placing his hands on his helmet, taking it off, and seeing a tan skin of his pigmentation. His brown eyes looking back at him, and his black short hair as he reviewed who he was before being the ‘Overlord’.

My name is Jerry, I am 19 year old, looking at his shocking height of 7’5” as he kept on in his thoughts. I was a college nerd studying for Game Development, I was lean, lived alone in a apartment...and now I'm a big, muscled male, in command of a minion army from my game saved files of Overlord 1….and maybe Overlord 2. honestly it was hard to say if anything from his saved files in Overlord 2 was applied here...maybe not and all of his Overlord, well most of his Overlord stuff came with him.

But I admit...I never thought this would actually happen. Taking a long and deep breath as he went on in his thinking. This is too much, me being the Overlord, having minions...being in power… Thinking some more as if, if he is the Overlord...then maybe, just maybe...things won't be bad...right?

I just need to handle myself when I...start killing people. A shudder went through him, while he could handle graphic and violence….doing it and committing murder in real life and not in a game? That, that was the hard part. With a deep breath he resolved what bravery he had, and hoped to God that he could do this. If he was destined to...be a Overlord, well...at least he'll try to be a benevolent one, right? Although part of him wonder...just where was he in the first place? He doubt he was on Earth anymore, so where?

“Master great news! We found a way to teleport!” Gnarl voice spoke in Jerry head, as the man slightly jolted, in the middle of reading some of the books in the Tower upgrade room. Mostly to see what sorts of books were in the room in the first place, which was mostly books of construction or using Minions to build structures. He’ll admit, he was surprised to hear Gnarl in his head some….

Then again, Tower Heart helps that tidbit. thought Jerry, as he place the book he was reading on the side. Grabbing his helmet to put it on his head, eyes glowing once more as he made his way progressing down to the throne room. When he arrived down from the stairs, he saw Gnarl standing by the throne with another minion with a hard hat, as Jerry noticed it was Grubby. Odd. I honestly didn’t thought he would be here too. thought the man as he spoke.

“Well Gnarl, what have you to report?” trying to act as imposing and serious as a Overlord, then again, with his deep tone voice and looks? Wasn’t that hard to do really. Gnarl turned with a slight bow as he spoke.

“Sire, Grubby here found a way to teleport yourself across the sea.” then raised a hand up. “However we noticed there's been a influx of magic going somewhere on the mainland, while it does provide us a starting point, I would advise that you should proceed with caution Master. Strange magic is at work here, hopefully we’ll know where we’re at soon enough once you reach on the other side.”

Oh boy. That doesn’t sound good at all… thought Jerry as he command. “Someone bring my Arcanium Axe.”

“Oh going with the classic weapon, eh Sire?” maliciously grinned the elder minion as a few Browns brought up the Arcanium Axe, as Jerry gripped it in his right hand. Despite originally never holding a weapon, he was slightly surprise he could easily lift it. He guessed it was either part of being a Overlord...or maybe something as ridiculous as ‘game logic’. Still he was glad his helmet hid his face, doesn’t show his reactions to anything.

As Jerry came under the blackish thing with a blow glow inward, the thing spinned around, stretch out, and like lighting struck down, Jerry was gone. And was soon in the middle of a stalagmite thing as he blinked, somewhat feeling shock, surreal, and pinch of fear of being transported as he internally thought. So that what happens when you teleport. glancing around to see he was using a ‘Netherworld Main Gate’ from Overlord 2.

So I do got it...I wonder if I’ll encounter something like the Netherworld itself later on? although fully doubt it, as he took his focus to...the city like buildings...just a few miles west….He paused and soon thought. The shit? blanking out for a moment as he honestly assumed he would be in a medieval time...not modern as he had a slight crisis. Oh shit, don’t tell me I’m somewhere in the 21st century? Gah, if I am, I’m screwed in both weapons, having minions, and possibly would be assumed as a cosplayer!

Didn’t help he heard Gnarl either commenting. “Sire, while we may not be close to civilization yet, it is quite closer than being traveling for on days!” then mused a little and said. “Although it's odd seeing the structures...as well as the influx I mentioned causing odd readings here. Tread carefully Master.”

No need to warn me. thought Jerry as he told. “Inform me of anything odd, Gnarl.” moving down to the four pits of his minions as he debated which one to bring the most. With my helmet maxed out, I should have 50 minions to control. thought Jerry as he wave his hand up, seeing if it works here as it did in game. His guessed came true, as he saw a Brown popped up, as he thought. Okay, let's try...5 Reds.

Focusing on the Red pits, as he held up his hand, getting at first 1, then after ten seconds, he gained 5 of the Reds. All of the Minions lined up behind him. Alright, so just raise my hand, and wait for a specific number. but when he tried this for the Greens, he only got one out. Huh? then as the Minion went behind him, he raised his hand up again, this time thinking. Maybe...3? noticing that 3 came out as he saw the pattern.

Mentally think it and that's how many will come out. Okay, so there is some game logic...I think. it was honestly hard to say really, but he had to make some sort of sense into this mess. He worked on getting the rest, and soon he gained 20 Browns, 5 Reds, 15 Greens, and 10 Blues. All walking behind him as he moved, looking ahead to the city like area, he slightly hoped that things won’t go downhill for him.

It took at least four hours to get there, Jerry had to admit that his endurance was high, as well as his Minions. He mused if this body was used to long distance travel in heavy armor, then again he was working with what he knew of the game mechanics itself.

Yet when he arrived in the city structure, he paused. Seeing antler like beings, caribous, as well as anthro pony like beings, ranging from unicorn, normal ponies, Pegasus, even a few bat looks.

And mares in collars of variations that either had rags,were in the nude...or were giving blowjob, sex of volunteered or forced sex as some with black collars were tied or in a position couldn't move.

What makes this even more surreal, is how normal it is for them all.

The….hell? thought Jerry, as he was, honestly dumbfounded at this sight. Even Gnarl comment in his head. “Master, this is, very petutating. I think this desire more recon, hmm, looks like they aren't giving looks, Sire.” That was actually true, sure glances at him and his Minions, but nothing too much, yet. However that ‘yet’ seem to came as he noticed a few guards of stallions coming up, holding some suspicious looks to Jerry as he thought. Great, guards. Okay, play it cool, play it cool. When they came to a stop, a unicorn look over Jerry as he spoke.

“State your name, purpose here, and those things around you.”

“Hmm, already we got guards demanding from us, perhaps we should make them learn of their mistakes?” While that could be what he would do, Jerry thought that over as while it would be ‘evil’ like….it wouldn't give him information, as well as trying to understand what was going on...

So he chose to answer. “I have many titles, many names to me...But you may be known to me as Overlord. As for my purpose?” stretching out his arms as if taking in the sight of the city as he bluffed. “I have heard rumors of a place where males are superior, where females are subservient.” lowering his arms as he told. “I wished to see if the rumors were true.” for a brief moment, Jerry worried if his lie was seen through.

Yet the expressions of the stallions relaxed, as they gave knowing grins as one told. “Ah, well the rumors are true. Equestria is under Caribou control, us guys can enjoy a good cunt. And as for the mares? Well, they know their place.” then added. “Really, now that I think about it, if you did came to see this place and wanted to get a fucktoy for yourself-- can’t really blame you.”

Another frown as he spoke. “But what are those things by you?” seeing the heavily armed small sized beings, all armed to teeth as they were behind this ‘Overlord’. Jerry didn’t glance behind him as he told to the guards.

“They are my guards. They are stupid, but loyal.” deciding to keep it plain and simple as a earth stallion snort as he told.

“You looked like you don’t need guards with the way you look.” Jerry gave a low chuckle as he replied.

“Can’t help but be prepared when traveling across lands.” then went on to say. “Now is there anything else I need to answer to you officers, or can I go about my business and see what good opportunities I can get in properties?” Seeing he had change their attention, the head stallion jerk his head and said.

“Be on your way, but if you cause trouble? Know that we will take you in.” Jerry ‘assured’ him.

“Oh don’t worry, the sort of trouble I’ll get into is one that cause betterment for guys.” but didn’t finish ‘like me’, as he saw their approval heads and heading off as soon as they left...Jerry gave a mental exhaust sound. Oh God...I never thought I could bluff and pull that off at the same time...Thank God that I managed to convinced them even with my deep voice. Gnarl gave his own comment.

“A shame that you couldn’t show these wretches of your might Master, but in this case, you were in the right in not attacking. We are after on, on recon in the first place. Best to know what sort of lands and ruling we are dealing with.” then added with a malicious grin. “But very good lying, Sire. Although I do wonder how much of it was a lie in the first place?” giving off a laughter of evil as Jerry just started to move, not feeling sure of how much he was bluffing or honestly thought of doing as he said lowly.

“That remains to be seen, Gnarl.” while in the inside...he was having a mixed conflict of the sights, sounds, and weird sense of feelings in him. Seeing some mares used as sex toys, willing or not. Other's enjoy their place with their red collars, some in bondage gear in black collars or even some with purples that enjoy being used, play, or getting gang-bang. It...it unnerved him.

He was used to hearing or seeing disturbing news on the internet or seen odd or weird stuff online...but this? This was...was something else. It made him questioned his judgement on not running away, or just to pause at a few postures. I...I need to sit down. Need to think. it was admittedly quite hard to actually think with all this sex around everywhere. He wasn’t used to this environment, even less seeing right before his eyes, or hearing the action/rape going on.

With a low breath, he managed to thankfully found a cafe, and settle down in a free chair. He glance to the Minions, looking around and some about to go on tables, before he motioned his left arm to a spot. At once the Minions settle around and suddenly a sort of pole was within the group, as they stood there waiting for their Master's command. Jerry wanted to rub his face, hell he felt like laying down and want to either eat something of ice cream-- or cry in rejoyce of having sex with a actual girl. Or woman, or was it mare?

Yes this was in a sense wrong, yes this whole thing was surreal, and yes, he should be revolted at this in the first place...But another part of him, whether the nerd who never got a girlfriend, or bits of Overlord ego? Felt like this was a dream come true in a twisted sense. What should I do? questioned Jerry, he honestly wanted to figure that out badly. What should he do? Gnarl spoke in his head.

“Master, what are you doing? You should be exploring this place, there could be of something of value around here!” Jerry internally cursed he forgot about Gnarl seeing what he see and hears and quickly made up a excuse.

“I’m thinking of using some gold from the Treasury to acquire a few things.” saying this lowly as he glancing to a black-collar mare, in a revealing outfit as Jerry just motioned with his right hand, weapon placed on side as he told. “Water.” she nod in bit of fear of him and possibly of the Minions, quickly leaving as Jerry went on speaking lowly. “After all, who knows what could be found?” Gnarl laughter rang in his head as the old minion spoke.

“Of course Sire, if that's the case, then do take your time. Just make sure you don’t take too much, after all, first one that doesn’t grab the wenches means you have to settle on sloppy seconds!” leaving Jerry(thankfully) alone in his thoughts as the 19 year old thought over what happened, what he saw, heard and his moral dilemma. Already it was starting to strain any ‘good’ conscious of being a Overlord. But with this? This...pervert dream in reality and forced slavery? It was making him questioned what to do, especially in a sense...there was nothing stopping him from enacting. Of just...buying a mare.

What...what do I do? thought Jerry, trying to think, trying to figure out what to do. Should I get a mare? Should I not get a mare? Should I just keep going? Should I ignore everything and keep looking...should I try to stop this and save the mares...and…. slowly stopping his thinking, as a slow dread and fear rises in him, causing a coldness in his spine as he thought.

Am I being a real corrupted Overlord...or is this some dark desire I suppressed? it was making him doubt himself, making him questioned himself, but he shook his head, as he told himself. No. I’m not a bad person. I am not a ‘True Overlord’. While I may have the body...I still have my morals, my conscious...and a bit of inner bad guy. granted that felt hollow, but it was better than keep doubting and questioning himself. Honestly it was far better this way in his line of thinking, thankfully the water came as he grab it and chug it down to water his dry throat, and possibly hydrate him from the long walk he took with the Minions.

As soon as the glass was placed down with a heavy clink, did Jerry give a long breath of mixed relief and confusion. Confusion that was later amplified by a distinct lack of… something. It took a moment, but when he focused on the table it was, inverted. An opposing color it wasn’t before.

A blink to clear his sight and show his surprise, Jerry glanced up next, registering there was a lack of sound. Everything was still, sound was muted and colors wrong and swapped. Faces of pleasure, pain or amusement stayed frozen on faces. Eyes blackened form the inversion and the world seeming to turn into a oddly given reality.

Even as he flicked his head around at this new confusion, did he once more stop and stare at the very human, if not inverted colored human before him. Elbows on the table and fingers laced together while leaning his chin on them with the most amused of smiles. This one, was different, and despite being inverted in colors… the human man was very much animated.

“You look confused.” He spoke, seeming to just exude that same amusement on his large grinning face.

Did...I went insane somehow? questioned the Overlord as Jerry spoke in mass confusion. “Yes...yes I am. For one, why is everything frozen and inversion. Two, I honestly thought I was the only human here...and finally...who are you?”

“I...” Began the man, shifting his arms around to lean on one and let the other rest on the table, “Don’t really matter.” Then used his now free hand to point at Jerry, “But you do.” Turning the palm upwards to forestall the newly minted Overlord to tell, “And you better not mess up. A lot of ‘people’ are wanting a good show.”

“Wait, what?” spoke Jerry as he said. “What do you mean? I just came here from a update on my Xbox 360-- how could I matter with all of this happening around me!?” motioning his left hand to the Minions, to the city, even to the people in their frozen place as he asked. “And what do you mean better not mess up? I don’t even know what to do right now!”

Chuckling, the mystery man only said, “Well better figure that out quick. I made a deal, and I plan for it to go through.” Then leaned back, observing Jerry for a moment to tell, “I’ll place it simply. You are here, for the enjoyment of people much more above you.”

Then pointed a thumb at the city itself. “It’s you, all this, and your choices. You’re the protagonist, I’m the lazy director. If you die, it makes for a too boring show.” Then lowered his hand to relax into his lap. “And no, you don’t have a choice in going back. You’re the necessary evil.”

Though, he soon quirked a smile, one that was oddly disconcerting. “Unless you want to cut a deal with me. But it will cost you.”

At the end of that sentence, Jerry struggle with his answer. On one hand, he wanted to go home, to forget about all of this, to just...leave here for good...but at the other? He felt like despite what happened, of him being here, of being the Overlord and commanding Minions...it was like a chance. A chance to do something in his life, a chance to accomplish something...even if he’s someone amusement all the while….that last part felt bitter as he soon asked.

“Am...I going to die in this, this ‘show’ as you say?”

“Maybe.” Told the amused ‘director’ of this whole situation. “But, you might not.” Then lazily motioned to the new Overlord, “Depends on your choices. You mess up, it’s on your head. Make a slip up, you might die or get a nasty wound.”

Sitting up more properly, the man fixed those round glasses on his face, the inverted black glinting light was an odd sight in itself. But the words to come still made Jerry uneasy. “The deal made with me was to provide entertainment. If that entertainment dies? Well, I’ll just grab someone else to fill your empty boots. If you left, same scenario. Someone needs to be the entertainment in the end.”

In short...someone else will be sent here in my place, in probably my situation…. thought Jerry, and while he had mixed feelings about this...he, he just couldn’t do that. Sure he could make a ‘deal’ with whoever this guy was, but if he did...he was getting some random person, be tossed in here and fend for themselves. A cold pit grew in his stomach as a thought occurred to him. What if I was a random schmuck that was taken for another person?

It was, was possible. From the way this guy speaks...it sound like that there could of been someone before Jerry, someone who made a deal or died here...and this ‘director’ was simply grabbing another ‘actor’ for entertainment...He couldn’t help but clench his hands tight to that. I can’t do it. while he could do the same as whoever was before him...a part of him, well two parts. One a coward and the other wanting to prove himself. Felt...split.

With a low breath, he concentrated some, trying to think of the best choice...but knew that he had to play this part, play...or be the Overlord. But...if I’m being a Overlord...I’ll do it in my terms. In short? I’ll be a Benevolent Overlord...or a Anti-Villain in a sense… thought Jerry as he soon glance to the man and soon asked. “Can I at least get a hint to where to start?”

The low chuckle the man gave was almost ominous, disconcerting really. “What’s wrong, isn’t a bustling city not good enough?” Smiling all the more. “I made the deals to get a fortress. I got rid of a little pest. I sent the needed ‘details’ to get you here. I decided to make sure you don’t foul up in a few hours…”

Standing up and scooting the chair back at the table, the mystery man told, “Make you choices. Survive as long as possible… and give us all a good show.” There was a odd, dark gleam about the man, whom straightened out the leather-looking trenchcoat in its inverted silverish colors. “Or else I have to prod you to do something interesting.” Hand out, he snapped his fingers-- and like that, did he vanish and the world return to full color and sound.

As everything was coming back, he sat there in his thoughts. Taking in the thoughts of this being ‘aiding’ him. Getting him close to the city, the Dark Castle, removing the Jester and a slightly easy access in a few hours to the city…Jesus Christ I’m in deep shit…. giving a mental exhaust sigh he mused a bit in his thoughts. and I don't even know what to do, where to go...or what I'm supposed to do as a ‘entertainer’. while that last bit nudged him wrong…

He supposed it was better to be him than some unlucky person. He was used to be at the butt of a joke back home. Although he doubt this whole situation he was in was the ‘norm’, in fact he could imagine that this whole situation was beyond insane. In fact, he was honestly surprised that he didn’t crack from all of this. I wonder if I became insane and didn’t realize it. nevertheless, he got a few hours, might as well use them. Question was, for what? He consider that...and gain a thought, he came here for information, and there's only one place he could fully rely that held it. The Library, after all, I doubt they would take all information of this nation or burn it all, right?

Past times of healing and confessing.

For the past three days, Jasmine had began warming up more and more on Jerry. Despite him being odd looking, a male, and owns this big and scary place…

She knew he was actually a silly and kind hearted person. Jasmine knew that during her time meeting and hanging out with him day to day in his chambers, the filly was given attention. She play the games she wanted when they were together, watch Quaver entertaining her than Jerry. Gain more clothes to wear and have a ‘bubble bath’ when she was with the mares in the bath room.

Even purposely making her food bigger than Spree and Shadow, and while they noticed the food size, they briefly wonder what caused a sudden influx of Jasmine needs?

Even more? She pieced it out that despite not wearing the armor, Jerry was the same male who saved her, and frighten her. Honestly with all the Minions slavishly serving Jerry and doing all his biddings and his home being a dark castle like place for villains?

She may be a child, but it didn't mean she was fully ignorant. But...yet? Yet despite the knowledge she knew, despite the fact that he caused her a fright? She nows know that underneath that terrifying and rageful armored being known as the Overlord?

Was a kind and caring male who was simply lonely. And a nerd. Oh how Spree laughed and snorted all the while when she found out the news. Although while Jerry body was all healed up with the Blues, he decided to take a small break, mostly mental to be prepare after his ‘tantrum’ in Ponyville. But even though Jasmine was spending time with Jerry either in his room or around the Castle-- Shadow was spending more time with Jasmine, and essentially with Jerry.

As her motherly instincts were centered around Jasmine well being as the filly was slowly getting better from both what happened to her, and her nightmares. Sadly the nightmares were harder to remove, but Shadow and Spree been taking turns to hold the filly in their own beds, making sure that as long as Jasmine feels safe? They didn’t persist as much.

Gnarl however, felt annoyed, as Spree been blocking him from Jerry whenever the man was with the filly and thestral, (and most of the time Lovely, but she didn’t count to him) as Gnarl needed Jerry to go and cause more evil and pull the strings to get the Overlord riled up for more carnage and destruction.

Spree gave a fairly long yawn and leaned back on one of the many chairs of one of the many rooms that the oversized castle had. She hug a towel over her neck and tried to relax, her workout clothes having been saturated with her sweat after a long season.

She slightly gave a glance to the left, seeing both Shadow and Jasmine doing some little activity to keep the filly preoccupied and happy, and Lovely was no place to be seen. Spree recalled Gnarl having dragged Jerry off for something about ‘Evil planning and plotting’ or whatever the little toad liked to proclaim in his nonsense.

Rolling her eyes, the mare got up and considered taking a bath soon. The damp spots on her cloths rubbed a bit awkwardly at times, and she could feel her panties running up the back of her butt. Rather annoying actually.

Snorting to herself and moving, Spree reached up to grip the towel and let her arms hang form the sides while making her way to the training room; just to squeeze a hour or more in before hitting the bath. The idea of a warm dip and washing off the grim sounded nice, maybe go back and visit Jasmine. The girl was a cute little thing and playful.

Her ear soon flicked, causing her to look and see a fully armored Jerry making his way down the hall-- presumably to the throne room. With interest, she changed her course and began to meet the man halfway, and said, “Hey Jerry. Going out already?” Tilting her head curiously at the heavy armor that was over him.

Jerry, now in his Arcanium armor set, merely nod his head as he spoke. “Yeah, I’m just going to go out and start traveling for a bit, do a little raiding on supplies,” and trying to not sound annoyed as he added. “And start building back up my treasury, as apparently my gold is more purer than the gold here.”

With a slight giggle to that, Spree said, “Well I could have told you that!” Then moved a hand to point at him and tell, “With how it shined in that treasure room, it looked like it was more expensive.” Then cocked her head to the side, smiling, “But after those two times you caused property damage? I don’t think you’ll be spending any of it.”

“Oh I’m not spending it,” said Jerry as he clarified. “I’m getting more gold. That 5k bribe really hit my treasury funds, and I want it to get back up to 40k, maybe more if I find more treasure around.” then gave a grin in his tone as he went on. “Not to mention, if I do encounter the Resistance, they might need my treasury to use to pay for things they couldn’t, like weapons, armor, food, bribes-- pretty sure my treasury might smooth things out to make them at least trust me as a business partner if anything else.”

Shaking her head to that and thinking some, Spree said, “Why not have me come along when that happens?” Giving him a look and telling, “I’m going to be leaving later on anyways. I might as well try and smooth things over for you, you know… give them at least a benefit of a doubt to make sure you aren't just tossed out.”

Spree then gave a confident smile, reaching to tap her bare neck and told, “A free mare also might help make them feel more comfortable with the idea.” Then pause to say, “Just… don’t mention Lovely for a bit to them. I have no idea how they’ll feel to that.”

“Worst case scenario? Declare me as the same as the caribous, vilify me, and will wait until Equestria is taken back so they’ll stomp me down hard.” told Jerry as he went on. “I know you say that ponies don’t usually kill-- but I think they might make a exception to me and decided to get rid of one more evil just to be sure they aren’t taken advantage again.” thinking some with his right arm moving to let the axe rest on his shoulder and asked.

“Do you, Shadow, or Jasmine need anything while I raid? Fabrics? Special foods? Hygienic stuff, towels, mare supplies? Maybe some toys for Jasmine to play with or books?” musing some as he added. “Maybe some children books, or some drawing books-- maybe a bit of sweets, like a cake, I’m sure she’ll be thrilled of seeing a cake to eat with you all.”

Rolling her eyes, but still feeling a bit impressed at the caring nature he had towards the filly, Spree said, “Just get the ingredients needed. Trying to get a cake back might be too much trouble.” Then teased, “Well, unless you plan to raid a bakery of all it’s goods.”

“Actually I might.” said Jerry with a nod. “I missed having donuts, or those apple fritters. Those are actually good.” thinking some as he recalled. “Ponyville had a bakery...might raid that first just to get all those sweets.”

Giving him a long look, Spree told, “Jerry, it’s been three days. I don’t think they’ll lower their guard today.” Feeling the need to point this out, “I think if you plan to do anything else? Do it someplace else. Ponyville will be up in arms, possibly even more now than before since you hit it.” Then thought on it and gramance, “They might send even more guards to secure the place as much as possible.”

He hum some, and said. “Yeah, I figured.” then nod as he said. “Which is why I asked if you all need anything. Because I’ll be out a bit longer than usual, mostly walking across the land to set up new Main Gates for me to use.” thinking some and going on. “I might be away for a week, maybe two if the distance is longer than I thought.” but didn’t added of him being lost. This time he got a compass.

Thinking it over more, Spree said, “Well.. while I don’t like the idea of stealing, I can understand why. And if you’re going to raid things?” She looked to him and told, “It might sound silly, but do you mind raiding us some actual pillows?” Then went on, “The ones we have are a bit tough, flat even. I’m sure softer pillows would be nice. Better blankets, foods.” Then went on, “Maybe get some paint. The castle is… nice?”

She was trying to be polite in saying it looked like a giant dark kingdom. “But I think you could spruce the place up with some colors. Maybe you can stop by a crafting shop, get some things so Jasmine can have arts and crafts to play around with-- I’m sure Shadow would enjoy doing that with her than another ‘braid the others mane’ time. It’s getting repetitive.” Then added more, “Or, you could even try raiding someplace for those bakery goods you want do badly for Jasmine.” Then blinked and told, “You know what? How about Shadow and I make a list to give to you later?”

Jerry hum, as he said. “Yeah, I see your point, I can raid the stuff on the list,” but then told. “But I’m ready to leave now, so how about when I reach to a town to set up a Main Gate, I come back here, grab the list, and go to the town to raid it until I get everything you all need, alright?” then thought and added in admittance. “Maybe some more clothes for Lovely, mostly because I’m sure she want to wear something more than the maid outfit.” Or that tube-top and panties you use to wear. added Jerry in thought, as it was Lovely substitute when the maid outfit was getting a wash by the minions.

Not that Lovely didn’t mind his teasing with the device and the cloth, but Jerry figure he would at least get his, was she a slave at this point or a pet? Eh, a bit of a pet-maid-slave. he sometimes wonder what she liked to be his as? A slave? A pet? His sex-maid? Something to ask her later. concluded Jerry.

Having a almost firmer look, Spree told, “Can you at least get something a bit more modest for her?” Then went on, “before it was just us adults, and both Shadow and I could put up with it-- but there’s a filly here now. I want to make as good of an example as I can make for her-- evil Overlord or not.”

While Jerry internally groan as he knew Spree had a valid point and Lovely should wear modest clothes? A part of him feels cheated as in admittance, seeing Lovely in that maid outfit was a bit of a turn on for him. Its why he took it for her. But he gave a reluctant sigh he said. “I’ll see what I can do.”

Shaking her head and rolling her eyes, Spree said, “Oh don’t be a baby about it.” Then went on, “I’m sure when you have privacy you can have her wear whatever, or not wear anything, you want as long as Jasmine isn’t around to see it.” Then joked, “It’s not like I’m telling you to stop ‘sneaking deserts’ in the middle of the night. So buck up.”

“And I’m sure you are glad that the doors are sound proof too.” teased Jerry as he soon wave. “Anyway, I’ll be off, don’t expect to hear me for a week or two,” then amended. “Unless its for emergency with a Waypoint Gate.” moving his feet as he began to make his trek towards the throne room for teleportation as he internally thought of which town to ‘visit’. Maybe Appleloosa? I can make a good trek through the Everfree Forest.

Granted its a shorter distance with using the Gate at Dodge Junction-- they might have heavily armed guards waiting for me. So best to use the Gate near the Everfree and make a straight south path down till I reach the town. Beside, I’m sure I can handle some of the wildlife in the forest itself. knowing that while he would be facing danger-- he’ll be able to handle himself within the forest.

I mean...its just a forest, right?

Oh Jerry couldn’t be so wrong. Right after he came to the Gate, he had to deal with Caribous, which resulted 5 of his Minions death. And while he could easily get new ones, his usually good mood was soured with not only Timberwolves jumping at him and his Minions, cat-scorpions things that attack and made him lose Minions, chicken-lizard things that turned his Minions to stone before he managed to kill them before he lost more…

And a river that forced him to go to another direction to go south-- and losing more Minions in the process! What's worse than that? Why blue flowers that made any of his Minions either turn into a different color-- or into big monstrosities that he had to kill! In short? He was getting really antsy as he once had 50 Minions. Now he has 20. And the only ones left were 15 Browns, 3 Greens, and 2 Blues!

In other words, Jerry was getting more angry and more annoyed with each minute he spend here. Hell, the only reason I’m not burning anything is because I don’t want to start a forest fire. Especially with me in it. Grumbling some as he managed to see a clearing of sorts as he walked as he thought. Well..it's not too bad, at least I know which direction I’m going with my compass. So there's that. But honestly, how did that town survive with a forest like this so close? Mind boggling it is.

Although now he was getting a clear idea on that Caribou words of ‘disaster after disaster’ and why Jerry should've left as soon as possible when he first arrived here.

Why anyone wants to live so near a place like this, Jerry would never know.

Trekking onwards though, he paused for a moment to get the map out and hold the compass up-- trying to accern his location and where to go next. It was admittedly hard, seeing as he was in the middle of the forest and with very little in the way of land markings. For ten minutes, Jerry grumbled and decided to just keep going until something map-identifiable was found.

This also called for some near off-trail walking, going through underbrush and taking the more rugged paths he felt would get him outside the cursed forest. And he was sure if he didn’t have a compass, he would be all the more lost.

Rocks crumbled under foot while the Overlord made his way down a rocky slope, going into a gorge that raised to either side of him. The ground hard and dry. He wasn’t sure, but this could of been a river… or it was just a big giant crack in the ground. Who knows. All that he cared about now was it made for a rather convenient high-way like road.

No predators. No freaky giant-lion cats, no weird chickens with lizard bodies-- the place he found himself in was actually fairly safe like. So, that was all good and well for Jerry to use it to get past more of the forest. But as he made his way down, he paused. To his left, and coming up as he drew closer, was a cavernous hole. It looked almost out of place of the otherwise straight path of the large gorge he walked in.

But as he got closer, he could see a sort of shine, a light? Inside the cave? Human curiosity got the better of him, and with a slight change in his path, turned for this cave and began to enter in. The light got brighter as he moved around a few stalagmites and stalactites or large rocks… before he found himself staring at a glowing and sparkling tree made of pure crystal. Just… sitting there, growing under ground and almost chiming with a magical sound of power.

He heard Gnarl voice. “Master, I don’t believe it! It's a crystalize tree full of Good! Or rather, of pure good. It must of taken eons for this to grow, Sire.” then gave a disgusting sound. “Buts the way it radiating of purity, of goodness, of just that sweet loving thing-- gak! It makes me want to puke and try to torture something! I suggest if you do plan to corrupt it, be aware of it might to resist you.”

I’m not going to corrupt this-- I don’t even know what this is! feeling more annoyed at Gnarl assumption, as he look over the tree shape thing, just wondering how the Caribous didn’t find this...and recall the very fact that this thing is inside a murderous forest that does weird as shit to whoever goes in it. So he doubt they would willingly get near inside...But he was a bit curious, on he was being cautious of this thing.

His minions moved behind him, ready for anything as Jerry felt a strange sense of assurance that, whatever this thing was, was untouched by the Caribous...and that burning anger, including his anger of everything that happened, was building up as Jerry darkly thought. Damn Caribous. Screwing over a entire civilization, invading them, demeaning the mares-- and putting fillies like Jasmine on posts to take? I’m starting to not mind killing them for everything they done here. Karmatic that a evil is going to show the ‘bad guys’ place. Under my heel.

It wasn’t noticeable at first, but there was a pressure at his head, a burning at his left hand. It was small but it built, and Jerry had to hiss in pain and shake his left hand, feeling a touch more agitated-- before there was a rising sound, that chiming getting louder, the light brighter. Jerry looked up in time to see the tree become aglow, six gem like spots glowing their respective colors of blue’s reds, purples and such.

Energy thrummed in the room, and with a great blinding flash-- Jerry felt his body BURN under its radiance. Jerry was slightly aware of Gnarl even shouting out in pain from the literal flash of light that blinded him-- and he was sure he could hear his minions in utter panic before there was a shove, a powerful force that made him fly and crash hard into rocks and surfaces before rolling on the ground in aching pain.

When his sight returned to normal, the peaceful chiming was back to normal, and one glance up, the Overlord found the tree was looking as peaceful as it had before.

“Gah my eyes! Oh that's some powerful good crystal alright! More powerful than I first thought! Possibly can rival the Tower Heart power, Master.” Jerry didn’t respond at first, as he was slowly getting up, aching in pain as he nearly shouted.

“Holy. Shit.” noticing there were skellington minions standing in place from the ground zero of the tree, as he soon repeated. “HOLY SHIT! How, why, just-,” being befuddled as he managed to get up and said. “That tree almost kill me!” then told. “In one shot!” then said to Gnarl. “Gnarl, we are not getting near this tree at all. Maybe make a Gate just a few yards away in case the ponies know of this-- but NOT getting close!”

While he would rather disagree with his master and tell him it would be best to corrupt this crystallized weed-- Gnarl had to concede to him. This thing was more powerful than he thought, and if it could rival the Tower Heart? Then there was a good, if not small, chance it could win-- possibly eradicate the Overlord entirely. In a sense… his Lord was lucky, more so than the minions that had wandered too close. It was with a slow releasing nod, Gnarl agreed.

“Of course Master, I’ll be sure to get Grubby a Gate for you with Spawn Pits.” Jerry glance to what Minions he had left, feeling a tad bit annoyed that he had 10 now. And he was aching from the pain that Tree did to him, granted he learn that while corruption magic aid and was immune to him-- ‘good magic’, like whatever the Tree was made of, can harm him, even kill him.

And as much as he wanted to head to the Dark Castle for a rest-- he knew he had to travel on down to Appleloosa, so with a reluctant breath, he left the cave with as much speed his aching form did, and gather his numbers for a long walk. But Gnarl spoke in a advising tone. “Sire, perhaps you should come and rest in the Dark Castle? I doubt you’ll be able to fight off things while wounded. And I’m certain your maid wouldn’t mind the company either.”

Jerry debated as while he wanted to not waste time, that Tree really hurt him, to the point he was sore all over. So with another reluctant breath, he headed to the Gate to transport back. However when he did, there was a surprise voice of Shadow.

“Jerry, you’re back?” glancing to see the mares, apparently were coming back from the bathroom in the Private Quarters as she continue. “I thought you would be back in a week or two?”

“Change of plans.” said Jerry as he said. “Now, if you pardon me...I need to relax, I just got away from a murderous tree in the everfree.”

Fixing the towel that was around her head a bit, Spree said, “The Everfree?” Then pulled a face and told, “Let me guess, you didn’t know what was in that place and thought it was a normal forest, didn’t you?” Drying the rest of her head for a moment before tucking the towel under her arm.

Shaking her head, Spree asked, “Are you at least alright? Not everyone walks out of that forest in one piece unless you know your way around.” Through looking the man over, she could tell the armor was a little roughed up with dust, dirt and a few smudges. Otherwise it looked fine.

“Armor is fine, granted I’m annoyed of losing Minions, but fine.” assured Jerry as he added with a frown. “My body? Not so much.” the mares and filly look at him with a quizzical look as Jerry explained. “Right now, my body is sore, aching, and I feel like each step I take is a strain on my muscle.”

“How did your body get hurt so much?” asked Jasmine, as she was trying to see what wounds he had as he thought of how to explain of the tree…

And replied. “I got smash and indented a stone wall by a magical blast.”

Staring, Spree asked, “By a tree?” The three just looking at him as if he lost his mind. “Did you get a concussion while you were out?” Sounding a touch concerned.

“With how much my head hurts?” started Jerry. “I think I did.” then asked. “Please tell Lovely to get into my chambers...or at the very least, get the Minions to carry my knock out body if I’m not able to walk there.” As a second later he fell backwards on the ground.

“How...did a tree made him knocked out?” questioned Shadow in surprise, as she saw the Minions working on dragging their heavily weighted Master to the Forge to strip him of his armor.

“Is Jerry going to be okay?” asked Jasmine in concern, as while she knew he was strong...she doubt there was many things that could make him be hurt that badly.

Spree looked down at Jasmine for a moment before telling, “I’ll go get Lovely and we’ll check up on him.” Then looked up to Shadow adding, “Think you can get her ready for bed?”

Shadow nodded, as she lead the filly away, as to help Jasmine get some shut eye. And while the Minions managed to drag Jerry down to the Forge, Gnarl came from the stairway to the Tower Heart, humming as he saw his Master being dragged away. Its worse than I thought. Despite the Lord being alive-- he was weaken by the weed. Very troubling, this tree is. then as he moved by the throne, seeing the earth one leaving to get the slave, he internally thought.

This will set back for a few days, maybe 1 or 2, depending the Blues to rejuvenate him. Maybe a trip to the Tower Heart of corrupt energy to get him all better? musing to this as he saw Jerry being carried out, in his usual red robes by the Minions as he contemplate something. The Master assumed the ponies knew of this, but neither whores knew. Perhaps the Tree was on the need to know basis? If everyone knew of it, the Caribous would of gotten to corrupt it at this point. Gnarl glance to see Jerry now being helped up by the two earth mares as he added in thought.

Still, perhaps the Master will use that town he destroy instead of the forest for walking. Makes things easier on him, but not too easy to get him angry when needed be. giving a evil mischievous cackle under his breath.

Given some time to recuperate under the watchful eye of Lovely, and some ‘visiting hours’ form Jasmine, Jerry’s recovery took just another day or two before he left out the gate to once more march out his reign of terror. Granted it was going to be more of a ‘Evil Shopping day’ with the list the two friends next to shoved at him.

The ‘Shopping list of Evil Raiding’, as Spree had put it, gave them all a good laugh. Even Gnarl, with his distaste for the mare, couldn’t help but crack a grin at the idea. But after seeing him off, Gnarl wandered off, his path set for the Tower Heart where he could oversee his Master’s progress. Lovely herself hinted that she had some places to clean, primarily the Overlords private room and getting it ready for certain ‘activities’ when he returned. She seemed giddy about the last part.

Spree and Shadow let Jasmine wander off herself, the Minions apparently off with her to make sure the filly stayed out of more restricted or dangerous places their Master had informed them to keep Jasmine from wandering into. This left both Spree and Shadow alone, both now having a moment of just visiting the other.

While they moved to someplace to talk, Spree straightened out her dress and gave her friend a glance. It was odd, over the week of Jasmin coming around, the thestral had a odd look in her eye. One that Spree wasn’t completely familiar with at first. But after having moment’s to see when it came up, Spree had a suspicion of what it was.

“Jasmine’s a sweet girl.” Spree started off as they walked down the halls. “It’s nice to see that she hasn’t lost her innocents completely.” And getting a nod from her friend to that. “And Jerry… he’s not too bad I guess. I mean, I did have my reservations, but he seems like a normal guy with Jasmine hanging around him.”

Shadow giggle, as she added. “Even more when he makes a few comments,” as she rolled a hand in a circle as she went on. “He sometimes mention how she’s like a ‘cute little sister’ when they’re playing a boardgame or him telling his ‘heroic tales’.” knowing his ‘tales’ were more or less fabrications of a story, granted she didn’t knew how he got detailed of his words, but at least it entertained Jasmine now and then. “It's like he knows how to entertain and watches kids,” then amended.

“Granted maybe he watched over his young siblings, but still, he at least know how to give the right response to Jasmine.”

Shrugging, Spree said, “Not that’s a bad thing.” Then gained a slight smile, “I mean, what mare wouldn't like a stud that’s good with kids.” Crossing her arms and humming out, “Hmm, Shadow?”

She glance away, ears pin some in embarrassment as there was a flush on her face. “W-Well...Jerry is...sweet, and knows how to keep a eye on Jasmine.” then clear her throat as she went on. “B-But! I will say that despite him being a Overlord...he is a decent male.”

With a slight smirk playing it’s way to her face, Spree said, “Uh-huh.” Then reached out and not so subtly patted Shadow’s rear, causing the mare to slightly jump before the yellow mare giggled, “Shadow, I know you. I can tell he’s starting to appeal to you.” Then admitted, “And I’ll admit it to you, even I’m starting to find him a bit attractive.” Almost making Shadow stumble to that.

“W-What?” said Shadow in surprise, as she tried to get her footing, looking at Spree some, it was honestly surprising that Spree would see Jerry attractive. She knew Jerry was starting to appeal to her..but she asked to Spree. “But I thought, you disliked him since what he done?”

“Don’t remind me.” Sighed out Spree, “I mean… the whole Overlord thing and evil and all that?” She motioned a hand around, “I’m not really all that thrilled about it. But it’s like you said, he’s a decent male. He’s good with kids-- he can be sweet!” Then placed a hand to her chest, reminding, “I’m a mare too. I can see it.”

Pointing to the thestral, Spree went on, “I know I don’t have a chance with you Shadow. You’re just not fully into mares like I can be. And only chance I got at having some fun under the sheets with you is being either buck-buddies or being part of the same herd.” Then smiled, “You do have a nice ass and wings.”

Getting back on topic, Spree went on, “But I still like studs, and MmmMmm, you’ve seen those muscles under the armor, I get a look at them when we Spar.” Then went on, “Sure, the flat face is… weird, really weird. Even being a hairless monkey just about-- but tell me you can’t feel a little warm when you see all that ripped and lean meat.”

“Spree, I was under him before I became free,” started Shadow as she held a smile as she recalled those time and giggle out with her hands on her cheek, face flushing as she told in a abash tone. “I’ll admit...I think I’m starting to fall for him, I try to get peeks at his body under the robes when we’re together with Jasmine. Just to see those muscles again.”

Patting her friend's shoulder, Spree told, “Just don’t fall too fast or hard, we know how that’ll end.” Then went on to tell, “But yeah… so far he’s shaping up to not be too bad. I’ll admit that.” Then shook her head and told, “Too bad he can’t be some ‘Lord’ of a white castle instead. I think I would feel a bit more better.”

Then glanced to Shadow and laughed, “Still, I wouldn’t be swooning at the sight of him like you are.”

She gave a smile...as her eyes glance far off, as she was reminded of something she saw as she said. “You know... I think I might be more than swooning.” then look to her friend with a full smile and told. “I saw Jerry, when he was better-- gave Jasmine piggyback rides and do a bit of rough playing with her when she wanted it.”

Blinking some at the soft and near motherly look on Shadow’s face, the adoration in her eyes and the almost relaxed stance, Spree shook her head and slightly laughed, “Wow… you find it a slight turn on that he’s good with kids, aren't you?” Then thought on it herself and admitted, “You always did want to be a mom, right? And your folks did push you to find a stud that would fit the bill for a good dad… I can… see it.”

And while she thought on it, and the what would happen if Equestria was freed and better… she knew Jerry thought he might die. Still, if he didn’t… and if he could be maybe pardoned, Spree glanced and asked, “Think we could reserve a spot for me in that herd?” Making Shadow blink as she told, “I mean, if things return to normal and Equestria does get better… someone needs to make sure you’re looked after too, maybe help you with your litter… you know, I can help.” Rubbing the back of her head some.

Smiling some, as despite Shadow being glad that Spree was trying to be protective, she had to remind her friend. “Spree, I know you’re trying to look out for me,” then told with a soft smile. “But if the Resistance does exist? I’m sure you want to see any mares, maybe some stallions if some are good-- are around first?” then continue with a shake of her head. “I know that you would be welcome when Equestria is better, but I want you to at least find love among ponies before coming to us.” then admit with a sigh.

“Besides Spree, I know you like Jerry-- but I know you well enough to know that you’ll be put off by his appearance, and him being a Overlord for life.”

Glancing to Shadow, Spree told, “I might not like it, but I don’t think being Overlord will matter if I have a say in it.” Then paused, reaching out to grip at Shadow’s arm to get her to stop. With a heavy sigh, Spree looked up and told, “I know you’re trying to get me to have a better life Shadow. And really? You’re right. It would be just plain smarter to go to the Resistance and look at beautiful mares and hot studs there. Give them a shot.”

She looked up and straight at Shadow’s eyes before quickly darting her face up and delivering a fast, and almost paused kiss that honestly made Shadow reel at the feeling and want-- before it was taken away. Spree gulped and took in a nervous breath, and while Shadow held her hand to her lips that almost tingled at the feeling, she perked at Spree’s tone.

It was of longing, but also acceptance. “You’ll only really like stallions. You told me, and I know. But don’t forget, Shadow. I. Love. You. I always will love you more than anyone.” Then gave a wry smile, “You can’t… really forget about your first crush or actual lover. Why do you think I’d rather settle for being in the same herd than looking for some other pretty mare?” Then glanced off, “It’s because I really can’t get over you.”

Shadow was surprised, taking that in, as she never fully thought Spree would see her in that light, but then...she supposed it made sense, with them aiding each other in their heats, or when they’re horny. Even with Spree shamelessly flirting with her now and then or getting in feels at times-- granted not always in a sexual manner. Shadow took a low breath, shaking her head in amusement and soon move to gently hugged Spree.

Gently combing her mane with her fingers and said gently. “And I love you too…” Then gently pull away as she asked with a sad smile. “Just...promise me you’ll try at least. Try to meet ponies in the Resistance before coming to us. I’m sure...there are some mares and stallions who might need a mare like you, Spree.”

Blinking her eyes to try and not cry, Spree just smiled and told back, “You know that once I make a goal, I don’t steer away, right?” The back of her hand gently brushing Shadow’s cheek before sighing and nodding, “But yeah… I’ll give them a shot.” Then glanced up telling, “No guarantee, you know… My heart is still pining for you, you know.” Then smiled, “My first BFF and… you know.”

She let out a shuddering breath and soon just leaned her head on Shadow’s shoulder, hugging the mare and relaxing in place for a moment. But after a while, the earth mare told, “I’m still going to fight… or at least until there’s nothing to really fight… then, I think I’ll come back to you. And… and if you’re with Jerry here?” She laughed a bit, “Then I’ll just have to make sure Jerry is a benevolent bad guy, and not just an evil jerk. Compromise, right?”

She giggled and nodded. “Yeah, compromises.” then as she thought on Jerry...there was a sort of frown, as she was recalling...things whenever Jasmine wasn’t around, or if she was, didn’t fully noticed about Jerry. Like his body language, his expressions...and his eyes. She look to glance to Spree, as she held her friend and hugged her...but was considering...on giving her answer to her.

Because the more she saw of Jerry...the more she realize that Lovely alone couldn’t help him. Even if she tires, she’ll be lost now and then on how to help the human.

Hearing a sniffle and feeling the mare pulling back, Shadow could only place those thoughts to the side for now and give a soft look at the mare. Spree was doing her best to wipe what little tears were fighting their way out, and was doing her best to clear them off with her fingers.

“Wow… crying again. Sometimes I hate getting so emotional like that.” Then looked up to crack, “I’m glad I don’t like wearing makeup. Tears really make mascara smear.” Making them both laugh shortly at that for a moment before it calmed down.

They stood in the hall, straightening out their respective dresses before Spree said, “I’ll just say it again. I really do Love you Shadow… but I understand… and I’ll look around.” Then glanced up to give a smile.

She nodded, as it was the best she can ask for of Spree right now, try to give other ponies a chance before coming to her and Jerry. Because for all she knew...they might ‘run away’ if things do go bad. She did however, asked in a joking tone. “So Spree, we know the Minions are watching Jasmine, how long do you think it’ll take until we see them miserable from any shenanigans Jasmine will get into?”

Giggling some, Spree told, “She’s well behaved mostly-- but if what I heard from her when playing a bit of tag before? I think she’s secretly a little prankster under those adorable and cute eyes. Just waiting to spring out!”

Giggling in agreement, Shadow nodded as she said. “I’m sure when she comes back with us-- those Minions are going to be dragging themselves to catch up to her.” then added with a mirthful smile. “Maybe got eggs, ink, or even somehow got chicken feathers on them.” giggling more of the imagine of the Minions looking more ridiculous, as she iddly wonder what the little filly was doing now?

“Filly! Down!” told a Brown, as Jasmine was currently on a narrow walk way, as the stone like walkway was crumbling a bit, lack of repairs in other parts of the castle as Jasmine was humming. One of the browns saw bits of stone breaking from under her hooves, as they moved to form a ‘minion bridge’ as as their claws grasp the other ankles, as Browns were a bridge for the filly as the stone fell down below a couple of feet down.

While it wouldn’t kill the Minions, it might kill her, so the Minions did their best in following the Master orders to keep her safe. They gave groans and sounds as Jasmine inwardly grin, as she couldn’t help but have enjoyment of the Minions going through bodily harm for her protection. They sort of remind her of that dog that protect a foal as it get's in hurt comedical ways while protecting the foal.

As she got on the other side of the ‘Minion Bridge’ she look back and smile as she said. “Thanks!” moving along as the Minions let go to follow...until they all fall down as Jasmine giggle rang out of the area.

Another human?

A week after establishing a gate in Canterlot, Jerry was once more out and about, though mostly to explore. This time, he was even down a coast and next to leaving outside the borders of Equestria. For now, this was just planned to be a little lifeforce gathering, and getting a feel for the new unmapped area.

At the moment they just barely skimmed the desert region known as the San Talomino Desert. The only reason they had not reached said desert-- was mostly due to where they were had sheep.

Lots of them.

To the point that upon discovery, he had just let the minions go about and kill all they could kill without a care. And yet there was just all the more around the sprawling fields-- granted running around. It was almost a tad funny, mostly to when the minions would jump on the backs of a few of the herd animals and go on a wild joyride on their backs.

Before stabbing, bashing and effectively killing them. Or burning them with the Reds fire. And oh the lovely lifeforce Jerry gained. He was honestly glad he took his Harvesting Helmet with him, as it was the go-to helmet to use for Life force gathering. The Overlord stood as he wore said helmet and Arcanium armor-- mostly the latter in ‘just in case’ he find something dangerous and have to fight it. He usually wear his Arcanium armor whenever he goes to unmapped areas, better be paranoid for the unknown than assuming.

“Sheepies!” laughed out a Brown as one was riding on a sheep back, before stabbing it with a blade it wield. Never change my dumb minions. Never change. thought Jerry as this was the most entertainment he had for a while, he glance to the cliffside, seeing over the ocean as he slightly mused on the Submarine, and wonder if it a human was piloting it. Granted that thought was farfetch...but he was here, wasn’t he?

He glance to the Minions bringing him lifeforce, as his armor absorbed it, going around behind him. Only to get sent out as he motioned his left arm to more sheeps, as this was rinse and repeat in terms of harvesting. Just keep sending the Minions out and doing what they do until nothing was left. Jerry gave a low sigh, as he wonder if he should keep traveling south, or go to the south east? Maybe explore all over the desert until there's nothing to be found? With my body I could endure the heat and walk...and my Minions would slavishly follow after me. Wonder if there's anything to note?

Whatever further thoughts he held came to a near halt as there was a horribly, if not somewhat noisy, horn sound. It was deep, and almost was something like a fog horn with just how deep it sounded. Jerry next to whipped his head around and nearly felt his eyes widen.

There it was again, surfacing from the sea and moving at a fast pace for land-- it was the black sub again! While it could be debated on the chances of seeing it again, he could see nice and clearly where it was. It was still pretty far out in the sea, but it was moving in and setting itself up before coming to a complete halt. If he had to guess, it was about 3… 400 or so feet away from the beach? Closer than before. Maybe just a 20 minute walk-- or rush, down from the cliff they stood on.

“Master! There it is! Nows your chance to find this upstart!” told Gnarl as Jerry admit, it was a chance to meet whoever ran the submarine. Hell maybe find out more if they were possibly human or something else. He glance to the Minions as most of the sheep were running off as some were collecting lifeforce. So he raised his left arm high as a loud horn came, causing them to all stop chasing the sheeps and coming back to him.

As the 40 minions moved around him, the Overlord began his ‘jog’ towards the beach as to meet the owner and get answers.

Making his way down the steep side of the cliff slightly hampered his progress, but the rush and need to know spurred him to move all the more quickly-- even with the slight threat of falling face first and tumbling. Rocks, dirt and pits of uptilled grass tumbled down the side of the steep parts he rushed down, rolling on more flat ground upon reaching it.

Once was he on more even ground did Jerry pick up his pace, armor clanging loudly while his minions rushed right behind him. Small sapling trees and bushes were brushed aside to reach his goal, a few rocks being ignored all the while as sand began to meet his feet.

When he finally reached the beach’s location, he had to stop and look around, gain his bearings and know where the waters where-- where the ship was!

He paused when he noticed a person before him, standing in place with a shocked face. Jerry had to pause himself, looking over the apparent green mare in the most tightest body suite he’d seen in a long time-- hugging her slender legs and appreciable bust of perky C’s and highlighting that toned stomach. She was a earth mare, he could tell-- and now that he realized, had a diving suit and a lean and smooth air tank on her back.

They stared at the other for a long moment, with the mare being the first to apparently remember something and quickly reach to her side-- getting out a knife of all things and held it before her as if it would protect her. “S-stay back!” She warned in a nervous tone, blond tail flicking in agitation.

“Wait, wait, wait-- I just want to talk!” said Jerry, inwardly flinch on the fact his deep tone doesn’t sound like he was a ‘reasonable’ guy, but continued. “I just want to know, where you came from and how you got that submarine came from. That's all.” he was also internally glad he could place his weapon in a ‘sheath’ around his armor, knowing if he had it in his right hand-- it wouldn’t give him brownie points to show he means well.

“And I know I look scary, and I got a bunch of...creatures behind me, but I’m a reasonable guy, alright?”

“Master, what are you doing!?” nearly shouted Gnarl as he went on. “It's just a earth mare! Although...it is surprising to see she doesn’t have a collar on her. Very intriguing…” but added. “But Sire, please just get going on the demanding business, she does after all, have a knife.” I am so glad no one but me can hear him in this helmet. internally thought Jerry as he knew if anyone heard the old minion, chances are his own words wouldn’t mean much.

She gave a slow gulp, and stuttered out, “I-ah, wha-what are you talking about?” Eyes flicking from side to side, fingers restlessly moving over the handle of the knife.

He slowly and carefully moved his gauntlet arm, specifically his right one, to the sea and explain. “The ship, the black submarine right over there. I saw it and I just want to ask. That's all.” trying to assure her as he went on. “I mean you no trouble, no harm, just want to ask a few questions.” he heard Gnarl grumble.

“Master, just overwhelm her! She can’t be-,” before being interrupted. “Ow, blast it child, stop pushing me!” as his little sister voice in.

“Big bro~!” whine the filly. “When are you coming baaack?” Gnarl splutter out.

“Get back whelp! This is the Tower Heart! Not a toy!” there was a pouting tone and Jerry could easily imagine the crystal filly crossing her arms as she told.

“But you use it all the time for Big bro Jerry! Even see and talk to him, why can’t I do it? I done it before!” bringing her own ‘logic’ into this.

“Because I’m his adviser and minion master!” Jerry felt like face-palming as it felt like he was in a argument with kids...then again, one of them is a child after all.

During the argument over the helm, the mare herself was silent and looking Jerry over with so much worry and suspicion, it made him wonder. Was she an escapee and was just frightened he might be allied with Caribou?

Those thoughts were tossed aside when he could hear the minions slightly muddling about or talking behind him, and for a moment sight her unease at them. It was then he recalled-- she wasn’t just addressing him. She was fully aware of the deep-voiced and heavy armor male… and a fair fore of minions that easily outnumbered her.

But, he was thankful to gain an answer. “I-it’s not my ship.” Trying to keep her voice under control while telling, “I-I’m only here to gather… that’s all.” Seeming unsure how much to say to him.

“Okay,” started Jerry as he thought that over. So shes possibly one of the crew...so who is the owner of the ship? Probably won’t met them because well...I’m not exactly cover in anything that says I’m nice. Or my Minions for that matter. he then heard Gnarl and Jasmine argue on in the helm, and sighed. Looking to the mare as he said simply. “Could I at least, pass a message to the owner of the ship?” deciding that was the best he could do in this situation in a peaceful manner.

She bit her lip, ears pinning back in uncertainty before saying, “Alright… what’s the message?”

Having a relief breath, he respond. “Tell the owner of the ship, that I, Jerry, or otherwise known as Overlord-- means no harm and is a enemy to the Caribou and I simply wish to talk. That's all.”

Nodding slowly, the mare began to back herself away. Her eyes did not leave him nor his minions and, as soon as the first soft crunch of sand could be heard-- she bolted. She bolted and ran as fast as possible towards the sub and nearly dived into the shallow portions of the water to start swimming.

And all the while Jerry watched, did he also have to listen to two squabbling people over his helm.

“And I told you that I-- Sire did you just let her get away!?” said Gnarl as Jerry told in a rather flat tone as he turned and began moving back up.

“Yes Gnarl, I did. I let her go, pass my message of willingness to talk, and wait.” he heard Gnarl having a low sound as the old minion told.

“You could of easily let your minions jump her and take the ship yourself!” only to hear a raspberry from Jasmine as she told.

“Nuh-uh! Big Bro could easily talk to her! He doesn’t have to be mean and nasty all the time, he can be nice too!” Gnarl argue back as Jerry made his way back upwards to the cliff as he saw the remainers of the sheep grazing in peace.

“He’s the Overlord! Of course he’s suppose to be ‘mean and nasty’, he's Evil!” Jerry sighed as he motioned his minions to start harvesting as they charge ahead as Jasmine told back.

“There's more than one way of being Evil! Like diplomatic Evil! Like the time Big Bro gave all those papers to those Resistance to look through!” Jerry couldn’t help but snicker and comment.

“You gotta admit, it is a rather karmic retribution for all the stuff they put me through. Seems fair I put them through hours of looking through papers and being annoyed by it.”

While he resumed his post as a ‘sheep-slauting-harvester’, as well as deal with the two arguing over the helm’s line, Jerry next to not bother to look behind him. So, it was to be expected he didn’t see that the ship had not moved, or the fact that something had made their way up the steep side he had come up.

Though he was aware when he heard a male voice. “You wanted to talk?” Sounding so calm and near frank about it. Turning, Jerry was a little surprised, if not pleased, about the quick responce. Not even a half hour later and the captain had come!

Though upon the sight of the more diverse dive suit with slightly protective orange padding, clearly more set apart from the mare’s admittedly sexy one-- he was also given sight to odd shoes with tapered ends, almost like fins and explaining the T shapes form before. But what had him most surprised, and nearly stepping back, was that the human’s face-- as human as it was, had green spots that glowed a yellow-green, and held glowing cracks, all the while slightly pulsating on their own will.

Oh shit...a human...well that one thought out of the way. thought Jerry as Jasmine gave a sound. “Eeewwww! He looks sickly!” Gnarl scoff.

“Oh please whelp! I seen worse, it's not that bad!” Jerry quickly respond to the man as he said.

“Yes actually, you’ll have to excuse me, I honestly didn’t thought you would come so soon. Usually when I ask to talk, it would take maybe more than half a hour, days at least. Give me a moment.” turning as he move his left arm up to keep the minions going on sheep slaughtering as he went on. “You’ll have to pardon me, I’m in the middle of something, but yes I did want to talk.” looking back to the man as he went on. “As you know, my name is Jerry, and I wanted to ask how you got a submarine in a place like this, and if you were the one sinking ships for some time.”

Staring at Jerry, then glancing past him to get a look at the minions, the man turned his attention back to the Overlord and told, “Albert. And to answer your second question-- no. I’m not the one sinking ships. I haven’t bothered to do that yet.”

To the question that almost began to burn into Jerry’s mind, Albert told, “They were sunk because a recent oceanic predator thought they were food. I’ll make it simple, the sea has become a bit more hostile than before.”

So that explains the missing ships, and why things seem odd around the ocean on the island. thought Jerry as he glance to see Minions bringing him lifeforce as once gained, sent out again as he look back to Albert as he asked another burning question. “So how did you got here? I honestly thought I was the only one in this place, you know, human.”

“An accident.” Gave the sickly looking diver. “I was messing with, admittedly? Unknown alien technology I probably had no business tinkering with--” But then tapped his head, “But being lost at sea for nearly three… four… who knows how many years makes you really board for something new to do.”

“Understandable.” said Jerry as Gnarl scoff.

“Pah, aliens? No such thing!” while Jasmine said.

“Cool! Do they actually exist, huh Big Bro?” Gnarl snarl out.

“Would you stop contacting the Overlord in the Tower Heart!?”

Jerry himself mused a little. aliens...and him being lost in sea for x amount of years...interesting. he then spoke. “Okay, well that answer those questions out of the way...to be perfectly honest, I honestly wasn’t expecting much of a reply. Considering I look like something you should probably stay away from, you know deep voice, armor, slavishly loyal minions around me. Doesn’t exactly show ‘trustworthy’ to be blunt.”

To which Albert countered, “And I didn’t expect to suddenly find a new alien species that was in the form of ponies with nearly drop-dead gorgeous bodies adrift at sea with aliens looking like anthro deers chasing them through the waters of the sinking ship.”

The other human slightly smiled and added, “I also figured you wouldn’t want to be anywhere close to me-- I am infected with a very deadly and dangerous alien disease.”

“Deadly disease eh? Well for a near dead man, he seems kicking.” cackle Gnarl before being bopped on the head by Jasmine who told.

“That's not nice!” and once more another argument broke out, as Jerry respond to Albert.

“Strange things make good company I suppose. As for the ‘deer anthros’? Those are called Caribous, I’m guessing you know what they done to the place here.” glancing to the Minions finishing as they brought forth much lifeforce to him as they all move around him. He lower his left arm as he turn his full attention to Albert as he went on. “Nevertheless I did have a reason to talk to you, I was hoping for at best, non-aggression agreement with you. Considering you have a submarine and all, I sorta assume the worst.” then went on.

“But I’m honestly hoping for maybe a alliance, or trade agreement. Or something to be frank.”

“Master, I know you’re trying to be ‘diplomatic’ but there's no need to be subtle of using the ship!” told Gnarl as jasmine counter.

“Big Bro is just trying to be nice! Beside I don’t think he can fit in it at all!”

Shaking his head and rolling his green eyes that almost held the same sickly yellow glow as the virus in him-- Albert said, “I’m not a leader to a nation or something-- I’m a scientist.” Then glanced at Jerry, “Well, scientist, explorer, builder, survivalist and a few other things.” Slightly resting his hands behind his back. “Why would you want an ‘alliance’?”

“To be blunt? I know you got technology that could really help, mostly in searching things that could be useful. And I know on a island I inhabit, there's a lot of stuff there, stuff that I honestly can’t get. Mostly because the island itself is a volcanic active site, with some spots that are cooling or still got lava around it. And I’ll be honest...my Minions are idiots.”

“Master?” said a minion with a tilt head, as if confused of what the Overlord just said.

Slightly tilting his own head, Albert summarized, “So you need me, mostly because you need a means to have better equipment and a better means to gain materials, and you know this because I have access to technology. Correct?” Seeming to double check on this.

“A Overlord doesn’t ask, he takes!” told Gnarl as he got bopped again. “WOULD YOU STOP THAT!?” he heard Jasmine gave a stick out tongue at the old minion as Jerry admit with a small shrug.

“Pretty much, granted I don’t know how high tech you are, but I figure I could at least ask, beside I’m willing to share whatever is on the island I can’t used but you probably can for whatever reason, right?”

For a long moment, Albert seemed to consider the man before him, only slightly scrutinizing him. But, after some moments, Albert said, “Maybe.” Then went on to tell, “But I’m only one person. I can’t do too much. If you want to gain materials, we’d need something more.”

“Like what, a workforce?” asked Jerry. “Because despite my Minions being stupid-- they at least know how to do basic workforce and follow orders. And trust me...I got loads of them.”

“Can they stand next to lava flows?” Asked Albert.

Jerry motioned to the Reds. “They can. They can even walk on it.”

Albert considered them for a slight moment before asking, “Strength?”

“How much they lift, or how much they can carry?” asked Jerry.

“Both, they might be handling heavy metals.” Explained Albert for a moment before asking, “Why do you need the materials?”

“A single Minion can’t carry much,” started Jerry. “But the more Minions they are? The more they are able to lift and carry things. As for why I need materials?” thinking some as he said. “Armor, weapons, give my minions a edge when fighting Caribous, maybe add in gold in the treasury room, as well as probably fortify my place better when the Caribous attack it.”

Brow raised, the self-proclaimed scientist summed up, “You’re at war with the Caribous.”

“Yeah pretty much,” shrugged Jerry. “Part of the job as Overlord honestly, attack a big group to overthrow it, and conquering-- but really I’m at war because I consider them a waste of life, resources and pretty much are asking me to go over and kill them.”

For a moment, Albert seemed to be in thought before he said, “I’ll think about it.” And without much warning, pulled something from behind his back. It made Jerry almost do a double-take at the odd, oval like object in the man’s hands-- though Albert seemed to explain, “This is a beacon. The top button will deploy it and begin a broadcast. Set it up at your place, and I’ll be able to find you.”

Moving to take the object, Jerry joked. “Sure, just see the big looming, dark and evil building with lava flowing out of it and you know it's where I lived.” then said. “And thanks for hearing me out without pulling a weapon to point at me, really refreshing to be honest.”

Giving a slight nod, the infected-human told, “I’ll be looking for you later. But for now? I need to just think this over.” Moving away to leave down the cliffside and eventually make his way to the beach.

Jerry nodded, as he heard Gnarl grumble. “Master you are seriously making it harder for yourself to be a Overlord!” Jerry tsked.

“Gnarl, you seem to be forgetting one fact I tell you now and then. I don’t need to fight to win battles.” recalling that quote from Sun Tzu as he turned and told. “Now, let's get moving, we do got a desert to move around in.” Jasmine called in as she asked.

“Is Big Bro going to come back soon?”

“Let me get a Gate up in the desert-- then I’ll come back, okay sweetie?” assured Jerry as he heard a long and groaning ‘fiiinnnne’. And Jerry was thankful for the now peaceful silence in his helmet. At least for now, knowing these two will be at it again sooner or later.

After moving around the desert, which took him a few days to be honest, setting up Gates here and there, did Jerry return to the Dark Castle and activated the beacon, as he knew he had to wait until the submarine came...or at least wait until Albert made his choice. Which Jerry took the time to relax a bit, as he was out of his armor, resting in the Private Quarters as he was looking over reports in his red robes over a desk and scrolls.

Hmm, got about 2250 Browns, 1500 Reds, 1532 Greens, and 1678 Blues. Most of which were harvested in the Dungeon, need to move more around Equestria to get more materials… 4 Spell catalyst found... scowling some as he look at a ‘message’ of the Resistance. Let see, ah yes, ‘go and cause Caribou trouble over Dodge Junction. Give our members time to move from their base, free imprison mares in caribous, sighing some as he said.

“You know, even though I said I work with them-- do they really have to be pushy? I mean, I get it, they got the entire Resistance on their shoulders, but...really?” feeling two arms move around him on his left side, as he glance back to see Shadow, smiling in as her wings move around him. Nuzzling his side as she spoke in a soothing tone.

“Master, don’t be bother by their requests. They simply don’t understand you like we do.” Moving more on his left side as she rest some against him. The man took Zealous words to heart, as he’s been taking his time to know more of his thestral, and took the pegasus suggestions of tussles. To which, Shadow enjoyed very much.

And despite feeling glad that he was doing good, it didn’t help with his slight stress as Jerry sigh some, but soon felt another pair of arms on his right side, as a giggle came as he felt a kiss on his other cheek. Turning to see his other mare, wearing her ‘proper’ uniform within the Private Quarters as the tan earth mare spoke gently, nuzzling his right cheek with love and attention to his needs.

“She is right, they only see you as the ‘big scary Overlord’-- not our sweet, kind, and loving Master~.” then look to Shadow, in the thestral own clothing of that short dress as both red-collar mares gave each other a confirming look, as they look to Jerry as Lovely suggested. “Perhaps Master need to relax some? Enjoy more of his mares and be spoiled?” while Jerry wouldn’t mind that, at all as it could help him relax and maybe gain more time with his mares-- something else has plans. As a Brown came up and called out.

“Black Shippy here!” Jerry blink some as he said.

“Seriously? It's been...3 days. I honestly thought it would take a week.” the earth mare pouted, as Jerry said. “Lovely, Shadow, come on. Time to meet him.” they sighed, letting go as Jerry got up, moving as he told to the Brown. “Prep my Durium Armor, got to at least be in something.” moving towards the throne room as when Jerry was getting his armor on, the mares, filly, and old Minion moved towards near the Castle gates, awaiting the armored man to come down. As he carried his Durium Axe this time, as they soon came out of the gates, waiting as both mares stick close by Jerry, as they both wore more modest clothings of a dress and modest maid outfit.

While the crystal collarless filly stood by him. And Gnarl just stood on the side as he waited to see this infected human…

Each did their own thing while waiting, such as the filly fidgeting in anticipation. Or the elderly minion watching with a stillness, if not slight annoyance at the time it was taking. Or the mare’s slightly leaning on their Master, to at least entice him to consider their offer from before so they could have some form of ‘fun’ later that day.

But when the time drew near, did they hear a sound. It made ears perk, as a heavy foot-fall could be heard. They glanced at one another before looking down the path, a bright light illuminating the otherwise dark ground form the everlasting ash clouds.

It was then, form around the corner, a large and round body made it’s way around, stomping all the while and getting ever closer. The five slowly lifted their heads, seeing that the thing was… fairly big. In fact, it took a split moment for the to realize, this wasn’t a being-- and for Jerry, he wanted to gap a bit at the MECH. A mech that was easily twice his size and being piloted by none other than the scientist.

It also had a similar paint job like his large sub, being mostly black with stripes of yellow and slight highlight areas of aqua. This was not mentioning how one of the arms was given what looked to be a four-fingered hand.

Well...shit. thought Jerry as Gnarl spoke. “What sort of golem is that? Better yet, how dare he try to upstart you, Sire!”

“Cooool!” told Jasmine as she look over the thing, taking in the sights of the thing as Shadow muttered.

“I...never seen anything like it…” Lovely could only nod her head in agreement, as both were shocked by it. Jerry however, couldn’t help but joke to Albert.

“I guess you couldn’t help yourself but arm yourself with a giant weapon pointing at me, huh?”

They watched through the transparent glass front, As Albert let go of the controls and stood up, opening the hatch at the top to slightly pull out and sit on top of it. With a slight smile, the scientist said, “It’s a volcanic island. I thought it would be safer inside a PRAWN suit that’s made for hostile environments.”

“Eh, fair enough.” said Jerry as he motioned his arm around. “That's Gnarl, my adviser,” motioning to the elder minion who gave a scrutinizing look to Albert and his machine. Jerry motioned to Jasmine. “This is Jasmine, my adopted sister...which I’m honestly still surprised of.”

“Hi!” said the filly as she look over the thing as she told. “Your thing looks really cool!” then amended with a look to Jerry, “Not as cool as my Big Bro though.” Jerry rolled his eyes in amusement as he motioned to the two mares close to him.

“And these are my, well…” trying to find a ‘polite’ way to state that they were his property.

Albert, seemed to hold no tact, “Your slaves.” Seeming to be right on point while motioning to them, “I can see the red collars from here.” Then went on to tell, “In honesty, that might complicate things. Not for me, the situation as it is hasn’t changed. You need resources, and so do I. Your island, if it has what I need, might be someplace I will want to get working on.”

Seeming to tilt his head, Albert went on to say, “I could start pointing fingers, but I was told how some Red Collars are. So it can be debated on why they are with you.” Then looked to the filly, “But… if Jasmine, right? If she’s without a collar, than I think I can give a benefit of a doubt for now.”

Jasmine pout as she cross her arms and told. “Big Bro may have Lovely and Shadow as his slaves-- but he treat them well and they want to be under him.” then added cheekily. “He may be a ‘big bad Evil Overlord’, but even Evil got standards!”

From the looks of it, Albert was amused. “Oh, young, sassy and adorable?” Then seemed to grin, “Next thing you know she’ll be barging in your room and hopping on your bed to wake you up to do something fun-- or is that the norm?”

“She does.” told Jerry as both mares giggle with Jasmine grinning wide.

“You sound like siblings then.” Told the infected human. “But,” His tone quickly lost any trace of amusement to tell, “Being a ‘big, bad evil overlord’ doesn't tell me how good of an ally he is. The world is far from fair.” Seeming to look at her seriously, “We both know that we both can’t take chances in this time of age.”

He glanced to Jerry and said, “I’ve thought it over and I think I’ll be fine with the idea of being an ally. I might help, but until we know our boundaries, don’t expect too much help at first.”

At least it's better than him shooting at me and attacking me with missiles. thought Jerry as he thought on what Albert said and asked. “You mentioned complications. You mean for your crew to meet me by chance and assume the worst as they’ll attempt to kill me?”

Raising a brow, Albert said, “They’ll assume the worst because you have two of their people in a collar.” Then raised a hand to motion to them, “There is a forced occupation of their kingdom, by an invading force that’s turned their males against them. Forced their wants on mares to get raped anywhere at any time. Harming the female populus and stealing fillies from their mothers-- they have every right to be scared and angry.”

Sitting in place and crossing his arms, the scientist sighed and shook his head. “You can change that image if you want. But you have to prove it to them.” Then scrutinized them for a moment. “I don’t really have a say here. But I’ll say this, they might not trust you at all.”

He paused in thought, tapping the side of his cheek where one of the green spots seemed to slightly pulse in irritation at being tapped. Though, the human himself showed no duress at it’s action. “You mentioned you’re fighting the Caribou… are you helping the ponies become free?” Asking this to Jerry as he said, “Because I’ll consider making this alliance more permanent… if you’re willing to send them with me where I can hide them in complete safety.” Which, sounded almost silly. Even to Gnarl whom was realistic in mind.

“First those wenches in that Resistance want the Master to send mares to them, now you say you'll send them to a safer place? Rubbish!”

“Ignore him, he's ‘old fashion’.” Said Jerry as he told. “To be honest I have been sending mares I freed to the Resistance, granted most want to run from me since I do look evil admittedly.”

Tilting his head to this, Albert said, “Resistance? I’ve heard of them.” Though he admitted that he had no means to contact them. “But it’s good to hear some are getting out free, but I’m going to guess it’s not completely safe.” Going on to tell, mostly hinting at Gnarl, “Would they be willing to consider my offer about a place with greater safety measure against the Caribous?”

Jerry thought over to this, while Gnarl scoffed. “Oh they might, even though they would scrutinize you and think you're a fool, they might jump to it if it means getting whoever they got into a safe area.” Then told. “Although they will be highly skeptical of you and your offer. They were skeptical of the Master, generosity of aiding them.” Both mares by Jerry frown and agree with nods, as they hug the man arms in their place.

“They don't know Master like we do.” Said Shadow, knowing that while it seems pointless to try change the minds of the Heads-- she knew that the mares had to at least defend their stud some.

Lovely nuzzle bit on the Overlord, keeping close to him as the earth mare added. “He does not ask too much, he is a reasonable Master.”

“Big Bro can set up a meeting though, he got a way to meet with the Resistance easy!” Told Jasmine, Jerry gave a amuse sigh as he spoke in.

“They might listen, but like Gnarl said. Skeptical of a safer place. I can at least be able to get you and then meet up to talk over the details.”

Almost with a secretive smile, the scientist told, “I think I have something they might turn their heads to.” Seeming to be fairly confident about it. “But meeting the resistance might come later.” The man seemed to look over the group before him for a moment before asking, “What else did you have in mind for this alliance. Since one of my ideas can’t happen until I talk to the Resistance.”

“Materials, you get what you need, I get what I need,” started off Jerry as he went on. “Uses of my Minions of constructions, movement, carrying heavy things.” Thinking of what could be beneficial.

“There might be a slight problem on a few of those.” Albert admitted.

“Like what?” Asked Jerry as Jasmine asked.

“Is it because most of the minions are stupid and the only ones who swim are the Blues?”

Glancing to the crystal filly, Albert turned back to Jerry and said, “A bit of A, a good portion of B…” Then thought on it before telling. “And for the fact that besides working on land-- I’ll also be working under water… possibly hundreds of meters under said water.” Making them all pause.

“What, impossible, nothing can survive underwater that deep, maybe the Blues, but nothing else.” Gnarl told as the ponies just look on, Jerry hum as he said.

“A underwater base...yeah I can see how that's a problem…”

Holding up a hand and repositioning his legs from where he sat, Albert told, “It’s my ace in the hole for the Resistance. I have base, and multiple smaller bases acting like houses-- all around 80 to a hundred meters under the sea’s surface. If I can train a few and properly outfit others, I could take ponies at two hundred meters down.”

Glancing to Gnarl, Albert added, “And you’d be surprised on what lives in those depths. The oceans deep-- so deep that at some point, no light can reach the bottom. I try not going to too many extreme depths-- deeper you go, the more hazardous the area gets and the higher the crush depth goes. A hundred meters is a relatively safe and shallow area.”

While Gnarl gave a scrutinized and doubtful look, Jasmine gave a seeing look and asked to Jerry. “Is he right Big Bro? Does thing get crush when you go down more?” As she and effectively both mares look to the Overlord as he hum… and said.

“Yeah. It does, it usually happens with pressure and how the ocean sea level works I think.” Jasmine looked amazed at that, as both mares never knew that it could happened. They just assumed the water would just be fine the deeper you get.

With a fairly serious tone, Albert told, “It’s going to be one of the first things I warn anyone about before they consider going to my bases under the water.” Gaining looks. “The deeper you go, the higher the chances of the pressure crushing your body. A hundred meters it the absolute edge of ‘safe’ as you can be. Past that, and it starts to build.”

He motioned to his machine, and told, “Even this PRAWN suit can only handle so much. If it goes past its crush-depth, then there’s a very high chance it’ll decompress and get turned into pancake-- in a manner of speaking. And it goes deep, 1,700 meters.”

Pausing in thought, the man went on, “One way to look at it, would be stacking mares into a pile. The mare at the top won’t feel any pressure, but for each mare below her-- more and more pressure is felt. Because there’s more and more ponies with weight pulling down on them. Same goes for water.”

As the ponies were taking that in, as Shadow look to Jerry as she asked. “Master, do you think the Resistance might see this chance as foolish?” being a bit doubtful that they would believe this to be true, even she felt some doubts that this was possible, Jerry himself thought it over and nodded.

“They'll definitely need proof. To them and everyone else here? What Albert is talking is insane talk.” Thinking as he admit. “Really hard to sell what you're offering.”

“I have been lost at sea for years.” Noted the man idly, “I think I’m entitled to a bit of insanity.” A bit of humor sprinkled in his otherwise frank tone. “But here’s a question-- how much land is there, and how much Ocean is there?” Seeming to sit back more before adding, “I have ponies living with me already. They can bring their input.”

Jasmine look up to Jerry as she asked. “Maybe we can ask those Resistance members to come here for Albert to take to this underwater place, Big Bro?” Then added. “He does have a point, there's a lot of water here, those mean Caribous can't swim good.” She then consider and asked to Albert.

“But how can Big bro help you in this alliance? He doesn't have much.”

With a tilt of his head, Albert asked, “What about food? Water? Maybe normal fabric materials?” Naming off a vew nonsensical things. “I have a lot at my disposal. But the more people I start supporting underwater-- the more food and fresh water they are going to need. And I can only grow plants so fast and process fresh water only so quickly.”

Then added in with a glance over them. “Also… all I can make on fast demand are dive suites. They work fine, but I think the mare’s have more than once complained about ‘not having anything underneath’. Real cloths would be nice to them.”

Shadow spoke in. “Luckily we do have cloths, Master got some for us, and extras for Resistance to trade during his hits at Caribous. We mostly been using fabrics to make modest clothings” Smiling at Jerry as she gave a loving nuzzle to his side as she added to prove that Jerry could be trusted. “He is thoughtful like that, giving clothings to them with the supplies.”

Gnarl add in. “We also got food and fresh water, most are from hitting Caribou supplies, but plenty to have.” Humming some as he told. “We also do have many fabrics, most of which we have unused at the moment.”

Giving a single nod, Albert said, “Good to hear. I can exchange any and all things I find for those.” Then seemed to name off, “Gold, Nickel, Salts, Titanium, Copper, Lithium, Diamond, Sulphur, Aluminum Oxide crystals--” Mostly naming off the materials he could find or even mine if ever found. It was a fair amount.

Almost seeming to realize something, he added, “Oh, I almost forgot.” Giving them all a look and telling, “Specimens.” Making them give confused looks. “If you can bring me some specimens-- flora or fauna, I can take a look at them. Maybe find out something new I can exploit for use.”

Jerry thought over as he said. “I got some fauna around, a bit of flora. Granted not much since we lived in a place like this.” Thinking some as he said. “But I know some places you can get more.” He then said. “But anything you can trade will be appreciated, especially gold. I can use that for a lot of used.”

“Especially with your treasury low.” Teased Jasmine as Jerry rolled his eyes, but went on.

“But if you need water, food and fabric now, I can get the Minions grabbing them and bring them somewhere for you.”

Thinking that over, Albert said, “Later. Right now I need to first figure out what I can effectively trade off and what raw materials I can find around this island-- on land and under the water in it’s vicinity.” Giving a questioning look to Jerry, he asked, “How soon can you contact this Rebellion?”

“A couple of minutes admittedly.” Said Jerry. “I got a Gate at their HQ, think of it as a teleportation from the Castle to wherever I wish.”

Giving a slight nod to that, Albert moved to slip back into the large Prawn suit, and told, “I’ll be back. I’m going to get some mare’s that are familiar with the base. If you can contact them and let them know they have another ally, we can get it done and over with now.”

Jerry nod, as he said to the mares by him. “Go back to the Quarters, I'll see you back.” They gave unhappy looks that they won't spend ‘quality time’ but knew their Master need to do his business, as he said to Jasmine as the mares headed back in. “You'll stay in the Castle,”

“But Big Brooooo!” Whined the crystal filly. “I wanna go with you this time!”

“It's a quick visit.” Said Jerry as she pouted and cross her arms. He sighed and said. “I promise I'll take you along next time. Promised.” She relent as she headed back in as he said to Gnarl. “Keep me posted on anything.”

“Of course Master.” Bowed the minion as Jerry look to Albert and ask.

“When do you want me to bring them if they want to meet you and this underwater base?”

PAusing to that, Albert told, “Shoreline if they’re willing.” Then leaned on the opening of the hatch and told, “if they don't plan to come to the shore to talk-- send one of your little minions to tell me. I’ll be at the shore.” Then, set himself down inside. The hatch closed and once more taking the controls, the large mech began to stomp it’s way around and away back to the shoreline.

Jerry gave a thumbs up, as he went inside the Caslte, supposedly to meet this Resistance and inform them of the news.

Jerry sometimes wonder if he shouldn't take the mares offer before leaving. As he stood before four of the Heads, as Periodic was busy researching as the four mares were, more or less arguing on ‘their plan’.

And supposedly they need him around to ‘confirm’ their plan of this unknown male and his aid offer. Gnarl laugh in the helm as he said. “See how they squabble and bicker Master? It's like seeing who's more right in their ‘heroics’!” Jerry slightly wonder if the mares really want him here to just suffer and stand to hear them argue.

“I say we don't meet him, it's obvious a trap!” Told Stonehooves.

To that, Screech argued in return, “You heard Shire, we can’t just expect this place to remain hidden. The previous HQ’s we’ve set up over the years have been compromised a few times-- two of them actually being compromised successfully enough that we had to haul ass before said ass was taken and pounded.”

Giving a slight scaything look to that, Pearl told in return, “We can’t just trust this male either. I know it’s a risk-- it will always be a risk, but take a look at how it is. He comes from nowhere and offers a supposedly ’safe’ place?”

“Who says I trust him?” Asked Screech, “What I’m saying is that we only have so much room, and whoever’s not fighting is hold up in our bases and hoping to not be found-- and we do lose them. Even if the HQ is safe most of the time, the other bases aren't always so lucky.”

Shire gave a agreeing nod. “We also don't have enough supplies to feed extra mouths, even in the small bases there's not enough to go around.” Looking to her fellows as she went on. “We need alternatives, places the Caribous won't find and attack. I say we hear this male out. We don't have any other places to hold up the non-fighters. And even if we do? It's a matter of time till they are hit.”

“I'm saying we shouldn't, sure it's a risk, but who say it's not a trap to put us in a worse position. After all we are hearing this from our,” Stonehooves giving a glare to Jerry. “Ally who I rather we never let him in the first place. Who to say this one isn't lying to us?”

Jerry couldn't help but rolled his eyes as the white glowing eyes under the helm look to the mares and told. “I feel so touched.”

“Don’t be.” Told Screech simply before saying, “Then how about this instead?” Motioning to Shire and told, “We send our diplomat to take a look around-- with some agents.” Arms crossed and telling, “One head, a few guards and if it’s a trap? Minimal losses. If it’s not, we get a opportunity.”

Giving a glance, Screech added, “No offense to you Shire, but out of all of us, you have the least amount of influence in this whole fight. We can afford to lose a diplomate-- but we can’t afford to loose Pearl for her command over most of the troops we have, I’m working on intel, Stony there is keeping our weapons and equipment up to date and good--”

“I get it. I'm the sacrificial one to toss at.” Said the mare dryly, looking to them as she said. “Fine, I'll go,” but told quickly. “If, you all agree to finally send mares and fillies to our ally location from here on out. If things do work well? We need to send them elsewhere beside our bases and the HQ, and the Overlord has plenty of space for them to wait until this male comes.”

To that point, Stone Hooves turned to the Overlord himself to ask, “What do you know about this guy?” Suspicion still clear in her tone, “You said he’s got a safe place and will house our civi’s. But that’s ALL you’ve told us so far.”

“Considering you all wouldn't let me finish,” started Jerry in annoyance as he continue. “I know the guy sees things in logical point of view, more of a researcher, tend to explore and move around. Won't be interested in sexual appeals due to being in a suit. And got no tact and straight to the point.” He then added. “He also isn't like guys you seen. Sorta like me, but in terms of species and not occupation.”

While most gave looks to that, mostly pertaining to how they didn’t even know what he looked like under the armor, Screech probed out, “So he’s the same species like you?” Trying to recall the name, “Humon.”

“Hu-man.” Corrected Jerry, “and yes, just a few feet smaller than me.” Then added. “But he looks different, so when you see him, don't expect I look like he does.”

They gave looks as Pearl said, “Alright, we’ll bite.” Seeming to realize that there might be something here they were missing. “What do you mean by that. Is there something off about him that isn’t normal?”

“Yeah there is.” Said Jerry as Shire asked.

“Like what?”

“For one he see things all scientist like, might be odd looking, and don't expect him to wear nothing but a diving suit.”

“You mean like you never get your armor off?” Snark Stone.

“I take my armor when I'm at my Castle.” Counter Jerry. “Buuuut try not to shake hands with him. He's sick, and I mean in the terms of having a disease.”

That sent a new wave of worry, as Screech said, “Oh no, are you really expecting us to even send anyone now?” The motioned at him, “If he has some sort of disease-- that could be a disaster for anypony going to this base!”

“He has free mares working for him and as far as I know, they aren't catching what he got.” Told Jerry, usually he would be more ‘diplomatic’ but considering he's been standing here and listen to their talking for two hours? Made him rather used that time for something else. “Hell he said he’ll have crew members who been there to be brought up and talk to who's coming to confirm things are good.”

“Watch your tone.” Told Pearl as Jerry heard Gnarl scoff.

“You should watch yours, wench!” The man took a low breath as he said.

“Sorry if I seem a tad bit annoyed, but I've been here standing for two hours hearing you all argue, when I could use that time to do something productive and come when you all made a choice. So sorry if I'm not in the mood in being ‘nice’ right now.”

Almost as annoyed, Pearl spoke, “Maybe you should reconsider before nearly barging into the middle of a meeting.” Though it wasn’t particularly the male’s fault, it was still a tad annoying to get interrupted midway through a few delicate matters.

Still, Screech seemed to repeat, “And you’re sure it’s not infectious?” Having all the weariness of a germaphobe.

“I got near him and I'm fine.” Told Jerry. “Pretty sure it's not infectious unless you touch his body and not wear gloves.” Then said. “So is Shire going now-- or should I just wait for her to teleport in my place and let Albert know the news?”

Each passed a glance between the other, right before Pearl told, “We need a moment to talk it over.” Then glanced and told, “Screech, get Periodic. Tell him it’s high priority.” Getting a single nod from the thestral that got up and moved her way out.

“Then I'll be on my way.” Said Jerry as Stone spoke.

“Now hold on, we need to bring up something.” Jerry couldn't help but groan.

“What is it? I swear if it's something like getting more gold from me, then I got bad news-- but I'm slowly running out.” Stone shook her head and told.

“No. It's about the filly.” Jerry pause, looking at her...and asking in a neutral tone.

“What about Jasmine?”

Folding her hands, Pearl said, “You wanted us to find that sister she talked about, didn’t you?” Then set her features into a familiar mask of neutrality. “Screech found a lead. It’s a small one, but a lead. Nothing's been confirmed, but there’s a chance that she can be found now.”

“...Good. Just let me know when and where and I'll be there.” Said Jerry as Shire took a low breath and said.

“There is also the matter of Jasmine coming to a safer place when her sister is found.”

“I thought we agree that she would stay with me.” Spoke Jerry as he managed to speak calmly about this.

“The agreement was she would stay with you as her temporary guardian.” Corrected Pearl. “When her older sister, a mare that’s an adult, is back, then all custody of her goes back to her elder sister. What she choses to do and where to go is up to her-- not you.” Then seemed to more firmly tell, “She’s Jasmine’s rightful guardian by blood.”

“Of course.” Said Jerry cooley as Stonehooves snort and question.

“Don't tell me the supposedly ‘Evil Overlord’ is starting to go soft on a filly that's not related to him at all, hmm?”

Jerry hum and said. “Let just say that she's starting to shine on me and keep it at that.” Stonehooves scoffed and told.

“You got those two traitors around your legs, you should be fine.” Jerry felt like gripping his weapon as he said as calmly as he could.

“You can bad talk me, but please...don't bad talk them around me.” giving a deadly look to the dark earth mare as he reminded. “I told you what could happen if you kept talking bad about them...don’t make me go through with it now.” and despite the deadly look given to her, the trader held her ground with a snort and crossed arms.

While she herself held little to no respect to the tail lifters that had submitted themselves like sex-slaves under their supposed ‘Ally’ known as Overlord, Pearl knew when pressing too much was a bad mistake. “Stone Hooves, this doesn’t have anything to do with the situation.”

She was more than thankful for when Screech came back, Periodic in tow before saying, “You can leave, Overlord. This shouldn’t take anymore than a half hour to talk over.” While she again would not admit it… Shire was right. They had to ration supplies and space. If there was a area to get the civilians out of the way-- all fillies and mares and what few stallions were unfit to fight? Then they needed this badly.

As the man gave a long look to them and especially to Stone, he soon turn and walked off to the Gate. Periodic glance as he took his seat and look to Stonehooves as he asked. “You antagonize him with his mares, didn't you?”

While the strong mare did nothing but snort and cross her arms, Screech seemed to press, “Someone’s apparently still sour about how he’s doing a fair bit more damage than our trained forces.” But skipped over the possible subject to glanced at those around the table.

It was Pearl to speak first, “The Overlord has just informed us of finding a potential ally.” And if she knew Screech, Periodic had little clue as to what this entailed. So, she gave him what he no doubt wanted to know. “It was another male, one that apparently claims he’s got a large portion of safe area that the Caribou can’t find or reach for all mares and fillies willing to. At all.”

The unicorn held a skeptical look as he said. “Really? And should I ask what this place is and his price is for such a thing?”

“Apparently under the ocean in a underwater base, about 100 meters down.” Said Shire as the stallion blink, thinking over a moment as he asked.

“Interesting, so how is this bad thing beside not knowing what this male want in return?”

With a tone of suspicion, Screech said, “That’s the thing. He has none.” Making Periodic come to a screeching halt. “The closest thing we could even put together as a ‘cost’ is just sending fresh water, food or clothing for anypony being sent to him. Apparently, as long as some deal between him and the Overlord hold, they’re fine.”

Pearl interjected though, “Or it’s possible the Overlord overlooked something and didn’t mention it to us.” Hardening her gaze as she told, “He tends to do that, neglect information either purposely or just outright forgets.”

“Considering we’ve been holding some things from him, is it surprising he does the same?” Question the diplomat unicorn with a raise brow. “After all if I recall most of this group question seem to be, ‘how many forces do you have?’ Or ‘how do we know we won't expect you to backstab us?’ As he repeatedly show that despite his ‘origins’ he seem like aiding us, mostly to put down Caribous.”

“So he can try to conquer Equestria.” Counter Pearl as Periodic reminded.

“His adviser said that, not the Overlord.”

Rolling her eyes, Screech said, “Your idealistic Periodic-- I’m sure we’d be tickled pink if he was telling the truth.” Then said rather pointedly, “The problem is, we can’t take that chance. If and when we do puch those bastards off our lands, Equestria’s whole military and defense will still be in shambles. If he wanted to, it would take one strike and we’d be at square one.” Then went on, “And this isn’t mentioning the debt in funds we would have towards him.”

“Like it or not, we can’t afford that, Periodic. Not at all.” The thestral being brutally realistic. “The current plan pertaining to this new male is risky. We plan to send Shire with some agents. Unlike you or the rest of us, we can afford to lose Shire. And to be blunt, she’s best suited for any possible negotiations with this male.”

Periodic thought that over, as it was strategic and make most sense to send Shire. He did soon ask. “If this does go right, and we have a place to send the civis somewhere safe...just how will we send them to this underwater place?”

Shire spoke in. “I'm hoping that we can send them through the Gate of the Overlord, as he’ll transport them to this Albert.” Stonehooves soon add in.

“Maybe when you go through the Gate, you can check out this ‘Castle’ before meeting this male.” Periodic sighed as he rub his forehead to hrstion.

“Please don't tell me you all want a recon as well to this?”

Scoffing, Screech said, “As nice as that sounds, I doubt she’ll have the chance.” Then seemed to remind the others, “From what I could tell when the ‘Dark Master’ had said before, this male’s waiting for our response. It’s possible he’s still at this Castle waiting.”

“Still be good to know how he's able to do more than we do.” Grumble Stone as Periodic rolled his eyes.

“He commands a small horde of imps and travel around with the Gates. Gates I may add, only he could use or able to make work.”

“That's the thing! Just how!? Those damn Caribous could've use them, and the damn Gates are open and around!”

Pearl had to agree, “I’m worried sooner or later that some unlucky chance a Caribou will figure out a gate and all of them will just have a free pass to anywhere with a gate. It’s a horrible situation.” Then sighed with relief, “At least they’re more busy trying to destroy the gates than open them.”

“You mean if they can.” Counter Periodic. “We all know that the magic itself is something that can’t be used by them, and we know that they’re magical constructs that tend to regenerate.” shrugging some. “In short? We don’t need to worry of the Caribous doing anything about them beside dying some horrible and agonizing death.”

Sighing and shaking her head, Screech said, “The point we’re just making is that it’s still a risk. A seemingly unlikely and impossible one-- but guess what?” Raising her hands to wave them and say, “Impossible happens a lot. Discord is one example of that.”

“Anyways.” Pearl interrupted, “I think we need to steer back to topic.” Giving a look to Shire saying, “You’re the one going head first into the manticores den. Do you think you can handle it, Shire? We might send some of our own to protect you-- but you’re still going into unknown territory.”

Shire thought over it and admit. “It's risky...but so was trying to trust the Overlord…” Then sighed heavily. “I'll do it. At least to see if we can finally bring the civil somewhere safe than here.” They nod their heads as they soon dispert to do what must be done.

Under the Sea~

As the throne room teleportation gave sounds, Gnarl move before the group of mares as he said. “Welcome, to the throne room of the Overlord.” Then said with a wide grin. “And hello Shire, I see you haven't aged at all,” then dismissed the mares around her. “And see you brought wenches along.” Shire took a low breath and soon asked.

“Is your Master here?” Trying to be diplomatic as possible as Gnarl told.

“Of course he’s here, right now he's in the Private Quarters, but I’m certain you wish to see another male, correct?” then said with a knowing glint in his eyes. “Or were you hoping to pry the secrets of my Master and his Castle, hmm?” Shire held a neutral look and said.

“Just send us to the direction of this other one, Gnarl.” the old minion snort and said.

“Oh very well, you hero’s aren’t fun to prod now. So strict and stiff, I swear you’re like ironing boards or something!” then motioned to a Brown Minion. “You, take our, guests to meet the other human.” the minion saluted as it moved toward a direction as Gnarl added. “Have fun trailing on a near volcanic area~!”

That little tidbit was not very reassuring to the diplomat, whom pulled all her control into a single calmness which she used to walk on as if the very idea didn’t bother her.

The truth was, it unnerved her. And she was sure that, despite the bravado her more younger and ables guards might show-- they too might have been a touch nervous. Even more while they left out and into the hot air that smelt of sulphur and ash. It was not a pleasant smell, and the place was utterly dreary and almost hellish in appearance.

Glancing back, she could see the dark and towering castle and all it’s darkened glory. There was a further unnerved feeling, getting the more greater expression of just how foul or dark this male of the castle could be. It made her sometimes wonder, about his conflicting nature.

But as they moved, they left more and more of the lava flowing and seering landscape. The dark ash clouds clearing a bit more and more to leave a dim daylight and sandy shores. It was there she could see a oddly black ship peeking over the waves. What was again odd was the tube-like building on the beach-- and lastly… the mare.

A pink unicorn mare in a very tightly form fitting cloth that left nothing to imagination. Shire could even distinctly see the bumps and curves of each part of the mare’s beautiful body, so far to the point she could even see the slightly perky nipples pushing on the tight fabric and orange padding a bit.

It was then the unicorn noticed them, brushing her wet white mane slightly to the side and asking, “You’re with the resistance?” Voice full of anticipation as she look from Shire to her two guards-- mostly dismissing the brown Minion.

Shire nodded as she introduce herself. “I am Shire Green, diplomatic and one of the Heads for the Resistance. We wanted to see if this wasn’t a trap in the first place.” Glancing to the Brown who left the mares as she admitted. “As much sincere this offer is, we didn’t knew if this Albert was being sincere or was laying a trap for us.”

Giving a slight laugh, the unicorn said while rubbing the back of her head, “I know the feeling. At first I was sure I was going to be stuck with him as some pleasure sex toy.” Then smiled and told, “Don’t worry, the Al’s… odd, but he’s not half bad..” Then snickered, “For a egghead.” Then sighed out and said, “Listen, before we move, I gotta tell you something.”

Seeing she held the mare’s attention, she said, “First, name’s Flush Ace. Previously used to be part of the reserve guard of one of the smaller towns.” Giving a light and playful salute before adding in a more relaxed stance, “Second, can you all swim?”

Shire glance to her guards as they were a earth and pegasus as she look to Flush as she said. “We can, as my guards were recommended in case we need to swim out...Why?”

“It’s the only way to reach the Dauntless out there.” Motioned Flush towards the open waters. “That, and the hatch is under the ship, not on top.” She then moved to open the hatch to the odd tube-like building, and told, “Albert got this little shack ready for you. We need to change you out into something that can get wet.” And pointedly patted herself-- or more namely… the dark colored tight fitting dive suite.

“Oh by Celestia…” said Shire, then sighed and asked. “Do we at least get to get our cloths back, or able to bring them with us somehow?”

Jerking her head inside the ‘shack’, Flush said, “There’s a waterproof bag inside. Sorry to say, but you’ll have to strip down to get the dive sites on.” Then assured, “Trust me, it’s a little humiliating.. But these things keep you warm in the water, protective too.”

Shire couldn’t help but sigh to this, but nod, motioning to her guards to follow her and start changing in the shack. She was at least thankful they have privacy as she decide to prod a bit about this Albert. “What do you know of this Albert? All we know from our, Ally, was that he’s logical, mostly a scientist, and has not much tact.”

Helping them slightly inside the hatch, Flush moved to get the mentioned bag, which was a fairly sizable duffle bag. She opened it and got out the three needed bodysuits, glancing back to see the mare’s already moving to strip off their cloths. “Well, for one, he only lacks tact because I think he was out at sea for too long.”

She shook her head, getting up and leaning on the wall to add, “Guy somehow got stuck out at sea and spent a few years with nobody but himself and whatever work he could give himself. Had to survive a lot of hostile animals too.” Then amended, “He’s experienced though, and at least he’s brutally honest.”

“And this, disease he carries? How damaging is it to him, and is it infectious to other's?” asked Shire, knowing that would be one of the major questions her fellows would want to know. “When the Overlord mention of this, we were very...worried it could somehow make other ponies sick.”

“That?” Asked Ace, watching as a bra fell to the ground. “It’s freaky. We can’t get infected, thank Celestia-- he’s got this cure that makes sure we don’t catch it, but before he actually made this better cure? He sort of tested on himself.” She scratched her head and told, “I don’t know how it works, but he said that it sort of shuts down the immune system and does a bunch of weird… stuff.”

She pushed that off and told, “Anyways, he figured out he only had five weeks to live when he finally noticed it-- which is pretty obvious. Green putrid yellow boils, spots and glowing shit with cracks. It’s gross and freaky to see. His first ‘cure’ idea just resulted him turning the virus, disease thing into his new immune system or something. He’s stuck with it-- but lives.” Then sighed, “I’m just happy he made a better version, the stuff looks gross to have on you.”

“So he was near death, but soon lives a bit longer and just looks gross?” asked Shire, as to summarize what Ace just said. She then asked. “And of this base, how much can it hold in terms of ponies?”

“Right now?” Asked the unicorn, moving off the wall to give the first nude mare her diving suite. “Maybe 30. Or more. Since he found out about that Overlord guy? Albert and those that are at the place have been working to make more space for more ponies. But we need to get more resources-- only have so much to build more housing.”

Handing the next to Shire herself, Flush went on to tell, “And don’t get me started on living requirements. You have to pull your weight, and there are some dangers-- but I’d take it over being some Caribou’s fuck toy. I was nearly broken before the ship I was stuck on was sunk by some sea monster and Albert found me and others adrift.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” said Shire, as she got her diving suit on. “Hopefully, we can make sure that no mare or filly get that fate.” But didn’t add in anything else as she asked. “And what sort of dangers there are? Beside some of the ocean predators that move in the sea?”

Even as she got the odd feeling suit over her body, Shire couldn’t help but slightly blush at how firmly it hugged her body-- even her chest felt supported by its firmness. It thankfully, was also very comfortable. The only complaint she held was just how well it clung to her like some second skin-- making her feel a bit… naked in it honestly.

“Well, air’s one thing.” Flush said, making the diplomate prick her ears to this. “The base and the other smaller basses got it-- but once you get swimming around, you need to watch your air. Swimming is a must too.” Then seemed to name off next, while picking up the cloths. “And depth, Albert made it clear that we shouldn't swim too deep, said it can be dangerous for our bodies. Something about ‘compression’.”

She placed a few of the cloths away, while then adding, “Food and water is also a big thing. You need to keep hydrated, and well fed. We can grow food and get fresh water-- but only so fast. We all pull our weight to get by each day.” She then glanced back and said, “There’s other things, but really it get’s kinda normal everyday, once you get used to it.”

As Shire guards got their suits on, they felt just the same as the diplomat did, almost felt naked as it clung to their bodies. Shire look to Flush as she said. “Something I may need to bring up to the other Heads, gaining food and water for these bases, maybe add in that swimming must be in lessons and restrictions on where to swim.” thinking some of the amount of transfer of supplies to send to this base, she slightly wonder how the Overlord was going to handle it, but push that thought aside. Focusing on the here and now with the base as she asked. “Is there anything else we should know of these bases?”

Pausing in thought while zipping up the bag and hauling it up over her shoulder, Flush gave a firm nod. “Yeah. Some can be a little confusing.” Giving a look to Shire and telling, “While you’re visiting, stay with someone that knows there way around for a bit. It’s mostly halls and only-so-big rooms. And some rooms you shouldn’t go in or mess with. Albert made a rather big point over some room with ‘nukes’ or something, said that it can be lethal for those not dressed right to go into the room.”

She shrugged, “I actually went into that room a few times. It’s one for the few rooms we have to keep an eye on, keeps the base functioning and pumping air and a whole slew of other crap. The Rad suit is a bit… awkward, even more when it rubs the crotch a bit too much, but it keeps me-- or anyone from getting something called ‘radiation poisoning’.”

She nodded some, then decided to prod more as she asked. “And what do you know of this ‘Overlord’? Did Albert mention him to any of you beside him bringing water, food and supplies?”

Giving a nod as they moved, Flush exiting the small metal construct and landing into the sand, she looked back and said, “Yeah. Albert talked to us a good while. Wanted our take.” She shook her head and told, “We honestly want to help our people-- especially I do. I was supposed to protect them and I failed.”

She glanced aside with flattened ears, but told, “I’ll be honest, as much as I want to gut those bastards for nearly breaking me-- for fucking my pussy raw… I can’t, Albert relies on me to be a guard for those under all that water. Taught me how to use some of the equipment to keep the bigger fish away.”

She sighed and decided to continue on. “Albert’s also trading some materials for food, water and any clothing that Overlord guy has. The plan is that the more able bodies we have, the more work can get done. Even the whole searching, foraging and even mining of materials. It’s a volunteer thing only-- and trust me, there is some scary shit in the deeper parts of the water while we get metal or crystals for what we need.”

While Shire doubted that, she couldn’t argue either. For all she knew, there could be dangerous things in the deeper parts, Equestria never really went that deep before, Seaponies live in the ocean and knew of it… or at least they used to before they left Equestria oceans. Sighing some, she said. “I can’t fault you for feeling like that with the Caribous, it's how most of us feel really.”

“And to be honest...I was slightly hoping either you, or this Albert, would know more of this Overlord intentions, despite his willingness to aid the Resistance and cause damage to the Caribous...there’s more to him we still are suspicious about honestly. Especially with him not very forthcoming...and him practically screaming with his armor, ‘I’m a potential villain you would of defeated ago’.”

Snorting in amusement to that, Flush made her way towards the waves and told, “Al only met him some five days back. We were visiting shore and finding a few edible plants to grow in a grow bed. Then Lush ran into him, she was babbling when she came back to us about him and the Overlord wanting to meet with the ‘captain’.”

Looking ahead and feeling the first cool splashes of water hitting her hooves and shins, the unicorn told, “So, Al got some things, marched on out to meet the guy. Five days later, after we talked it over, he came here to see what it’s worth and then found out you knew the dark guy.”

“I’m glad he asked about you lot.” Smiled the mare, getting waist deep into the water while going about moving the bag to be more easy to swim with. “This actually means we not only got a chance, but some ponies can finally be someplace safer.”

“I honestly hope so. Its been...difficult to keep them safe in Equestria itself.” said Shire, as she shiver some, the water going through the diver suit and the skin underneath it. Thankfully the her body was warming a bit. Still felt cold though. She continue on. “We really were losing space with each mare and filly we brought in. I think some of us were nearly considering asking the Overlord for space in his Castle. Especially with Caribous nearly finding our hideouts all over the map.”

Nodding, Flush said, “Almost makes me want to go and keep watch over those place.” Then shook her head before telling, “Alright, we’re going to swim to that ship, keep close. When we’re near it, close your eyes and dive under. These dive suites got this weird magic that places modern scuba gear over your face some. It’s not much, but it’ll be more than enough to get under the Dauntless and through the hatch-- ready?” Getting in position to get started.

She took a breath, trying to gain what courage she did, as this was a experience she never had before. Before nodding as she and her guards followed the unicorn under the water. Shire admit, it was...amazing to see such a different point of view, being under the water. As the suit scuba gear moved around her head, providing her air as she took a moment of this. Before following Flush towards this ‘Dauntless’, which was a march larger ship than she previously thought. As most of it was just merely submerged.

While she swam closer, she had to admit, it was at least the size of a frigate, but with how it’s dark and rounded hull looked, it almost looked like it was also more agile than their best frigates. But any further thoughts cessed as they went under the front portion of the ship, seeing a sealed doorway open and revealing a hatch that Flush opened and pulled herself up and into. Not a moment later, the others followed-- pulling themselves up and out of the water and into the tight space.

Water draining off them, and scooba like gear seemed to dissipate as if it was never there, did Flush open the door into a hall with nothing but lockers. Well, lockers and one green earth mare that glanced up and looked on with wide eyes.

“T-the, is it really the Resistance?” Sounding at first surprised, before looking giddy with a smile. “Oh thank the stars, you actually exist!” Nearly dropping some from of pad from her hands-- but stopping form trying to ask more about them as she realized, “Oh, uh… I need to finish looking at our inventory…”

“Yeah.” Snorted Flush, “You do.” Then asked, “Is Al back?”

With a nod, the green mare said, “Upper deck, main room. He was working on something.”

Giving a single nod, Flush said, “Thank’s Lush.” Then motioned, “Come on, up the ladder.” And moved within the admittedly limited space to grip and go up the ladder.

Shire followed through, going up as she was taking in all this oddness around her, especially the lockers that seem to be around most of the walls with labels on them. However she focus on the path the mare was leading them, as she knew she could ask about the lockers later. Albert was soon seen at a boxy-thing he was working with, she also noticed a 15 year old unicorn, wearing round glasses as the dark navy coat mare was working with him.

The thing itself seem to be of a weird box, and nothing she seen before as her guards were taking in everything around them.

“Hey Al.” Flush spoke up, making both young mare and male to turn around. “One of the head’s is here with some guards. Shire of the Resistance and a diplomate.” Giving a brief introduction for them.

Normally, Shire would of done the introduction herself, but she and her guard couldn’t help but stare at the sight before them. Flush was not too far from the truth, the sight of these ‘boils, cracks and spots’ of green and yellow did not give a nice vintage of how anything should look. They glowed, looked painful-- even moved, as if something was under his skin!

It was fairly creepy, in all honesty. But the male didn’t seem bothered and just moved his long and dark hair to the side so his green eyes, slightly glowing with sickly yellow hints from the virus no doubt, gave them a look over and said, “Nice to meet you. Are you the only guest’s for now?”

She clear her throat and gain her composure as she answered. “Yes, for now. We wanted to make sure that your offer was sincere, no offense, but we had to make sure this wasn’t a trap in the first place. Its not everyday a male wish to aid us in the first place.”

Shaking his head, Albert told, “I don’t like what’s going on. It’s not the most ideal thing to happen to anyone-- alien race or not. There is something called morals.” The mere idly tossed out mention of ‘alien race’ having slightly caught the mare off guard, before he went on. “But since I know there’s three of you, I know what needs to get done.”

He turned to the younger unicorn and said, “You think you know the controls now, Deft?”

“Yes Albert.” She said with a slight hint of exasperation, “I know what I’m doing.”

He in turn shook his head and said, “Alright. Go on and get three high-capacity air tanks ready for Shire and her guard-- as well as three rebreathers form the Fabricator. They’ll need them later.” Getting a single nod from the younger mare that fixed her glasses and moved past the more elderly group.

Turning his focus to the mare, Albert said, “We’ll be going now then.” Moving past and told, “Flush, is Lush finished with the inventory?”

“Not sure, didn’t bother to ask.” Admitted the unicorn, turning to once more head to the bridge. “But we can yell down to her.”

“Let her finish.” Albert waved off. “We’re in open water, so moving the Dauntless won’t be as hard as it normally would be.”

Shire try to wrap her mind on the ‘alien’ part, but had to focus on other things. Like how many bases did Albert had. “Albert, how many of these bases do you have? Flush mention the one you’re offering can hold up to 30 for now, how many do you think can be used for the civilians that aren’t able to fight?”

They watched as he walked up to the helm, hands gripping the wheel as the ship slightly started up, a thrumming rising more higher to their ears. As the area before Albert somewhat lit with many an image, the male glanced back and told, “Well, nearly half or more of that is already taken up. We were working on more room, but we’re running out of materials, so by the end of it there might be only enough space for another thirty, maybe forty more.”

He shook his head and added, “But even if we fit them, we need more supplies for them, and while we’ll have sleeping spaces, we need to expand more room for them. Unless they don’t mind spending time out in open water.” The ponies watching as the water before the bubble out window rise over them, any sight of land starting to dissipate as the ship turned around and began to head into nothing but open blue water.

One of her guards asked. “And that's when this deal with the Overlord comes in? He supplies you with food, water, things you need to make materials, right?” snorting some she told. “Hard to belief he would do that out of the ‘kindness’ of his heart.” Shire gave the guard a look to hush up, as she spoke.

“You’ll have to forgive my guard words. When we found out about you, we inquire on why he would make a deal with you, and furthermore on supplying at all. Despite him being our ally he isn’t, forthcoming with information now and then regarding around himself.”

“Not a bad move, if you think about it.” Commented the male. He seemed slightly in idle thought as he said, “It makes it less likely for information to get leaked. And since he’s independent of you, and form the sounds of how you mentioned him, he probably is just being careful of what he tells.”

While they descended deeper down into the waters, Albert continued on, even as Flush went about working on some console device to their left, listening in. “As of right now, I only trust him so much. I only trust the Resistance, so much.” He trailed off before turning his attention forwards and saying, “But the mare’s talked me into seeing you and letting you in. Not that I’d object-- I finally have people to talk to. Different species or not, I have actual living breathing and sentient minded people to talk to!”

He offhandedly added, “It also doesn't hurt they’re all nice, and lovely and very curvy, that that’s a bad thing. Appealing really. I can’t tell you how many times it amazes me to see mare’s swimming, poetry in motion. And the fillies can be silly, though I try and make sure they don’t stray too far. Can’t have predators sighting them by chance alone.” His rambling just… revealing more and more of his ‘illusive’ nature they didn’t know.

And yet, despite how he had mentioned ‘mares’ and ‘lovely’ in the same manner the Resistance would rather look down on, they could hear Flush snicker in amusement as the male rambled on without a care.

“Is this...Normal?” whispered Shire to Flush as while he mentioned mares and lovely together...It seem that Flush didn’t mind it. Question was...Why?

Speaking lowly, so not to interrupt the man’s ramblings, Flush told back, “Yeah. Apparently being lost out at sea for years makes you lose a few marbles.” Raising a finger to spin it at the side of her head. “He’s nice, and tried to be-- but when he rambles at this, you can tell the guy is a tad horny, and form the sounds of it needs to get laid.”

She shook her head and brushed her slightly damp mane, smirking. “It takes getting used to, but the guy hasn’t hounded us. Looks, sure. But when he mentioned about being alone for a long time? I think I get the point. The guy hasn’t seen a mare-- or the equivalent of his kinds female, in years.” Then grinned, “We think he’s jittery he’s surrounded by sexy mares in really tight cloths. It’s both kinda funny and sad.”

Shire slowly nodded, figuring that at least there won’t be some problems if he just took looks. Really if what Flush saying was accurate and with him rambling on, she can guess that since he’s been alone and not around females, makes him odd...although she noticed after going over the ‘sexually appealing balance body’ he went to a different subject on how swimming does wonder for the body. She couldn’t help but admit.

“To be honest, I’m slowly starting to think this Albert might be better than dealing with the Overlord.”

Sighing, Flush said, “Don’t jump for joy yet, the guy’s still a bit off in the head I think.” Then went on, “He’s nice, sure… but all that work and ‘research’ he’s done? I think babbling what he did to stay sane and working on researching plants and animals also helped.”

Casting a glance to Albert, she told lowly, “I know he didn’t mean anything by it. He just speaks his mind. But a mare once mentioned about getting caught by one of those Seeking Vine plants-- said she was stuck with it for a few days before she was filled full of seeds.”

Shivering, the unicorn said, “Anyways, she’s fine. But after she was done, Al came over and asked about the plant some, and we told him what we could… but nothing to what he apparently wanted to know-- we weren't eggheads. So he asked where he could find the plant-- only for the mare to say getting it or the seeds would only happen if there was a mare to seed…”

Dragging off, Flush grimaced, “Yeah, he then walked off rambling about maybe finding a mare to voluntarily go to one of those plants, get captured, fucked and seeded-- so he can later grow and examine the plants in some containment thing.”

Horrified filled her and the guards expressions. As she glance to the man, and back to Flush as she said lowly. “That's...by Celestia that's horrible!”

Huffing, Flush said, “Yeah, well… the guy means well. He’s tested and observed a few animals and made some impressive stuff afterwards.” Then gave a slightly annoyed look to the man. “Still… we hear him contemplating to ask, but he hasn’t yet. I think he’s not sure if he should or shouldn't. Not sure if it’s morals-- or he knows we’d say no.”

She rub her face, grimacing as she may had to put it delicately to her fellow Heads on his...ramblings. Maybe I shouldn’t cast aside the Overlord too soon? Granted he’s not great...but at least we know he has some hints of morality. Even if there are a limited amount. she soon asked. “Anything else we should know? I’m trying to figure out how to put it delicately for the other Heads about this male. And with what you told...doesn’t bold well for some of their responses.” knowing both Stonehooves and Screech would reject working with Albert at all if they heard this.

“He’s smart.” The four nearly jumped as Deft had come back up, a heavy looking bag of things in her magic as she told simply, “I’ll be honest with Flush, I don’t like the idea of one of those slimy… things pushing into me, my womb, and then cramping it with seeds to drop off while my lower regions ache.”

She sighed and also admitted, “But I see what he’s thinking. I asked about it… and he’s thought about turning the plants into guard dogs of some sort, maybe make them catch other things not pony. Or learn if they can be trained or if there’s anything about them we can use.”

Looking at them, Deft further explained. “There’s this mushroom, a white mushroom, that grows in aquatic environments. It’s extremely poisonous and you can’t eat it.” She paused before telling, “He plants, cultivates and harvest these mushrooms to make this liquid that is extremely electro conductive. When used with a machine called a ‘Seamoth’, it can discharge a electrical field weak enough to scare small fish… or scare off one's bigger than a pony, while killing plenty of the smaller fish.”

Thinking that over, it took a while for Shire to see it logically, as it could be useful into turning the Seeking Vines into ‘guard dogs’...but still. With a low sigh, she tried to think of another subject, something to distract her mind as she decided to ask something that usually make her forget things now and then. “What are your thoughts on the Overlord? Flush mention you all talked about it for a few days.”

Shaking her head, Deft said, “Not much. Most of us have been hiding under water for… a month’s?” Seeming to pique Shire’s interest, seeing the Overlord’s time in Equestria was about just as long. “Most of the mare’s in the sea base are a result of a creature known as a Reaper Leviathan. It’s as big as this ship, has a nasty temper and isn’t scared of picking fights with other things just as big as it.”

Nodding, Flush agreed, “Most of the mare’s figured the same thing, after explaining what they saw when their ships sank. Al told us it was a Reaper Leviathan, and I seen one of those things. It attacked one of the Seamoth’s and nearly crushed it with brute strength. We try avoiding them when we can.”

Thinking that over she asked. “What is a Seamoth exactly...and if this Reaper Leviathan did sunk those ships… do you think there are other creatures that weren’t catalog in our books just suddenly come out of nowhere? I never even heard of the Reaper Leviathan in the first place.”

To that, Deft agreed. “They aren't native.” It made a sharp look come at her as she told, “You probably heard him say it. ‘Alien’. Well, I think that’s more truth than you think. Nothing on this ship is like anything I’ve read on, and Albert let’s me read his things. They mention space travel more than once.”

That was when Flush asked, “Wait, you think he was full blown truth telling and not insanely rambling about some ‘alien things teleporting him’?”

“How would you explain the new sea life or the new Leviathan sized creatures?” Retorted Deft before leaving with the bag of items to get to work.

Shire felt a small headache coming in as this whole ‘alien’ thing might be lucid, but it might as well be true. After all... there was the fact the Overlord just showed up, start killing Caribous, and seem nothing like what Gnarl seem to suggest to the Resistance of his actions. The diplomate couldn’t help but add in. “You know...I think I might believe this whole alien thing. It might sound crazy and insane...but I think everything become crazy and insane the moment the Overlord wanted to talk to us and wanted to be our ally.” rubbing her head some as she went on.

“And with these unknown sea-creatures and new sea life...and including this thing?” motioning abit of the ship itself. “I’m thinking that we can’t chalk it up being some sort of magic.”

“I’d offer you a shot of something strong…” Began Flush before dragging off, “But Al doesn't let us make any alcohol drinks. He let’s us have coffee and other things, but he seems to be a bit strict on the alcohol to used only for cleaning scratches and wounds.”

“Mostly because alcohol could be used for healing instead of drinking.” dryly said Shire, as she then asked. “Think we can find some way to copy information of these new sea-creatures that I can pass on the Heads, so we have a inkling of what we might deal with?”

Thinking to that, Flush told, “Well, we don’t really use paper. Problem when surrounded by water.” But told simply, “Not that we can’t, it’s pretty easy actually. I’m sure I could talk Deft into writing up some things-- but there’s a lot. And more, since Al likes to look into things.”

She turned back to the monitor and it’s controls, flicking something to make the screen flicker and gain a iamge. Shire could see it looking around the spire of the ship-- before it was changed to the keel, searching under the ship and giving her and her guards a moment to see the ocean below.

They were passing a area of kelp at that moment, and there were a merade of fish of many sizes and colors. Some swimming in large schools and others finding safety from larger predators. A few mantaray like fish could be seen moving by at that moment, gracefully moving by.

Flush took it all in with a slightly wondrous look, apparently still amazed by the sight that was rarely seen by pony kind. For a moment she glanced and perked a ear, and rolled her eyes. Al’s still rambling. Having gone to the subject of ‘making pizza again’ bit.

Still, knowing her job, Flush continued to flick between each camera of Spire, Keel and Cone-- keeping tabs of the blind spots of the ship. “I guess we could also ask Al ‘bout giving you those tablet things, they seem to have information in them already. Anything new updates to them all, really nifty.”

“Tablets?” spoke one of the guards in confusion, as Shire asked in.

“Are they some sort of advance book or something that’s ‘alien’?” figuring to ask the latter part as she doubt it was a book to begin with.

Figuring it wouldn’t hurt, Flsh moved a hand to her waist, a place that did hold a few things such as a diamond hardened survival knife, a scanner device-- and more to point, the thin white wand she brought up and gave a tap. On an instant, a blue glassy like screen moved out before lighting with a number of things.

The sight was intriguing, and reeled the three newcomers in to investigate-- before it was handed off to them. They watched, mostly with Shire holding the ‘Tablet’ in her hand, as Flush selected something a the top, which soon showed a list of ‘Data logs, Alien life, Tools, Equipment’ and so on. All ready to be selected and gone through.

Shire blinked...and soon said. “I think Periodic would enjoy having this. Tartarus I think all the Heads would want one of these. Makes compiling information so much easier.”

They could hear the ladder being once more used, Lush coming up just in time to catch the later part of this and give a glance. She smiled and pulled herself up, and was quick to speak, “You have no idea.” Flush slightly smiling and now focus fully on her job while Lush apparently took over.

“Hi, I’m Lush, It’s a honor to meet you.” Holding out her hand, but added, “Flush showing you the Tablet? And yeah, you don’t have a clue of how useful they are. Everypony uses them at the base-- looking up things, checking supplies and a number of other things.”

Shire shook the mare hand and said. “Good to meet you, Lush.” then let one of the guards look over it as she went on to let go of the mare hand. “I can honestly say as a Head, that this will make things easier for not only me, but for the other's to categorize and find things out on the spot.” glancing to the tablet as she went on. “It must of taken hard work for creating these things for everypony.”

Nodding, Lush admitted, “I was one of the first mare’s Albert found along with five others. A… I think it was a Leviathan fish thing that tore a hole in the ship that was taking us away from Equestria?” She shook her head, “Anyways, when he found us he had the only one available. When we started to help with doing things around the place… he could tell we needed the same, and spent I think almost a whole week trying to recreate the things.”

“When you said he was smart…” started Shire, as she look to the device. “I honestly didn’t expect him to be this smart to recreate these devices for everypony he found.” she soon asked. “How many of these Tablets are there?”

“At least one for every adult mare.” Told Lush with a firm nod. “A few fillies are allowed them, but it’s mostly anyone that’s responsible enough, or we think are ready to start doing more serious work.” Then gave Shire a glance and told, “They are also a little tricky to make, so Albert tries to make a few in advance… maybe have the parts for them. But he don't give them out too often. Since the idea is to make sure everyone either stays in contact or knows what needs to be done.”

She nod her head in understanding, as not everypony should know everything at once. She did thought a bit and grimace. “While it is good to know there are things to help give advancement and knowledge...I don’t think Albert could make so many.” thinking more and rubbing her forehead. “And I don’t know how the Overlord will be able to supply so much things to you all,” looking to the two as she explained.

“Right now we have over 300 civilians, including fillies and a few good stallions left, right in the HQ itself. And once we confirm there is safe place for them to hide in…”

Being quick to speak, Lush said, “You need to only send a few at a time!” Stopping herself from yelling to glance-- and see that Albert had stopped his ramblings. However, he seemed to have figured out no one had been listening, and was now just focused on driving.

Sighing to this, Lush soon began to explain. “Getting the needed materials has been… tricky, but manageable. The Overlord offered us free passage to his land to dig up any and all metals, materials or riches we find. A portion goes to the Overlord, while we gain the rest, most of which will be used to keep the bases growing and some being used to gain any additional food, water or cloths we might need.”

Breathing in, Lush then told, “But even then… we only have so much space at one time.” Then raised a hand, detangling, “Grain, a friend that was with me on the ship-- she’s one of the volunteers that helps work. She goes with a small volunteer group using a ship like this one-- they’re called Cyclops.”

Seeing the hands motioning around the ship, Lush went on, “The Dauntless was the first ship. Then, Albert made a second one that he later gave to my friend. After teaching her and a small crew how to use it, they go out and near dangerous areas to get materials to later haul back. She builds some of the habitats we live in, and she told me last time we’ll have room for possibly fifty more ponies-- There’s already about 20 of us, and we can’t support fifty more just yet with what we have alone. We have enough to last us 20 for about five months-- but with fifty more?”

Shire nod her head as she understood the problem. “It would cause a strain on supplies. Fast.” then muse. “We might need to send bits as much as we can, maybe have to suggest the other Heads to forward on asking the Overlord for shelter.” the pegasus guard snort and told.

“He may let this male and the ponies here go on the Overlord lands to gain materials, but you know he might ask for something in return if we asked him to house ponies in his place. It doesn’t exactly embody, ‘safe and nice’ with the way it look.”

“What other option do we have?” counter Shire. “We already have trouble back in the HQ, and with what we know of these bases? We might as well have to ask the Overlord for housing his Castle.”

Hands up to pacify the two, Lush said, “Well, there is one thing..” Gaining looks as she said, “Sending a few at a time. For every ten ponies you send at a time? We have that many more hands helping. It takes a while to catch them up to their new jobs… but as long as you send ten at a time, one week at a time, maybe things will stay stable. Maybe we can take more at a time if we triple our numbers.”

Lush rubbed her arm in uncertainty, and went on, “I’m also wondering if it’s maybe a bit better for the fillies to be on land too.” Gaining looks as she explained, “I… and and a few others had gone through a few arguments about staying or leaving. Some wanted to leave, but most of us almost want the fillies to live someplace else. Albert is right about one thing. It’s dangerous down there.”

She paused in thought and told, “As long as we're around to watch them while in open water, they’re alright. But it’s not like there wasn’t an occasional close call. Like a shark or a leach…”

“I can’t believe I’m suggesting this...but what about asking the Overlord for letting the fillies stay in the Castle?” said Shire as she raise a hand to explain. “I know it's...not the sanest of things to suggest, but despite the Overlord living in, a rather hellish landscape and seem to live in a place of evil...he seem to accept fillies into his Castle without second thought. Odd I know, but surprisingly for someone who lives in a place like this and got this imps following him, he seem to want to give fillies safety and protection no matter what.”

Biting her lip to this, Lush thought it over for a moment before sighing and said, “We’ll have to talk it over.” And seeing Shire’s quarrying look, explained. “Albert might own the base, made a lot of it and saved us-- but a lot of the decision making and choices for us mares are made by us mare’s. He’s… he’s been mostly acting like a host or on-field survivalist expert.”

It was here that Flush decided to speak in. “Yeah, Lush over there is part of the ‘committee’ of Alpha Base, as Al calls it. She’s one of the main honcho’s that helps lay the rules down. I’m part of security and join in sometimes.” Then went on while looking at the cam’s. “Lush is only here because we needed extra help in gathering things. If you do send more ponies, she could stay at the base and actually focus more on keeping things in order.”

Twirling a lock of her blond mane, Lush explained, “I used to be a secretary. My boss was… lazy and pushed a lot of work on me before he took up the Caribou idea with… too much enthusiasm…”

“Yeah, I know the feeling.” grumble Shire some. “Being with the Diplomatic group back in Canterlot was annoying with the higher ups being lazy half the time.” shaking her mane some as she went on. “Still, its surprising that he’s being a host and guide rather than the owner of the place. Then again, maybe its the best for all of us.”

To that, Lush told, “He’s constantly busy.” Then patted a consol she stood near. “This ship, Dauntless… he practically lives in it. Constantly moving around, getting more supplies, parts and other things. He only had a base to store things, on his own words. When we all came along…” She dragged off in thought.

“When we came along, he was all too happy to give us the base to live in and have people to talk to.” Finished Flush with a nod. “He helpd us. He taught us how to live down here. And he gave us the choice to go back to land.” Then glanced back to the three and said, “Lush is right. We want the Fillies on land some-- they know how to live up there more easy.”

Turning back at the screen, she also admitted, “But we won’t. Lush made a good point when I asked why we couldn’t go back to land. To be frank… as dangerous as it is down here? It’s leagues safer than any land that the Caribous can sail to and even find them. They wouldn’t stand a chance and be taken and….” Cutting off to not even finish that line of thought.

“The fillies have suffered enough.” Lush told in a saddened tone, “I know it’s not the best thing… but the danger down there only hurts because like Albert said… they’re only trying to survive and get a meal. The caribou… let’s be honest. They torture fillies and break their mind and bodies for their sick pleasure.”

Shire gave a grim look and nod. It was honestly hard to say which was a worse fate for the fillies. Still she look to the two and said. “Just know, that even if it seems unlikely...the Overlord is a possible option, sure maybe not the best...but a option for them nevertheless.” she then glance and soon asked to change the mood. “So, how long until we arrive at this Alpha Base?”

Deciding to go to her own station, and start up the monitor to look through one of the three cams, Lush told, “It might take most of the day. We’re pretty far away, but this ship goes faster than even our navy’s fastest ships.” She gave a glance back and told, “You’ve might have noticed, but there’s a bed just past the hatch over there. If you.. Want to sit down or get some rest, you can. It’ll be a while.”

Rubbing her face, she nodded, moving by the bed as she admit. “I might lie down...all of this discover just need to settle in my head.” and slowly decided to take a rest, as she know she time to figure out everything.

Working the best they can

Shadow glance out to the window, knowing that right now, Jerry was off aiding the Resistance with whatever plans he had brought forth. He hadn’t return for three days, and during those three days, that doubt, that fear of her foals gnawed at her mind. Yes she loved Jerry, yes she knew he loved her back...but her foals safety where a higher priority to her than pleasing Jerry.

Infact, she started to consider and questioned her position now more than ever. As much as she knew that being his red slave of love was good...her litter was going to be on the way, and she needs to be more than a slave. She needs to be a mother and a wife at once. And as much as she enjoy his dominance over her and the kinks they shared…

She knew that her foals were in danger if she kept being a slave...but the question was, what could she be then? There was a sort of hierarchy among the Castle. As obviously, the top was the Overlord, Gnarl was under him, she and Lovely were either equal or under Gnarl...and everyone else, aka the Minions-- were under them. So...who was under the Overlord, but over Gnarl at the same time?

She knew she was Jerry wife...but do Overlord even had ‘wives’ at all? She knew that in order to keep her foals, she need to stop being a slave and be a wife...but the question was, how? Obviously this might shaken up Jerry, but she can assure him she was his still, just not as a property and more as a wife. In a way...maybe be a actual wife in title and being than just a word? I mean, I wear more modest clothings outside of the room, I don’t mind calling him something beside Master...and I feel like he’s treating more more like a wife than a slave. then sigh, contemplating on how to tell this to Jerry…

Or better yet, try to get a idea of this ‘hierarchy’ of the Overlord works without Gnarl knowing. While the old minion serves Jerry...she doubts his interests align with her own. She hum, thinking of anyone else… then recalled Quaver as she smile and thought. He could tell me more, and he isn’t going to try to make things worse for me like Gnarl. turning around as she headed down to the throne room, as it was the usual place Quaver would be at.

Although as she made her way down to the throne room, seeing Gnarl nowhere, as she assumed he was watching Jerry with the Tower Heart. She heard the jingle of some bells, as she look to see Quaver practicing some moves as she came by him and spoke. “Hey Quaver, can I ask you something?”

Seeing the bard stopping as he said. “Ah, why greetings, what can this Jester do for you, my lady?”

She couldn’t help but smile, as she was glad that Quaver was nice, even if a bit odd, nice to her and the other ponies. “Well, I was wondering about something. Was there any woman of equal, or close to equal to the Overlord side? No slaves, no servants, but...a sort of equal in term of leading the Minions?” Quaver consider that and told.

“Why yes, a Mistress my lady! Mistress were known to be a equal in the Minion eyes, but under the mighty position of the Overlord!” Then made a short bow as he told. “In fact, my lady, there is already a Mistress among us, which is you.” Shadow was...honestly shocked by this as she asked.

“But..I thought you all saw me as a slave of sorts?”

The minion laugh as he told. “You are also declared as the Overlord wife, ergo, the Mistress! All you need really is to remove the collar and present a ring-- and all the Minions will know of your position.” then added with a laugh. “Maybe ask the Master to steal a ring for you!”

Shadow consider that some, as she smile as she said. “Thanks Quaver.” seeing the Minion bow, as she was about to turn to think this more-- before pausing, and glancing to to Quaver and asked. “Hey Quaver, why are you so helpful?” looking at him in curiosity as she asked on. “I mean, while I do appreciate the aid you given me, and Spree-- and even Jade and Jasmine...

“I mean, you don’t have to, but you seem...wanting to help and do what I ask.” The Jester hum as he tap his chin with his claw finger as he said.

“Why my lady, the reason I do aid,” giving a wry smile. “Is because a Fool I may be-- but a Fool knows how to help when it is needed.” then told. “Not to mention, you helped the Master, in more ways than us Minions could ever do.” Shadow took that in, as she smile and nod her head to the Jester. Turning to head to the Private Quarters, and was musing on the thoughts of becoming the ‘Mistress’. And while she didn’t mind being a slave...her foals took first priority, and if she was honest?

She would gladly take the collar off if it meant her litter will be with her.

You know… started Jerry in a mild annoyed mood as he stood with his left hand out, making his Browns charged towards the hazard suited Caribous, forcing them to run in fear of their suits being ripped open for the ‘infection’ to get in. As much as it's good for us to work together... mind overseeing the Minions spread out in terms of aiding the members who are moving sicked and healthy ponies into the Waypoint Gate.

I’m wondering if they slightly care how much I’ve done for them. thought the man, as while a mixture of Browns and Greens were either chasing off Caribous for the Resistance members, or breaking into homes or shops to gather things. While his Reds were archers, attacking on high areas, being guards and hitting any Caribou, or in some cases stallions if they get close to a free mare.

While his Blues work on moving those who were too weak and sick to walk on their hooves, or move from their post to grab a dead Minion or two. Or in some cases, were healing any possible wounds any mare gotten. While the last part was unlikely, Jerry didn’t want to assume that any mares, free or forced owned, were without any bruises or cuts. And while he didn’t mind sacrificing his Minions as they died to protect any Resistance mare if they were jumped by a Caribou.

And speaking of dying, he felt 13 Browns dying on the spot. He glance to see the cause of death, as they died protecting a earth mare carrying a still healthy filly as they made it across into the Gate. the reason of death were hazard suit Caribous that had managed to stab into the Browns through the chest. They were too far from his ‘healing area’ of Blues, and knew that any Blue were busy with orders he made.

Seeing their bodies disappearing, he brought up another bunch of 13 from a close Spawning Pit, and gave a mental order to guard and attack Still so far so good, been a good working with the Resistance and raiding and saving ponies for the last 5 days, I say this is--, started off Jerry in a good mood, almost forgetting why he was annoyed before the ‘reminder’ spoke his voice.

“Those Blues of yours could have saved them, they had time to be revied before you summoned more!” and with a low breath, Jerry glance to Shining armor, as while he was willing to work with the Resistance and be reasonable in the plans…

This asshole makes it so difficult to work when it comes with me using my Minions. thought Jerry as he took a low breath, mind focusing on his Minions and their progress. “They were too far away and my Blues were busy with other things.” having a mental map of the layout of Baltimare, as he was directing all his Minions and coordinating them as part of the plan of him causing diversion, assist and letting his Reds burn any target.

But even if I’m working with the plan-- this guy thinks I’m not working with them at all! thought Jerry in irritation, as he saw the slight scowl Shining gave as the stallion told.

“You can’t waste off them like that, you may have many of these Minions, but you need to make sure they stay alive to get the job done.” having a stern look as he clench his teeth, seeing Jerry turning his head away, ignoring him as Shining wanted to reprimand him…

But Shining looked like he wanted to focus on the situation, leaving the Overlord as Jerry took a low breath, calming himself of his irritation as he thought while focusing on his horde. Easy now, thought Jerry as he moved his left arm now and then in what direction he wanted. Moving his remaining horde into breaking homes or taking what supplies were needed as he told himself.

He’s stressed, I’m stressed-- it's not a normal raid. We’re taking a lot of ponies with us, and are pressed to getting more food. Not to mention he’s worried for his sister, which I don’t blame as he has a lot on his mind. Jerry rationalized that they have a time limit, that they need to find the Element Bearers within a month, and so far they haven’t found them yet. Time was against them as not only him, but the Resistance had to work triple of what they usually had to do in order to get the Element Bearers before they die from this plague.

So despite Shining getting on his case whenever they weren’t in raids or planning quick hits in various towns or cites, Jerry tried his best being reasonable. Trying to compromise and make things smooth for them all…

But nope! Shining Mc’stick-up-his-ass been pushing me as if I was some sort of military leader! Yes, I know that I can’t just willy nilly use my Minions, yes I know I need to make sure I stick to the plan-- but the Resistance members, most of which are mares-- are more important than my Minions! I literally have nearly 6000 each of them. I can used them all I want, and do so that the Resistance doesn’t lose anyone!

Sure, some Minions will die to achieve victory, but better for me to lose Minions than the Resistance losing their own members by Caribous. feeling the slight tiredness in his body and mind, neither him, or much of the ponies gotten full rest. Maybe a few hours worth, but they all been on the field constantly with use of his Gates, moving around parts of Equestria and doing a few hours, maybe half a hour of raiding, freeing mares and fillies, and grabbing whatever sick they could.

Not to mention that while they had spare time to plan, Jerry worked to the best he could with Shining in terms of each raid. But with how he’s been ‘wasting’ his Minions non-stop, the unicorn was slowly starting to agitated Jerry. Me? Wasteful? I’m at least trying to make sure that they haven’t lost a single member, my Minions are replaceable. Them? Aren’t easy to replace to these lot!

He felt the ting of 10 Greens dying, all attacking more Caribous as he negated his Blues movements of reviving them as he directed the Blues to some mares needing aid. Jerry brought up another 10 of Greens, making them do the same thing the last 10 did. Attacking Caribous and keeping them off the Resistance back. He was about to get another few Reds after feeling some died by crossbow bolts, before hearing the call.

“We got them, fall back!” seeing the Resistance pulling back as Jerry raise his left arm up, calling forth all his Minions available. Seeing that while the Resistance retreated into his Gate, some of the hazard suit Caribous, with taped up suits, felt confident in chasing the mares. Jerry however sent a mental command to his Browns, Greens, and Reds to attack fully. Being a sort of ‘suicide squad’ as to give cover for the Resistance.

He ignored the Reds dying sounds, as they were the weakest of the Minions, then the Greens as they slowly falled, and slowly bit by bit his Browns were dying for their Master. While it gave time for all the mares to escape, he lost most of his horde beside his Blues, which came with him as they enter in the Gate as his horde died completely.

Once they were back in the Resistance island, Jerry motioned to the Blues to enter in their Spawning pits, as he felt like taking a bit of sleep, before he heard Shining voice again. “What, was that!” Jerry took a low breath, wanting nothing more but to rest a little bit, as he look to Shining as the stallion continued. “You just, wasted nearly all your forces, when you should've made them retreat with us!” standing up before the taller male as he continued.

“Instead of making them come with us in retreat, you just sent them on a near suicide run against the Caribous, knowingly let them die without a single reason or caused!” And while he went on, Jerry was feeling more and more irritated as he wanted nothing to do but to punch Shining in the face. So. Much.

But Jerry tried to resist the urge. So very much, to just get angry, get mad, and just beat the ever living shit out of Shining for calling him wasteful. He took a low breath and told in a very tense tone. “Shining. We’re tired.” Clenching his right hand tightly of the blackish blade in irritation. “You’re tired.” pointing his left hand to Shining as he went on. “I’m tired.” then pointed to himself, as under his helmet he felt like scowling. “And right now? I’m irritated. So. Drop. It.”

He felt so irritated, dealing with Shining-fucking-Armor shit. Every. Single.Day. Having to constantly hearing him bitch about Jerry ‘wasting’ his Minions nearly all the time. ‘Unnecessary damage’ all around after each raid. ‘Unnecessary risks’ Jerry took with his horde. ‘Unnecessary charges’ with him charging after Caribous while being distraction like plan. Ignoring orders from this high-so-mighty-fucking Captain!

Hell, he’s complaining that I’m not ‘militarize’ like fucking Commander Pearl! Jerry seethed in his armor as he wanted nothing more than to just punch, maybe kick the asshole and push him down a few pegs! And right now? All he wanted was to rest, he just wanted to rest, relax and just calm down. But nope! Right now the ‘oh-so-good-Captain’ is just wanting Jerry to punch him in the fucking face with how’s he’s talking!

Jerry decided something. you know what? Fuck it! I’m going home! turning as he stomped his way to the Gate as he heard Shining called out. “Come back here! We’re not finished talking!” Jerry glance to Shining, and for a brief moment, the stallion saw the utter loathing, hatred, and want of nothing but his death as Jerry told flatly.

“We’re. Finished. Talking.” Entering in the Gate as he teleported back home. When he saw his throne room, he turned to the armory, as to remove his armor and weapon. After he done so with a quick trip up the stairs, he glance to see Gnarl about to speak, before Jerry told him flatly. “Gnarl, I am really not in the mood for any shit you have to say.” giving a dark glare as he added. “I am close on the edge of just snapping. So for your sake? Shut. Up.”

Seeing Gnarl close his mouth, as Jerry moved his way up to the Private Quarters, feeling a need to just get in the bath, relax and just enjoy his time off. Seeing Jade walking with Jasmine. And while Jade pause, looking concern at Jerry and his mood, Jasmine took a look at him, brighten up to see him again and rushing to Jerry to hugging his side as she said. “Hey Big Bro!” Jerry felt his tension and anger collapsing from the hug of a sweet filly like her. As a smile replace that scowl expression he once held.

Crouching down some, he hugged the filly back completely, feeling her child arms wrapping around his neck as he replied. “Hey Jasmine, how are you doing?” feeling a slight nuzzling from the crystal filly on his face as they held the hug before letting go as she moved a few steps with a happy expression on her face.

“I’m doing fine Big Bro,” then tilt her head, looking innocent with those big curious eyes as she asked. “Are you feeling alright? You look really moody earlier.” seeing him take a long sigh as he admitted.

“Haven’t slept much, fighting a lot more than I usually done…” then added as he glance to the side. “Annnd I may had lost my temper a bit on Caribou's during the raids.” while Jade wince to that with a uncomfortable expression, Jasmine nod some as if she expected this as she turned and called.

“Hey Lovely, Big Bro needs you!” while Jade looked at her sister with a very questionable look, Jerry raise his brow as he questioned what the filly was thinking of, but he glance to the moving earth mare. Lovely noticed how tense her Master looked, moving right up by his side with her arms wrapping around his left arm. Smiling up to him as her breasts squish against his arm, gently pulling him towards the bathroom as she knew what he needed.

Master needs a good bath, a massage, and maybe some personal relief. knowing what his needs were from the moment she saw him, as she coo. “Master, you look like you need much pamper and relief. Please, allow your lovely maid to aid you in all of your needs.” pulling him to the bathroom to wash his body from the sweat and stinky odor.

While Jade subtly move her sister away from a possible sex season, Jerry was slightly happy that Lovely noticed what he needed just by a look. Although with how much she’s been with me, I dare say she knows all the signs of me by now. as he felt a bit of mixed pride and happiness that Lovely noticed what he needed right then and there.

However while Jade saw the two off, she glance to sister as they went down the stairs as she asked. “Jasmine, what were you trying to accomplish with Jerry?” seeing her look up as the elder sister went on. “I know that he looked exhausted, but why did you called Lovely out so she can lead him elsewhere? Why not just let him tell her that Jerry needed her?”

Her sister hum, placing a finger on her chin as she adopted a thinking expression, looking up to her sister as she admit. “Because whenever Big Bro looks utterly tense, he needs time to relax.” seeing her sister raising of a eyebrow, the filly snorted as she explain. “Sis, I may be a little naive and a filly-- but I know a stressed adult when I see one.” giving her a look as if reminder her big sister all the times she saw Jade stressed from work in the Empire.

Jade huffed, as she knew her sister had a slight point, but pushed. “But couldn’t Jerry just called Lovely himself? Why did you called her for him?”

The little filly, sighed, as she told. “Because sis, Big Bro been constantly fighting, constantly taking small rests, and been in that armor for 5 days straight.” scrunching her nose some as she told. “Lovely was right, he really was stinky.” then added as she look up once they reach the end of the stairs. “He also looked really mad.”

“Yes sis, I know. I saw his moody look.” agreed Jade as she look to her sister, waiting for the reason on why. As Jasmine rolled her eyes and told.

“Because Jerry looked really tried, like so tired that he could just drop on the ground.” going on to say. “He also look really, really stressed. He’s been out for nearly a week, haven’t been here, haven’t been with us, and certainly haven’t been with Shadow or Lovely at all.” then added with a smile. “Big Bro needs time to just enjoy being around the closest thing he has to a family here.”

Jade in response shook her head some, having a low smile as while it seems a little childish that Jasmine did that-- a part of her couldn’t really fault with her sister. To Jasmine, it seems like Jerry hasn’t been around forever, and deserved time to recuperate for a while before heading back. Not to mention, I’m sure some of the Resistance members are recuperating a bit themselves. added the mare as she lead her sister to the ‘foal area’ where she and her sister would play some board-games or read some books to pass some time. Or paint, that seem like something her littler sister enjoyed.

Especially on the Dark Castle walls itself.

Back in the Resistance island, Shining took low calming breaths, looking over the map of Equestria, as part of him try to focus on the next target, the next city to try to find not only the Elements, but his sister as well. However another part of him focus back on the Overlord, on how he seems so callous of using the Minions, on how he failed on working with the unicorn as well as doing risking and dangerous things that were so unnecessary.

Like damaging property. How are we suppose to rebuild homes and stores with our nation if he keeps breaking them? he took another breath, looking to both Commander Pearl and Brigadier Screech, both of which were planning with him on their next strike, as while part of him felt like asking this was pointless, another part reminded him that they were on a time limit.

“Commander Pearl, Brigadier Screech,” gaining their attention as he asked. “Is there no other way to get the Overlord here? We need to prep on our next raid in Trottingham.” trying to figure if there was another way than ‘placing your hand on the Gate’ like they explained to him of one of the few ways of contacting the Overlord.

Rolling her eyes to this, Pearl wondered, this again? But soon breathed in and sighed, “No Captain Armor. The Gate is the direct way of doing that.” Then went on, “There is the alternative of using those communication devices Alpha Base supplied, but routing the message and hoping someone will pick up is possibly less than using the gate.”

The stallion gave a slow, irritated sigh to that, but otherwise refocused on the map. He’d gone over it five times now, but even then it felt wrong to not have one of the leading teams, being the Overlord with his minions. How was he expected to keep working with the male if he didn’t help plan ahead?

It was agitating. Trying to work with someone that seemed to belay his orders, sometimes toss his careful planning or organized strategies to the side to just push straight on. He understood Luna’s reasoning, Shining had seen the effectiveness of a minion rush by the Overlord. It was just frustrating the male thought he could go on his own half the time or undermine a missions parameters by doing a sudden rogue action. Wasn’t he supposed to be a warlord of some sort? Something, just wasn’t adding up into his mind over all of this.

Shining nearly growl, as he spoke to the older mares. “Despite Princess Luna request of us working with the Overlord,” looking to them as he told. “How can we if he isn’t around when we need him with planning the raids?”

“Believe me, I feel the same,” agreed Pearl with a annoyed expression as she continued. “You would think he know how to work with us in our strategies with how willing he is during these moments.” then told with furrowed brows. “But the moment something changed? He just up and make his Minions attack or charge at the Caribous without rhyme or reason.”

Shining agreed with a nod. “Not to mention the excessive damage or strong headed charges,” then added with frustration. “And him wasting his troops as if they were nothing but extra meatshields!” snorting some. “For somepony who claimed to hate wasting, he seem to enjoy wasting his Minions nonstop. It makes no sense, why would he just waste them for something as to stop Caribous? That's not why we’re doing these raids!”

Giving a glance, Screech said, “Because that’s how he operates, Captain Armor. Lives amount to little for him in raids.” Then focused back on the map adding, “His mode of operation is to go in and strike with as much force as he can. Eliminate all targets within reach, cause any damage he can to the local area and take all he wants before up and leaving a highly damage and less usable raided town or area.”

“But that's not what we’re suppose to do!” argue back Shining, as he place his fingers on the map, tapping them to make his point. “We’re suppose to take supplies, any ponies healthy or sick, and leave! It's as simple and plain, that he should understand! Why must he waste his Minions with the Caribous? They don’t matter as they can be push back with simple cuts on their suits.” trying to figure out the reasoning on why the Overlord would just do this. While he can understand Screech telling him that the Overlord basically cause damage and takes everything-- he knew the Overlord should understand he doesn’t need to do that anymore.

Snorting to that, Pearl spoke, “Personally? I find him more like a local bandit that has a bloodlust to ransack-- or at least a warmonger.” Rolling a hand at the map adding, “Once he’s in a fight, all he seems to care about is cause as much bloodshed as possible.”

Shining rub his face, taking a calming breath as he focus over everything he could tell during the last 5 days. So far the Overlord seem to fight when he’s near Caribous, or mostly standing guard while he make his Minions do all the work. Something wasn’t adding up, as he look over a few reports of what they took in account for, and for how many losses they took…

He noticed something odd, extremely odd to his military training and mindset. “Commander, Brigadier.” gathering their attention as he asked. “Correct me if I’m wrong...but we suffer near to no casualties...right?” glancing up as he asked. “I would of thought we would lost a member or a few mares to the Caribous within areas none of our forces could reach them in time. So why is it we have near to no casualties or missing in action?”

“I think you already know.” Told Screech, “The Overlord keeps rushing forwards. Rushing ahead and attacking next to any caribou within his reach. He hardly stops to help out all the time.” Then shook her head with, “Gives us time, I’ll admit that and distracts the Caribou… but you know the trouble his rogue actions sometimes bring with.”

Nodding, he told. “It's like we’re dealing with a bandit than a actual warlord. His fighting is brute strength and swinging that blade like a club.” then amended. “Granted, his Minions seem to help us in the field, some how with him fighting…” then shook his head. “But it’s like we’re fighting with a bandit that just waste his forces in vain hopes he makes a difference rather strategize and move the Minions around areas that they could help the best.”

Taking a deep breath, he look to Pearl as he asked. “What did the Princess’s have to say of our report regarding to the Overlord, his rogue actions, unnecessary damages of properties, nearly ruining several missions and his lack of caring for his forces in the field?”

Glancing to the other, Pearl turned back first to tell, “Not well. Princess Celestia is concerned and Princess Luna is troubled. Both of them said that they are looking into it, mentioned something about a pony that can help.”

Snorting to that Screech said, “I think I know who they’re talking about.” It made both unicorns to glance at her, as the thestral told, “Corporal Spree. She has experience with the Overlord, mainly in once being around his castle before she turned over to our forces to help get Equestria back. Promising mare, honestly.”

“What does Corporal Spree know of the Overlord that we don’t?” asked Shining, as it seems rather odd that ponies of their ranking know next to nothing of the male-- but somehow a Corporal does.

“From what we gather? She has been with the Overlord for over a month, maybe two if reports are accurate.” told Pearl as she went on. “She has information on him, and know him a lot more than anything we tried to gather from him.” Shining thought over that, and soon asked.

“Where is she?” Looking to them as he went on. “If she’s had close contact with the Overlord, I might as well get answers from her so I know how to handle him when he comes again. Maybe figure out why he’s like this and why he seems to enjoy wasting Minions so much.”

Sighing to that, Screech said, “She should be in her assigned bunk now in the Barracks. She was handling one of the further areas in the last raid.” Then motioned him to leave, adding, “You should get some rest in too, Captain Armor. We have ten hours before we might deploy, fifteen if we need it.”

As much as he wanted to talk to this Corporal-- part of him knew she was right, as he sighed. Rubbing his eyes as he said. “Very well,” then asked. “Just try to contact the Overlord as soon as you can, we need him to make the Gates in the first place.” turning to walk off, as while part of his mind wanted to figure out more of the Overlord-- most of him wanted to sleep.

He slightly enjoyed the fact of sleeping, resting his mind and body some. And if he was lucky? Maybe Cadence would sleep in with him, she was constantly busy with Shire in PR with the Crystal Heart with her. He look over the multiple tents and make-shift shelters of unicorn magic of ‘sand-huts’. He could see so many different ponies, mostly mares in either those dive-suits, or multiple dresses that were given by the Overlord.

He partially wonder how they were going to feed so many mouths, especially the fillies, they seem hungry the most. With a slight shake of his head, he headed to his tent, going into the makeshift bed which was a mat for padding that had a blanket and pillows on the ground. It was a lot more better than what they had to use, which were leaves.

And while it's not comfortable-- it's somewhere to lay his head. Admittedly he was a bit disappointed that Cadence wasn’t around with him since he was on the front lines more with the other troops, and her more to their ‘city’ building with the other Princess’s. He honestly missed sleeping with her again, or spending time for both to relief stress-- but he knew that they were both constantly busy. So after resting his head, getting on the ground of leaves, he sighed as he took what rest he had, hoping that he could at least sleep slightly peacefully before going back into battle.

Jerry himself, was relaxing on an actual bed, enjoying a rather great massage as Lovely was working on his back. Unknotting his muscles as he felt her straddle behind on his legs, working into his muscles as her slender and soft hands work on his skin, feeling her coat rubbing against the muscles as he gave a content sigh. Yeah...I needed this. feeling soreness from sleeping in armor for days, unable to rest properly without Shadow or Lovely by his side…

And making him think of how much he killed...or how apathetic he was to losing his Minions, or even how numb he was starting to get from killing so many. He doubted he knew how much he killed. With a light shudder from that thought, something his earth mare noticed as she nuzzle into his neck, giving him a comforting hug for that moment. Holding him with her arms around his chest as her breasts pressed against his back.

Then after another minute she pull away to continue massaging him, having a content smile on her face as she work on her Master needs of relaxing. While she continue on serving him, Jerry mind wander a bit, thinking of these last five days. Constantly fighting, constantly moving Minions around...Constantly putting up with Shining armor. I mean, I get it, I really get it. He’s stressed with trying to find his sister, of trying to save his nation-- of trying to save the ponies in it. Really, I do. He has a lot on his mind… then slightly scowl, or at least try to as Lovely seem to try to remove any negative mood in him by giving him some much needed attention as she moved down more to get at his lower back.

Sighing some, he went on in his thoughts. He has a lot of pressure, as well as the other's-- but my Minions are literally expendable. Their Resistance? Not so much. They need the added numbers to help their people, the civilians, to help get them through the hell they all endure.

My Minions? Hell, the best they can do is serve me and do my bidding. Probably enjoy dying for me a lot like Gnarl said. huffing a bit as while part of him want to be in a bad mood, it almost felt like Lovely noticed that and tried to redirect what thoughts he had as she move down lower, working on his legs as her hands inch around his inner thighs. Rubbing around his crotch as to get his mind off.

He almost felt like looking back to see if Lovely was doing this on purpose or not-- but another part of him dismissed that thought as he went on in his thinking. But there is one part that's making me stressed as he is. Finding the Element Bearers. We can’t waste time, we need to find them...but I doubt we’ll find them that easy, hell the Caribous seem to try to do everything in their power to keep the Resistance from winning too.

He sighed, feeling her working on his other leg, as he let himself relax some. But, we can’t give up hope, right? Can’t give up on finding them before the month is up. They’re somewhere...we just haven’t figure out where. mind bubbling in doubts and concern of trying to find six mares that were possibly spread across Equestria.

However he felt a nuzzle to his ear, as he glance to see Lovely comforting him some. Hands rubbing his shoulders as she nuzzle with tenderness as her eyes were closed, mostly to feel against his hair while nuzzling him. He smile to that, as he noticed Lovely was doing her best to think of better things. As he soon ordered. “Lovely, why don’t you strip off your uniform? I feel like cuddling with you.”

Happiness express on her face as she moved off the bed to stand on her hooves. Doing her best to remove her clothing, as she knew that her Master had such a hard working time with the Equestiran army, she knew he needed something to ogle at. Lovely removed the stockings on her legs, letting him see those same legs he felt on him constantly, the short skirt slowly coming down as she moved her hands to remove her shirt. Taking each bit off as the earth mare kicked the skirt off to the side.

Her hands removed the shirt as the arms shrug it off of her, hands working to remove her corset as she hoped that her Master was enjoying the strip show s he was giving to him. Once the corset was removed and placed on the ground, all she had to do was removed the little headset on her head as it was flicked off to the ground. The mare had herself revealing her luscious and sexy looking body. Seeing him turning on his back on the bed, with his arousal shown some as she crawled on the bed. Moving to his side as she cuddled close to him, arms around his chest, legs intertwining with his, head on his shoulder as she pressed her body close to his.

Breasts also pressing on his side, as she felt his right arm wrapping around her lower back as she saw him closing his eyes to rest. She may thought he would want some sexual relief as she move a hand down to relief his needs-- but a shake of his head told that all he wanted was her cuddling with him and giving him her body to hold.As she rested with her sleeping Master with her hand back in position, she peek a eye, noticing Shadow coming in. seeing the thestral lightly smile, before stripping and coming on the male other side.

Going over to do the exact same as the maid did, but place a wing around his front, giving him extra warmth and affection as she saw Shadow nuzzling under his chin. Seemingly enjoying being close to him as the three of them rest and relax with one another. Enjoying what peace they had before their stud left to fight and be gone for who knows how long.

While there was a delay, mostly up due to the Overlord not arriving, even with the attempt of communication with the Gates. And while it did make things bothersome for the Resistance, it did allow Shining some rest and a chance to find this Corporal Spree. And he was lucky to caught her by seeing her with her group as he was speaking in a commanding tone. “Corporal Spree, I need to speak to you. Now.”

Spree turned her focus away from the others, giving Shining Armor a glance over before nodding, “Yes Sir.” Then stood, telling the other mare’s, “We’ll go over group formations later.” Turning to follow the stallion while she herself fixed her basic clothing of a simple dress with slits in its sides, shorts being under it.

Rolling her shoulders, the yellow mare tried to not feel anxious, slightly wondering what a commanding officer, even more so a prince like Captain Armor, needed to talk to her about. But while they turned and entered into a tent where they could speak in with some privacy, did she get her answer.

“You have been with the Overlord for a good while,” hands clasp behind his back, as he glance to her as he continued on. “And I heard that both Princess’s spoke to you of the reasons of why he is, to put it bluntly, being more like a bandit than a actual warlord.” turning to face her as he continued.

“Despite Princess Luna request of us working together, the Overlord had time and time again, nearly botch up missions, become rogue, caused collateral damage to property, and being a hypocrite on wasting forces, when he claims he hates being wasteful.” looking at her with focus eyes as he question. “So answer me Corporal, what reason, what game is the Overlord playing at? Because right now? All I’m seeing is that there isn’t enough information or idea of what sort of warlord we are dealing with.”

Spree had to take a inhale of breath and hold it to stop herself from laughing. Warlord? Jerry? That sounds like a joke. She unfortunately could tell, the Captain was not joking. It took a slow exhale of breath to keep herself from making that note of amusement known. Though when she spoke, she did so as a question. “Can I ask, Sir, what you so far know about the Overlord first?”

Raising a brow, he soon told. “Near to nothing. In fact near nopony in the Resistance know a single thing of him, except of you, Princess Celestia and Luna have know something of him, and Magic-- but the latter seem to not care of my inquiries and is in the Labs below sea.”

Giving a nod and a slight sigh, Spree thought it over and said, “Well sir, the honest truth about the Overlord? About the man known as Jerry?” She paused to think of how to place it.. But put it bluntly. “He’s a civilian sir. He was never a warlord to begin with.”

Taking a moment, he took a deep breath, horn glowing for a silence spell around the tent….and shouted in near shock. “WHAT?!” as if that sounded near impossible. “How, in Celestia's name, is a civilian-- some sort of supposedly dark lord in control a vast army?!”

“Permission to speak freely, Sir?” Asked Spree before she went on.

Taking a low breath, he told. “Granted, better make this good, Corporal.”

Sighing to that and only easing up her rigid stance just a touch, did Spree say, “Jerry didn’t want to have the role of Overlord. It was sort of… just given to him. And to be honest? He’s more like a roughly surviving brawler than a real fighter. I should know, I sparred with him some-- if anything to make sure he doesn't kill himself by picking fights with the wrong guy alone.”

Pinching his brow, he exhale a breath. “That does explain why he seems to fight like a bandit…” then glance up to Spree as he questioned. “So this Jerry, a civilian, was put into the role of a Overlord, suppose to cause great evil and chaos upon everything-- and was supposed to be this great threat to us all?”

“That’s what that small toad, Gnarl, wants.” Spree rolled her eyes. “Really, the old minion Master does his darnest to get Jerry to be evil. If it wasn’t for me, Jerry probably would have been worse. Maybe a credible threat to Equestria.” Though this was said in a offhanded manner, it did perk the stallions attention.

“Care to elaborate on that, Corporal?”

Blinking a bit, Spree thought on it and told, “Well, you see when I first was with Jerry, Shadow and I were his.. quote, unquote, ‘slaves’.” Raising her arms and using her fingers to do the actions. “The thing was, back then he just thought it was normal. Until I told him we were enslaved, explained what happened to us…”

Deciding to skip ahead a bit, the earth mare told on, “During the time Gnarl, his advisor, kept trying to get Jerry to do bad or evil acts. I got in the way, kept telling him of how it wasn’t fair for me, for Shadow, for Equestria. Did what I could to remind him he didn’t have to play the part of somepony like Sombra.”

Smiling a bit, Spree jerked her head and told, “I even got Jasmine in on the act. She annoys the toad and keeps poking at that conscious of Jerry’s. Otherwise, he would have this real sour mood all the time. Maybe sulk a lot. Shadow always mentioned he sulked a lot.”

Trying to get over the fact that Spree not only somehow managed to make the Overlord ‘friendly’, but somehow a filly kept the Overlord at bay with his conscious? He wanted to question that, but another part of him prod of the emotional state, mostly to help him get an idea of how to work with….Jerry. “And why does he sulk alot? What reason would he sulk for?”

Arms crossed, Spree shook her head. “I wouldn’t know. Shadow was much better at reading people than I was. She stayed with him because that created mare, Lovely? She had no way of actually helping. But if I had to guess? Jerry being a civilian, if Shadow was right, means he had to kill for the first time. Maybe feels guilty about a lot of stuff he did to keep the Toad happy that he’s doing evil acts or something. I wouldn’t fully know--”

Then spoke off to the side in slight annoyance, “I’d probably know more if I wasn’t so dragged down by work.” Then spoke to Shining, “Not that I’d complain, Sir, but when I was part of the Resistance, I had almost no time to relax. What time I did have I spent resting when I could. I tried to get Shadow to visit, but I never got the time. I would know more, but I just haven’t spent enough time with her or him in a month or two to know.”

He nod some, contemplating on his thoughts...and asked. “Now while I have some answers...Give me a idea of why he would not only still cause collateral damage to property, botching up missions on the field, becoming rogue at random moments-- or being a complete hypocrite in wasting his Minions as if they were mayflies?”

Wincing some, Spree told, “The last one I can answer simply with, that they are replaceable and easily replaceable.” Then thought on that before going on with, “If Jerry kills something alive? He can collect lifeforce from it-- if I remember right. And some things got more life force than others-- so as long as he kills more than he losses? He won’t run out of minions anytime soon.”

While it surprised him to hear of the man somehow able to collect souls to use for his creatures-- something he thought only Magic could do, he ignored the shiver in his spine as he question. “You mean he steal souls from any living thing?”

Blinking and thinking to that, Spree told, “I don’t think it’s souls he’s taking. I’m not sure what it is, but I’m pretty sure ‘Lifeforce’ is something else.” Then cocked her head to the side, adding, “I mean… just the way he said it makes me think it’s not someone’s soul.”

While he filed that away to question Jerry later, he spoke. “If he has more than what we know?” thinking some. “It would explain why he would go rogue, sending his Minions to their deaths to make sure any Resistance members or taken civilians get through the Gate safely. Why bother worrying of his forces when he has more in reserved?” thinking more that since Jerry was a civilian, or raider in this case, any concern or forethoughts of the mission were null. Including Jerry having no discipline in the art of war...he did however narrow his eyes and question.

“But that doesn’t excuse him causing collateral damage to property. If anything, he should've just focus on the mares and fillies.”

“Actually…” Began Spree hesitantly, “That’s not entirely his fault.” Then went on to tell. “I found out, while spending my time around the Minions? They really, and I do mean really, like to break things. The Browns the most.”

For a moment….Shining felt a eye twitch as he asked as coolly as he could. “Explain.”

“Remember what I said about that Toady of an advisor wants evil?” Asked the mare, “Yeah, well… you see? He’s sort of totally got the minions in on the same idea. So, they like to break stuff, like being around nasty things, causing all out mayhem….” Then shook her head, “Honestly without Jerry they would be like a wave of misbehaving foals that get into everything! That’s how Shadow and I sometimes feels like when dealing with them.”

“And he cause collateral damage by accident, as these Minions just love destroying things?” furrowing his brow some.

“One minion did say he liked the sound of shattering pottery.” Told the mare in a frank manner. “He didn’t do it for evil, he just liked the sound. And so do others.”

“Couldn’t Jerry command them to not destroy property, and just attack Caribous or keep watch on the escorted mares and fillies?” questioned Shining. “I understand he’s not a military type-- but he should keep a good discipline on these creatures.”

Raising a brow, Spree said, “Even the Toad, Gnarl, has trouble with them sometimes.” Then held back a smirk while saying, “Even with him being the ‘Minion Master’ that he is… even he has to constantly shout at them like the grumpy old goat he is to keep them in line at all times. I think Jerry just doesn't have the same focus or attention span to constantly tell the minions off from their antics.”

Thinking some now, having much knowledge of this...he question. “So why has he fabricated this whole thing? Fabricated he’s some dark lord? That he’s the big evil thing? Why lie and not be honest to us?”

Oh that was the question indeed. And it was one Spree had to sigh to and tell, “Because the Minions won’t follow a ‘good’ Overlord. They have to be evil in some way. And if they ain't? They leave and find some other evil badguy to follow instead.”

He furrow his brows as he questioned. “Corporal Spree, we both know that the Caribous are lazy and deviants. What could they do with these Minions following them around?” snorting some as he told. “I doubt even Dainn find them of use.”

Shaking her head, Spree told, “I’d agree. But thankfully? Dainn doesn't know that minions are next to infinite in number if you keep getting lifeforce. Or that they are good at breaking, ransacking and destroying things. Even so obedient loyal to the Overlord they aren't scared to be meat shields or sacrifices--” Then near scowled, “Tartarus, the worst part would be the gates! When the minions choose a new Overlord, than that guy get’s to use the gates, and you’ve seen where you can go with those already.” Then added soon after, “Sir.”

He scowl some, knowing that she was right. While he doubted any Caribou or Dainn would see the Minions as useful-- the Gates? Those were another story and something that should stay out of their hands. He however question something else. “And what of his magic? From what we gather, his magic doesn’t work like ours does, it is very...different to be frank, Corporal.”

“Very.” Nodded Spree, “And really… I’m not sure what to tell you.” Screwing her face up and adding, “I’m not really a unicorn, so… there’s not much I can do to tell what he can do.”

Nodding some, he contemplated his question...and soon spoke. “Corporal, one last question. If what you are saying is accurate, then the reason he is so difficult to work with, is because he is a civilian, one that has no training or able to deal with death. He might also suffer PTSD after all of this is over with-- maybe more than that from what actions he took…” then he soon asked.

“But do you know why he seems to acquire...odd and unusual artifacts?” looking at her carefully as he said. “Ever since he came here, he seem to desire unusual artifacts, some of which he lied to us of having or even taking.”

Giving a shrug, Spree shook her head. “I don’t know, sir. That was after I hooked up with the Resistance and got started on my more formal training.”

He sighed, then nodded. He asked one last question. “You mention the crystal filly, Jasmine keeps his conscious….why would a filly of all things impact him the most? I can understand a friend, even a love one...but why a stranger, especially a filly, makes him pause on his choices?”

Smiling a bit, Spree asked, “With respect, sir. Would you ruin a innocent filly’s heart?”

Thinking some, he chuckled and shook his head. “No. Dismissed Corporal.” heading off to talk with his fellow heads, as he was debating on informing on what he learn of this to them or not. Really it makes so much sense when he thought about it….but why would he lie to the Resistance in the first place? That sort of stump him some. He partially wonder if he should keep this to himself? After all, if the Princess’s didn’t inform the former Resistance Heads...it would make sense if he kept this to himself.

Hearing the metal footsteps, as the military leaders glance to see the Overlord in his blackish armor, coming in the tent as Pearl held a scowl as she asked in a frustrated manner. “Had fun making us waste time, Overlord?” giving him a rather pointed look as she told. “Because of your little tantrum, we lost hours of progress in raiding and securing supplies.” While Jerry frown under his helmet, he decided to bring up a point.

“With all due respect, Commander. I haven’t had a good rest in 5 days, and I was near my boiling point to literally smash the closest thing that annoyed me.” looking at them all as he told. “Having a irritated Overlord ready to snap at a moment noticed of annoyance or insult? Would be counter-productive than anything else.” Looking over the map as he noticed that the target was Trottingham this time. “So, how about we get to business and discuss plans of the raid?”

Shining glance to him, as now he was thinking of how to approach him in a ‘civilian’ manner. “For one Overlord, I have a question,” gaining his attention as Shining asked. “Why do you keep throwing Minions at Caribous all the time? Why not focus on what the plan was for each mission?”

“Because Shining, even if we make a plan and plans for possible outcomes, I know that any plans we make might go wrong one way or another on the field.” told Jerry, as he went on. “Not to mention on why I ‘throwing’ my Minions at the Caribous, is because the Resistance members are more important than my forces in terms of lives. The more you all have in terms of numbers, the more that can keep a eye on your recent liberate people that come to this island.

“While you all may think I am being foolish with this choice, I am simply making sure that those Caribous don’t get a single member in each raid, I rather lose 100 Minion per Resistance member in the raid-- than to have casualties of mares getting taken while I lost only a bare few.” Looking at Shining as he asked in a sarcastic manner. “Simple enough, Captain?”

While part of Shining felt that was a really poor choice for Jerry to waste his forces, another part of him reminded of Spree words. That to the man in armor, his Minions are expendable and easily replaceable. To Jerry, he views that their members were more irreplaceable than his Minions. It conflicted his mindset of a soldier as he took a breath and nodded, then said to Jerry. “Alright,” looking to Pearl and Screech as he asked.

“What‘s today agenda for this raid? Gathering supplies, or a mix of gathering supplies and mares?” Jerry for his part, was honestly surprised of Shining...just accepting his words as he thought out.

Shit...am I seeing things? Shining actually taking in my words, accepting them, and moving on? Huh, you know I almost thought he was going to go, Mr.Military-no-BS guy...progress! Although Screech gave a near glare to Jerry as if he was a idiot, but answer to Shining.

“Seeking report that there’s a large supply cache the Caribous are attempting to store up in Trottingham, hoping it won’t be infected. We take it to feed the ponies here, and focus on the food for now.” as she added grimly. “Not many ponies to save in Trottingham, they’re near their deaths already with water around them.”

Pitching in,Commander Pearl pointed to a few locations and told, “The overlaying plan is to cause a slight ruckus on the eastern side of Trottingham, draw as much of their forces to that area as possible. While at the west and southwest sides, we can have ponies go in and start raiding the storehouses with less reinforcements trying to attack us.”

Pearl glanced up and told towards Jerry, “We need you on the East side. They’ll be expecting you to be responsible for the forwards attack. At least enough to keep their attention there. We could maybe use a few of those imps with the group going in through the back, but we know you don’t keep too many with you all at once.”

“Which ones you need?” questioned Jerry as he asked. “Brown, Green, Red, or Blue?”

With a note of irritation in her tone, Pearl said, “How many can you spare without compromising your strength at the forward lines?”

“I can summon 50 of them. But how many Minions I bring depend their numbers of each Tribe.” said Jerry as he went on. “I can spare at least 10, maybe 15 if I’m pushing it, but no more than that.”

Breathing in, Pearl wondered if he was taking her for some sort of idiot. Did he not realize she knew he only brought a limited number of minions, or that number was divided depending on what he had? Calming down, she told in a tight tone, “Greens. Possibly ten to fifteen. Support role for secondary teams.”

15 Greens with them, 15 less Minions with me, means I have 35 with me...5 Reds, 5 Blues, and maybe 20 Browns. Or maybe 10 Reds and 15 Browns with 10 Blues? No, might need to make it 10 Reds, 20 Browns and 5 Blues. thinking this over as he said. “I’ll make sure that the Greens will listen and keep a eye for the secondary teams.” while he frown that he won’t have the Greens to jump on Caribous…

It also meant that in a sense...he could use the Caribous with the Target spell. While it might backfire on him with them seeing him with the spell, he knew that he’ll slowly be overrun with them solely focus on him without all of his Minions. Shining glance to Jerry, as he asked.

“Overlord,” gaining Jerry to pause in his thinking to look at the stallion as he asked. “Will the Greens listen to the secondary team?” Jerry thought on that and asked in return.

“Will Spree be part of the secondary team?”

The mare’s cast looks to one another, Screech saying, “No. She was initially part of the reserve this time around. Wasn’t supposed to be sent out unless the situation called for it.”

“Then I suggest you get her in the secondary team. She has experience with my Minions, and they’ll listen to her when I tell them to listen to her. She knows how to handle them and make them work, not as great as me-- but is decent in making them fight.” Pearl narrow her eyes at him as she question.

“Why would they simply listen to her if you tell them? Why not make them listen to another experience mare in the secondary team?”

“Because Spree knows how the Minions work, she knows how they can be devils to the enemy if used right. I dare say she knows more on their usefulness than anyone else in this Resistance.”

While she didn’t like it, Commander Pearl told, “I’ll inform her that she’s being switched out for one of the teams going in.” Then told more firmly, “If this goes wrong with her group, Overlord, I think we’ll get results even you won’t like.”

He was silent...but soon told. “Out of everyone in this Resistance...I trust her the most when it comes to my Minions.” looking at them as he went on. “I trust her to make use of my Greens well, Commander.” he then asked. “Now, is there any other group beside the secondary team that will infiltrate the storehouse?”

“No,” said Shining, as he told. “Just them, and you.” then asked. “Do you think you’ll handle the Caribous by yourself and the few Minions you have? They’re boosting their guards and any healthy troops to keep the food safe.” While Jerry was a bit trouble on that, he knew that using the Target spell was a must for this case.

“I’ll be making sure they’ll keep their attention on me, even make them occupy in my area as long as I can.” he then asked. “Now, any Waypoint Gates you need me to make for the secondary team to move the food?” Shining question on that.

“I thought you need to be near a area to make a Gate, or make one close to you.” recalling their information on them and how Jerry made them.

“That was the case, but with the recent, ‘boost’ of energy I got from what the Heart had? I’m able to spread my influence of Gate creating, its just visualizing on the where part I need to do.”

There was some doubt to that, but they gave their nods to him. “Alright.” Said Screech. “Now that we’re through with the overlaying plan, now we need to assign jobs for each team during the fight.” This, was the part Jerry didn’t like. There was a chance they already did this-- but form the talking that began, he could tell that they had to… change a few things with the new information they had. With him, the minions and Spree’s changed position.

With a internal groan, he resist the urge to walk out. As much as he dislike this, he knew it was a need for them. Didn’t mean he couldn’t try with a excuse. “Can I at least get my Minions set up while you assign jobs?” as he added. “I know at the very least, my job will be distraction and being the boogyman for the Caribous. I’m sure you don’t need me for a bit on this part to hear.”

Stopping, Screech turned her head and said, “Well, Overlord. IF you bothered to pay attention to this part, you probably wouldn’t have to abandon the initial plan in the first place.”

While he wanted to groan out, he said in a strain tone. “Fine.” as while the three ponies were discussing of jobs for each team, he tried his best to pay attention the best he could...even if it was hard to focus with trying to remember each name, he at least focus on the groups and their positions. Mentally marking areas his Greens could go, or possibly mark areas where he place the Greens…

In a way, he was looking at this more as a strategy game...and soon listen in more, changing his mental thoughts of ‘boring military stuff’, to ‘strategy planning’ for D&D. However, he picked up on something as he interrupted. “Commander,” making the unicorn stop, as she was about to question why he interrupted, before he place a finger down in a area that was on the ‘path’ the secondary team was going through.

“Wouldn’t this be a area the Caribous might position some patrols?” then move to his metal finger to another area as he went on. “Maybe even here or even set up heavy security here?” glancing up as Pearl was slightly surprise he was paying attention, as she told.

“Yes, but if we move the secondary team around here,” pointing to a different path. “Then they could move around the patrols.”

“But what if some of these patrols are elites, or even have mages?” asked Jerry. “We know that there is going to be heavy security, and while we know a majority might come to me during the distraction-- they might move their mages to the storehouse in adding magical defenses, as they know their magic won’t work on me.”

“Maybe not.” Began Pearl, “But they know it works against ponies. Which, we would have a lot of. It becomes a question of thinning numbers, Overlord, not just stopping you with something they might realize won’t work.” Then went on, “Take down our numbers, they have a better chance to defend their front.”

Screech took up to pointing at the location and told, “There is a chance there might be a few mages. We expect it. Why do you think we wanted your greens? They can bypass them and ambush them. Take out a credible threat that could compromise the secondary teams.”

Thinking over that, Jerry visualize it working, as he told. “You might need 20, just in caution.” looking up as he said. “While 15 can work, there is a chance some will die fighting the mages or any guard that can give a good killing blow.” reworking his numbers as he knew it was a must now for him to use the Target spell.

“No.” It was a fairly firm statement by Shining Armor as he told, “The secondary teams are going to deal with what they have. It’s going to be smaller than the initial strike team. We can have 15 of your own with them at max, but it’s more than needed.” Then went on to explain, “It’s not a rush attack like you use. It’s a stealth insertion. To weaken the area up and begin sneaking supplies out while the main force keeps the rest busy and distracted.”

While Jerry want to counterpoint, he could see how bad of a idea it would to have 20 instead of 15. He gave a curt nod, as he asked. “How long do you need me to keep the main force distracted?”

“Two hours at least.” told Shining, as he asked. “Think you can handle it?”

that is a good question. Can I? Sure I done raids in quick and grab, but holding a place and fighting while keeping them occupy? Haven’t done anything like that since my...temper blew up in Ponyville. But with the Target spell, I could keep them occupy...its just a matter of keeping myself alive. Jerry gave a quick nod as he told.

“I can managed.” As soon as they got that confirmation, they went back to planning, as while Jerry listen to it, part of him was working on his own plans. As since he won’t be without Greens, he will need to adapt his fighting and taking out any commanding officers. Mostly because his Greens would usually handle that with the Reds. Maybe just do a Leeroy Jenkins on them? Did it once with my armor and push past a wall of soldiers. Maybe do it a few times to kill a commander or two?

His mind wander some, as while thinking of soldiers, he idly wonder on his ‘spy’ in Canterlot, as he wonder if the soldier either died from the plague, or was turn into a doe and raped? He didn’t got anything clear, but he made a mental note to figure out what happen to that Caribou when he had the time.

under the sea trip

Engine rhythmically and gently made their beating songs with occasional accompaniment of gentle pings and dings of electronics inside one of the 10 subs that had been assigned to this mission. Jerry laid back in a single bed’s that was used for the ship's inhabitants in case of needing rest.

The Overlord mostly laid in place and pondered his thought’s going over his time being inside the Dauntless while it, and the fleet it lead, continued to tail after the Caribou’s ships. It took a few days for the forward scouts inside of Seamoths to find the Caribou’s fleet of ships, but after that? It was a short few days to reach them and join up.

Now they were 10 Cyclops's, 15 Seamoths, and 6 docked PRAWN suites with a additional 4 spare Seamoths that were ‘Combat Able’. Though, the mentioned final four little subs weren't war oriented, merely packing some torpedoes meant to repel any hostile wildlife with greater ease.

Almost reflecting on it, Jerry had to go over the small times he was given a chance to use a PRAWN for the first time. While being the Overlord was impressive in power-- that almost didn’t compare to using a large suite to nearly crush small boulders with it’s bare, mechanical claws. It was oddly satisfying.

The process of grabbing said bolder, was a bit clumsy. The Prawn Suit was a little sensitive to its controls. Something he learned from other PRAWN suite operators was always a little thing they even found a little annoying. But he couldn't fault results, the suites were powerful as they were tall. Albite, a tad clumsy.

Then again, they were never made for agility in mind. That went completely to the Seamoth. And if Jerry was honest, using those little subs was almost like using a small fighter. The speed and control the little thing had was impressive to say the least, able to even loop and outpace the large Cyclop’s without much hazard.

He had gotten more practice in with the Seamoth’s then he had with the Prawn’s, though this was mostly due to the mere fact that in such open water, he could practice all he wanted as long as he stayed close to the fleet. Even now, thinking about the final set of Albert’s vehicles to use was something of a marvel in it’s own right.

The Cyclops was, in a manner of speaking, a mobile base if set up correctly. Albert’s alone, the Dauntless, was sustaining himself, Deft, Flush Ace and of course, Jerry. This was not mentioning the number of cameras to help monitor around the ship’s blind spots, the upgrades, the storage area and even the extra spare equipment and spare food and water. He had been nearly assured that all Cyclops crews were given a ‘guideline’ of base needs. It was almost as big as a surprise when he found out that that each ship could potentially be used to make it’s own undersea base if the need arose. Such as cases of their power running dangerously low and needed to settle down.

It made Jerry pause and come to understanding of the vast difference of his motives of operation opposed to Albert’s. It was more of a self reflection of just how they worked. While Albert was more or less asked by Princess Luna to head this, it was just to the unduly fact of experience and tactical cunning. Something Jerry found out from Albert himself, was only due to him learning how to survive the many different risks of the sea.

Provisioning. Supplies. Materials. Plotting. Inventory. Now that his castle was going to be used, Jerry had to wonder what he was actually getting himself into. While Albert had no real control over Alpha base, it was still his seabase that he was letting the ponies use. And to that extent, Albert supported them by teaching them. Assigning them jobs. Giving roles. Telling them all the impacts of their jobs and even laying down basic ground rules before Grain took up the full mantle of being the leading head.

It made Jerry realize that while he had things set, ready and even prepared for those to come to his castle-- something he was sure Shadow was doing at this very moment --there was a nagging he might need to do more. Might need to throw himself into thinking more of what he’s going to raid, how much he needs at minimum. Will there be changes and a need for new ground rules to enforce? What should he do about those that cause more trouble than they should or might start expressing concerns he wasn’t sure how to handle?

Craning his head up some, Jerry could even now see Albert piloting the ship and having an open conversation with those of the fleet. While there were similarities, the way Albert lead was so… different in Jerry’s mind. It was almost swift, decisive and at times only hesitant to gain input from the other captains and what their crews were most familiar with. They planned, then replaced, then pointed out flaws, and once more planned.

All the while as they did, the caribou just some hundred meters above sailed on obliviously. Form the sounds of it, the ships had slowed due to low winds and had yet to plot a course for land. Already Albert and the many captains were thinking about alternate plans in case they had to sink the ships sooner than later. It hadn't come to it, but until there was a change, they would wait to act. Something else Jerry was so… unfamiliar with at moments. Waiting. Something else that Albert seemed more content with doing and did so with a large reserve of patients.

Maybe I should invest more in patience...maybe start making plans, start making and giving roles to those in my home. Figure out what they can do well, figure out how it will benefit the Castle. Plan on what to take in the raid for specific reasons, how much to take or not take? he frown at that as while it wasn’t what he was used to...its something he had to get used to. Planning long terms plans. Figure out how things might work with each raid and what to take…

Start making new ground rules to keep a stable balance within the Dark Castle, enforced a system of law if someone did a crime… Maybe I can get Mortis to start reviving past dead Minions, start getting the Minions to teach themselves to become more smarter, more stronger, more better? It's possible for them to learn and it can be done with enough time… he couldn’t help but frown more as he thought on. Maybe start getting the Greens more proactive, get them to start screening around the inhabitants, figure out who might cause trouble. granted that was a slim chance as most who came to his home wanted a new life…

But it didn’t mean that there was a chance it could happen.

There’s also chances of them expressing concerns, concerns I’m not sure I’ll be fully answering. How can I give the answers when I’m trying to figure out my own position? and that thought made him recall his time here within the ships. Specifically his interaction and standing with the mares. Most of them were either in two categories, be professional and just distance themselves from him, or be short and just give glares at him.

He figured it was mostly due to him having Shadow and Lovely time to time at the Alpha Base with the latter bunch, or those who just want to keep away due to him being what he is. He didn’t blame either group if they didn’t want to get near him. Really those who at least tolerate him were a few mares who sometimes pilot the Seamoths, or those in the Prawn groups.

Like Flush for example, granted the mare was focus on the job, but at least she tolerates him and doesn’t talk down to him. Then again, he recalled a few mares were tolerant enough to talk to him as a equal during his time here and within the lunch area...In fact, there was always this one mare, Joy he recalled, that doesn’t mind talking to him. Infact he recalled she tried to strike up a conversation, granted it was mostly on the piloting of the Prawn, and how they function. But on the other hand, he had a pretty good conversation with her.

No actual glares, no straining in her expressions, or just wanting to talk to just get over with explaining to him before leaving. Actual conversation...It made him consider how Albert felt a bit, having actual conversation with actual people and not going insane and probably talking with inanimate objects…

It also made him realize that he was lonely. That he was lonely in both socially and being within this ship. That Shadow wasn’t here, that Lovely wasn’t here...not even Jade or Jasmine. He was alone, and it made him a bit sadden at that part. It also made him consider that this could help him improve when he come back to the Castle, try to talk with the inhabitants and try to have a level grounding with them. Yes technically he was ‘their Lord’, but it doesn’t mean he can’t be on their level now and then, right?

But…

It doesn’t mean that it won’t help with the nightmares. thought Jerry, as while being alone on this trip...he discovered that he have nightmares now and then, mostly of events or things he done during his time here. His first murder and rampage in Ponyville, the plague in the Empire, a few bits in the raids too. Sometimes serious ones like Trottingham pop up, but he managed to deal with them with a good face wash and reminder of those he love back home…

Or at the Castle? It was slightly hard to think of back home on Earth as the Dark Castle...became his new home in a sense. Even more with those living with him. But, it doesn’t mean the nightmares won’t easily go away, seems with those I love around me, the nightmares don’t pop up...I’m guessing it’s part of my new PTSD now. thought in Jerry as he knew he was going to developed PTSD with all the killings, destruction and harm he done to the Caribous, it was a fact. And it was something he accepted since he accepted he was a villain now…

Although he had a nagging feeling that he wasn’t that ‘villainous’. Something that slightly trouble him. But the problem was...what could he do that was ‘evil’? He could use the Target spell, use them on Caribou's during the fight, and it would give him more infamy among the ponies, even those in Alpha Base-- but even if he give them a reason to shun him, to hate him like a villain? He felt that it would lessen with time.

He could go on raids, but they were becoming less evil and more like doing grocery lists. Part of him wonder on why he was trying to continue being evil, when not only himself, but some of the other's are starting to catch on? Because the alternative is the Eyes of Fate ending my life. berated Jerry to himself. And if he was honest to himself? That was probably the biggest reason he was trying to do this in the first place. Fear of dying by a near omni-opiate being that didn’t ‘entertain’ whoever was watching him.

Is it cowardly? Yes, but it was far better than him dying and losing all of his accomplish, as well as letting another poor smuck get taken in and be in a worst position. Better it started with himself and finish this, than to let someone else carry this burden. He heavily frown, as while he was alone, he was having moody thoughts. Maybe I should just get out, do something? The problem was...what? What could he do? Who could he talk with?

Maybe those in the Prawn groups, or maybe Albert...either one if they’re not busy. I need to do something beside thinking. Too much and I might start becoming more problematic within my head than usual. Getting up from the bed as he glance through the doorway of where Albert was, already seeing the man busy. Yep, busy. as he recalled both Flush and Deft were busy too, hearing them working on something down from the ladder as he thought on just going to the next ship.

Who knew the Sea-glide was pretty useful, helps me move around the ocean with greater speed than swimming and probably losing my way to the ships. he moved by Albert as he spoke. “I’m heading to the other ships, need to clear my head a bit.” Figuring it was good to let the man know where Jerry was off to now.

“Just keep close to the main group.” Albert tossed back, showing he didn’t mind Jerry going out. “Some of the scouts thought they heard something, but could of been a reefback or whale. They’re not sure.” Though the warning was clear enough.

Jerry nod, moving down the ladder as he was grabbing one of the Sea-glides they stored up. Moving down to the exit on his left as he undid lock. Going through and shutting the door and lock behind him, he went down of the exit as he let his rebreather activate as he exited out of the ship with the door closed from over him. It was always a surreal experience, being in the water as well as with being around submarines.

Swimming his way with the Sea-glide active, giving him better speed as he was thinking of which ship to visit. Maybe visit one of the mares with the Prawn group? Been awhile since I visited Twilight Hope. making his way toward the purple ship with his legs kicked through the water, moving towards the Prawn filled ship. Quickly entering in the bottom as he entered in.

He pushed down the door to make sure no more water enter in, granted it didn’t go up when he exit out...but he wasn’t fully use to Subnautica mechanics. Stopping his suit rebreather as he opened the door, seeing one of the mares glancing to him entering as she look over the lockers as the pegasus asked with a raise brow. “Felt like coming to our ship this time?” Knowing that the man sometimes move around ships to talk to them.

The mares on the Twilight Hope knew that he did this mostly because not all the mares were tolerant and easy going on other ships. That or they have a idea that he gets easily bored when not doing something. They sometimes wonder if both Jerry and Albert species need social contact more than ponies did?

“Slightly,” confirmed Jerry. “Getting the need to move around.” then shrug adding. “Been trying to be patient, but the quietness was starting to be unnerving.” She snorted some, shaking her head as she told.

“Beside the sound to the ship working, quietness is actually pretty well.” but then move a hand to her hip as she asked. “So going to talk to Joy this time, or you don’t have time for me, Jerry?” already knowing his name from the gossip around the Alpha Base as it being his actual name beside ‘Overlord’.

“No offense Strike, but aren’t you busy?” asked Jerry as he motioned to her by the lockers as the dark pink mare snorted out, tossing aside her dirty blond mane as she focus her amber eyes to him.

“I got time to talk and work.” then asked. “Now really, don’t you have time to talk to me?” he rolled his eyes, but lean on the wall as he said.

“Fair enough Strike,” shrugging some as he said. “But I thought you would just focus on work than do a bit chit-chat.” she rolled her eyes as she tease some while getting back to looking over the lockers.

“You know I’m starting to feel a little jealous that Joy got most of your time, then again she seem to like talking to you.” then glance back to her wings as she added. “Probably because you lend those Blues to give us what was forcefully taken from us.” looking to him some and said with a slight bewilder expression. “Still amazing that they could do that, regenerate our body limbs with ease.”

“Eh, felt right to help you all some with letting my Blues patch you up.”

“Or the supposedly ‘Dark Overlord’ just likes being a Knight in Shining Armor?” teased Strike as she giggle some as she saw him glancing to the side as she thought to herself. Yeah, I can see why Joyous like to talk to him, modest when he’s not in his armor and in public. then decided to tease the mention mare as she called out. “Hey Joy, your coltfriend is here!” getting a good reaction from Jerry as she saw a slight blush of embarrassment as he mutter to himself.

“Seriously?” Strike couldn’t help but smirk at that, it was funny to see his reaction when she say the ‘outrageous’ of things.

“You have a coltfriend?” Came a nasally voice that was Penwick, a tone of utter confusion being detected in the literate mare in the upper deck. “Since when have you had the time to find a coltfriend?”

The response Joy gave was predictable, “I don’t have a colt friend. Strike, what are you talking about?” Her voice nearly echoing all over the ship.

“Do you all have to start yelling? I’m trying to hold a conversation here!” Came a near short response of the captian to the Twilight Hope.

“Sorry Rule!” called out Strike, glancing to see Jerry grumbling to himself with a facepalm as she focused back up telling. “Just messing with Joy, our favorite Dark Lord came by to have a chat, apparently he felt lonely being with Al!”

A moment past before Joy could be seen poking her head over the hole for the ladder, blinking down and smiling, “Oh, hi Jerry.” Then gave a almost annoyed look to Strike and asked, “What is with you and teasing me? I’m not the only mare that talks to him you know.”

She gave a wide grin as she told. “No, but you are the one who makes him feel welcome the most.” Jerry shaking his head as he remarked.

“Only because you seem to enjoy messing with me.” she giggle as she told.

“Well, you’re easy to mess with, like those nerdy colts who,” then gave a fake gasp. “Oh wait! You are a nerdy colt!” he couldn’t help but groan out with a facepalm. One time I showed their version of D&D with the other's in the Alpha Base, and the gossip spread like wildfire of how a nerd I am… he heard Strike adding to Joy as she gave a grin. “Another reason he likes to talk to you, you both enjoy nerdy games!”

Pouting a bit, Joy told, “Like you’re one to talk!” Then gained a teasing look of her own, “Remind me who used to wear braces up until the fifth grade?” A knowing glint in her eye.

Snorting some, Strike fire back. “At least I grew up from that, you and Jerry here seem to enjoy Orge and Oubliettes, edition 4th or something?”

“Edition 6th actually from what I took in a raid.” corrected Jerry as to correct the mare as she rolled her eyes and giving a ‘see?’ look to the unicorn.

Before Joy could say anything, they could hear Penwick joining the conversation from someplace nearby Joy, “Mistaking the 4th 5th and 6th editions to the game isn’t uncommon, as the only real differences between all three versions are game mechanic changed for more proper game balance and a few character and creature changes made.”

Joy smiled and rolled her eyes at the more nerdier of the group and said, “Come on up Jerry, I don’t feel like talking to you form over a Ladder.” Moving away and calling back, “I’m heading to the back room, I’ll meet you there.”

He gave a nod, moving pass Strike as the pegasus glance at Jerry and teased. “Have fun on the date, stud!” to which Jerry gave a sigh, as he ignored the pegasus as added in her teasing. “Keep up showing that good ass, Jerry!” which earned a groan and a facepalm as he kept walking as the pegasus snortle at his reactions.

Even with some of the mares here tolerating and having no bias to him-- they still sometimes like to jab him some and tease him constantly. At least it's better than the constant glares, dirty looks, and biased to me. amended Jerry, as those were more tricker to deal with now and then. Going up the ladder case as he headed topside, glancing to see the earth mahogany mare Rulewood, or Rule for short, working on the helm.

He gave a wave when she glance behind her, as she gave a nod and refocus back with her conversation with one of the captains of another ship. He move through the open door way towards the back, going over the sealed hatch of where the Prawn suit was as he pass by Penwick, who he gave a wave. She smile and wave back, as she was working with some of the med supplies before going back to the Bridge at a console, as he went to the back as where Joy was waiting for him.

He noticed the strawberry coated mare, as he remarked to her. “Sometimes I wonder on Strike and her ‘friendly jabs’. It’s like she utterly enjoys embarrassing everyone she knows.” then shake his head as he added. “Or maybe because she enjoy messing with guys the most.”

Rolling her eyes and placing a large battery Jerry recognized as a Powercell, into a locker, the unicorn gave something between a sigh and a laugh while telling, “Strike was a infamous match-maker a few years back. She especially pestered me to find some stallion to hook up with because I wouldn’t stop obsessing over my work with Penwick.”

Looking over the locker and the many other powercells inside, Joy asked, “So what brings you over Jerry? I know the Dauntless crew is mostly dreary at times-- seeing that Lush wasn’t able to come with them this time around. Not that I blame her, I heard that Princess Celestia was visiting Alpha Base again and it pulled her away from this.”

He nod some. “Yeah, I heard she was going to be with Celestia,” then lean on the wall as he went on with a slight shrug. “And if I was honest? My greatest threat ever to exist. Boredom.” sighing some as he went on. “Everything is quiet, well when Albert isn’t rambling all the time, Deft is admittedly a snooty mare with a ‘better than thou’ to me. Flush….well, she’s not bad, but doesn't really like me and my choices, even touchy on a few things when talking to me.” then shake his head.

“And being alone with my thoughts wasn’t helping with the mood of moody, so I thought I take a swim and visit another ship to occupy until I go back to the Dauntless with its dreary silence and near chilling feeling in the air.” rolling his eyes as he admit. “No offense to them all, but Albert is really distant at times, and both mares are cold to me with one giving me a cold shoulder and the other might become a Ice-Queen when she’s older with her ‘high intelligence’.”

Sighing to that, Joy gave a nod and said, “I don’t know what we plan to do about that girl.” Then moved away from the lockers to sit by a wall and say, “I think Albert let’s her stay around the Dauntless because he see’s potential in her. Maybe she’s some apprentice and we don’t know it, who knows.”

The mare gave a slight shrug, but admitted, “Still. I really don’t like how cold and harsh the filly gets-- even if she’s a mare now, she sometimes hardly acts mature as one with how the acts towards others. Something I’m hoping Flush deals with it.”

“Until then? I’ll just have to endure the cold from her,” sighed Jerry as he shake his head some. “Honestly I hoped that she would at least be nice enough when I offer to you all with my Blues to patch up horns and wings,” then thought and amended. “Maybe she does act nice enough, but doesn’t show it often. Sure nice enough to talk plainly to me, but cold enough to give me the vibe she isn’t interested in talking to a ‘lower thinking barbarian’ like me.”

With a small smile, Joy joked, “Maybe she was just some filly from Canterlot? Really, that’s the only thing I could think about that would explain her attitude.” Then that smiled faltered and tightened, “Or maybe she’s like that because of what happened. She must have been nearly eleven when the caribou came.”

Soon huffing out, Joy muttered with a frown not befitting her name, “Well, I just made myself feel horrible. I keep forgetting that some of us didn’t get out as lucky.”

He frowned as he tried to cheer her up. “Hey, it's alright. Sometimes we forget a few things here or there.” then thought on lighten her mood as he joked on his ‘mistakes’. “Like the time I made my Minions paint ‘washable’ paint on a entire town? Didn’t read the label on it and made myself a total idiot!” grinning to her as to let herself get a heckle of the image of him utterly failing at that.

Joy seemed to smile for a moment, before she looked up to Jerry and screwed up her face. She looked almost confused about something before asking, “Jerry, why do you keep doing bad things?” Then went on, “So far? You’ve shown to be a good person. Why do you keep making these… choices that just make you out to be a bad person?”

He falter at that, as he sighed out, leaning more on the wall as he told. “Because if I wasn’t bad, then the Minions will die out, the Gates won’t work, and the Dark Castle will be obsolete.” looking to her as he went on. “Being a Overlord means I have to be bad….even if it means I’m not good at it.”

“Then why should you?” Asked Joy with a frown, “I’ve been to that island, Jerry. There’s no way off it without a ship. IF everything would stop working if you’re not ‘evil’, then why bother? What’s the loss in doing what you feel is actually right?”

Because I’m afraid I will die from the Eyes of Fate. internally thought Jerry, as much as he wanted to say that...he was afraid the being might pop in, tell him he was going to die soon...and let some other schmuck to fill his role into something they didn’t want. He took a breath, thinking on how to give a better explanation...he decided to use Wreck-it-Ralph as a good example of why he is the ‘bad guy’.

“I am bad and that is good,” started off Jerry as he shook his head. “I will never be good and that's not bad, there's no one I'd rather be...than me.” finishing off with a sigh as he look to Joy as he told. “Simply put, Joy? Because I’m the bad guy...I can’t be anything but the bad guy. It's just...what I accepted now honestly.”

Joy frown deepened, and she crossed her arms. For once, she was looking at him rather sternly and said, “That is a stupid reason Jerry.” Having paused a moment to think it over. “How is it a ‘good’ thing to be bad, when you’re not even happy you’re being bad?” Then motioned to him, “If you rather be you, then why put up the front of Overlord? That’s not you.” Then pointed to him, “This, is you.” Then recrossed that arm, sitting in place and waiting.

He thought over that, as he said. “Because I’m the bad guy, Joy. Because I know when things blow over, a lot of ponies want to blame something or someone. To just demonize and hate. And I rather not let Albert handle that since he oversees the Alpha Base.”

“He oversees nothing, Jerry.” Joy seemed to stamp out on a instant. “Albert gave us the key’s to his place! If he wanted to, he could just… leave anytime he liked!” She continued to give a long look at Jerry and went on, “Jerry, Albert doesn't hide what he does form anypony. I think if anyone asked, he’d just answer it without a thought. That’s just how he is.”

Then went on pointing at Jerry, “You? You’re just making it worse on yourself because you keep saying you're the bad guy and you’re fine with it.” Then told, “Let me say this right now. You’re not. I can tell you’re not. So why are you lying to me, and yourself?”

He was silent, trying to think of the exact reasons why he has to be the Overlord, why he has to be the villain. “Because...even if I’m not...part of me, part of me enjoys being evil.” looking at her as he went on. “I enjoy the slaughter, the killing, the deaths I caused, the pain and suffering I give out. I stopped trying to justified my reasons of why I’m doing this. Stopped telling myself ‘it was them or me’, stop telling myself, ‘for the greater good’, even stopped telling myself, ‘I have to use this to protect someone’. Because at the end of the day Joy?” having a slight tired expression.

“At the end of the day, I am the villain. At the end of the day, I am something everyone is going to hate sooner or later.”

There was a more saddened look to that frown and an almost pitying look to Joy’s eyes. “Are you saying you would enjoy killing me then?”

“Wha- NO!” nearly shouted Jerry. “I wouldn’t do that! That’s just, just,” started off the man as there was no reason for him to do that! None at all!

While there was still a sadness there, Joy went on and pressed, “So you’re saying you can kill almost anyone and still be fine with it, as long as you don’t know them? Like most of the ponies?”

He tighten his lip, looking away as he knew he couldn’t do that...It was evil sure...but...but even he wouldn’t just kill people randomly and slaughter them if he didn’t knew them. But I have. Namely the Caribou. that twisted his heart some, as most of the Caribous he killed...he barely even knew.

Joy watched Jerry from her place, almost tilting her head before sighing and getting up. She moved up and placed a hand on his shoulder, feeling a slight tension there and she said, “You’re not the villain, Jerry.” Seeming to urge him to think otherwise. “I know you keep saying you are, but I don’t think you’re being honest with yourself. Because if you were, then you wouldn’t be here helping us. You wouldn’t be trying so hard to help my home-- my friends and family and people… you wouldn’t have cared.”

She then smiled gently, “But you are here. You are helping. You do care. That’s not a evil person, that’s someone with a good heart.” Then asked again, “So why are you lying to both me and yourself?”

He was quiet, as he soon debated if he should tell her...or keep quiet as he glance to her, as that gentle smile still held in place as he gave a sigh and spoke. “Because I was tore away from my home, my family, and few friends. Put into this role and someone telling me, ‘be the Overlord and live or die and let someone from a random place will be in your position’.” looking to her as he went on. “I have to be the villain Joy, because if I’m not? Then either someone who could be a potential hero who can further help you all...or a actual evil villain could be in my place and make you all worried of a new threat to deal with…”

“Thats...that’s why I got to do this. Be the bad guy, keep up the facade. Because if I don’t? Then there will be someone both worser than the Caribous-- and eviler than me that would make even the Caribous seem small in threats.”

A thin line replaced that gentle smile as Joy became lost and confused. Pushed to be evil because of something that brought him here? What sort of… how is that possible? Though, in retrospect, her glancing eyes reminded her she was already in a next-to-impossible situation. In a near impossible time and a crazy moment of her life.

Sighing, Joy said, “I…” Pausing to think a bit more on it. The idea that whoever did this, whoever had the… the power to take Jerry away, send him here and possibly had the power to replace him with some random person… was that even possible? “I don’t know what to say.” She finally told. “I… I would like to think I’d just say stop lying to yourself and be who you want to be but…”

The mare hesitated. She felt out of her depth at the moment before asking, “does anyone else know about this?”

“Shadow, Spree a bit, Lovely...and maybe Albert.” respond Jerry.

“Maybe Albert?” Asked Joy in confusion.

Shrugging some he admit. “I don’t know if he suspects, but he knows I’m like him. Tossed here to make me keep moving in my ‘evil ways’.” then admit. “I would of tried lying to you...but you would of pressure me until I spill the truth. And really? The truth is really hard to take in, that I wouldn’t mind if you prefer the lie.” rolling his eyes as he told her. “Crazy enough to me really. Who would honestly believe something as insane as that?”

Almost pointedly, Joy said, “It was almost as believable as being hundreds of feet underwater in the ocean miles from land.” Then smiled at that, “Jerry, I think a lot of crazy and impossible has already happened in the last few months…” Then looked to the side and asked, “Why not ask Albert? I mean… maybe he’d know something? If… I or the others you mentioned had nothing to say…”

Humming he nod some, as he said. “I just might…” then as he gently move her hand off of his shoulder, he added. “But Joy?” giving a measure look to her. “As much as I might not like being the Overlord much...its still a job I got to do, and one that I accepted by now.”

“Accepted or gave in?” Asked Joy, “Because it almost sounds like you got pushed into the same problem us mare’s were….” Then added bitterly, “Well, not the same but…”

Sighing he nodded. “I get what you’re saying. Honestly I do…” then told. “But you all will have freedom and your nation back, while I?” giving a mirthless chuckle. “I will just settle in my mountain as the Overlord,” then joke. “Or is it Mountain Lord with people coming in to live with?” rolling his eyes as he added to her. “Anyway, maybe I did give in, but hey, at least you have me as a villain than something terrifying and worse as a villain, right?”

Frowning a bit, Joy told, “I still don’t like the fact you have to be like that.” Then sighed out. “Look, can we talk about something else? I… don’t really feel all that great knowing you’re purposely hurting yourself and not trying to make something better out of it. There’s just no reason for you to do what someone else wants if it makes you miserable.”

Oh if you only knew the truth of that statement. bitterly thought Jerry as he smile and told. “Alright,” then said with a grin. “But I can guess back home at the Castle the new inhabitants are laughing hard right now.” grinning more with amusement in his eyes. “Mostly because of all the painting Jasmine did of silly and hilarious stuff, like making a pink armor version of me follicing in the fields with my Minions.” He was chuckling some as he told.

“I think the filly enjoys making silly artworks just to get people to laugh.”

Quirking a bit of a smile, Joy said, “Sounds more weird than anything to me.” Then asked with a raised brow, “But do you really let Jasmine get away with painting on walls?” Then went on, “I mean, I know she’s a filly, but you might have to… really consider the trouble she’ll get into later on if she’s allowed to get away with things like that in your own home.” Then gramanced, “And the other foals might get away with by her example…”

Thinking some, he sighed and admitted. “I might have to put my foot down a bit, make them lessen the artwork. Really the only reason I let her do it, is because she’s bored out of her mind when I’m not around. Or when Shadow, or Jade are busy,” then added. “Beside, I think she’s smart enough to know that she can’t do those things much,” chuckling some with a smile. “But I will admit, she has a really good artist mind, especially with that exact image of my armor...being….” slightly slowing as he recalled the image….and his Arcanium armor being pink….

A slight twitch of his eye came as he said. “Oooooooh that filly is so in trouble when I get back!”

Joy raised a confused brow to that. Did he just recall something that Jasmine did because she mentioned about the girl painting on walls? Maybe. But maybe it’s something else. She really couldn’t tell right now, lacking any idea what Jerry had gotten annoyed about.

Glancing to the confused mare, he gave a low breath to calm himself as he explained. “When I came to the Resistance sometime back, my armor was colored from top to bottom in pink paint. It covered even to the tiniest of areas, completely coated my armor in shiny pink look.” having a large frown. “I had no idea who managed to make it pink in the first place, and assume it was one of the Minions who wanted to make me look ‘pretty’.” looking at her, annoyance covering his face as he added. “You can imagine the many bewilder looks and laughter came from everyone who saw me coming out of the Gate with shiny pink armor that day.”

Trying, but failing to hold back a slight snort to herself, Joy joked, “Well, sounds like someone’s been getting away with paint privileges more longer than you thought.” Almost having a knowing, ‘I told you so’ gleam to her eyes.

But he smirk and ask in response. “You mean like when a entire base of mares failed to apprehend the one who painted ‘Overlord Water Palace’ with no idea how she did it?”

“The Twilight Hope was out on a expedition when that happened.” Joy told, “Can’t hold that against me, Jerry.”

“No, but I can hold it against the Alpha Base for one.” said Jerry as he lean against the wall again and told. “But you are right, that filly is going to lose her painting privileges until she knows she can’t do that.” humming some as he said. “Maybe get her to write ’I will not mess with Big Bro armor.’ a hundred times on a chalkboard with some chalk?” then thought and shake his head. “No, no, Jade is her guardian now, any Jasmine will be taught will be by her now, not me.”

While she wanted to question that, Joy didn’t bother trying to ask too much about it. Already the dynamics of Jerry’s life in the castle was a bit screwed up, seeing as there was going to be a large influx of people there. “Well, maybe it’s something you should really think about from now on.” Then smiled, “You’re going to have a heap of little hooves rushing about that castle looking for something to do.”

There was a large groan as he rub his head. “Don’t remind me. I have a lot of work to do when I get back. Getting people into roles, see what they can do in terms of jobs, figuring out where they’re suited for-- laws, penalties, and getting my Minions trained.” sighing out as he added. “And loads of Minions working on making sure the Castle is ‘foal friendly’ as parts of the Castle is still being work on in areas that are broken up.” Shaking his head as he look to her as he went on.

“I’m going to have to work a lot on my plate, especially when foals are going to appear.” then facepalm and grumble. “Which reminds me, I need to add in the list for raiding more baby supplies for couples to have when they have foals.”

Rolling her eyes, Joy said, “Good luck with that.” Leaning back a bit and telling, “Caribou have some… weird stuff for baby supplies. I think you’re better off asking for help on just making a new batch of things. Ask around for the base things and let us mare’s that know what we’re getting into for the rest.”

Note to self, ask mares about baby stuff, write it down, and see if I can get the Minions to learn how to craft… mentally adding that to the mental list as he said. “Noted.” as he added. “And I think my detest to Caribou's just went more,” grumbling as he told. “Enslaving you all, removing history-- and now screwing up with baby supplies?” throwing his hands up as he told. “Are they as a society really asking for someone to just kill them!? Because the more they waste potential and ideals, the more it just pisses me off!” pausing some as he remark. “Huh, in some twisted sense, it does explain why I’m the Overlord.”

Joy wasn’t sure how to take that, mostly out of confusion of Jerry’s bout of ‘realization’ over whatever his mind came up with. “What?” She began unsurely, “That you’re the bad guy to the caribou?” Trying to guess what he was trying to say.

Focusing on her he nodded and explain. “Yeah, I mean it makes sense now. Because the Caribou are so wasteful, so driven by one thing, and are stagnating themselves out of their own desires-- it just drives me up to the wall of how useless they are to anything. Hell, even their most ‘greatest’ of devices were made just for the sole purpose of sex,” then amended. “Well, maybe by force to some scientist,” then shake his head and went on. “But the bottom line is that the Caribous as a society with Emperor Asshole leading them is wasteful on potential growth, things, and are wasting the environment they invaded and are driving everything to the ground,”

Taking a breath telling. “Just pisses me off. Even more on their crimes of doing things that would make me livid which seems ‘okay’ for them.” then grin to Joy. “In short? I’m the Overlord simply because I hate wasteful potential and resources-- and the Caribous are doing that, so I’m their bad guy.”

Joy just stood there with a overly confused expression, trying to just grasp Jerry’s sudden burst of insight into himself. She blinked a few times and asked, “O…..kay?” Saying it in such an unsure manner, like she wasn’t sure how to say her response otherwise.

He blink some, then hum and remark. “You know that was odd of me to say that...I think I’m catching a bit of Albert rambling now...although I doubt I’m insane as him.” then shake his head and apologize. “Sorry for confusing you Joy, I just had a sudden insight of something.” rubbing his head as he went on. “It was something that just came to me.” sighing as he felt he should change the direction of the conversation, as he thought on what Joy said of mares ready to have foals, back to Strike being a infamous match-maker…

And soon asked. “Hey Joy, curious question. Why was Strike was a infamous match-maker? Did she pick the wrong person with they were suppose to be...or just up and said ‘you two are together!’ back then?”

Letting out a breath, Joy shook her head with a small smile. “Oh no, Strike just got a little over enthusiastic about matching up ponies with other ponies for one reason or another. Sometimes I think she got a little too carried away-- but they did work out most of the time.” then dryly said, “Usually after some little bit of drama happens.”

He raise a brow, as he said. “So in some way she gets ponies hook up, but become infamous with the drama that happens?” shaking his head as he ask in joke and minor concern. “Should I be worried if she might decided to ship me with anyone? I doubt many might appreciate being so close to me, even more in a romantic sense,” then amended. “Well, except Shadow and Lovely, but they don’t count as they were with me before Strike met me.”

Rolling her eyes, Joy said, “Oh no. Strike knows better than to get two people together if one of them is already married.” Then smiled a bit, “The whole base noticed once Shadow started to show off her ring. We all know you’re official now. Strike is just teasing because she thinks it’s funny with how you react.”

Shaking his head, he felt a little relief at that. Well at least that is ended...right? thinking some as he ask in a joking tone. “Well at least she doesn’t give advice to mares who want to make a big herd, right?” although while he grin, he noticed Joy was contemplating on that as he asked. “She does, does she?”

She cringed and waved a hand before her, “Yes and no. Her ability to pair couples can be… well, intuition if anything.” Then shook her head, “Giving good romantic advice to married couples or herds? She’d sooner cause a mess out of it!”

He sigh, feeling a bit relief to that, although he remark. “Maybe when all of this is over, her and so many other's in match-making might get a killing in pairing ponies with the one they need the most.” then shake his head as he added. “Then again, maybe she’s already doing that in Alpha Base,” then thought a bit as he was curious on something. “Say Joy, does the ‘music magic’ happen among ponies, or any species really? I saw it happen once and admittedly...it just really caused me to be bewilder than anything.”

Blinking at the strangely odd question, Joy said, “Well, it happens with some species, but we ponies are notorious for it because we’ve always been so attuned to natural harmonic magics.” Then motioned at the doorway that showed where Rulewood was still working the ship’s steering, “Even myself and my friends have been able to get back to singing again. We ponies are just so tied into it. When we have the urge or feeling, we just express it.”

Then lifted a brow while asking, “Why? It happens all the time in Alpha base. Particularly when everyone's in a good mood.” Then giggled, “Hay, I think Albert even joined in a few times. Who knew the guy could sing and dance so well down the halls and keep working on his tablet all the while?”

“It honestly never happened around me.” said Jerry. “Not even in the Dark Castle, my first experience of it...was a creepy and bizarre song.” then asked. “So anyone could sing it in a good mood, or in any mood?” wondering how it fully work as this never happened...ever back home.

“Good mood, bad mood, sad mood or just generally any mood.” Told Joy with a simple nod. “Nopony can’t go long without singing at some point. We more or less need it. Our magic is almost touchy in that way. Even the Caribou couldn't always stop us from doing so.” Then remarked, “Though, there weren't that many happy songs during any of that.”

Placing a hand to her chest, Joy explained, “It mostly just goes down to our connection with magic and harmony. By singing, we help enforce that harmonic magic that we’ve become accustomed to. In some cases, ponies can get a actual burst of strength from it.” Then thought some on it and added, “I think there’s an enter subject behind Harmonic Magics and it’s corresponding subjects to Musical Theory.”

Jerry thought for a bit, as he said. “You know...I never tried it, the whole magic singing thing.” looking to her as he said. “But I could try it out, see if it works on me, and if not?” shrugging some. “Well at least I know the magic thing doesn’t work with me, right?” thinking of a song to sing.

While she gave a odd look to him, Joy said, “You can’t sing and expect it to just work.” Making him pause and look at her. “It’s an emotional feeling. Part of the reason Ponies sing is to rebalance themselves.” Then thought about it and asked, “Ever heard the expression, so happy you’ll burst?” Then cracked a smile and said, “Well, we wouldn’t burst, but it feels like it. We start singing and our magic balances back out after getting out of balance form being so happy.”

He consider that some, thinking a bit as he asked to himself. Rebalance themselves? So what song would… rebalance me? and as he thought of it, as while he does feel… he never felt that ‘burst’. He frown some as he look to Joy and asked. “But… what would happen if someone doesn’t feel that ‘burst’ to sing? That it just...doesn’t come?”

Joy rolled her eyes and told, “Well, then the pony that’s singing isn’t really harmonizing then. They’re just singing because they want to.” Then went on to explain, “in most cases I would say that you can feel a difference from a normal song, a harmonizing song and a rebalancing song or a strengthening song. Unicorns like myself are particularly sensitive to it and can tell from how saturated the air gets by the magic and it’s type.”

Thinking some, he thought back on the orchestra his Minions gave...as they were giving a sort of ‘mood’, as he said. “Interesting…” thinking more as he frown, as he had doubts, specifically to himself as while he knew everyone could give magic songs...his body was ‘unique’ due to absorbing corruption. Wouldn’t any songs I give are of corruption? he discredit that when he was before the Tree.

If his body was of corruption, then he wouldn’t be standing here. So how could he figure out if he could do it? When he was in the mood? Well...maybe I can give it a shot? Just sing whenever I’m in the mood and see what could happen? thought Jerry as he could try singing while fighting Caribous, it does get him in the mood….

He noticed he was too deep in thought as he shook his head, refocusing on Joy as he said. “As much as I want to see how it works with me, I know it might not even happen.” then thought on something...and asked in curiosity. “How strong can a song of magic be? Can it change the environment, add in other's with a group mentality if they all sang it? Can anyone with magic in them be able to sing it when they want?”

Scratching her head to this, Joy said, “Well, I’m no expert in it. I always focused more on some little knick-knack spells for celebrations…” Then took a deep breath and explained what she did know. “But it can change in strength. Mostly with how much magic is given, who’s singing it, what emotions they’re feeling and even more how many are singing along.” Then thought some and scrunched up what she could from memory, “I heard that with enough ponies, it can actually do something...more. But that depends entirely on skill and direction on the group.”

“Huh…” said the man, thinking some as it did explain the cult like thing Starlight had. Sure maybe some of them enjoy the song, but it still felt like a cult to him. He shake his thoughts from that place, as he wonder what he could do with this, but for now? Couldn’t do much with him not knowing how to apply the magic in the first place. “Thanks Joy, it honestly made me wonder a bit. Never had anything like that back home.”

Rolling her eyes, Joy said, “Maybe because you weren't around to see it Jerry.” Then went on to smile, “Honestly, one of the girls could have sang about you, the castle or any number of things while you were away and busy. It happens, and I know that most ponies can’t go a few weeks without needing to harmonize themselves at least once. Otherwise we get moody and all fidgety.”

He nodded….before a disturbing thought came to his head as he asked with a bit of hesitant in his tone as his mind thought on Lovely. “Even...created mares?”

Pausing to that, Joy thought on it and admitted, “well… that’s debatable?” Looking almost confused herself. “Created mares were… always hit and miss. Whatever those….machines do to them? It really messes up their magic to the point they can’t harmonize at times. Even worse, they sometimes just outright lack any sort of harmonizing because they lack any real creativity or… well, more than not personality because they aren't given one.”

Should...Should I let Lovely go near the Tree? thought Jerry as much as he loved her...he...if created mares lack the harmonizing they had within them, lack the needed emotions...could...could it be much worse than he thought? Could he live with the fact that even if he doesn’t want her to be what she was...what right does he have? As much as she wants to stay with him…

He made her want to stay as his maid. He made her into loving him with all of her heart...in a twisted sense, he basically made her into whatever he wanted...And it made him feel disgusted, horrified, sickening in both his mind and in his heart. That he felt shame, regret, but mostly shame and disgust to himself. Maybe...maybe I deserved to be hated when Lovely...Lovely gets healed by the Tree...be who she was...maybe hate me for what I did to her...but..but maybe its for the best. I tore away what future and happiness she had….I made her into what she is….what right do I have in playing god with her?

“Jerry?” Joy’s voice snapped the man from his thoughts, looking right at a concerned mare that was trying to read his face… figure out what was wrong. Right up until she blinked in realization, “You’re concerned for that other mare in your herd. She’s a created, isn’t she?” Recalling the local gossip over the subject.

“...Yeah. She is.” giving a low breath as he said. “Lovely Loyalty is...a created mare I made. I didn’t knew of the machine back when I first arrive here. Didn’t knew...what it did to mares. So I thought of making a mare for myself, to just...love me and accept me.” giving a low look. “Found out from Spree on what the machine did to a mare...went on destroying them and putting Blanks somewhere safe, somewhere that they won’t...won’t be use for guys desires…” then said. “But...but with this insight you gave? I...I wonder how much of her that love me...and how much I just made her want to love me...and if I deserve her forgiveness or not when she’s healed.”

Joy rubbed her neck awkwardly, not sure what to really say to that. But she did get enough words to tell, “I’m not sure if she can forgive you, Jerry.” Watching him flinch some, and clearly mistook her words. “What I meant to say… is, well…” Pausing a moment more to think.

With a heavy sigh, Joy said, “I'm not sure if she can forgive you because whoever she was is probably long gone, Jerry.” Looking saddened to say this, but knew she had to. “Those things… they just… strip everything away. The way your magic works, your mark, your memories… everything is… just wiped clean. Most of us think that… that whoever they were, are now dead. And… well, I don’t think she can forgive you because she’d wouldn’t change. How can a mare that… just was made, be angry when…”

This was harder than she thought, Joy had to reflect. She wasn’t even sure what she was saying at this point. “She doesn't have a past Jerry, only the one you gave her. Even if you said sorry, I don’t think she would understand why you’re saying sorry. Blanks are just so… so….”

“Empty.” finished Jerry, sighing out as part of him felt..agreeing with her, that anything of before Lovely was dead. That she was gone and Lovely was her. But another part of him reminded that there was the Tree. The Tree that could so easily undo what it did...but he was afraid, afraid that it would work, that Lovely would be gone, that whoever the mare was would scorn him, give hateful words to him, say everything that he sometimes say to himself was true.

That he was a monster. He tried to push these feelings aside, focusing on Joy as he said. “Thanks...for trying to help.” then sighed as he admit. “But it does give me another reason to tolerate the ponies around me, they hate me for making Lovely into what she is, knowing she can never be back to whoever she was.” shaking his head as he was feeling gloomy and wanted to change the subject as much as he wanted.

Thinking some, Joy smiled and asked, “Did you know that before you came along, a lot of us really didn’t like Albert?”

He blinked a bit, looking to her as he admitted. “I honestly figured you all hated him since he was a guy and sorta had you all under the sea with no way out.”

Giving a giggle, Joy said, “Hate is a understatement. Grain was always eyeing him like some wild animal and Flush nearly tried to punch or attack him for even the smallest of reasons.” Recalling some memories. “Before Grain got her act together, we were very suspicious of Albert. Constantly babbling, no sense of manners and so absent minded…” She shook her head and went on, “He’d sometimes even walk in when we were giving ourselves baths or changing diving suites. We would freak out and he would walk on by like nothing was different.”

Those were some admittedly embarrassing moments, but it was in the past now. “It was rough, really rough, all because he was so… socially awkward half the time.” Then shook her head, “I mean, I completely believe him about the out at sea for years. It was like he forgot what it was like to be around others!” Then went on, “Actually, I’m glad he’s taken down and stopped talking to the cat poster in the main base. That was always a little freaky.”

Jerry pause on that as he said. “Talking to cat posters?” thinking of the same one in Albert lab as he thought on Albert, being alone was a bad thing. As he recalled from a few movies that loneliness makes people go insane, create inanimate objects to ‘talk’. He soon said to Joy. “I think him talking to the cat poster is a way for him to have conversations.” looking to her as he admit.

“I’m not good with medical things, but I know humans don’t do good when alone for a long period of time. We tend to start turning things into similar looking people to talk to or keep conversation. And the only people who don’t go as wacky? Are those with pets…” then shrug. “Even then, we go a little loony.”

Concern on her features, Joy said, “Should we be worried? I mean, Albert…” She paused and sighed, “Nevermind. It’s hard to tell what Albert can be like with how he… well, is.” She paused to think and tell, “I can tell he’s a generous man, in a sense. He gave us his base practically. Gave us food, shelter, clothes… basically everything.”

Sighing, She shook her head with a small smile. “But, as I was saying. I think it took us a few weeks of being with him before we softened up. He was actually pretty kind, even if he tossed out his reasons as ‘better survival’ or ‘not his right to reject us’ or whatever reason he gave. In all honesty, it would of been easy to just… leave us.”

“But he didn’t, and you know why?” She asked while looking to the taller male. “Albert is a good person under all that logic and silly rambling he does. I don’t think he would admit it, but bad people or people that don’t care don’t just help or get worried about others.” Then smiled more, “You’re worried about Lovely, right? Then I think ponies can forgive you, if you told them the honest truth for what you did to her. You just didn’t know back then.”

Just...tell them that I made her in Dodge Junction? thought Jerry as while that was appealing, and could work...another part of him felt a cold chilling in his back as a thought came in. You’re stepping on the line to good, the Eyes of Fate may decided to remove you and let someone else be in your position. That alone gave a cold feeling up his spine as he spoke. “M-Maybe at the Castle first...to assure the people there.” then admit.

“While I could tell everyone...they might not be willing to listen, and it will take time to spread about Lovely.” then added. “And even then, its a long shot of them believing me or just giving me the cold shoulder.”

Joy sighed and shook her head and told, “I was talking about people that ask in general, not announcing it to the world.” Partially wondering if this is what his full on wife had to deal with. If so, she wondered how the Thestral put up with his over thinking, or rather his means of blowing things to overly large proportions.

He thought on that some, as he said. “Right, right, that can work.” as he thought more and was realizing that while she was right on not announcing it, he could start small, work his way up. That can work.

He didn't’ notice Joy facepalming at seeing his realization was slow. She honestly wonder how the thestral put up with Jerry’s antics at all? Jerry then thought on asking something else, before his stomach growled out, as he glance down and look back to Joy as he said.

“Guess I forgot to eat,” then shake his head. “Which means I should head back, I got a lot to think about, thanks Joy,” then joke. “Maybe next time I come we can talk of more nerdy things than life-dilemma things?”

Rolling her eyes, she told, “Don’t you start too.” Moving her arms to turn and shove at him, “Go on and get back. I’d offer you something here, but we both know how Rulewood get’s when someone not part of her crew starts leeching off her ship’s supplies.”

Chuckling as he said. “I know, I know.” then began walking as he said. “Take care Joy!” walking off to head back to the Dauntless, mind thinking of things to do and a nagging feeling to talk to Albert on Lovely case. Despite Joy telling him that nothing could be done...there was always the Tree.

some time in the castle...with another Villain song

Taking a breath in, Shadow glance to Sonata, the mare stood by her as they were in the developed nursery. As the mare was doing her job, serving her tea, doing her job as a handmaiden to the thestral...being as normal as she could be. While Jerry was doing the work on getting repairs done, and filling out paperwork, she had to take it easy on the workload, mostly because of her growing belly of foals. Granted it would be a while until she fully develop, but she need to take it slow…

Sure part of her feels a little guilty of letting her stud take on that large amount of work by himself. Yes he was the Lord, but he already had a lot on his plate as far as she could tell...Another part of her reminded that she was going to remind Jerry of the newest Concubines to ease his tensions.

Which remind her, to make sure things go smoothly for Skyward. She warned Jerry of the mare state, and told him to be a bit more ‘warmer’ in the mood. But right now? She look to Sonata as she took another sip of her tea...then asked. “Sonata? Would you mind...explaining how you did all of...that when the Pinks panic? No ordinary mare, even one from the Empire...could react that fast without some sort of training…”

The maid slightly paused in her work of cleaning the nursery that Shadow was still overseeing. At the moment, nothing new was being added, and the thestral just wanted a moment to look it over. But with this privacy, it felt like a good time to ask, and seeing the mare pause made her wonder.

Turning, Sonata seemed to think of a proper response before saying, “I never really had any formal training, my Lady.” Glancing and going back to her work on mostly dusting the room. “I reacted because you were in danger.”

Staring at her as she looked at her with that long gaze, did Shadow said. “The Pink almost killed me, Sonata. Not to mention you were quick in holding her down and making sure she stayed there.”

“I was just doing my job.” Told the voluptuous mare rather meekly.

“When did I last ask that my maidservant was also to be my bodyguard?” slightly tease the mare as she took another sip of her tea.

Thinking to that, Sonata looked back and slightly smiled back, “I did it out of obligation?”

Giving a long stare...she asked. “Were you secretly asked by Princess Cadence to be my secret bodyguard and serve as a handmaiden somehow?”

Straightening out her dress, the mare only smiled and said in a near cheeky manner, “if I was asked by her highness to be your secret bodyguard and maid servant, then I wouldn’t be able to tell you.”

Rolling her eyes in slight amusement, she did asked. “Are you at least going to confirm that with how you took down the mare was more like a guard than just a average mare?” Then told in a slight serious tone, as she focus more on the mare before her. “Because the way I saw it? You moved like a Guard that was trained than a civilian like me.”

Thinking it over a bit in her mind, Sonata seemed to regard the Overlady herself and soon asked, “how badly do you want to know, Lady Shadow?” A little curious of how much the mare would actually press on the topic itself.

“Considering how important I am, how close you’re going to be with me, and the fact I’ll be utterly useless in a few more months with the litter? I say if I know now, it would help me be reassure I can trust you alot more with my foals if...anything happens somewhere down the line.” Explained Shadow.

She then told seriously towards the maid servant before her. “Because if you aren’t going to tell me? I’m going to delve into asking Cadence herself and every crystal pony that knows you, get Greens to follow you wherever you go, and keep a caution eye on you. I want to trust you, I really do Sonata...but despite you working for me and being a good friend? For all I know you might be a changeling waiting to replace me when the foals are out.”

Ears pinning back to that, Sonata shifted uncomfortable in thought, hands before herself and seeming to be… a little on edge. It was a good sign to the thestral, showing the crystal mare before her was actually thinking about it. Though, it seemed to take time, as the pony was taking a long period to actually think it over.

With a low and almost regretful sigh, Sonata told, “I was sent to protect you and the Overlord.” Saying it simply as that. It was enough to make Shadow blink as the mare went on. “I’m to put my life on the line if anything comes close to hurting you, or your foals. My orders, are as simple as that. Protect the Overlord, the Overlady, their progeny and monitor any threats to them.”

Staring at her, she thought it over long and hard...that apparently someone sent Sonata to protect her and Jerry, as well as her foals. Making sure nothing harm them all...Looking at Sonata, did she asked. “Are there other mares that were sent to protect us...and was it by the Royals in Equestria Island...or someone else?” she doubt it was Cadence, maybe Celestia or Luna...but the crystal mare came from Alpha base…

“I wish I could answer that, Lady Shadow.” Told Sonata honestly. “I really wish I could. But I can’t.” Then bowed her head, “Not because I was told not to, but because I honestly can’t. I’m unable to tell you anything about if there’s others like me, or who sent me… Unless the one that sent me gave the order that would let me actually say.”

Being quiet, she thought a bit...and asked. “Are you choosing to not to say it...or you’re literally unable to say it unless you were given orders about telling me?”

Shaking her head, Sonata said, “I literally can’t. Even if I tried, I’d lose the ability to even speak, much less remember what I was trying to tell you.”

Being more quiet, she thought over that, as she asked. “Is it by magic you can’t? Like...mind-magic?”

“I don’t know, my Lady.” Sighed out Sonata. “I honestly don’t. All I know, is I am unable to tell you that information. I can just barely tell you why I was sent, only because if I don’t, it would conflict with my orders to keep you safe if I’m kept at arm's length all the times and under suspicion.”

Frowning, part of her thought that it was indeed mind-magic, possibly powerful one too to make Sonata unable to recall it all. She thought over it as the only reason she said this much, was because if she wasn’t close to the thestral, it would counteract her orders. Taking a breath in...she sighed and said. “Alright...I may not like it...but I think I understand Sonata.” then glance to her and told.

“You do know I need to tell Jerry about this, right? He would have questions too.”

“I’d rather you didn’t.” Began Sonata, “but I can’t really stop you. If it doesn't get in the way of my mission to keep you, him and your foals safe… than I won’t put up any resistance.”

Thinking a bit...she compromise. “While part of me wants to tell Jerry...I think from how you said it...it might be better for discretion. Jerry already has enough trouble as it is. So I’ll tell him the basics and sate his own curiosity…” then thought more and tease. “Although, if you do need to keep the Overlord safe, should I consider you wanting to be a concubine too in a sense?”

Blushing to that, the mare ducked her head and said, “I-I-I couldn’t… that is…” Eyes darting about nervously before sighing out, “it’s a sound ‘idea’, my Lady, but if I died while doing my set mission… I’d be hurting him inadvertently. And that goes against my mission..”

Sighing, she slowly nodded. “I can understand that at least…” then joke. “Although the option is still there for you.” however as she said those words….she thought on Spree...and the whole concubine thing….in all admittance she didn’t thought that might of worked in terms of helping Spree. But at the same time, Spree loves her and see Jerry as a friend. Not to mention the whole concubine thing might work, it’ll get Spree close...in a way, and hang with Jerry more.

This could work...all she would need to do is to get through the thestrals with Spree. Thestral teachings and this whole concubine thing is...tricky. then again, while it would be hard for the foals to understand...she was certain Spree would get it. However...there is another mare I did promise to be with Jerry… already glancing to a clock on a wall, one which one of the Minions set up as she soon spoke.

“Sonata, can you go and ask for Skyward to head to the Private chambers? And please request my Lord that he shouldn’t work through the entire day. He should go and relief his tension in the Private chambers…”

Nodding, Sonata gave a bow and said, “of course, Lady Shadow. By your leave.” Moving with a sense of purpose and heading out to find both Skywards and the Overlord to do her task.

Finish. sighed out a exasperated breath from Jerry, feeling glad that he had most of the work finish. Or rather most of the paperwork finishing on reports. He still had a lot more to do, more papers to fill out, more laws to make, more rules to install...crimes sentences and jail time. Even a sort of law system of a court…

Although what people seem to want the most, is housings!? Sure the Dark Castle isn’t that grand, but really!? Giving a groan as he turn to one of the Servant Minions and order. “Tell the Minions to start building houses.”

“Yes Master, what kind of houses Master want?” spoke the Servant Minion, as Jerry thrust up his hands and told.

“I don’t care! Buildings, homes, pubs, inns! As long as there housings, I don’t care!” moving the paper of housing request on the side for ‘to do later’. As the Servant bow and left for another to take it’s place, he thought back to law systems...

Granted that was harder to do, especially since he lack the exact knowledge of law, he didn’t sign up in law school, so how was he supposed to enforce law and order!? Groaning he facepalm, rubbing his forehead as he look at the amount of work. Glaring at it as he swore it was getting higher as he thought darky. Bureaucracy, you may fight against me, but you will serve my dark purpose as the Overlord soon enough!

A shame Lovely was out, doing laundry and helping the trial maids in actually cleaning with the Servant, he would enjoy something to look at while doing the work here...but he had to work on his priorities as the Lord of this place.

Snorting a bit, he shook his head as he lean back in his chair, feeling a bit tense, maybe stressful with the amount of work before him...Oh and the fact that he would have to tell his herd and those in his inner circle beside Gnarl that a big evil will show up and he might be killed or fight against this threat in the future.

Fun times….not.

Honestly he didn’t want to tell them...just to ease them. Keep them from stop worrying. There’s no need to worry for now...right? Beside, it would help keep things in the dark if they didn’t know...right?

It was hard to say if he should proceed on telling them, especially when there’s still alot to do here. He’ll might tell them soon enough...just when they were in a secure place and Gnarl wasn’t in earshot. One thing that was good with this entire situation? Some of the mares that were in the ‘trial runs’ seem to stay...other's not so much after the invasion, as some just decided to leave for Equestria Island.

Not that he could blame them...but it would mean there's less likely a chance a Pink would be around, or lesser ponies to suspect as Pinks. Which reminds me...I need to figure out what to do with my...thralls. Gotta figure out what sort of work they’ll do for me beside staying in the cells. he never knew he would be having thralls...and had no idea on what to do with them, especially the caribou captain...part of him was considering on killing the guy...but it seem...wasteful to him.

Hearing a knock on the door, Jerry looked up and motioned for one of the nearby minions to open the door, while he himself went back to the irritating papers that almost mocked his skills in evil. When the door was opened and allowed the visitor entrance, he heard Sonata tell, “my Lord, the Lady has told me to inform you that you should take the remaining day off and return to you chambers to relax.”

Glancing from the paperwork, to the crystal mare, Jerry admittedly took a quick peek at her, he still couldn’t believe that a mare like her...could move fast to keep Shadow safe. He almost swear she was trained as a bodyguard of sorts! Then again that was a bit too far of a stretch to consider. Looking back to the paperwork that was before him, he told. “I don’t know...I still need to figure half of this out.” although gave a stink-eye as he added. “Someone has to make sure this pile doesn’t overflow the room with how much there’s to do.”

Bowing her head, Sonata told, “she seemed adamant about you getting some rest and relief, my Lord. I believe she wishes you to relax some before continuing with your job as Overlord.”

Considering that over, he had to let the mare, and to a extent Shadow, having a large point on this. Mostly because of the amount of work he would need to do, as well as make sure things smooth over with the ponies own emotions of the failed invasion. Not to mention on rebuilding his forces, try to gain those upgrades for the Dark Castle and it will be a while until Neon was caught…

Even more, he really didn’t want to keep going with the papers with his mood as it is. Otherwise he might have killed one of the Minions out of anger. Taking a breath as he let out a exasperated sigh. “Might be best for me...otherwise I might kill one of the Servants by accident.”

“Best if Master does relax, keep Master anger in check.” quickly agreed the mentioned Servant as while they would loyally serve the Overlord, they rather to not be killed by said Master in his irritation.

Rubbing his face, he said to Sonata. “Very well, I shall return to my chambers…” then got up as he told to the Servants. “Put everything away for me, no need to let this all out.”

“Yes Dark One!” replied the Minions as they hurriedly moved to put the things away, as Jerry glance to Sonata as he said.

“You may return to Shadow now, Sonata.” then thought and added. “And...Thanks for keeping her safe from that sudden Pink attack.” knowing that without the crystal mare quick reaction...Shadow wouldn’t be alive today. Something that nearly terrified him to the deep pits of himself.

Giving a deeper bow, Sonata told, “I’m only doing my job, my Lord.” Turning and leaving out the door to get back to her own work.

Uhuh...doing her job, huh? thought Jerry as he headed out after her, making his way to the bedroom, partially wondering why Shadow wanted him to take a break now? Part of him thought over that she could sense that he was getting stress out with the amount of work with bureaucracy being made. Or the aftereffects of the whole invasion thing with a runaway Pink…

But another part of him worry that she noticed he wasn’t telling her something. That he was keeping hidden of the Eyes of Fate and the newest threat? That part couldn’t help but feel guilty. It almost made him unsure even more. Shaking his head off on that, he thought to himself. Relax Jerry...might be overthinking it, for all I know, she just want me to relax...or maybe she sent Lovely to meet me and ease my tensions? already thinking that could be why, but if that was the case, wouldn’t she of asked Sonata to bring the earth mare, or at the very least made mention?

Hrm...wonder if Shadow just want me to relax by myself? I rarely have ‘me time’ and the only time for me to do that is with work and loads of paper. a small sigh escape him, as he unconsciously was following the path to his room, already use to knowing where he was heading without looking.

He almost didn’t notice he was at his door, or at least he heard the newly made ‘Elite Minions’ spoke. “Greeting Master.” giving glances to two Browns as he gave a quick nod, as despite him knowing they were from the ‘past’...he was honestly surprise they were smart. Smart enough to think almost like Blues. Or rather know better. He partially wonder what they remember of him, what they remember of his ‘deeds’?

Sure Gnarl gave small hints, as did Mortis...but they were alive for a good while, what did those that died and revived recalled of him? Something to think of later. thought Jerry as he enter through the doorway, making a small turn to his chambers to see no one there, not even Lovely as he thought. huh...so it is a ‘me time’. yet despite knowing he was alone here...part of him felt a bit disappointed, even sad that there was no one here with him.

He summed it up for being so used to having someone else beside him in this room.

While he moved about the room, mostly lost in thought to himself, he almost didn’t notice the hoof steps sounding. Turning his head to the personal bathroom that was recently finished not a week earlier, he found himself slightly attentive at the sight of Skywards a bit damp and completely naked. Likewise and beside her in a towel was Seasalt, somewhat drying her mane and possibly just as naked if it weren't for the towel around herself.

Both noticed him quickly, and Skywards gave a smile and gave a cheerful wave of, “hey Jerry, I’m here to have sex with you!” The utter bluntness caused the mare beside her to face palm and mutter something. Oblivious to this, the yellow pegasus went on while poking the unicorn beside her, “Oh, and Sea’s here to make sure I don’t mess up on the sex.”

Blinking a bit, he thought. Huh...that would...slightly explained why Shadow want me here. She figure I was really needing relief. I can work with this. Slowly nodding, Jerry said. “I see, I see…” then glance to the bed as he move to sit on the edge as he asked to Seasalt. “I’m going to assume that we’re going to take this a bit slow for Skyward sakes?”

Before the airhead could speak, Seasalt placed a hand on her mouth and told, “yes. We’re going to go slow and try and show Sky what it’s like to have enjoyable sex.” Giving a slightly concerned look to Skyward before admitting, “so it will be awhile before she knows how to… do what I or any normal mare would know what to do.”

Giving a nod, he look to the mares, then to himself as he glance up and remarked. “I should probably take my robes off now,” than admitted. “I have been really...stressful, especially with building a entire law system from the ground up.” hands already started to undo the knot on his waist. He although tease a little to the two to try to get himself further in the mood. “Maybe you should remove the towel? It’s just us after all.”

Shaking her head, Sea said, “if you don’t mind… Jerry.” Hesitantly using his name, but still going on. “I just want us to focus on Sky for now. I might keep mine on for a bit.” Then flushed to say, “th...then when we’re done with her, you can just… open me up like a present.” It was embarrassing to say, but she was sure that it would make Jerry a bit more excited.

Smiling all the more, he said. “I would like that Seasalt.” then undid the knot, taking the robe off abit as he shifted a bit to let it off complete as he look to Skyward as he suggested. “Why don’t you come by me Skyward?” adding a bit in teasing. “Get a good chance to feel the hunk of the Overlord?”

“Ok.” Agreed the mare with very little hesitance. Part of Jerry wondered if she even caught his teasing, she seemed to take him at face value and walk right up to him. She also lacked any seduction in her walk up, only the slightest of feminine sways in her hips and strides.

Walking up with and sightly using a hand to be sure the towel kept closed around her body, Sea used her other arm to ease the pegasus. “Slow down, Sky.” Then looked to Jerry for a moment, looking him up and down before breathing in and out. “Let’s… start with something simple.”

Looking to him, Sea asked, “do you mind sitting on the bed, Master?” seeming to switch to the ‘default’ title during such seasons.

Chuckling a bit, mostly to help Seasalt plan whatever she in mind, not to mention feel a bit of his ego raise at being called ‘Master’...then again, could anyone blame him? Moving a bit to sit more on the bed, sitting comfortably as he told. “Alright, Seasalt.” Knowing that right now it’s best to wait, mostly to help Skyward have a better understanding of sex...and enjoying it alot more.

Motioning for the mare to follow her, Seasalt guided the pegasus and knelled by Jerry’s legs, having the mare take the other side. Gently, and with some care, she used a hand to grip and stroke at his still limp member, and told, “we’re going to start off with servicing the Master, Sky.” Began to mare, easing Jerry’s extra limb to become steadily firm.

“What I want you to do, is gently lick him and if able, suck him off.” The mare made a motion for the pegasus to watch, as she herself moved and began to do just that. First, licking the side and underbit of the shaft that had grown, sending a slick and warm sensation to Jerry’s loins. She approached the head, gently taking it into her lips to lick it and gently suck before letting go to keep licking around, hands slightly massaging.

Giving a content sigh, Jerry spread his legs more, enjoying a bit of being service. He look down to give a bit of advice to the two. “My ‘head’ sides are sensitive, it’ll grow faster if you focus on that.” then added to Skyward as he place his hand on Seasalt head. “While my member is str-,” but quickly shutting up as he saw Seasalt stopping to give a look to him, one that Shadow gets to shut his mouth when he states the obvious. “Nevermind, continue on.”

Sighing and slightly wondering if she needed to have a talk with her ‘Master’ later on, Seasalt gently jerked Jerry off and turned her focus to Sky. “Remember, slow and gentle like I showed you. I want you to try now yourself.”

With a slow and unsure nod, Skywards moved her head and hands, Sea herself moving away to give the mare a chance. First, the pegasus breathed in Jerry’s scent, a bit musky, but not too strong yet. With her mouth open and hand up, she began to slowly grip and jerk him, licking around the upper portions of his member.

While she did, Sea coaxed, “you can use a bit of pressure.” Using her hand to wrap over the mare’s own, applying a bit to give an example. “About… this much.” gently guiding each stroke. “And be sure to treat the head, like I showed before.” Both watching the mare turn her head to take the tip in her lips, sucking away some with a bit more gusto than Sea had, but not too much.

Giving a approval hum, a hand gently place on her head, as while he wanted to teach on bobbing her head slowly, he held back. Right now was showing the pegasus how to have sex right, his ‘wants’ can come later. Although he did voice out. “That's good Sky…” gently scratching her head some, feeling her going from sucking the tip to licking over the shaft, as it goes from half-mast, to full mast.

For a while, he just basked in the feeling and maybe the slight power of this mare jerking and licking him off. Feeling how she tasted him and gently handled his rod. A few times he heard her take in a large breath near his crotch, apparently picking up his aroused state even more.

Though when she backed off, he glanced down to see Seasalt had eased the mare back and had her stand. Moving to the bed, Seasalt had Sky crawl on and lay on her back, then joined on the bed, sitting down as she did. Massaging the mare’s shoulders, Sea looked up and told, “your turn, Master.” Leaning and sliding her hands down the mare’s body and gently moving to spread both legs to show the cute little marehood of the pegasus.

When that was done, with Jerry getting a nice tantalizing glimpse of the tightly held cleavage of Seasalt’s towel chest, did the mare sit back normally and massage the mare’s shoulders. Looking down, she said, “just stay like this Sky. Let the Master get you ready.” Then glanced up to nod to Jerry.

Giving a nod, he turned to crawl up on the bed, looking at the tempting flower of the mare as he look up and decided to start it off easy for Skyward. Mostly coming up to her head as he lean his head down to give a simple kiss. Then kiss again, this time letting his tongue enter in her mouth, feeling her being unsure of what to do while being kiss, but just took it. It almost reminded him of Lovely.

But he kept up the kiss, rolling it around with his tongue on her own, even ‘pulling’ her into his mouth a bit. Although he had to stop to let her breath a bit, as the human began kissing her neck a bit, before going down with each kiss. Going down to her collarbone, going to her chest as he heard her breaths a bit more deeply, feeling her shift a bit but staying still. He move a hand to one chest to gently feel the small perky and firm breast.

While it wasn’t like his other mares, he still gave her attention she needed. Feeling her shift again as he massage and playing with the one breast for a while, did she gave a relax sound. Even a slight moan. He decided to surprise her with a lick to her nipple and suckle gently on one, with the other hand gently tweaking the other nipple. He heard a sharp breath in and felt her shiver. He figure it might be best to keep at this...or until he switch breasts and hands. Giving the other breast attention with his mouth and gentle minstrels with his fingers.

The overall slowness was new to the yellow mare, giving a shiver and another little moan when he sucked on her other nipple. A new pleasant sensation slowly crawling it’s way into her and making her breathing pick up. She felt a bit more relaxed with Seasalt rubbing her shoulders, easing her to stay still and not feel so… so restricted or forced.

She, and even Jerry, were a little caught off guard when Seasalt leaned her head down and gave a upside down kiss to the smaller mare. Regardless of the surprise, Sky moaned all the same and slightly shifted while the unicorn played with her mouth with her own. When Seasalt let go of the kiss, she continued to trail them about the pegasus’s head and neck, almost tenderly so.

The sight was exciting to say the least, and steadily, Jerry began to go more south. All the while, he watched as Seasalt slowly slide her hands down form the shoulders to the two perky breasts, gently taking and massaging them. It gave him a chance to reach to the hips and the little marehood that just barely glistened with a wetness. But the smell of arousal was there, beckoning him to take a taste.

Been a while since I last tasted a mare...well...technically this is new… thought Jerry as he decided to not overthink as he place his hands on Skyward thighs, rubbing gently as he lean his head down for a simple lick. Hearing a small surprised sound as he began licking more on the outside of the flowers. Tasting...tasted like pineapples. I still don’t get how ponies taste like food sometimes. mindlessly thought the human, before moving his mouth more to the slight wet lips and gave her the ‘Overlord treatment’.

Which was using his tongue to roll around in her flower for a ride. Granted he wasn’t long as a pony tongue...but he does have experience. Hearing and feeling her squirm a bit with low moans. Glancing up did he saw her gripping the sheets with her hands, breathing pick up, with her chest heaving and her face flushing a slight red. Smiling a bit, he pull back a bit before moving his hands down to gently open the slit more before licking and gently suckling on the flower itself for more of it’s sweet taste.

With a long, “Oooooh~” Skyward gave a slight twist of her hips and curled her legs a bit, trying so hard to stay still. “I...I…” Panting all the more while she felt another tender kiss on her neck and a gently flicking of her nipple. “So…I… IIiiiiieeeeeee~” Giving a slightly long and slightly pitched screech while her legs clamped. Jerry found his head stuck while his tongue was gripped and pulled at by her tight insides, a slight dribble of her cum leaking a bit.

After a while, those admittedly strong legs relaxed and let him take his head away. Sea had since stopped her treatment and had now moved Sky’s head to be on her lap, gently massaging the pegasus’s shoulder’s while the mentioned mare herself panted away with a red face and an almost amazed expression.

Looking up, Seasalt smiled and said, “I think she’s ready for the real thing, Master.” But seemed to tell in a reminding tone, “and remember… as if this was her first.”

Moving his head away, licking and wiping off the juices on his face, the human nodded. Looking at the pegasus as he move a bit to face her again, giving a kiss to her, as well as letting her taste a bit of herself. Moving his lower half down as he gently prod the wet marehood and slid in rather easily. However he had to pause when his head enter in as she was tight, much more tighter than any mare he gone in...Even more tighter than Lovely on her first time.

Pulling his head back from the kiss, did Jerry took a deep breath, slowly pushing in as the walls were like a velvet vice grip on his rod. A rather...pleasant tightness to him as the mare walls were giving him a lot more pleasure in terms of ‘grip’. It almost felt like she was a virgin with how tight she was! Although part of him worry if he was going to fit all of himself. After all, unlike his other mares, Skyward was smaller than them. Especially with how tight she was with him half-way in her already.

Despite this, he continued to push in slowly, trying his hardest to not give in and just ram full in. The sounds of her giving little moans and squirming under his invasion of her marehood only heightened the feeling. The tight walls moving, shifting and rolling over his member. It took a lot of effort to just push all the way in, even pausing a few times to try and calm himself.

What was possibly surprising was just how much she took of him. Bit by bit, more and more of his dick sunk into her, making her arc her back and moan away. When he got close to finished, he gave a little jerk to ram the remaining inch in before he completely hilted, making Sky give a gasp of pleasure. It was surprising she took him all, but all the more when she moaned out, “Oh, oh fuck… oh fuck…” Sounding to be in deep pleasure.

She gave a small whimper sound and said, “Please… don’t stop moving… it feels soooo good.” Shivering a little, and causing her velvet walls to twitch and grip all around him. As if trying to coax him to go at her.

Taking a control breath in, he move his hands to her waist to have a good grip before slowly pulling out of her. If he thought she was tight now, she was squeezing all the more with him going out of her, he had to pause now and then to hold himself back from slamming back in suddenly. This was about helping her understand how sex actually work, reminding himself on this he kept moving out.

At least halfway before pushing back in as he move his head to give another kiss to her, moving his tongue around her own as he decided to surprise Seasalt. As when he pull from Sky lips, did he raise his head to kiss into the unicorn mouth.

He was close, but a finger came up and stopped him. While he was confused, she told in a oddly firm way, “nevermind me, Jerry.” A slight change in her tone. “Sky needs this more than me.” A odd touch of… worry there. Concern maybe?

Whatever the reason, his lingering pause had Skywards whimper and squirm and say, “Jerry~!” Slight whining amidst it. “Please, fuck me already!” Sounding a little wanting and needy.

Ask Seasalt after Skyward. was all he thought, as he refocus down on the petite mare, going back to his slow pulling of his rod out of her walls, but part of him was tempted to just go fast and hard in her. Mostly with how her walls were becoming more wetter and how she squirm a lot more. Although did he notice she was moving her hips, unconsciously possibly as it seems she wants more than slow...or rather a faster pacing.

He move his head down to gently kiss the pegasus neck as he began to go on a medium pace in her, moving back and forth within her walls as he heard her giving pleased pants and moans. Her legs curling around his hips, pulling him as if to encourage more from the male. He had to move his hands to her rump to lift her lower half up, feeling the firm small ass.

He couldn’t help but gently squeeze said ass as he gave small nibbles. Although as he was going more deeper and faster in her, the more he heard her shouts of, ‘yes’ ‘more’ ‘fuck’ or just scream in pleasure as his hands move from her firm ass to her hips again, mostly in this position of leverage with him on his knees.

At his picked up speed, it was so much easier to go in and out of the tight walls of the mare-- and he was starting to love it. The screams of her pleasure, the way she shouted and moaned. He felt himself ready to unload-- he just needed a bit more. He was a little surprised during his next thrust, she gave a utter scream of bliss and those already tight walls went from vice, to trapping.

Jerry felt himself stop, half because he couldn’t move out. The other half being that the utter tightness pushed him over and cum hard. While he clenched his jaw and felt the need to push hard into her-- Sky continued to scream and press her own marehood to his manhood tight, legs not letting go.

He had to stay completely still, feeling his essence go into her womb, holding those small waists, Jerry felt her walls were milking him hard and making him give all he had into her. He partially wonders if this was why the caribou that raped her took her so often with how tight she was? Although it would make sense, granted with how she look, she wasn’t the best looker...but with how tight her marehood was, he had a good feeling she was taken constantly due to her snatch alone.

Slowly, she wound back down and sag, legs shakily letting go and snatch steadily losing around him. She huffed and gasped for breath, Seasalt gently combing her fingers through the mare’s mane. When Jerry was able to pull out, causing a pleasurable sensation of her walls sucking his member nice and good, did Sea speak.

“Let’s give Sky a moment to rest.” The blue unicorn using her magic to gently lift and move the pegasus over. Sheets were moved and pillows fluffed before tucking the dazed and siling mare with a far-off look. Seasalt gave a gentle smile and moved up to lean and give a gentle kiss to the mare’s head before scooting away and back to Jerry.

Looking to him, she seemed to think and moved behind him. While he recovered his own breath, he saw a towel get levitated off to the side, while two soft and firm breasts pressed into his back, rubbing up and down in a pleasing way and hands gently massaging his back. “You liked having sex with her, didn’t you?” It wasn’t a accusation, but a observation form the mare’s soft tone in his ear.

Taking another breath, Jerry admits. “Yes...she was unbelievable tight.” glancing down to his mixed juices member that still throbbed as he added. “Enough to get me still ready. The only other mare to do that...is Lovely believe it or not.”

He could almost feel the mare behind him nodding, before she asked, “do you still need me to relive you, Master Jerry?” Hands sliding over his back and sides before gripping and slowly jerking his member. The sensation made him shiver as she told, “I can take it rough like Sky, but I wouldn’t mind more foreplay.”

Taking a moment to breath in, he turn his head to smile at her as he answer with a kiss to her lips. His body turning a bit as he move a hand to cup a breast in gentle squeeze, while the other hand move to gently rub her slit. Giving a rub as he felt her wetness, pulling back from the kiss, he told. “I don’t mind a little foreplay…” then move his hand to her flower to finger her as he whisper in her ear. “Especially when it please me to see a mare get please from my ‘handiwork’.”

She gave a slight smile and roll of her eyes before moving in and giving him a full on prance kiss. Arms around his shoulders, she pushed and both fell back, her once more grinding on his ready rod and rubbing her body over his. In turn, one of his arms came around to hold her and feel up her nice rear and the other was forced to move aside and work the other side of her ass. Both moaning and feeling a more different mood settle in, one that was less frenzied and a bit more… intimate in a sense, sending a whole different feeling of pleasure through Jerry.

Kissing the unicorn with her slight forwardness of a kiss, he glance to Sky for a bit, as he partially wonder what Sea saw for that brief second with the mare...but figure it was best to ask later on when they were not in the mood. He squeeze more of the ass, kneading it as he decided to surprise the mare, quickly spinning the two as she was on the bottom now as he pull back from the kiss.

Giving a smile, he joked. “Can’t let you do all the work.” kissing her neck as he kept grinding on her wet flower, before pulling back and slowly penetrating her marehood. Hands moving from ass to her waist for better positioning. In hindsight he was glad Shadow sent him here now, mostly to get his mind off of the amount of work and troubles he dealt with...that and enjoy some time with the concubine mare. He did however add small nibbling’s on her neck this time. Mostly to help her get adjusted to his teeth...that and know both Shadow and Lovely love it when he does it.

Moving his rod in and out, he decided to go a bit at medium pacing, not going overly fast, but still enjoying the mare and her neck.

She gave a breath in and moved her arms around to his back, rubbing and massaging him while her legs slid around his sides and looked around his waist. This gave him a sort of control, as the mare seemed to just submit and allow him to go at his pace-- though denying him to merely leave. Leaning her body up more to keep close, he could feel her harden nipples rub on his bare chest, and a hot breath on his own neck while he nibbled at hers. She gave a feminine moan, one that sent excitement through him while he kept to his medium pace.

While it wasn’t as fast and frenzied as skywards season of sex, there was a odd, lustful allure to how he had sex with the unicorn. The way they paced themselves and how her walls, while not nearly as tight as Sky’s, were almost gently massaging his member and coaxing him to seed her. He felt her lips rub and part to let her teeth gently graze his skin, and soon her tongue came out to give a lick. Lips back together, she gave a suck and a light nip of her own to his neck, sucking and letting go with a gentle pop.

Pulling back from his nibbling, he warned in her ear. “Try not to bite to hard, skin bruise easy.” Which she then gave him a ‘I know’ sort of look, and a slightly paused their sex. Rolling his eyes, he knew he ruined the mood somewhat..then decided to increase it as he move a hand to her tail to rub underneath at the sweet spot. Giving a kiss to her lips as he should learn to really shut his mouth and enjoy the mood.

Really, he should of know this by now.

After having some steamy sex with Seasalt, Skyward got back up and came back pleading for more, going at it a few more times as he learned that Skyward really enjoyed what he did the first time. But enjoyed it even more when fucked her silly.

It seemed that Skyward didn’t care what position they were in, as long as he was rutting her non-stop? She didn’t even care if he had her front press hard down and her ass high as he rammed her into the bed like a bitch in heat...although he felt like she enjoy it either way. Between each hard-fuck of the pegasus, was the much more steamy and slower sex he’d have with Seasalt, overall making the sexy-threesome last for a hour or two.

Thankfully, Sky conked out, as the three relax on the bed. With Jerry sweaty with his back on the bed, a arm on each mare as he held them close, Jerry sighed out as he look at the ceiling. “Wow…” then looking at both mares and remarked to Seasalt as she lean on him some. “That was...intense...I can’t remember a time where I was fully relieved since…” thinking a moment before finishing with a hand on the unicorn chest for a gentle grope.

“When I was with Shadow and Lovely when they get really frisky.”

Pressing herself to his side, Seasalt would admit, the sex was… nice. Much more intimate and passionate than the cruel rape’s on her person. “I think most of that was because Skyward was being a….” Pausing, unsure how she wanted to say it. Eventually, she rewarded, “With Sky being… enthusiastic about it. She took most of your zeal I think.”

Snorting a bit, he gave another gentle squeeze of her chest, before looking at Skyward, seeing her sleepy form pressing on his other side. His hand was more on her firm ass since Skyward was pressing herself more on him, that he almost thought she was like Lovely in wanting to stay as close as possible to his side. Glancing to Seasalt he did admit. “I will have to agree on that, Skyward really enjoyed the first time....”

He however looks at Seasalt and said in slight concern. “Seasalt...when I was going at it slow with Sky and try to kiss you...I notice you were looking a bit...concern. And worry.”

Sighing to that and glancing over his form to spot a contently sleeping pegasus, Seasalt said while turning to Jerry, “I’m worried for Sky.” Shifting a bit to just lay back and continue talking. “I had a good… long talk with her in the bathroom while we cleaned up and waited for you. She needed you to give her attention. That’s why I stopped you. You needed to focus on just her at the time, not me. Her.” Making a good emphasis on the mare.

“She’s been mistreated by a lot of people, Jerry.” The unicorn sound sad at this fact while she continues to explain. “When she was just 14, hardly into her next year of school, she had… trouble getting things done. She was a little clumsy and she was orphaned. She was trying to slowly make a life for herself and get a education best she could.”

“Then… a mare found her.” It was at this point that Seasalt became even sadder, and brought her brows together tightly in slight annoyance. “Apparently, Sky was fast and agile for her age. She, the mare saw potential and, well… to be blunt, she tricked Sky into giving up her work, education and schooling to train for racing. I don’t have to tell you.. Sky is… she’s naive.”

While they lapsed into a slight silence, Seasalt went on. “For three years… that mare trained sky to be the best Race Pegasus she could. Won a few junior competitions and once she reach 20 would be allowed into senior or masters races. High-tier and dangerous races, but very profitable.” There was a pause before the unicorn told, “The Caribou came just after one of those junior races and Sky didn’t get far and was caught and raped… She just turned 21 a couple months back, so as you can tell… she was a bit young when she was taken. Without any schooling or anyone actually teaching her about life… she just wasn’t ready for any of that or know what it’s like to be loved in sex.”

Being silent, Jerry moves his hand from Skyward ass to her head. Giving loving head scratches as he took a deep breath in and said in a somber tone. “Poor Skyward…” taking another breath as he asked to Seasalt with furrowed brows on his head. “Do...do you think that's why she wanted to be, my concubine? Because I was something better in her life?”

“Yes.” was the simple response. “She was never taught how to properly live, Jerry. Everyone here thinks she’s this… klutzy airhead that’s oblivious to everything around. But the truth is? Nobody was ever there to actually care and help her.”

Seasalt seemed to cuddle to him in her discomfort in telling him this, her alluring form melding with his side. “She decided to be your concubine because she thought ‘that caribou did sex and he liked it. It must be something I can do right’. She never knew that he was really raping her, I don’t think. And she got so used to the rough treatment…” It was left unsaid, seeing as Jerry knew the pegasus was, in a sense, his bitch in sex.

“I want to help her.” Seasalt told him. “I want to help her realize what it’s like to actually have a life. And it’s why I stopped you from kissing me, so you can give her attention. Attention no one was willing to give her… maybe later on? Really love her, because I don’t think she’s ever had a real taste of love.”

While they remained quite after that, Sea signed out and told, “I’m going to talk to Lady Shadow later about Sky and finding a way to help her out more. Because at this point, she sees herself as either a racer… or, your concubine. Which only means ‘your sex toy’ in all reality.”

Giving a nod, he moves his hand from the unicorn chest to her head, gently petting her as he told. “It might be...good for her to find out more than being...either of those things.” giving a glance to Skyward as he gently pull the petite pegasus to his form more...then again it’s not like she wasn’t against it in her sleeping content, as he said to Sea. “I’ll...do my best to give her real love each time...give her the attention she needs, appreciate her…” then gave a low sigh and admit in slight bitterness.

“Although...was I really the best option for her? Especially since I’m the bad guy of all things?”

“You’re not a ‘bad guy’, Jerry.” Seasalt said rather firmly to his surprise. “Bad people don’t save other’s when they’re being raped or enslaved. Bad people don’t help the deathly sick get a cure to save them. Bad people don’t let children remain unharmed when they’re raiding our oppressors that ripped families apart and hurt anyone they wanted.”

Looking at him, Seasalt said, “I don’t care what everyone, everypony thinks. You’ve done good things without needing a real reason. There might be rumors of threats, of possible tributes and other things. But you… you saved us from something worse than death, Jerry.” She sighed and shifted a bit and added, “a bad person wouldn’t have cared what his wife felt. Or if he had a huge herd, or be worried about Sky’s condition or maybe forcing themselves on me and having their way while I screamed for help.”

“You’re not a bad person. If you were, I wouldn’t be here as a Concubine for you.” Those were the last words of the mare as she turned a bit and said, “I’m tired Jerry. As much as I want to keep talking… I’m tired. Let’s get some sleep.”

Giving a low chuckle, he said. “Yeah…” Moving the mare to gently lay on his chest as he told. “Sleep…” although didn’t stop his gentle petting on either head as he thought over on her words. I...I did those things because of what morality I had left….I had the oddest dejavu with Joy in that Cyclops...Maybe...maybe I’m not that bad of a guy...right? I mean...they are right in a sense, if I was bad, if I was bad...I wouldn’t care about anyone but myself. I wouldn’t save them, I wouldn’t...try to do good… but another part of him reminded something that brought a shiver up his spine.

But because of that tenderness, I doomed everyone. Because of that piece of good in me...I brought a Evil so bad, there might not be a way to stop it. The Eyes of Fate warned me...and we’re going to be paying for it. Unless...unless he knew? He knew I couldn’t do it. He knew I couldn't keep up the act like those Princesses’ say? That he saw everything before it happened… furrowing his brows in thought and thinking more.

Meaning..it didn’t matter if I was good or not...as long as I kept up the entertainment, anything goes… a frown on his face as he thought on that. It...doesn’t matter...no more death-threats on my choices, no more having to keep it up...except… thinking it over as he recall everything of Overlord series. But the Minions follow a Overlord...a evil overlord...except...except in the first game, I play through a benevolent Overlord. One that allows the peasant to live, allow the elves to reproduce for future followers?

Thinking more as since he’s the Overlord...doesn’t that mean he’s the leader? The Big Boss in a sense? That what he says is law to the Minions? But the question is...who to bring this up? Not Gnarl. Quaver is...iffy. Don’t know about the other recent revived Minions...Mortis. Sure he wasn’t in the first game...but he was in the second. but he look to the two mares, both sleeping by his side as he didn’t want to wake them…

Not to mention he didn’t want to move from this spot. yeah..I can wait in the morning. although before closing his eyes, seeing the sights of both thestral and earth mare coming in with smiles on their faces. Something in him tells that they are going to enjoy cuddling very soon.

In the morning of the Dark Castle, with a side of breakfast being served, coffee-- and gave a bit of attention giving to Skyward as he assured to Seasalt. Mostly of hugs, something of which slightly confuse the pegasus, but enjoyed the slight attention nevertheless. While Lovely pout cutely at her Master for giving attention to the pegasus than her, she was given her fair dosage of attention as well.

While he and his herd had a enjoyable private meal in the Overlord room, as well as Minion Servants coming to tidy up the place, each went their own way. With Lovely going to wash the sheets and robes of Jerry, saying she’ll be by his side later on.

Shadow went with Seasalt and Skyward, mostly for Seasalt to talk a bit with the mare on last night. As well as talking on Skyward on how she felt from Jerry attention on last night.

Jerry himself was coming down to a place he rarely goes to now, mostly out of not having the time. The Spawning Pits, or the Minion Burrows whichever one fits in a sense. Although he noticed that things look a bit...different as he was walking down the steps, granted everything look the same as from the first game...but it seems that the Hives were a lot more...defended with some sort of walls around them.

Looking at the floating Tower Heart in that pond area under the park beneath them, did he notice a few Minions moving about? Jerry could tell that some were newborns; others were veterans as they gave their own respectful “Master!” or “Dark one!”

While Jerry gives some nods, he glances around as he couldn’t seem to find Mortis. Looking around he called out. “Mortis, are you here? I need to talk to you?”

“Yes, my Master?” spoke the watery-tone Blue as Jerry couldn’t help but jump too, as he turn his head to see Mortis...standing there with his scythe and wearing those dreary robes. Looking up to the Overlord as Mortis asked. “Did you request of me, Overlord?”

Slowly nodding, and feeling his heart rate still rattling and trying to ease itself as Jerry said. “Yeah...I wanted to talk to you on a few things...is there a place where we can…” slowly trailing off as Mortis nod his head as he turned and told.

“Follow me, Master. I will bring you to my personal dwelling.” Taking the lead as with Jerry glances to the blue minion, before the Overlord began to follow the Blue Minion. They were moving alongside past the fortified area of the Blue Hive, and onto a little pathway as Jerry remarked.

“This seem new.” to which Mortis confirmed.

“It is, Sire. Due to my position to revive old Minions from death itself, the other's seem to feel I owe a place of solitude for myself.” coming by a small area of a hut and a river stream. Coming to a stop, he motioned to some rocks. “Please, sit My Lord.” As Jerry sat down as he tried to settle on sitting on stone. Mortis came to settle on a smaller rock as he waited for Jerry to talk to him.

Jerry took a breath and said. “Okay uh…” trying to not feel awkward about this, but at the same time still felt awkward. “Oh boy...this is...” Mortis seem to wait, not saying anything as he waited for his Master to say his mind as Jerry took in another breath and tried to asked….but what could he ask? Ask if the Blue see him as a Evil Overlord? If he still is the Overlord? If he’s still bad even though he’s done good? There was...a lot to say or ask to the Blue...

Taking a moment to think, did he finally ask. “What does...the Minions expect of the Overlord?” The Blue Minion hummed before turning to look at Jerry as he told.

“Minions do not expect the Overlord of anything. All they truly expect is the Overlord to lead, to gain glory, and to bash a lot of things.” then thought and amended. “ to the Browns it’s smashing...Reds prefer you burn things...Greens prefer you stab things. Blues just prefer you don’t kill them often.” Jerry stare at Mortis as he asked.

“That's...it? Just to lead, gain glory and do...stuff?” if Jerry was honest, he expected...some sort of spieal of doing great evil and things that Gnarl love to tell him. “But what does a Overlord do? What does the Minions expect their Ruler and Master to do?”

Mortis consider that...before telling. “There are various of Overlords, Master. Some do great evil as we follow them. Some do horrendous acts as we carry out their orders, other's do things that may cause unspeakable things...However, you are different, Master. Unlike other Overlords, you prefer to be a benevolent Overlord. Always making sure to have happy and loyal subjects-- to protect you later on.”

Then Mortis soon told. “We do not expect much from you, because we cannot live without you, oh Master.” it made Jerry pause a bit as he look to Mortis as the Blue told on. “Without you, Minions will be without direction, without organization. We Minions do not have a purpose, without a Overlord. We need validation Master, a reason to live. Without one, why be born in the first place?”

Raising his head up, his yellow eyes glowed under the cowl as he told. “We are nothing, without the Overlord. Without a Overlord, we will simply die off.” blinking more, Jerry asked.

“You mean...I can be any sort of leader...either as good or bad?” Mortis tilt his head some as he soon answer.

“As long as I knew of you Master, you were always a benevolent Overlord. Feeding the peasants, saving the elves, staying on holding back your vices. Mostly because you knew that to live long, is to earn people admiration, turning it into loyalty. The more loyal they are, the more they will fight more for you. In turn, giving you more Minions, Master. Like those of the veterans I resurrected.”

Moving the scythe a bit, he motioned to Jerry with it. “While you may be ‘evil’ Master, you are a benevolent sort to make sure that the more ‘good’ you do, the more easier it is to have loyal meatshields defending you. Like us Minions, Master. Without you, we will not be able to do half the things we have done here.”

“So...I could be good...while be a Overlord at the same time.” confirming Jerry as Mortis nodded.

“Yes, you could be a ‘good’ Overlord. Or a benevolent villain. Either way, you are the Overlord. your word is law.”

Benevolent villain...so I’m the bad guy...but I’m not the bad guy. thought Jerry as he nod a bit and said. “Thanks Mortis...you clear my head up...although it’s a bit surprising that you Minions need me more than...I…” trailing off as Mortis assured.

“Despite what Gnarl says, you are the Overlord, even if you haven't done horrendous acts of Evil-- you are the Overlord.” Getting Jerry to slightly nod a bit before Jerry soon asked.

“Should I get rid of Gnarl?” Getting Mortis to pause for a brief moment as Jerry admit. “I mean...he almost did betray me to get Albert to become the new Overlord.” Mortis briefly wonder if Albert told the Master. Mortis then asked.

“Why do you think he will betray you further, Master? Why so easily wishing his death?”

“Well...Albert mention on how Gnarl was ready to betray me for him to be the new Overlord...that doesn’t exactly assure me that he’s loyal to me…” then wince as he added. “Or that you all...are loyal to me too.”

Mortis eyes focus on the man, as that was a serious and concerning remark. If one Minion would betray the Overlord...would other's? How the Master can be assure his Minions are loyal, if one was ready to betray him? It made Mortis think that despite how Minions are loyal to the Overlord...how could the Overlord trust them with such a threat?

“This one suggest you end Gnarl life, Master. Let Gnarl give you ancient knowledge on written works, use what he knows on paper. Get important knowledge, important magic, knowledge of Minions for you, all else to side. Then end him. If one Minion plans for betrayal on the Overlord, how will the Overlord trust his Minions?”

“Which is why...I asked what does the Minions expect of me, since...well, Gnarl and all.” said Jerry as Mortis hum and nod. Mortis knew he would need to talk...to his fellows soon enough. If the Overlord had doubts of the Minions loyalty, then they were all suspected in that doubt. This will not do.

“Do not fear. All Minions are loyal to you. Especially those of old. We remember the Master well.” assured Mortis as Jerry sigh and said.

“I...wish I could share your feelings on that...but thanks for getting me to think a bit.” already getting up as his mind thought over a few things.

Mortis already was up, and knew he would need to...confirm a few things. Things to make sure that the Overlord trust was not misplace. For without the Master? What reason does a Minion exist?

Jerry however, was thinking. Mind thinking over on...the fact that these Minions, these little imps...needing him far more than he needed them. It was surprising to say the least, that despite them just going to another person...they needed to be lead. To be used…

It would explain how they lost everything in the two games. Even their own Hives. Walking up from the Spawning Pits and heading to the throne of stone with it’s magma flowing down...did he sat down in thought...and couldn’t help but thought on something else. I can be a sorta villian...but a benevolent one. Just like in the games. Sure it’s a lesser evil…

but it also feels natural… leaning back a bit as he tap his foot as...music began to play. Music from a organ. “All good villains pride themselves on rightly doing wrong. But the one thing every bad guy needs,” then rises up his arms as he sang out, gathering attention from the Minions or others in hearing distance. “Is a awesome villain song!” And suddenly, Quaver was on the side playing the piano.

Getting up from his throne as he began to walk, the magic of music taking hold of him as it grabbed other attentions to him. “We villains don't possess the greatest record,” tsking his teeth as he shook his head. “The heroes always chance a victory.” then raise a finger as while he was gathering a crowd as he walked. “But I can clearly tell why these two-bit villains fail,” then stop to turn to face the gathering crowd of ponies, Minions, and caribous as he place a hand on his chest with a wide grin.

“It's for the simple fact that they're not me!” Among them, Gnarl saw this as he shouted and called out.

“The Master has been bewitch again!” He was ignored, as Jerry move around the halls, letting the crowd follow him as he head in the dining room as it was the largest place of space as he sang out to them all.

“Got an endless stock of sweet bureaucracy,” motioning to the Minions all around tossing loads of paperwork for everyone. Jerry jump up the table, raising his left arm up to proclaim as lighting came forth from it as he gave a wide grin. “An arsenal of magics to make you all weep,” then motioned his arms up to motioned around him. “Got an fortress lined full of ballistics,” then lower his arms to his sides as he gave thumbs down.

“And they'll crush anyone remotely altruistic!” then told as the crowd was gathering more and more, even those of his herd and those he consider ‘family’. “This time, the bad guy's gonna to win!” placing a hand on his chest as said. “With my own brand of discipline.” shrugging a bit as he added. “Some disagree with my rise to villainy!” then shouted out loud enough to let everyone in the Castle hear it.

“FOOLS!” then jab to himself adding. “This time the bad guy's gonna to win!”

Then suddenly a Red Minion slid by, playing the saxophone while wearing shades glasses. With Jerry taking out diagrams of pictures as he ‘tutor’ to the large crowd now. “Other villains try to cause chaos or block the sun,” showing quick of both Discord and Nightmare moon, before switching to the changelings. “Other villains like to impersonate others just for fun!”

Shadow blink, as she recalled she didn’t mention the changelings to Jerry….Although part of her was wondering what he was fully singing on this time as he told with a shake of his head.

“And yet inevitably their plans become undone!” motioning to crowd adding. “I've learned from those before me, and my references speak for me!” then smirk as he claps his hands. “...Ladies?” to which the Minions suddenly brought up the mares one by one as Shadow noticed the spot light was on her as she sang.

“I’ve been his Lady since his villainess rise!” with Jerry suddenly by her with a kiss to her cheek as he confirm.

“That’s correct, we go way back!” then move away as Lovely jumped up and glomp his arm with her nuzzle to his cheek.

“He made me to be a Treasure.” to which he smirks and told while slapping her ass.

“She was just asking for it!” then Jade was ‘assist’ up as she snort, crossing her arms and told as she sang with a roll of her eyes.

“Well unlike me, he’s pretty useless.”

“I’m a little hurt by that one….” admit Jerry as he felt a filly glomp his other side in a hug as he look down to see Jasmine assuring him with a smile.

“He’s smart and cunning!” then Skyward slid by his feet with jazz hands adding.

“And equal opportunist!” to which Jerry gently pull both filly and mare hold off him to grab Skyward and hug her in his arms as he confirm in a light shrug.

“That’s right, I hate everyone equally!” then move a arm up to flex a bit. “I’ve got extensive training constant and consistent!”

Although Spree stood by the side of the crowd, glancing with her crossing her arms as her hoof tapping on the floor as she sang. “Umm...courtesy of my own given assistant?”

“....Right.” was all Jerry said before going back into singing as he still held Skyward to his chest still, not bothering letting go since he was in the singing mood. “‘Cuz this chaotic world is truly lawless,” then raised that same arm to form a fist as he proclaim. “United under Jerry, it will be flawless!” then jump off the table with Skyward and Lovely as the earth mare follow him.

“CUZ, this time, the bad guy’s gonna win,” then said a bit lowly. “Unleashing darkness from within.” then soon spoke loud as he turned to face the crowd before him. “Heroic sheep won’t be fit to kiss my feet, NO!” grinning all the more as Minions began to come forth from all over as he proclaimed. “This time, the bad guy’s gonna win!” then as the Minions grabbed a large chair, carrying it as the Minions ‘push’ the main mares of Jerry herd together as when Jerry sat in the large chair he was surrounded by all four of them.

Being Shadow, Lovely, Seasalt, and Skyward. The first on the left arm rest, the second on part of his lap, the third on the right arm rest, and the last on the other part of his lap.

“No one's left, the heroes all have fallen into my plans.” told Jerry, as the Minions began forming into a army as they ‘march’ with him behind them. “Now's the time that I shall cast my wrath upon the land.” Various banners suddenly reveal in the ceilings and raised by Minions to hold up, as Jerry then ‘order’ in a shout. “KEY CHANGE OF EVIL!”

“A bold new era will begin,” then cutting off with a light chortle chuckle, before with a rise of maniacal laughter. “EHH HA HA HA HA HA!” raising a fist he told to all. “As kingdoms fall, I’ll simply grin,” laughing again for a short bit, “He, he!” before singing on. “And when they beg for mercy, i'll just sing another verse-y!” with the Minions suddenly moving the large chair to settle at the head of the table and said. “‘CUZ! This time, the bad guy,” pausing a moment to make a ‘cuckoo-sign’ near his head.

“The bold and slightly mad guy!” then went on as if nothing happened. “This time, the bad guy’s gonna win!” then points himself with both hands. “This bad guy’s gonna win, yeah!”

While the music ended and the inhabitants traded unsure and shocked looks, Spree pushed her way through the crowds and marched up to the grand Villain himself before taking her place next to him. With a light whack of a hand behind his head, she said, “Jerry you dork. What brought on that?” Then motioned to those living in the castle, “are you trying to unnerve them?”

Blinking a bit, as he rubbed his head as he glance around….then told in annoyance. “I’m starting to hate the music of harmony now.” Then suddenly everypony in the room going. ‘Ohhhh!’ then walking off as if nothing happened.

Spree went as far as to blink and soon pat his shoulder and said, “ah, well… it’s alright then. Happens to the best of us.” Turning and about to walk off, but paused to tell back, “catchy song by the way. Loved the jazz in it.” Then proceeded to go back to work.

Sighing some, he heard a giggle as Jasmine skip by as said with a wide grin. “Wow Big Bro, didn’t knew you were good at singing!” then tilt her head as she innocently asked. “Although you wanted to conquer kingdoms?”

Jerry shrugs as he admits. “I just chalk it up for me being a villian? I sing villain songs.” Shadow sighs as she rubs her face and said while in her spot.

“Jerry, I love you...but can you...try to sing non-villain songs?” to which the Overlord replied as he motioned the Minions to clean up the paperwork on the ground.

“Me trying not to sing villain songs is like trying to resist the music of harmony. It just...happens!” told Jerry as Lovely giggle, turning her head to nuzzle his cheek.

“I don’t mind, Master got a good singing voice!”

Jade roll her eyes, moving by her sister and told in slight amusement. “Only because you’re his Treasure, Lovely.”

Jerry glances to Seasalt and Skyward as he asked. “You two aren’t...freaked out by that whole song thing, right?”

Giving a odd look, Skyward asked, “what’s wrong with him singing?” Then perked up with, “it was catchy. Like, really catchy.” Then looked around for the red from before asking, “also, do you think there are any spare shades and saxophones around? Because that looked kinda cool to do.”

Sighing to that and shaking her head in slight amusement, Seasalt told to Shadow, “it’s a bit… strange and maybe a little unsettling, but you know how people get when harmonizing. Sometimes you just… sing what’s on the top of your mind.”

Getting off the armrest, as Shadow look to Jerry and asked in slight concern. “What was on the top of your mind, Jerry?” the man was quiet for a moment, as he move an arm around Lovely still on his lap with the pegasus still on the other side as to pull her in and admit.

“About being...what sort of Overlord I am. And how I’ll do things.” then clear his throat and joked. “Guess not even villians can resist the harmony magic.” Shadow held a concern look to Jerry, partially wondering on what his thoughts were, as Jasmine felt sad for her Big Bro, Jade wisely voice in.

“Yeah...they can’t.” figuring that this was a ‘herd’ problem as she gently lead Jasmine away as Jerry tried to not be too gloomy.

“Anyway, we should, probably get moving...we all got things to do...right?” trying to put up a smile to the four mares around him. While both herd-mares glance to him with small frowns, the two knew that he was trying to either bottle something up, or ignore it. Mostly for their sakes. Which means he would need to be sent to be relief sooner than later. While both mares, especially Lovely wants to handle that? Both were starting to show more and more of the foals, and while they both would love to ease at Jerry and get him to talk?

They had to limit the uses of sex, for the foal’s sakes. Shadow glance to Seasalt and said. “When there’s a chance? Bring our Lord to the chambers for some pampering...with Skyward.”

Author's Note

Credit to song and creator in this link.

A discussions of a Overlord, a Scientist....and of scouting.

Author's Note

Guess who's back~?

A discussions of a Overlord, a Scientist....and of scouting.

A steady hum echoed through the metal machine, and an ever expanding space of blue spanned before Jerry’s eyes. For once, the Overlord was happy was was not alone in the ocean. Not this time. No, this time he had Albert take him, and his Seamoth, on a trip towards the Storm King's realm, feeling that now was a good time to move in and start scoping the place out.

He wanted to have that Armor before going there, but Jerry had nothing better to do, and he didn’t feel like wandering in the icy wilderness anymore. According to the prototype drones Magic and Pyro were testing? Things were starting to get a bit too dangerous for him to go galivanting about.

So now it was just him and Albert, the scientist being more than nice enough to fairy him over the much larger ocean towards the Storm King’s realm and drop him off in some easily managed shallow waters. If 200 meter or less depths could be considered shallow.

Jerry wasn’t sure how Albert could see that as ‘shallow’, but looking at the scientist half humming to himself and tapping his fingers away on the helm, Jerry admitted the guy was as eccentric as he was smart. That and he had gone to much deeper depths that Jerry himself felt were too much. How anyone could go over 200 meters and be comfortable in pitch black waters puzzled him.

Stretching a bit, Jerry walked up by Albert as he said. “Thanks again for giving me a ride to the Storm King place. It certainly save me the trip of going to it alone...and trying to survive against those Reaper Leviathans.” shuddering a bit as he still had memories of one trying to eat his Seamoth while he was stuck in it. Taking a moment to push that away, he was certainly happy that Albert, despite being eccentric, could handle these creatures a lot more easily than Jerry was willing to admit.

Keeping an eye on everything before himself, Albert said, “it’s not a issue. To be honest, I did this half because we’re going over waters that are very deep. Deep enough that going it alone in a Seamoth isn’t completely recommended.” Which made Jerry worry a little. “A seamoth is faster, and you could have certainly made the trip. But I’ve mapped the waters near this area. Some are deeper than what even the Prawn can go at and keep going. There’s also other Leviathan creatures here’s I’ve noted and haven’t documented. I felt it was saffer to fairy you there with my enhanced Cyclops.”

“Well...crap baskets.” said Jerry, as he glance to the seas as he soon remark. “Something tells me that if I did try to do this alone in that Seamoth? I would probably be dead by unknown creatures.”

With a glance, Albert commented, “maybe. But it’s also likely they could of left you alone.” Getting a look of disbelief from Jerry. “Not all huge sea creatures are interested in eating people. Reefbacks are one good example, they are leviathans, but are harmless. So are a number of whales that rather have micro sized foods. There’s even a shark that does something similar.”

While it was a reminder not everything was out to get him, Albert prattled on, “but I don’t doubt there’s other things out here that would try. Though most I’d say live in deeper parts of the ocean. For example, the Seadragons. They live over a thousand meters down, and they don’t come up often. Pressure difference can be irritable for deep sea creatures. Come up too high or low and they start having trouble.”

Shuddering, Jerry told. “Oh yeah...those were utterly terrifying to see when they destroyed the ships…” recalling vividly of the large creatures just talking out the ships as if they were nothing. He shook his head out of that and switch topics. “How’s everything with the zombie probe project? Any word from Magic before we left? “

“We were having some issues with magical interference with the first probe.” Informed Albert passively. “The second and third one’s had similar issues, though for different reasons. I’ve reinstalled and made new formats for each one, and then a few others. Magic and Pyro are putting them through their paces as of now while I get you to the Island.”

Pondering over the project as a whole, Albert said, “all in all? It might be a short project. We had all the tools needed, all we’re doing in tweaking the magic and tech to work cohesively and also send feedback from a distance the probes I have weren't made for. But magical advances are a wonder to be sure.”

“Tell me about, Magic got it advantages that's for sure.” agreed Jerry as he chuckle. “Like using it to grow things, or to use runes.” then joked with a grin. “Although some of the researchers are still trying to figure out how to make a self-sufficient coffee maker.”

“Ask Twilight. She might have a good idea.” Albert joked with a slight smile. “She uses the coffee makers in Citadel-1 more than anyone else. She might have something that could help make a half-decent Coffee maker.”

“I think I will when I get the chance to talk to her.” then added in mild amusement. “Unless I didn’t interrupt her talking with Mortis, apparently she’s been making a biography on my Minions. Should be a nice read on a ‘new species’ in a way.” Recalling a brief moment where he saw Twilight and Morits talking within the spawn pits, he was utterly taken back from Twilight utter hunger for knowledge. Even more of a few lessons of magical defenses from the Dark Arts while she and Magic were in the Dungeon to train.

Then again, from what he heard from Shadow, Twilight was smarter than most ponies, was Celestia former student and utterly powerful. Even more was the ‘youngest’ royal before the whole Caribou invasion, or rather became one at all.

Jerry internally admit, he never met anyone like Twilight...and he was utterly glad he saved her now. He knew that if he ever gotten on her bad side somehow? She could turn his ass into grass and literally as she was able to transform a apple into a orange from what Shadow told him. He did add to Albert. “I think Mortis may meet his match in knowledge hunger.”

Chuckling to that, Albert said, “Twilight’s a bright mare. I often see her and Magic, even Periodic, having debates while we’re conducting tests. She’s a very well versed learner in Science, technology, biology, magical theorems-- a real prodigy in a lot of respects.” Which was boggling to hear.

“Granted, she still has a lot to learn.” Admitted the scientist while refocusing ahead. “She still lacks Magic’s raw experience in the magical arts, even more when it comes to handling dark magic. Her skills in chemistry is extensive, but Pyro easily out does her with his own pure knowledge and skill in that area. In short? She has a huge potential, but won’t reach her zenith for a while due to how spread out her learning is. It will take time, but I see a very intelligent mare later on. It might help her later on as a Princess.”

Puffing out a breath, Jerry said. “You're telling me. I seen her in practice with Magic in the Dungeons. She’s going to be powerful in the future.” Shaking his head he went on. “I think she might even outdo anyone else in a few years. She's like the jack of trades in terms of knowledge and research.”

“Given she’s an alicorn and with no foreseeable end-lifespan? That is very likely.” Agreed Albert, throwing jerry for a loop and being reminded that Unicorns were sort of immortal. Celestia and Luna were proof of that, both being 1000+ years, but still looking well in their 20’s.

Oh how it was now he realized that in a sense? He made a really smart move in making nice with the ponies. It was bad enough to be reminded that Celestia and Luna MOVED the sun and moon. But now that he thought over it? Twilight was possible over any unicorns average power, and Cadence was possibly the same…

Yeah, making friends with the ponies was good. Even more that they had a magical harmony nuke called ‘the tree of harmony’.

I dodged the bullet with ignoring Gnarl on helping the ponies. Even more getting him to think of me betraying them, which won’t happen. I like being alive. I even like it of staying alive and not get nuked by the harmony tree. That tree still scares me! internally thought Jerry, knowing that making friends with the ponies, and even ensuring they got their strength back was going to be good in his favor…

But he knew that sooner or later his crimes would catch up. Even more with of what he did with spreading the virus, or even unintentionally letting the Windegos loose.

With a frown, he thought on the future and soon asked. “Albert? Do you think I’ll be brought into trial of everything I’ve done as of late? Technically this was all my fault things got out of control.”

Giving a glance, Albert said, “maybe.” Then looked on ahead. “Maybe not. Because we’ve all done something, Jerry. This isn’t all on you. I introduced the idea of setting off a Virus. So I’m at fault for that. Grain and those at Citadel 1 chose to go with the idea. They are at fault too. You are at fault for going through with it. The Rebel leaders were at fault for allowing possible slaughter of children, even if they were Caribou. Or at least not correcting their troops that did the deed.”

“Everyone’s done something terrible, Jerry. Even the Caribou under your rule.” Told Albert. “And we’re already paying for it, in consequences. That’s how things work out. Karma get’s back at you, because you made a cause, and the effect leading up occurs because of that first action. It’s in a odd sense, a sort of equilibrium of balance.”

Going on, the scientist said, “now does this mean you’ll be put to trial and jailed for war-crimes?” Eventually shaking his head, “probably not. You’re turning into a King with his own nation. At the moment, Equestria isn’t under the rule of the Princess’s, meaning that as of this point in time, your crimes can only be held accountable by your laws or the Caribou laws. And since you do not reside with the Caribous, you can be viewed as guiltless, currently.”

It was all one big answer Jerry was trying t work out in his head, and even then Albert didn’t stop. “I’m a third party member that hardly interferes too directly into the fights or into affairs concerning the ponies-- only when they are in my sea-base, which is in unclaimed territory, ergo lawless lands. But since I have, in a sense, made the base mine and share it willingly, then my rules and ideals somewhat apply, meaning I can be seen as guiltless as I am doing what is necessary.”

While Jerry tried to process this all, Albert wrapped it all up with, “your question doesn't have a direct answer in short. It’s all debatable and even political levels of debate, maybe even philosophical to morals-- but in short? It’s possible a trial won’t happen. Mostly because we’re not citizens of Equestria at all, and don’t fully go under their laws. Not conventionally anyways.”

Slowly nodding, Jerry work it in his mind. In technicalities, we’re guiltless, but Karma's going to come calling...and it’s going to come at me the most. already knowing that even if things were ‘great’ with him having a home, a herd, and kids on the way? It was a matter of time before something happened to him, because he knew sooner or later Karma would demand of him of his deeds. Mostly the evil ones.

Being silent, Jerry thought over and soon sigh out. “Alright...here’s a hypothetical one…” crossing his arms as he glance to Albert to ask. “Should I try to make a ‘official’ story to the world? In terms of Equestria I mean. I know we both know that I rather give the land back to the ponies and let them grow it back to what they had. But, well the human pragmatic part of me thinks that the other nations, or at least those not fully affected by the Khara virus would try to lay claim on it. Sure it’s a wasteland now, but there’s a profit to the land in term of the long game.”

While it was a concern, Albert was very quick to point out, “and what can the other nations do? The Storm King we’ll be dealing with, possibly sabotaging all the while. Enough damage to his own internal civilization will cause him too many issues to just do as he wants.”

“The griffins are now recovering from the Khara, so they are out. The Yaks are allies, the Arabians are allies, the Hippogriffions are allies. I’ve talked with Celestia and it’s possible that the Zebra’s will become allies too. So in short, with Equestria and those additional three or four others? One would have to be both cleaver and powerful to contest with that much.” Which, the sickly man made a extremely good point.

“And then there’s you.” Finished Albert, much to Jerry’s bemusement. “If you ‘hypothetically’.” Saying it in such a way as if to suggest he knew Jerry would do it, “give Equestria over to the ponies out of the mere idea of ‘its too much trouble’ as of that time? Then even if you left them alone, everyone will know you more or less tore the Caribou’s out by yourself for the most part. The only reason you didn’t conquer?”

Albert seemed to play with a few thoughts before finishing, “well, you could always take the evil route and make it all like some game. ‘I have beaten the caribous, now I am bored. I’m going to go raze someone else before finishing you all off’ or something along those lines.”

“Personally, I would say the only reason I didn’t conquer it, is because the ponies owe me a life-time debt. That I rather have them have the land is because it’ll means they would work for me to pay back the debt.” then shrug. “Or something along the lines, I’m trying to be a ‘benevolent Overlord’ after all. Being evil for the right reasons.”

Albert cracked a small smile to that, but said nothing more while piloting the large sub onwards. It left them both in a sort of silence for a moment, cruising along.

Or, right up until the scientist said, “how are you holding through all of this, Jerry?” Making the other human give a look of confusion. Yet Albert spoke on with a perception that still made Jerry wonder just how much he knew. “You’ve been fighting on and off, and things have been changing drastically. I know for a fact that even with everything going fine, on field combat and seeing things you’ve never experience can have a heavy impact on one’s mind.”

Being silent for a moment, Jerry was trying to think of what to say properly. After a moment, Jerry let out a sigh and sag a bit, leaning on the wall as he admit. “I think I’m starting to go mad, Albert. I know I got PTSD at this point, and it’s just increasing with each horror I seen, or how much I fight. At this point I’m just trying to hold it all together mentally and emotionally.”

“Do you suffer from sudden panic attacks?” Making Jerry confused. “Do you get sudden triggers of flight or fight during situations outside of combat? Do you experience high amounts of anxiety when facing a stressful situation? Do you suffer violent night terrors?”

While Jerry was pondering on the last one, Albert said, “people suffering PTSD often gain it after the fact. I was explaining a few signs to it, and while they can and will form? You can advert it from being an issue. One simple matter is just getting some council or having another person listen in.” While Jerry shifted to that, unsure if he could do it… Albert seemed to have an answer to that. “But since you don’t like to admit things, I figured a recording device would be the next best solution.” Stopping Jerry at the… memory of that.

“Wait...you mean that recording device when I was in frozen Equestria?” said Jerry, as he recalled using that...countless of times as he glance away to admit. “I may had...used it a lot more than needed. Like more than reports...I, still used it even when I don’t travel in the wasteland.”

Nodding, Albert told, “to be honest, that was it’s real purpose.” Making Jerry stop on that. Just… stop to think on that. “You would talk to me, at times. But you always hesitate. When you gave me the initial data, you also gave me a few of your rants with it. I had to skip over them for the research notes-- but I listened regardless.”

It made the overlord feel… a little embarrassed and angry all the same. But Albert continued on undaunted. “And you still using it is fine. I even encourage it, because if you don’t get your feelings out? You might be suffering more than just the beginning of PTSD.” Making Jerry slowly pause to that.

“Humans are social creatures, Jerry.” Albert seemed to tell. “We don’t deal with loneliness as well as we like to think. We’re capable, but sometimes it can have adverse effects. And you don’t have to be in the middle of an ocean to be alone. Being different and alienated among hundreds, can still cause the same effect.”

The reasoning kept Jerry silent, and unsure how to respond. Even as the scientist went on. “You needed a emotional output for your own sanity and psychological health. Otherwise you might of had a meltdown from all the stress and frustrations that have been building up for the last year. And if you weren't going to be honest with anyone? I figured you would at least try to be honest with yourself first.”

Sighing deeply, with a hand moving up to rub his forehead, Jerry asked dryly. “Was my self-destructive thoughts as obvious too in my rants?” figuring that Albert would put two and two together with how he listen to his recordings.

“I’ve found hints around.” Once more responded Albert in a near cryptic manner. Which… wasn’t wholly surprising. It seemed like whenever there was a ‘hint’, he would figure something out in time. “You should talk to them.” Making Jerry at first confused. “Your wives.”

“....I’ve…” started Jerry as he wanted to say, ‘not bother them’ or ‘make them worry’. But hesitated as Albert himself was slowly turning to look at the larger man, with a single slowly raising brow as Jerry went longer in his hesitant silence. With a deep breath in, Jerry admit. “I want to...but I’m too much of a damn coward, Albert. I could of told them earlier, I could of try to tell them about the Eyes of Fate, hell I could of even told them part of me wants to be scorn by the world before shit went down hill.”

Then rub his forehead as he said. “But I’m too much of a coward to even admit it to them, Albert. Even trying to tell them of something simple as me having a problem was too hard for me to admit.”

Some long momentary look from the man, Albert once more returned his focus forwards. “You feel guilty, don’t you?” It was poised more as a question than a accusation. “That’s why you asked that question about a trial. You feel guilty of everything.” It almost felt like the sickly man took a sledgehammer to Jerry’s walls.

After a while, Albert said, “fear is a natural response.” Which surprised him. “You don’t know how they’ll react, and because you feel guilty, you hesitate. You tell yourself every reason they have to hate you, to turn on you because you didn’t tell them. And that makes you scared, so in result, you don’t say anything to keep things the same and stable for yourself.” Making Jerry want to scoot away.

“You have to remember, you’re not just a coward. You’re also human. And fear, is a natural human response. It makes people do things they logically wouldn’t.” Albert proceeded to tell on, “did you know that when fear kicks in, it overrides the brain's ability to rationally think?” and while it was a random fact tossed out, confusing Jerry, Albert proceeded on. “Fear is a response. And you react to it without thought. You might think you’re a coward, but you’re doing what any human would do.”

“Self preservation.” It was said with such a simplicity from the scientist. “Since you’re scared of a unknown response that might be negative, your self preservation makes you fear and push away from trying something risky.” Breathing in, Albert spoke out. “But, you can’t think of that. They might be disappointed, but by logic, it’s because they would be disappointed you didn’t tell them sooner so they could help you.”

Half shifting to a new position, Albert went on, “I’ve never married. I’ve never gone out on a date. Never had any romance. I might like how women look, even the mares, I never actually pushed for it. Never had a reason to. But part of the point of a spouse, is to have their support, while you also support them.” Then with a glance, Albert quirked a smile to tell, “but maybe you don’t need reasoning. Maybe, you should do something unscientific, and just have faith, they will be there for you.”

“Have faith, huh?” mused Jerry, looking to the waters in slight thought of Albert words.

Gazing at the same deep blue water, Albert elaborated, “by all reasoning? I was doomed to die in a gigantic ocean all alone. The only thing that got me out, was faith in my own self, that I can pull through.” glancing down to go on in thought, “your own worst enemy, is yourself. When you doubt, and get desperate… that’s when you will die. That’s when you lose. When you give in and give up. Hope isn’t logical, not at all. But neither of us can dispute, having faith, love or hope, can pull you through most anything.”

Being silent for a moment, Jerry took in his words. Hope...like when Dulsion blade was about to end me, but I had hope...I had loved ones waiting for me. They...they gave me strength to stop that blade. Granted the only reason that arm work was due to the whole ‘emergency’ thing...but still. It work because of the magic of my gauntlet, where most of my power comes from. All it really took was my strength, my will...and all I had to move it.

Jerry recalled very descriptive of how heavy his old armor was, even without the exo-suit aiding him. By all rights he shouldn’t have moved it at all, by logic he should be dead. But at the same time, Albert was right. When someone has hope...has something to hold themselves together with? They could get through. And both knew their history of how humans went through harrowing times.

With a breath in, Jerry said. “I’ll...try to work up the courage to say it to them. It won’t be easy, but...I’m sure I’ll be able to admit to the girls of my problems.”

Albert gave a firm nod to this and told, “until then. Keep using the device. Or talk to me.” Giving a slight glance to tell, “I am one of the only people you talk to over these things. And I know how to keep a secret.”

Chuckling a bit, Jerry said. “That you do.” he was silent once more, thinking o himself...and said. “Which bring me off-topic subject, do you get annoyed of how Harmony magic takes control of you whenever you start singing?” giving a look to Albert as he went on. “Because I had it done with me twice, and I didn’t noticed a thing.”

Thinking on it, albert admitted, “I don’t mind.” Making Jerry boggle. “It reminds me of my days out at sea and practicing theater and dance in my own sea base before an audience of Peepers and Amp-Eels.” Aaaand it was there Jerry lost ‘smart reasonable’ Albert, to ‘eccentric and half mad’ Albert.

Shaking his head, Jerry remark. “Well, unlike you, I had two different villain songs. One was the Once-ler, and the other was some other song, something about ‘bad guys gonna win’.” making a questioning face, Jerry went on. “I think since I’m a bad guy, I tend to sing villain songs…”

“Or it fit’s for your wants.” Albert mused out. “I know had a few musical numbers.” Finger raised to name out, “I’ve got this Feeling. She blinded me with Science. Stronger, Harder, Faster, Better-- just to name a few.”

“Ever remembered singing those?” Asked Jerry in slight curiosity, as he knew he couldn’t recall his own musical numbers, which was annoying since he wanted to remember what exactly he sang for the second song. Plus he was utterly curious of what it does to another human.

Shaking his head, Albert told, “not the first few times. I never noticed. But once Magic came around and he began to go over the magical theory behind it, I began to tinker. Test and what not.” then seemed to smile, “once you’re aware of it, and have a grasp of how it works, you become more aware of when it happens, or can trigger it. I can now somewhat trigger it to happen for myself now, rather useful actually.”

Raising a brow to Albert, Jerry asked. “Is it possible for anyone to trigger it?” going on to elaborate. “I asked Joy on it, and there was a magical theory on it, something about Harmony magic being into play.” scratching the back of his head as he admit. “I know I doubt I could even have harmony magic to even use it, part of me was hoping to know how to, well actually use the music since villains got big music. And it would be, nice if I used it for dramatic moments.”

To that, the scientist nodded his head. “It’s more than likely. Other’s can trigger it by starting a beat or radiating enough harmony musical magic if close enough. Normally within the same rage it’s sung. You could do it too, possibly. Though to do so, you need to have form of ‘tuning’ for it.” And answering without needing a question, Albert elaborated. “Harmony is a balance of things, so if you can strike a balance at that moment in time, or need to rebalance yourself, that’s how it will trigger. The later is often more likely than the former, as the former takes a bit of practice and understanding.”

Humming to this, Jerry remarked. “Meaning it wouldn’t matter for me, since I don’t have much time to do the former, and in all reality I’m not exactly balanced.” sighing to this, the man went on. “Then again, it’s a miracle that I managed to have enough balance to do two songs in the first place.”

For it to happen would suggest a imbalance.” Albert reminded. “As I said, the later is to re-balance. Meaning that there was something that off-set you current mood or being at that time, so the Harmonizing begun to help rebalance.”

Thinking back, Jerry recalled the first song. “Well...the first time was when progress was going well in the Dark Castle. When I really was starting to have more people coming and living at my place. The other time was when Mortis told me on what a Overlord really was. Someone the Minions follow be it malicious or benevolence…” thinking as he remarked. “He mentioned he had memories of me being benevolence, which means he and most of my Minions came from the two games where I lean to ‘good’ in a sense…” frowning in thought as he added.

“Or was it a form of ‘kind tyranny’?”

Giving a glance in thought, Albert told, “or it’s a simple grey. Right now, you’re in the position where ‘good and bad’ are placed into a tricky spot. And there’s rarely ever a correct answer.” Though seemed to tell, “unless it’s about dessert choice. Because personally I think the right choice would always be the ice cream.”

“Eh personally I’m more of a browny guy.” said Jerry, he did however grin and comment. “Join the darkside, we got cookies.” recalling that meme very clearly.

Dramatically, Albert told, “I will never join you, for I have ice cream!”

Playing along, Jerry curse. “Curses, you have foil my evil plans.” then raise a finger as if he had a bright idea. “Then I shall ask Jasmine and the other's, for they will surely join the dark side for our delicious cookies!”

“Join you for the cookies?” Questioned Albert while passing a almost leery gaze. “No… no it will never be so. They will resist, fight back! They will see that Ice Cream is the only way to go. Surly they won’t give in.”

“Fool, no one could resist the temptation of double chocolate chip!” proclaimed Jerry with a wide grin. “We have cookies of all kinds!”

“What?” They heard and with one glance back, Jerry blinked and recalled… that young mare Deft was here.

He honestly forgot she was here, having been in the back of the ship doing… something. But now that she had opened the bulkhead and was walking in to no doubt tell Albert something? Well, she was now looking at both men as if they had lost their marbles.

And yet, albert went on, “Deft, you’re here!” And called out, “show this wicked man his errors, convince him that Ice Cream is the way and only way to go!”

Deft scrunched her face up slowly and eventually shook her head. “I…” Glancing between Jerry and Albert before sighing under her breath, “the insanity’s spreading…” then told in a normal tone, “I thought to let you know, Albert, that Grain wants to talk to you about things… later…” Then turned and left out on the bridge, closing the hatch behind herself.

Albert was quick to tell Jerry, “she’s still learning.”

“On how to embrace a meme and insane people?” asked Jerry.

“No, on how to relax.” told he infected man. “After losing everything, Deft has next to forgotten on what it’s like to just live life.” Making Jerry go quite. “I let her around my labs. She’s a bright young mare. Like Twilight. But scared. I keep an eye on her, teach her things. I’m pretty sure she would see me as a friend, if she wasn’t so bothered by her past. She’d only so cold, because she doesn't want to let people close to hurt her.”

Being silent as he glance from Albert to the hatch door, Jerry sigh as he admit. “I’ve honestly got nothing to help on this front.” knowing that while he could sympathies to Deft, and know a bit on the mare position, there really was not much Jerry could do, since they never really talk much. He doubt she would even give him a chance, even more with him focus at the castle and with Skyward.

“I’ll ask for your help if I need it.” Albert seemed to inform. “I’ve got things covered so far. And Glint is around too. Closest person she might have to a sister, even if she would never admit it.” Seeming partially amused. “You should do a last check on your equipment and supplies. We should be nearing the drop off zone for your Seamoth within the hour.”

Nodding, Jerry turn to check on his things, mostly on what he would be having within his Seamoth, but he did pause to glance back to Albert. Thinking a bit before he spoke. “Hey Albert?” gaining the man attention to glance back as Jerry sigh as he told. “Thanks. For being a friend, and for helping me out in more than one way. Without you, I would probably be dead a long time ago.”

For once, Albert seemed to give a honest smile. “It’s my pleasure, Jerry.” Inclining his head some before turning his gaze once more forwards.

Giving a low smile of his own, Jerry turn to enter through the hatch. Already planning to check on his things as he knew that if Albert wasn’t around? Then Jerry would be killed one way or another. Like with that problem with the Empire, or the suit of armor he used constantly, or even the talks he had with the man to help with his own mentality. He really did owed Albert so much, and Jerry felt...well, felt bad he couldn’t give as much as he can to Albert.

I doubt I can give as much as Albert can...or can I? thinking a bit, Jerry was trying to figure out what Albert likes the most...and one thing came to mind was things to research. Another was anything sea related...there was also something about cat posters…

Wonder if the Storm king got any? thought Jerry as he went down to get to his Seamoth, as he figure to grab something for Albert. Mostly to give to the man that gave so much. He figured it was the nice thing to do for the man, especially since he probably hasn’t gotten much of a gift before.

Jerry wasn’t sure what he expected of the Storm King’s little island. But he wasn’t expecting… rocks. Lot’s of rocks. The beach was hardly sandy, more like full of pebbled and loose rocks and gravel more than sand. He spent a bit of time looking for a place to make a hidden gate, and later have his minions drag the Seamoth inside. And also get his armor rather than be in his divesuite.

But otherwise? The place was full of rocks. And sure, while there were storm clouds often overhead, not a hint of rain. Though more than once he realized that a storm-cloud wasn’t a cloud at all, but another ship making its rounds for a patrol, or leaving out for some mission.

This place felt a little oppressive from that alone.

Jerry almost felt the irony in that, as he a Overlord was criticizing on how another ‘villain’ was running their place. But on the other hand, he felt that the Storm King was either was keeping a firm grasp onto his territory, or just didn’t want anyone entering or leaving without his knowledge. For a brief moment, Jerry could understand such thoughts. Since no one would like if it someone sneak in without his knowing at his place.

But on the other hand, Jerry had to get to work, as while he would summon his horde? He needed to be in hiding, as he wanted to be ensure he wasn’t spotted. So his plan? Was to summon Greens, lot and lots of Greens. Granted there wasn’t any greenery for them to sneak into, but he was sure their natural stealth would ensure they hide well...to a extent.

But Jerry realize something. He had no idea where the closest town was at. Which meant he would either need to wander to find a town or city, or track one of the ships...He would be honest he was leaning to the latter, as with the later, he had a chance to find a place than wander aimlessly. With that in mind, he tracked a airship or at least waited till one pass for him to follow it at a distance. He was suppose to be incognito after all.

He found this plan… dull. The first few to pass by were either a patrol over sea, or a outgoing ship. And when one did come in? He was unsure if he could follow in. For one? It went over a rock face he wasn’t sure he could climb with his armor on. And for two? Well.. it half vanished near other storm-clouds in the area.

So, that plan sort of busted first go.

Well crap...well, plan B. Try to trailblaze. thought Jerry, as he was sure he could figure out where the closest town or city was. Or at least he hoped so as he began moving inland, however he heard a voice in his helmet.

“Greetings oh Master!” spoke in Quaver.

“Quaver, what are you doing on the line? Where’s Mortis?” asked Jerry as he had to stop walking to figure out which direction he should go in terms of climbing up a rocky area.

“The Minion Resurrector is currently being held hostage by Pinkie Pie, oh the joyful mare has certainly wish to make him smile, Sire!”

....Yeah I can see that. thought Jerry as he found it kinda amusing for Pinkie to attempt to make Mortis smile, even a small one at that. He did however asked. “So, are you planning to give me any tunes while I’m trying to find the nearest town?”

“Oh Master, while it would bring me joy to give you something merry to hear, I must give you info so you won’t be fill with fear! The Dark Castle has a new upgrade, one that will make your Minions swayed! More Minions, more carnage, even better! More Minions to command under your banner!” Jerry nearly stopped at this and asked.

“Wait, are you saying I can have more Minions, when did this happen and what is it called?” feeling a bit of surprised that this actually was the first he heard of it. Since this never happened in the game, or both of them at all.

“Minion Commander is what is called, the power to have Minions command other's! Better hurry soon, because you’ll have minions that won’t be stalled!”

For Jerry, he thought over on what Quaver said, and couldn’t help but mutter. “Okay, things are really changing from what I know.” knowing that while there a few things that were new and weren’t part of the game logic of the two games? This was just pushing the envelope of breaking the rules of how things were supposed to go. Then again...he didn’t mind as it means he had more Minions to help do things for him. Maybe he could have teams of Minions doing his bidding.

Something to consider about. thought over Jerry, as he refocus back on finding the nearest town...or at least he hope he’ll find it, as part of him considered he might be lost sooner or later if he didn’t find a road anytime soon. Although Jerry would admit that it would take him time to even find a town. At best, he would wander as much as he could and explore to the best of his ability…

Or at least until it became night and head back to his home.

Working it over, Jerry figured that maybe he could head home and then come back tomorrow to figure out what his plans will be. Maybe have a few greens come through first and map things out for him? Because there were a lot of patrols it seemed like. And while he could hide? The Greens would be just more effective.

Thinking over this, Jerry soon told to Quaver. “Get Grubby to send a Waypoint Gate here for me. And get the Greens ready, they’re going to be scouting for me.”

“But of course Master! I shall bring Grubby on it!” spoke Quaver, as within a few moments a Waypoint Gate was set up just a few feet from Jerry, along with a Green Spawn pit. With a turn of his body, he told to the Greens that were with him. “Alright, listen up. You lot, as well as other Greens that will spawn from here, will travel the lands in groups. Make sure you aren’t caught, you aren’t seen, and gain intel for me. Do what you can, but try not to be caught. Got it?”

“Yes Master!” “We’ll be very sneaky for you!” “No one will see us!” told the Greens as Jerry nodded, letting the Greens handle this as he transported back to his throne room. Giving a exasperated sigh, mostly of how much walking he did and trying to evade patrols. As much as Jerry wanted to get his armor off and enjoy the time off, he was curious of this ‘upgrade’ that Quaver mention. Turning he pass by some of the minions, there wasn’t much ponies that pass by in the throne room to be honest.

Mostly since they started to live in the stone community that was made outside the Dark Castle.

But he did pass by one of the clones while going up the stairway, the unicorn name Patty if he recalled. He didn’t see much of them since they’ve been working around the Castle. Plus he was certain Shadow was purposely making sure the clones aren’t being seen by him. He gather she wanted him to be around actual mares than just clones. Something he admittedly didn’t mind, since the clones partially reminded him of those he touched with his own magic.

Shaking those thoughts off, he refocus his thoughts as he was nearly at the end of the flight of stairs. Reaching in the Private Quarters, he pass by several Servant Minions as they move around the Arcanium armor male. To be honest, Jerry wondered on how many servants there were, since by now he had so many Browns, that there should be enough to fill the entire Castle, right?

It was a question that Jerry ponder, at least before he ignored it once he reached into his room of ‘research and upgrades’. Walking closer to the device and letting the mini-castle showing up, he looked over the new upgrade in thought. .

Let see, ‘Minion Command Structure’. Apparently this allows me to have Minions to lead small groups of minions base on Tribes...Hrm, not bad. Let see what the first one is. Hrm, ‘Squad Leader’. Lead up to 10 minions of their colors, with special armor added. Cost is two Dark Crystals...Worth it. Letting it activate as he look at the second level to the ‘Minion Command Structure’.

Hrm, okay so the second is called ‘Raid Band Commander’. Ouch, three Dark Crystals...I should have enough, but I should probably saved the rest of what I got before getting more of this upgrade. Let see what I can gain...wow, up to 20 minions of their own color, with special weapons...Alright, I can work with this. making the adjustment to pay as he knew he should wait on spending till he had more Dark Crystals.

Since he didn’t knew where to harvest more of the stuff anyway.

He look at the third, and felt his eyes widen. ‘Mess Commander’, who can lead up to any combination of 25 minions, with a unique spell for them...wow. That's, that's impressive. And it cost 3...okay I should probably wait till I got more. I haven’t figure out where to get more anyways. Looking at the last one, he couldn’t help but laugh a bit of the name. “S-Smartypants Hoard Leader? Oh wow!”

Chuckling a bit as he shook his head as he look into the description, then felt his mind blown. Wow...able to lead any combination of 45 minions, their stats are boosted by 3X, and are at the top tiers! That's what I’m-, then pause as he saw the cost. 5 Dark Crystals, per Minion? Okay hang on...Said that the only way for me to get this, is if I give 5 Crystals per minion to make a ‘stone’ of sorts for them to control the other Minions, and be able to improve power. But I have to use it for each Minion, as it isn’t like the previous upgrades for ‘all’ of them. Frowning to this Jerry knew that he would not only needed to get five to activate the upgrade, but also five more to get each minion to reach the final level.

But on the other hand, he was getting a lvl 4 leader minion.

He let out a sigh as he moved back, mind thinking of the costs he did pay for with this upgrade. I got to be careful on who I choose, as well as make a ‘leader’. I mean, with how powerful the lvl4 is? It would be like a second Overlord on the field...okay that’s a scary thought. Having someone else to lead them beside me. Then again...they will still be loyal to me.

Looking a bit at the information, he was visualizing it in his mind, that the lvl 1 were just normal Minion, lvl 2 lead the lvl 1 and the normal minions out into the field. The third level were anything under them, and if he add in the lvl 4? They lead anything under them...And he would lead all of them.

He was putting in the math as his eyes widen. Wait...if each first are a 10, and if I get at least 45 lvl1, then I get 450 of them all...but if I add that with 45 lvl 2? That would increase the number. Which would even increase further if I keep adding them… Mind blown even further as this upgrade? This simple upgrade...was in a sense, a means to have him form a army. Not just a horde of Minions under him, but a organize structure of different leaders, of field commanders, of even ‘mini-overlord’s out in the field fighting for him.

A army of Minions that could spread onto the field to do serious damage. He also knew that if the lvl4 were ‘mini-overlords’? They would technically be independent of him, not needing the normal means of being called on through him and the pits. It would only mean that he could actually not only lead them, but let them lead his forces to hit at the enemy in all fronts. Now that is a scary thought...wonder if I should tell Albert? He might see the potential of having lvl 4 Minions...but wonder if I should call them something else than ‘mini-overlords’? Eh, I’ll figure it out later.

For now? I just to wait and see the results of this upgrade itself. thought Jerry as he consider on getting out of his armor...then maybe checking on his girls. Maybe even mentally getting the courage to admit to them of his issues before his Greens tell him of any use?

Sure he told Albert he’ll try to get the courage to tell them, but it wasn’t easy. Especially since he didn’t tell them for a long while up to this point. But he hoped that things would go well enough, especially when he was trying to fight off his own doubts about it.

Throughout the entire day, Jerry was occupy by paperwork, reports, and had to check over his Minions as apparently even though he may bought the upgrades? He had to go straight to to the Minions in the Spawn pits to figure out who was the best, or ‘brightest’ in this case. Thankfully Mortis devoted his time to aid the Overlord to find and ordered Giblet to make ‘special armor’ for the ones that Jerry --under Mortis advice on the Minions themselves-- would be deserving of the rank up.

He picked five Minions that earned special armor, knowing a bit of each for their talents and ‘smarts’. Already he made a list and made Giblet prepare their armors, however Mortis directed him to Raid Band Commanders materials as there were four that earned their own weapons too. Granted he could of made all of them as Raid Band Commanders, but Mortis advise that the Minions should be in their places for now.

Although while Jerry was glad Mortis assist him, Jerry wondered on where he could find more Dark Crystals. But he knew the answer to that was the dungeons on his island. He couldn’t get more of the Dark Crystals yet, as he would need the new armor, which would take a while. What he did knew? Was that he would have Mortis, maybe Quaver made in to the final level, mostly since he would have ‘generals’ to assist him and he was sure those two can make the cut.

But he couldn’t go through with it yet, mostly as he didn’t had enough Crystals, or time as when the next day came as he was about to attempt to talk to his mares on what he assure to Albert, one of his Greens reported that they found something. So he had to leave in his armor and headed off to go on the new lead of what his Minion founded.

Thankfully what he did found was a pathway on the other side, apparently there was a means to travel in the landscape. Just...not the usual means. But Jerry was just glad he didn’t had to wander around in finding a town or city, all he had to do was sent his Greens out. Which reminded him, to get more Greens out in the field to do his task of gaining info, and maybe going to the Dungeon later on to gather more Greens.

He felt he should get more numbers just in case. Mostly in reviving minions and getting more to gather information for him.

In any case Jerry hurry off on the path, with hope on gaining a idea of how things operate in the lands of the Storm King. But on the bright side, he did manage to get his Minions to form small groups to spread out. Specifically the Greens, as he wanted them to get information for him, learn of how the Storm King operates his land, how his people were, and even more importantly? To gather information of any types for Jerry to learn. Mostly since he had no idea if what could be ‘meaningless’ could be of use to him sooner or later.

Especially if he cause enough trouble to the Storm King to the point that he could increase guards and security all over. But he was sure he’ll figure something out, or at least until he reach to the end of this road with his Green leading him.

It was a long and rigorous trip over harsh rocky grounds, but once a road was found and used? Jerry had less of an issue getting around. As for the first stretches of land found? There was very little in the way of plants and agriculture. In fact, more than once he had seen many mines and little village like places around mines. Each one heavily guarded, watched and even secured by at least one ship in the area.

Security was tight. It took a green to even sneak in and scope out the place, informing that a large amount of metals were being mind. Each location having different amounts of metals and rare items. Gems, Gold, Iron, Silver-- it was no wonder the Storm King had such a strong military, he had the raw materials to make a strong army.

Plans for raiding any caravans was tossed out the window, mostly upon discovery that they transported goods by way of small ships. Which, made sense. The roads were far from smooth and often were just a hassle to maneuver. So in short, if he wanted to raise a village mining place? He’d have to deal with a stone wall, guards all over the place, and at least one battle able ship in the air….

Ugh...there's no way I can raid it, much less sneak through. Or make a siege into the village, the security is tight enough that I’ll be swarmed all over… thought Jerry as he look over the town, mind in thought as he consider his options. He could easily get his Greens to sneak in, but the problem is how long till they were detected? Even more on trying to get in himself undetected.

He also was thinking of making a Main Gate, or at least one that was hidden away for him to make a foothold. He didn’t trust the fact of having one in the open. But he also consider of making a Waypoint Gate, as a Main Gate could be easily spotted by the airships. What to do, what to do… thought over Jerry, letting his mind think of this situation as a D&D session.

Which admitedly was working wonders for him, as it made planning so much better for him to think and consider. Granted he didn’t had all the information he liked, but it was better than winging it. He did consider on stealing a ship...but the problem was not only getting one without trouble, but getting a crew. Jerry thought on it and snap his fingers. Looking to one of his Greens, did he knew it was Odd.

Mostly due to the light ninja armor on the Minion as he ordered. “Odd, I want you to sneak in and try to find anything for me to sneak into, or at the very least, a hidden place for me to set up a Waypoint Gate.”

The Green, all covered in the ninja armor bow his head lowly to Jerry. “Yes, Overlord-sama!” turning as the Green Minion rush off, letting Jerry to sit on a rock as the Arcanium covered man sigh briefly. Part of him wonder if he should talk to Odd of embracing too much of those comics, but figure it didn’t hurt anyone. Beside, it did allow his Minions to do something else beside bashing, going into the Dungeons to fight, or just wander aimlessly around the Castle or in the Isle.

Although I should probably figure out if I should seek other Minions to not only bolster the ranks, but find certain Minions to be fit of the third levels...once I get enough crystals. Maybe I can make Giblet into lvl 3? Sure he’s my Minion Smith, but he’s also old enough to be consider a leader. Plus it’ll give him something to do since that whole ‘carry the Tower Heart’ thing.

Tapping his helmet, he spoke. “Anyone listening on the Tower Heart?” mostly wondering if anyone was on the other side, however he did heard a voice back.

“I’m here, Jerry.” He was a little surprised it was Spree, but the mare asked, “What’s up? Need a extra opinion on something?”

“I wouldn’t mind.” admit the man, as he went on. “But I did want someone to pass the word to Giblet that he’s going to be promoted to Raid Band Commander.” Shaking his head as he went on to tell. “But as for now? I got Odd to sneak around this place, and let me tell you Spree. This place? It makes the Caribou defenses look like child play.”

“I can see it from your helmet.” spoke out the mare, reminding him she could see what he could from his helmet. “And you’re right. Reminds me of some places in Equestria that needed to be really watched over. But the ship? A bit much.”

He then heard, “Dappy! Come here a moment. Jerry wants you to pass along a message to Giblet: you’re promoted to Raid Band Commander.” Then after a moment, Spree seemed to say, “well, message sent…. But ‘Raid Band Commander’? What’s that all about?”

“Apparently it’s something Quaver discovered within that room of mine, you know the one with the miniature castle that pops up from that stand? Well, I found out there are means to make a Minion stronger than most other's. Giving them certain rights to not only wear unique armor or equipment, but command other minions for me. But to a extent really.”

He heard Spree give a whistle to that and tell, “you should of told me, Jerry. If I knew about this, I’d be taking up whoever gets promoted and running them drills to be even better!”

“Well here's the problem. I need to thoroughly go over the Minions to even promote them, as for now I got 5 Squad Leaders, and four, well five Raid Band Commanders. The level goes higher though actually. The next level for the command structure is ‘Mess Commander’.” but soon told. “But, here’s the problem. I need to sacrifice my Dark Crystals in order to acquire this, and I’m not made out of the stuff.”

She seemed to think it over, while Jerry continued to sit on the rock in thought. “Well.” Began the mare, “that still doesn't change what I said. And if you want to have a group of able minions for leading? Let me handle that. I can go to Mortis, talk it over with him, and start drilling a group that would be good for promoting-- that way they’ll be twice as good!”

Thinking over it, Jerry knew it might actually be beneficial, as he nod his head. “I’ll allow it.” he then soon add in a joking tone. “But just make sure you don’t bleed them dry, Mortis may revive them, but who knows how long till he get annoyed of the revives if you accidentally kill them, Spree.”

“Fine, I’ll use the kiddy gear.” joked back the mare. “Ah, right, and Jerry?” Seeming to tell in a semi serious tone, “be careful. I’ve been talking to a few ponies I know in the Equestrian forces. The Storm King ain’t a guy to rumble with lightly. Watch your back.”

Sighing, Jerry agreed. “I will. I saw how heavily the defenses were with airships alone. This guy is a grade-A villain, Spree. He ain’t taking any chances for anyone to step a foot in his turf. I doubt I can even face his guards without heavy casualties.” Thinking along, he knew that he can’t take any chances, as with how he saw things? He had to take the stealth approach with this place. His usual means of hit and run might work...but to a extent.

He didn’t knew why though, but put it up with a gut feeling. He did however told. “Oh and Spree, ask Mortis to get the list of the Leaders and Commanders that are already in.” knowing that would help the mare know what to do with certain minions and their means to fight. Jerry however thought on something else, mostly on how long Odd would take, he knew the Green could sneak in, but who knows how long till the Minion would return.

Honestly, Jerry had to play it careful, as his usual means of getting around might not work. Sure he had his Greens try to make hidden Gates, but it would be a tight fit in terms of sneaking around, even more with the chance of the Gates being spotted by airships. Sighing, Jerry couldn’t help but snark. “I can’t help but feel the irony that a villain is trying to take down another villain.”

“Really?” Asked Spree in amusement, “you were kinda doing the same thing to the Caribous. And I was sure that ‘bad guys’ always picked fights with the other. That’s what happens in books and stories, right?” Though she sounded more joking than serous.

“Well technically you aren’t wrong.” said Jerry, recalling various of stories where ‘bad guys’ usually fight the other, or even the Overlord games themselves. “But unlike the Caribou, the Storm King is a different type of villain. With how he set up things around here? He almost remind me of a…” thinking a bit as he told. “A Dr. Doom type. He got airships all over the place, that I doubt he doesn’t have a eye on everything in his territory.” Knowing that takes a step further of a villain, but one that was calculated, cunning, and overall able to manipulate things to the degree of Dr. Doom could.

“Overlord-Sama.” Jerry nearly jumped and glanced to the side where his darkly clad ‘ninja minion’ was now kneeling. “I return with news.” Odd having somehow snuck close without even the slightest hints of being seen. And considering how he could often spot a green of his coming up-- or at least hear or smell them? It was… almost impressive of Odd.

I am considering of giving him a promotion if he keeps this up. thought Jerry as while it was a bit unnerving of the Green to just pop out of nowhere? He would have to give Odd credit he was doing his job as a ‘ninja’ extremely well. “Alright Odd, whatcha you got?” turning his attention to the Green as the minion spoke with a bow head.

“Overlord-Sama, there’s a place for you to sneak through, behind a bar there is a passageway that leads outside of the town.”

“Okay, okay, so we can use this as a means to sneak in through the bar, right?” Odd shook his head.

“No Overlord-sama, passageway entrance is hard to get into.”

“And why is that?” asked Jerry as the Minion told.

“It’s cover in pig shit, Overlord-Sama.” giving a look to the Minion, Jerry almost felt like giving it a blank look as he asked.

“But couldn’t we just go through the pig shit and enter through the passageway?”

Odd shook his head negatively to that. “No, better for Overlord-Sama to use Waypoint Gate to get into the town, than trudge through gross, disgusting, filthy,” then shudder in disgust. “abhorred amounts of pig stench!”

Staring at Odd, Jerry just ask in a confuse tone. “I’m sorry Odd, but I thought sneaking through shit is what I generally do? Like the time I sneak through under that city?”

Bowing his head, Odd told. “You are much too brave to take such horrid conditions, Overlord-Sama.”

Jerry roll his eyes as he said. “Just lead me to where it is, I’ll just make sure I won’t breath too deep into it.”

With the most subtle of nods, Odd got up and moved to lead. While Jerry himself almost wanted to rub his face at… the quirkiness this Green had gotten. He could hear Spree trying really hard not to laugh, but her snickering was slipping through.

Sighing, Jerry told. “Go ahead and laugh Spree, might as well get it out of your systems.” following the minion as he heard her barking in laughter. Utterly howling at the ridiculous of the situation. Jerry couldn’t blame her, a Green that despise going through shit and prefer to be clean as possible? Unheard of.

Granted he knew it was going to stink badly, but Odd was certainly a, well a odd one...He almost swore that could be made into a pun somehow. Shaking his head, he knew when he got through this whole thing, he would need the Minions to clean his boots as they would be cover in pig shit. Better make sure I’ll breath through my mouth. thought Jerry as while he would prefer to use a Waypoint Gate, he know that the best way to sneak, is without the use of magic. Beside, he can try to ensure his mask would dull the smell.

Shaking this off, Odd lead him to the cavern, and just by getting near it, he almost wanted to puke. “Oh, oh wow that's…” trying his best to not breath in as he told to Odd. “Go and...go and keep scouting around in the town. I’ll do my best to reach to the bar you mention.” the Minion bow his head and left, as Jerry couldn’t help but mutter as he stare into the abyss of pig stench in the air.

“The things I do for you ponies…”

This had to be one of the most grossest things he had done. Suddenly, Jerry… semi-understood why Odd was so reluctant on this path. It was utterly disgusting, and a heavy scrubbing sounded good. Maybe use some of that Bleach Albert traded to him. He felt his armor-- and everything, could maybe use it. His boots the most.

There was plenty of space though, and after getting through much of the much, he had found a few things. Like a cavern system that lead to a small trickling stream, another that was fairly spacy and open… a old abandoned and unstable mine from the many warning signs. Then lastly… one cavern tunnel that lead to what looked to be a hidden door.

Okay a hidden door, hrm...well, time to burst it open! thought Jerry as he headed towards the tunnel with the hidden door, trying to open it, but figure to hit it with his axe. It gotten attention rather quick, as when the hidden door was open, a minotaur stare down and questioned. “Who the Tartarus are you?” narrowing his eyes to the armored male.

Jerry himself look to the minotaur and told. “Someone who’s damned thirsty and want a stiff drink.” the Minotaur eyed at him before Jerry added. “And looking for mercs to work for me.” which brought the Minotaur to lowly grin as he move aside and told.

“Well, you’re in the right place. Welcome to the Stinking Hole.”

...oh wow. thought Jerry as he climbed up the stairs to the trapdoor, reaching to the top as the Minotaur snout scrunch of the smell of Jerry boots.

“Ugh, you really did walk through the shit field, did you?”

“Yeah well, not my first option, let me tell you that.” told Jerry as he asked. “Now where can I get a drink?” While the minotaur lead Jerry through, part of him partially wonder on the whole recruiting thing. Especially if they can take a airship as well.